ã€ŠEternal Temptation: Awakening Sinful Desiresã€‹


 Cultivation Realms

    <h4>Chapter -2: Cultivation Realms</h4>

    MORTAL REALMS / BEASTS (Initial/ Middle/ High/ Peak)

    -Body Strengthning Realm / Rank 1-Star Beast

    -Spirit Foundation Realm / Rank 2-Star Beast

    -True Spirit Realm / Rank 3-Star Beast

    -Core Formation Realm / Rank 4-Star Beast

    -Nascent Soul Realm / Rank 5-Star Beast

    .

    .

    TRANSCENDING REALMS / BEASTS (Initial/ Middle/ High/ Peak)

    -Origin Realm / Rank 6-Star Beast

    -Saint Realm / Rank 7-Star Beast

    -King Realm / Rank 8-Star Beast

    -Emperor Realm / Rank 9-Star Beast

    .

    .

    IMMORTAL REALMS / BEASTS (Initial/ Middle/ High/ Peak)

    -Immortal Ascension Realm / Same For Beasts

    -Immortal Venerable Realm / Same For Beasts

    -Immortal Sovereign Realm / Same For Beasts

    -Immortal Monarch Realm / Same For Beasts (9 STAGES)

    .

    .

    CELESTIAL REALM (Only One Stage)

    .

    .

    SPIRIT RANKS

    Common Rank Spirit

    Umon Rank Spirit

    Rare Rank Spirit

    Elite Rank Spirit

    Epic Rank Spirit

    Supreme Rank Spirit

    Legendary Rank Spirit

    Mythical Rank Spirit

    Divine Rank Spirit

    .

    .

    ARTIFACTS, PILLS, CULTIVATION SKILLS GRADES.

    1 ¨C 9 Star Grades.

    .

    .

    ALCHEMY, ARTIFACTS, FORMATION PROFESSION RANKS.

    -Apprentice Rank ¨C (1-Star Grade)

    -Master Rank ¨C (2/3-Star Grade)

    -Grand Master Rank ¨C (4/5-Star Grade)

    -Heaven Rank¨C (6/7-Star Grade)

    -Supreme Rank¨C (8/9-Star Grade)

 Character Arts

    <h4>Chapter -1: Character Arts</h4>

    Nadia.

    Aria.

    Eleanor.

    Mia.

    Lysandra.

    Maria.

    More Character Arts(NSFW) are avable in Discord.

    Check them out for better Reading Experience. https://discord.gg/jhfTSPDqwE

    Discord Link:- https://discord.gg/t9QBJM5maG

 Chapter 1: Death (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Death (EDITED)</h4>

    In the abandoned, dark alley, Asher was shivering from the cold and bleeding from his throat. He struggled to breathe because the blood flowed into his lungs.

    The helpless state diforted him; he was suffering¡ªthe struggle of being desperate, the sorrow of feeling alone, and the unbearable thought of dying.

    He was afraid, feeling lost and alone.

    He couldn''t tolerate the darkness enveloping him, and the stillness was terrible.

    ....

    It was a day like any other in Asher''s life. He left work after a hectic day. He had to provide for himself, but he didn''t even make ends meet, so he could only afford to rent a house in the undeveloped part of the city.

    As he walked towards his house after getting off the bus, he looked up at the dark sky without the moon and the streets around him. He felt his life was simr, dark, and dreary.

    "Haah...what am I even doing? I work, and I work hard, but I still have to listen to the seniors berating me beforeing home tired and just sleep. Why am I even trying so hard? To live this life in solitude?" Asher sighed.

    Asher never had a family. People at orphanages just provide necessary food and shelter until you either get adopted or leave after you reach the age of 16. He didn''t have any time to make friends, let alone have a lover, as all he could do was survive and provide for himself first.

    On the street, cold waves of wind were blowing, giving shivers to the spine as Asher wore light clothes.

    At that moment, the surroundings were deste, with very few people around, while street lights were flickering on and off. It saddened him even more, making the situation unbearable.

    Asher took his turn, going into the alley. As he stepped a little deeper into the ce, he didn''t realize when four people surrounded him. They all looked like regr street thugs with big muscles and tattoos on their bodies. The thing that wasmon among them was the heavy smell of alcohol.

    "...what?" Asher eximed in shock.

    "Haha, big brother, how long has it been? Atst, we found someone; now we can go for another round of drinks." One of the big guysughed.

    "Haah, I was getting tired of waiting." Another one sighed.

    "We shouldn''t have waited here; getting some money in the city would have been effortless." The third one said this while drinking alcohol from an almost empty bottle.

    "Well, it can''t be helped, as we had toplete the task given by the boss." The big brothermented.

    ''..what, what is going on? Why are they surrounding me? Another round of drinks? Get money? Are they trying to rob me?'' Scared, Asher tried to think of a way out of this situation. However, he was unable to see anyone to seek assistance from in this abandoned alleyway that was encircled by them in the deep night.

    As he thought of running away by pushing one of the big guys, the one called Big Brother grabbed his shoulders and said, "Now, where do you think you are going, boy? Give us all your money if you don''t want to get hurt."

    Asher tried hard but couldn''t shake him off due to their difference in strength.

    Bang!

    One of the big guys couldn''t take it anymore and punched Asher in the guts, making him fall to his knees.

    Asher, crying out in pain, tried hard to breathe as a single punch took away all his strength.

    "Big brother, I am getting tired; let''s get this over with." The big guy took out Asher''s wallet from the pocket of his trousers. "...this? What the fuck? Ah, this is so irritating."

    "What happened, second brother?"

    "Yeah, you look as if you just stepped on some shit."

    "What have you got there?" The big brother asked.

    The second brothernded another hit on Asher in the guts. Asher couldn''t hold it anymore and fell on his face. Tears were already running down his face. "This fucker, he just got an empty wallet with a few coins. Ahh, fuck, fuck, this is too irritating." He kept kicking Asher while cursing.

    Asher couldn''t think straight, as all he could do was try to defend himself as best as he could while bearing pain. ''Why? Why is this happening to me? Why do I have to get robbed? Why do I have to bear this pain? It''s not as if I don''t have money; I am doing all I can to survive alone. All of my money is used on rent and living expenses. How can I, who always loses opportunities to grow and getsst in everything, have any money left to save?''

    "...This?" all the other big guys eximed.

    Bang!

    But then, an alcohol bottle was smacked hard on Asher''s head. "Fuck! This beggar is wasting my drink; I feel sober all over."

    "Ah, this shit is ruining an already bad night; brothers, let''s beat him hard."

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    They all started venting their irritation at Asher. He kept begging for mercy; was it necessary to beat him just to vent their frustration? But they didn''t care about anything; his screams didn''t stop them from hitting him.

    Soon, Asher stopped screaming, as he couldn''t make a sound anymore. He felt a warm liquid around his throat, and something stuck in it.

    "Brothers, stop! Stop! Look at him!" The guy who hit the bottle shouted at others.

    "What?" The second brother shouted, irritated.

    "This?" Another one eximed.

    "How did it happen?" The big brother questioned.

    "Why are you all making a fuss?... Huh?" The second brother was questioning, but he eximed.

    They all saw a broken bottle stuck deep inside Asher''s throat; blood kept flowing as he choked on his own blood.

    All the big guys stared at him in shock for a few seconds before running away without caring about the life and death of Asher.

    Asher felt pain all over his body¡ªthe pain he was used to feeling during his school life from bullies. This time, however, was different.

    Soon, his vision blurred due to theck of blood flowing to the brain.

    ''Is this the end of all my struggles? Will I finally sumb to an eternal slumber in the embrace of darkness?'' Asher thought to himself.

    At that moment, a dark glow appeared, like a shadow from his ne, that engulfed his whole body before disappearing along with it.

 Chapter 2: Second Chance (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Second Chance (EDITED)</h4>

    After going through turmoil and hopelessness, the next thing Asher knew was that he had awoken in a luxurious, unfamiliar room.

    It was like a dream, as the bed he was lying on was as soft as clouds with silk sheets. He felt warm andfortable, as if he had been sleeping for days.

    He didn''t feel any pain in his body as he opened his eyes and looked around the room. The walls were covered in gold and silver drapery, and many pieces of wooden furniture had strange andplex designs on them.

    He got up from the bed and noticed he was wearing an unfamiliar blue robe; it looked expensive but didn''t suit him.

    He also noticed that his neck still had his ne, whichforted him somehow. He headed towards the door but stopped when he spotted a mirror hanging on one of the walls.

    He approached it to look closer and gasped in shock when he saw himself reflecting from the ss surface.

    The person staring back wasn''t him; his skin colour had changed to a lighter tone, and he had be a handsome young man with sharp blue eyes and short ck hair.

    Asher didn''t have time to question what happened as he heard a knock on the door.

    "Young Master, are you awake?" A gentle voice said.

    Somewhat stunned, Asher looked over to the door, pondering whether to answer or not.

    "Young Master?" The female voice called again. "May Ie in?"

    Asher didn''t like this situation at all; something felt wrong about what happened. "Come in," he replied, a little hesitant, but he wanted to know what was happening.

    A pretty white-haired middle-aged woman entered. She was wearing a sexy ck maid''s outfit that showed off her figure, her breasts bulging out at the top and showing deep cleavage and snow-white skin, and her open, thick thighs in the ck maid''s dress, giving off an aura of maturity and temptation.

    Her face held an alluring yet mature look, with captivating eyes, seductive lips, and a beautiful nose. Her dress didn''t reveal much of her skin, yet she could make any man go wild.

    "I see you''re up, Young Master!" She said with a polite smile and stunned him with her graceful walk; the words came out like silk on ab, soft yet rough, like she knew the insides of people''s minds and hearts. "Good morning."

    ''A maid...in such an outfit? Am I a Young Master of some sort of historical drama?'' Asher couldn''t help but gulp his saliva as he watched his sexy maid move closer and closer towards him. He started feeling ufortable with how revealing her outfit was, even though it appeared not to be.

    She had a bust that lookedrge and perky and stood against gravity, her hips curving inward yet jiggling with each step she took while looking soft enough to grab hold of, causing his own heart to start beating against his chest.

    ''Who is this woman?''

    He tried hard to calm his heart, but despite his efforts, his eyes stayed glued to those beautiful mounds bouncing ever closer to him.

    The maid reached the side of his bed. She then kneeled with a slight smirk across her face and started fixing the sheets on the bed.

    She could feel the young man''s burning gaze on her cleavage as she straightened herself, allowing his gaze to travel along its length to her face before turning around and standing at a respectful distance away, hands sped behind her back, waiting.

    The two stood in silence with one another, each waiting for the other to say something. After waiting for a short while, the middle-aged maid decided to break the ice, her voice crisp and clear. "Good morning, Young Master Asher. If it pleases you, shall I bring your clothes out?"

    Asher paused, pondering.

    "Young Master?" The maid tilted her head, questioning him as if trying to get him to focus, her white hair moving along with her head movements while staring at his lower body.

    A faint smirk appeared on her plump lips before disappearing. She then tilted the upper half of her body a little, her enormous, bountiful breasts falling forward, causing her clothing to tighten against her chest.

    ''Haah... what the heck is going on?! Where the fuck am I??'' Asher forced himself not to stare at the maid''s bulging curves as he began racking his brain.

    This whole situation was starting to be ridiculous. First, he woke up in a foreign room, and now a beautiful maid was standing before him... Asher stared at her; he didn''t trust himself enough to utter even a word.

    ''Alright. Let me recall what just happened a moment ago,'' Asher began trying to piece things together.

    He remembered being beaten and his vision fading, but how could that happen so fast? To the best of his knowledge, when someone lost consciousness, they did not just wake up somewhere else right away¡ªplus, didn''t he already die? Is this happening right now? He was going crazy, or had he gone insane? He could not help butugh in his heart!

    He turned away from the maid while trying his best to stayposed.

    "Young Master? What is the matter?" The maid looked at him curious but also confused, her expression written across her features, wondering about her young master''s thoughts.

    Asher scratched his chin while biting his lip, trying to recall what happened to him.

    ''M-maybe I was reborn here.'' Asher thought.

 Chapter 3: Memories (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Memories (EDITED)</h4>

    It was ridiculous, yet he couldn''t help bute up with such a conclusion after pondering so hard over what just happened. Perhaps he''d been transmigrated here; although this was unbelievable, maybe it happened for real! Asher couldn''t suppress his urge tough anymore; sure, that sounded quite impossible.

    "Aaghh!!" He screamed out, causing the middle-aged maid to jump in shock, her eyes darting back and forth while watching her master''s painful screams, unsure of what had just happened.

    Asher couldn''t bear the constant pain in his head and pressed his fingers against his temples, as if trying to stop whatever was happening to him.

    The maid turned to look at him, worried. She was nervous, but she decided to approach her master. "Young Master Asher, you''re... what happened? Does it hurt anywhere? Please don''t move, okay? Stay still!" She held Asher in her arms and injected her energy into his body to heal him.

    Asher shook in her arms, but after a while, a calming sensation traveled through his body; the pain subsided and was reced with warmth that filled every molecule of his body.

    The middle-aged maid finished treating the young master''s condition. She looked worried. ncing at her master in her arms, she asked, "Are you okay now? Did it work? Does it still hurt anywhere?"

    "Oh, thank you... It doesn''t hurt anymore; it was just a sudden headache." Asher replied.

    Upon hearing his answer, the middle-aged maid felt relieved and smiled at him. "Very well then."

    She helped Asher sit upright on his bed, her smooth skin brushing against his arm and sending jolts throughout Asher''s body.

    Sitting with his back against his bed, Asher tried to calm down and check his surroundings. He wasn''t sure where he''dnded after his death.

    However, he could tell one thing with certainty: wherever this ce might be, there were things he had not seen before: a luxurious house, a gorgeous maid, and his changed body.

    Well, whatever this was, he decided to figure out the situation first; he''s got nothing else to lose right now.

    ''How should I act right now? Also, this maid is quite peculiar.

    But the problem is, she addressed me as the Young Master; maybe it is the Noble family''s mansion; if that is true, I have to avoid trouble until I get the hang of the situation, no matter what.'' Asher thought while looking at the maid.

    With his current situation, where he doesn''t know anything, the results will be disastrous if they think he''s an intruder or an impostor.

    ''I need to be cautious and discreet while trying not to draw too much attention towards myself,'' Asher thought, nning to tackle the unknown world he found himself in.

    All of a sudden, Asher felt a stinging pain in his head, and memories flooded his mind in the form of images, introducing the new world he found himself in.

    Surprised, he gasped as it became clear to him that it was him who owned this body now. With his memories cleared, he realized that he had been ''Transmigrated'' into someone else''s body; he is now Asher ke, Young Master of the ke family, situated in the Mystic Star city, the capital of Eldoria Country in the Mystara Continent.

    ''Mystic star? Eldoria country? Wait, this situation seems familiar¡ªyeah, kind of like the novels or web novels. But, in those situations, I was supposed to Transmigrate into another world; then why am I in the same world?''

    Asher felt cold sweat forming all over his body as he had just remembered something: the fact that he was now the young master of a prestigious family in the capital city. Here he would be hated and taken advantage of due to the jealousy of the envious and power-hungry people, facing troubles and cmities like the typical cases of young master main characters that he read in novels.

    ''It was sufficient that I was not transmigrated into the body of a poor man being chased by beasts in a forest, but I suppose I still need to know a lot of things to survive in this world.''

    Asher shook his head; it seemed his thoughts had gone to the extreme end of the spectrum. ''Maybe this was a blessing in disguise,'' he said, deciding to put some optimism into himself.

    With his memory cleared now, Asher figured out his current position within this city and country; finding his way through life was a big help. In this city, there are three prominent families; they take turns ruling the country, the ke family being one of them.

    Asher managed to learn where the transmigration led him. When his memories faded in his mind, reality kicked in his head.

    ''The three families rule one after the other, and it''s my ke family that has been the ruling family for the past 7 years. This world is where cultivation, martial skills, and talents are valued, which requires time and resources to cultivate.'' A strange smile formed on his lips, ''I just happened to be the Young Master and future sessor of my family, so I will have an easier time getting resources.''

    This could also be a considerable advantage or a problem. As long as Asher keeps this secret, no one will suspect his changes. After all, most people will not notice changes in personality or actions with the help of these memories.

    ''Alright! First things first, I need more information about this world.'' Asher concluded.

 Chapter 4: Bath (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Bath (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher noticed the middle-aged maid standing by his bed, tending to him. He discovered her identity through the new memories; she was Nadia, his personal maid and secret bodyguard. Her primary responsibility was to care for him, and her secondary role was to protect him.

    "Is it morning or evening?" He inquired, and Nadia was taken aback by the nature of his question, wondering how he, the household''s young master and future sessor, could ask such a simple question.

    "It''s sunset, Young Master."

    Sunset? His heart skipped a beat for a second. ''Damn!'' Asher screamed in his head: Why would he ask such a dumb thing when the evening sunlight was shining on his face? It must be because I was attacked in the night and just woke up right after that.

    ''Must be the Spirit energy in this world messing up my biological clock.'' Asher was sure it wasn''t the new body, as he doesn''t have many memories and habits to determine what was natural for his body to feel tired or energetic or what was appropriate and inappropriate.

    ''Just somemon sense and daily routine are the only valuable things.''

    "Young Master, are you feeling alright?" Nadia looked at him in worry.

    "Yes, I am. I was just wondering..." Asher trailed off.

    "Hmm, I understand. Please don''t force yourself, Young Master. You can ask me anything, and I will answer." Nadia said.

    "I see. Thank you, Nadia." Asher thanked the maid.

    "Young Master, should I prepare a bath? You seem still exhausted and a bit weak." She was concerned about the young master of the family.

    "I am fine. I want to take a look around." Asher wanted to confirm his memories and new body identity with his own eyes.

    "A look around, where, Young Master?" Nadia didn''t agree and tried to persuade him to take a rest.

    ''Shit, I''m acting suspicious. I have to correct my mistake and act natural.''

    "Never mind, I should take a bath, as I seem to sweat a lot." Asher acted tired with a groan.

    "Alright, Young Master," The maid led him to a luxurious bath in his room.

    She walked up to Asher and helped him get his shirt off. Asher was about to protest, but as she was his maid, it would be difficult for him to get help and protection without her.

    It would not be wise to chase away one person he knew would listen to what he wanted without nagging around. ''I can trust her in this matter. At least for now,'' he thought.

    Asher looked down at his new lean, muscr body, different from his previous skinny body. He looked further down and saw the protruding crotch, and he was a little astonished at its size. ''This beast... perhaps is a lot stronger than average males.''

    His vision shifted to her two bountiful hills as she helped him take his clothes off. Her touch and her sight were like fuel to the raging fire in his lower half as she rubbed her snow-white soft hands on his exposed upper torso.

    ''Should I have this? Of course not! I shouldn''t.'' He killed the monster hidden inside his pants.

    Asher gulped saliva and prayed in his heart. ''Beast! Let''spromise. Just this time!'' He knew that with this sexy maid by his side, any of his attempts would go in vain, so he just decided to go with the flow.

    In his previous life, Asher had lived in an orphanage ever since childhood due to his parents dying young, so he had no experience getting intimate with females. So, being the opposite sex with an attractive woman like Nadia, whose touches alone make his body tingle and even warm up, if that wasn''t the case, then maybe things would''ve turned out in another way.

    She gazed over his handsome face, down his smooth chest and toned abs, and towards his big bulge, and started helping him remove his pants to see what he had hidden in his underwear.

    For Nadia, it was hard to maintainposure with the young master''s throbbing manhood tenting his clothes.

    She continued to undress him till he was fully nude; he saw a slight smirk formed on her beautiful face and redness present on her cheeks.

    ''Please don''t stare; it''s not like I can control my body,'' He was embarrassed to be seen like this by his maids.

    He rushed inside the bathroom, his stepsnguid so as not to seem too hurried.

    The bathroom was luxurious, with a single pool in the middle big enough for more than ten people. The moment he entered the pool, he felt his tense muscles rx in the soothing warmth of the water.

    Nadia stood by the side of the pool, holding a sponge and soap. "Shall I scrub your back, Young Master?" she asked.

    Asher nodded, leaning forward. She then picked up a washcloth and began scrubbing him. He felt ufortable but didn''t stop Nadia as she continued washing him. Nadia started to work the sponge over his back, her skilled hands massaging his muscles as she cleaned his skin. He couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh, feeling the tension in his body melt away under her touch.

 Chapter 5: Satisfying Each Other (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Satisfying Each Other (EDITED)</h4>

    As the maid continued to wash him, Asher couldn''t ignore his growing desire for her. Her curves were entuated by the tight ck dress she wore, and he couldn''t help but imagine running his hands all over her body. He felt himself harden beneath the water. When Nadia cleaned Asher''s stomach with the sponge, she noticed the huge erection sticking out and touched it with her hand.

    Nadia stopped. She smiled at the young master, grabbed his dick, and started jerking it, her beautiful, lustful blue eyes gazing upon the young master.

    "mhh.." Asher couldn''t help but moan from her skilled hand, rubbing up and down. She squeezed his tip.

    "Don''t... I don''t want to." He stopped her hands, and with immense self-control, he pulled himself together and told her to give him the towel.

    "It is alright, Young Master. I will just help clean up; I don''t mind," she said. She wanted to finish what she had started. He couldn''t understand whether Nadia wanted to wash him or was just horny.

    She was aplex woman, but she was also his servant.

    "Nadia," he said, his voice low and husky. "Would you mind joining me in the bath?"

    The maid looked at him with surprise, but then a sly smile yed on her lips. She reached down and unzipped her dress, revealing acy ck bra and matching panties underneath.

    "Of course, Young Master." She said this as she stepped into the tub.

    As soon as the maid''s body touched the water, Asher felt a wave of pleasure wash over him. Her soft breasts pressed against his chest, and her skin was smooth and wet.

    His hands moved up her body, feeling every curve of her figure and exploring every inch of her body.

    Nadia reached down and took hold of his shaft, causing him to let out a low moan. She stroked his length, moving her fingers up and down his shaft as she massaged his balls with her other hand.

    Asher''s breath quickened as her movements became more intense, sending waves of pleasure through his body. His head tilted back, and his eyes closed shut as he surrendered himself to the blissful sensation.

    Asher couldn''t contain his passion any longer and pulled the maid close, pressing his lips against hers in a passionate kiss. Her lips parted, and his tongue met hers, dancing together in a sensual rhythm. They broke apart, panting, and stared at each other with desire burning in their eyes.

    Nadia knelt to her knees, holding his shaft close to her face and taking a whiff of his muscr beast as she reached out for his length while giving him a lustful look.

    Nadia then licked Ashers''s shaft from the bottom up with a small gap before enveloping her lips around the tip.

    He gasped as his hand grasped her hair, guiding her mouth back onto his shaft. She held his gaze, sucked hard, and then used her hands to jerk his shaft, caressing his balls with the other hand.

    As she did this, he began bucking his hips and moaning with pleasure as waves of bliss crashed through his body.

    As he continued fucking her mouth, Asher''s pace increased, pounding harder and faster. Nadia moaned against his shaft, and the vibrations sent another burst of ecstasy through his body.

    Her fingers squeezed his ass cheek, urging him on as she moved her head back and forth.

    His breathing became more ragged as he approached orgasm, and he lost control of his thrusting. Nadia''s lips moved up and down his shaft, making loud slurping noises and causing her breasts to sway with each motion.

    All of a sudden, the dam burst, and hot jets of seed sted out into her mouth. And she swallowed while her hands never stopped pumping Asher''s shaft.

    After what seemed like an eternity, his cock was empty and drained, and he copsed backwards, exhausted and sated.

    He let out a heavy,bored breath as hey still in the water, panting from his exertion. Nadia finished licking him and cleaned up, letting herself float a bit, drifting closer to him so she could feel him without words spoken or needed.

    As Asher bathed in the tub, Nadia cleaned him again, and her bosom kept touching his back while she helped him.

    He wanted more, so after he left the bath and dried off, Asher walked up behind her and wrapped his strong arms around her waist, pulling her towards him.

    His fingers rubbed her swollen clit and massaged her vagina as she started to get wetter. He leaned closer to her neckline, letting his lips roam all over her while sucking her smooth skin hard, leaving his mark behind.

    Asher, with his other hand, took hold of her big, bountiful tits from behind, squeezing them as his hand traveled down towards her stomach. Then he spread her legs to reveal her vagina dripping with excitement. "Look how wet you are. Do you like that? Being handled like this, having me y with your sensitive little clit while my tongue and lips worship your body?"

    Nadia didn''t respond; she just looked over her shoulder at him as he fingered her in front of the mirror.

    "So what should I do? Tell me... Tell me how you want it."

    "Young Master, this servant wants you to enjoy her pussy first!" Nadia panted in desperation, her pussy leaking juices from his actions.

    "So please, use it as you like."

    Asher moved his hand to take the edge of her silky underwear, tugging at the cloth. The tug forced it further in between Nadia''s plush pussy lips, and her eyes rolled in the back of her head while the wet spot at the front of her ck silk panties grewrger by the second.

    He smirked to himself, moving her panties out of the way. He traced his fingertip over her swollen pink button, bringing more delicious moans out of the gorgeous beauty.

    Then, he took it a step further and used the tip of his index finger to scoop some of her delicious juices from her soaking slit and push them deeper, spreading them up and over her hood while continuing to swirl around and make circles around the hood of her swollen clit with two fingers.

    "Yessss, that feels so good, Young Master."

    The maid arched her back, pushing herself further against his digits, while a scream escaped her lips.

    Asher slipped his finger further in and began massaging the outer rim of her pussy; Nadia whimpered and trembled more, rocking back and forth, riding the waves of his assaulting fingers.

    Nadia''s breathing quickened and became erratic until a massive tremor shook her body, causing her to shake and lose her control. A long, loud moan escaped her mouth as Asher kept stimting her sensitive nub until her body rxed into a calm, limp state of peace. Asher smirked at her state. It''s good that he also pleased her in some way.

 Chapter 6: First Time 1/2 (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 6: First Time 1/2 (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher carried her in his arms andid her down on the bed. He looked into Nadia''s captivating eyes and admired her seductive body from her deep cleavage, which went up to her snow-white, creamy hips, before leaning in.

    His hands, holding her ample bosom, began to tease them, causing her body to twitch now and then.

    Nadia couldn''t wait anymore and leaned up to kiss Asher while he pulled her closer to him, feeling her warm breasts against his muscr chest.

    After some kissing and making out, they both separated from each other, with a small string of saliva still attached to their lips.

    Asherid her down again as he admired her smooth body through his hand, groping all over her body. He leaned down and took in the taste of cherries on white hills, eliciting a sensual moan from Nadia''s lips. "Ahh..."

    His one hand stimted her other nipple, pinching and pulling, while his other hand kept groping her thick buttocks, making Nadia''s body tremble and writhe with pure bliss.

    After a while, he turned her body around,ying her t on her stomach. Looking at the beauty with her fat ass showing in full glory, Asher couldn''t help but grab them with both his hands and squeeze them hard. Feeling Nadia''s smooth skin made his animalistic desire swell up.

    At that moment, Nadia gave him a tempting and sexy smile, lifting her sexy, round bottom into the air and swaying it from side to side, presenting her pink petals to her young master and pressing them against his crotch, rubbing them along the erection, and teasing him.

    This teasing was like igniting the hellfire within Asher; he reached out and grabbed Nadia''s narrow, slim waist, held up her body as if it weighed nothing, and put the pretty female on all fours.

    Then he spread the globes before him, revealing Nadia''s rosebud hole and her pink entrance into his vision. "Ahh, Young Master..." She moaned in lust as she felt vulnerable and embarrassed under Asher.

    A few droplets of wetness could be seen clinging to the insides of her thighs. Seeing that, Asher buried his face in her valley, taking a deep breath, inhaling her fragrant smell, and kissing her lower lips.

    A low moan erupted from Nadia as Asher slid his tongue along the folds of her slick vagina before plunging it inside her core, flicking and probing her inner walls.

    His tongue sent waves of pleasure through the beautiful maid as Asher savored the juicy nectar leaking from her opening while his fingers resumed caressing the outline of her sex in circr patterns, causing her to squirm under the onught of sensual bliss.

    The lewd, sticky sounds emanating from Nadia''s pussy and her adorable muffled moans served to excite Asher further.

    Soon, the young master lifted her from the bed and made hery t with her face looking at him in lustful desire.

    Asher shifted himself to her mouth, kissing her cheeks, then moving lower till he reached her soft, luscious lips. It wasn''t long before his tongue slipped out, found her soft tongue, and wrestled in an erotic dance as both their salivas merged.

    Before long, Asher sat up, towering over her mature frame like a beast.

    With his rod gripped within his hand, Asher positioned his taut erection and rubbed the bulbous cock head against Nadia''s pussyfolds, exciting the woman below him. The more he teased, the hornier the woman below became, and the more lubrication poured out.

    "Young master, there''s no need to wait anymore; im what''s yours already."

    Asher looked at her with ast bit of rity and asked her, "Are you sure, Nadia? Although I feel attracted to you, it''s not love."

    Nadia looked into Asher''s eyes and smiled. "It''s alright, young master. I love you with all my heart and want to be yours in every way possible, even if those feelings are not reciprocated. So, even if you like me for my beauty or body alone, with my feelings here, can''t that be enough?"

    Asher smiled and said, "Nadia, although I won''t make any promises about love, I will not abandon you, and you will always be a part of my life, standing by my side as always."

    A hint of tears could be seen in Nadia''s eyes at the eptance shown by Asher; she stood up from the bed and hugged him.

    He rubbed her head with tender care and affection, stroking her white hair in the process, further deepening Nadia''s sense of fulfillment and contentment.

    Soon, he let go as she got back into position, lying on the bed while opening her legs wide for the handsome Young Master, presenting her beautiful pink hole and making Asher gulp in expectation.

    She opened up her flower''s petal as far as it could go and presented the inside for him to see.

    There was a small, light ck mole near the top of her clitoris. The most prominent feature of her sex, though, was the plump pink inner lips.

    Nadia then looked towards Asher with a seductive smile while opening up her arms and inviting him to embrace her. "Young Master, won''t you indulge me tonight?"

 Chapter 7: First Time 2/2 (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 7: First Time 2/2 (EDITED)</h4>

    Nodding his head, Asher positioned himself between the maid''s open legs, rubbing the underside of his shaft on top of her snatch.

    After teasing the maid for a bit more, the young man lined the crown of his shaft against Nadia''s moist pussy. The tip was pressed against the pink rose petals, and the inner walls were forced open wide by the thick invader.

    Taking the hint from the sexy maid below him, Asher lowered his member to the juicy opening, prated her juicing tunnel, and imed the woman below him.

    At her maidenhead, her insides felt moist and tight; however, when the length of the organ had been about halfway in, her vagina began to squeeze around him, and Asher saw something beginning to slide down Nadia''s flushed cheeks.

    Her watery eyes caused Asher''s heart to skip a beat, and he pulled back, then his hip thrust forth once more, breaking Nadia''sst bit of barrier.

    "Ahh...." Nadia groaned in pain as a tingling sensation coursed through her body as blood trickled down her vagina, marking the proof of losing her virginity to her beloved young master.

    In a daze, her tears began streaming down the sides of her face, and Asher felt even worse, seeing how the scene resembled an anime shot.

    He wiped those tears, pressed on her breasts, and groped and tweaked her nipples before using his hands to y with the backside, giving her a small moment to adjust his massive length.

    Nadia used her delicate, small hands to hold onto Asher''s hands as he made her experience more enjoyable. In the end, the pleasure overwhelmed the pain, and her tears became joyful.

    "You can start moving, Young Master," Nadia said as the pleasure within her womanhood built to new heights.

    Seeing the flush on her cheeks and the erotic appearance on the maid''s visage caused Asher''s penis to be even harder.

    Her breathing grew rough as her insides tightened down upon Asher''s meat. Nadia moaned and shook under him, havinge from the young man''s strong stimtion of her G spot.

    Her love nectar and her juices came spurting out onto Asher''s throbbing shaft, and Nadia''s muscr ring muscles pulsated with contractions, squeezing upon his raging instrument.

    Nadia''s toes curled up as she writhed under the young master''s affections. Her breathing became rougher and shorter, harsher and faster as the minutes passed.

    Feeling her insides quiver as his length stirred within her depths, Asher moaned his approval as he relished the feel of Nadia''s damp embrace around his rod.

    "Fuck, this is hot," he blurted out, and the pretty maid gave him a sexy, perverted smile and replied to him with a husky, arousing voice, "I would be lying if I said I didn''t agree.

    Her moans and screams were consecrated and aroused Asher even further as his thrusting continued on her hot and steamy body.

    Sweat started covering their whole body but didn''t decrease their fervor, her love juices flowing down on Asher''s still-thrusting manhood, covering it up and going down their thighs and bed. Nadia had a flush expression of ecstasy written across her visage.

    "Mhmph. Ah! You make me feel so good... Young Master Asher! Nghn!"

    It was clear that Nadia felt the best she had ever felt in her lifetime.

    After some time, the two climaxed together, and with a few final thrusts, Asher ejacted inside his maid, pouring thick loads of cum inside her.

    Her vagina clenched and milked his penis dry, and the seed and sticky fluids leaked around and seeped into her uterus.

    Nadia held on to her master''s head and wrapped her arms and legs. She whispered in Asher''s ears with tenderness as he pumped out his second andst batch of seeds within her womb.

    "Please don''t stop; you can dump your load in me anytime, anywhere you want, and don''t you ever feel sorry about the actions."

    However, his vigorous libido seemed unquenched. He found his manhood still as hard as a steel rod, even after ejacting. He bent down and kissed her.

    Asher''s powerful torso was touched by the soft yet bouncy nipples, which sparked his interest again. Nadia locked his enormous manhood inside her by encircling her slender, thick thighs around his ass. She raised her hips as her climax overtook her, allowing another torrent of wetness to drip out.

    After another hour, bothy t on the bed in each other''s embrace, grasping for breath and sweat glistening in the evening sunlight.

    A long breath left Nadia''s parted lips as a beautiful smile blossomed across the beautiful maid''s stunning face. She lifted her face to kiss him and pulled him above her, pushing his shoulders back on the bed as her breasts and pecks were glued to his torso.

    Nadia chuckled and crawled forward, cing her lips against the crown of his erection.

    Her hot, satiny mouth glided over Asher''s shaft. She paused and brushed her lips along his manhood, and the hot breath blew on his loin, which incited his wildness more.

    She teased her young master for a while, then opened her mouth wider. Asher inhaled as she slid her velvety, wet oral cavern around him and cleaned him before taking a rest in his arms.

 Chapter 8: System...!? (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 8: System...!? (EDITED)</h4>

    An hour passed by as they cuddled in each other''s arms, enjoying a passionate rtionship.

    "Are youfortable?" He questioned while ying with Nadia''s body in the nude, the afterglow making their features more apparent and even more enticing as they shared such a passionate and steamy time.

    "Yes, Young Master." She giggled, shifting closer to Asher as he held her in his firm and safe arms. He moved Nadia on top of him as he took hold of her big and firm ass, groping and kneading them.

    Nadia felt his touch soothing and erotic. She smiled as she leaned down, cupping Asher''s face in her hands, and connected their lips for a slow, steamy, tongue-filled kiss after cleaning her mouth with spirit essence.

    Asher responded in excitement as he sat upright with Nadia straddling hisp, his hands holding and caressing her smooth bottom.

    She broke their steamy kiss and looked Asher in the eyes, "Young Master, you like my ass, don''t you?"

    Asher grinned at herment and stroked her butt cheeks as he stared into her ocean-blue orbs and ran his fingers along her cute dimples before groping and massaging her wless snow-white behind once more.

    "Of course, Nadia. I mean, how can anyone not appreciate your sexy, thick ass or the way you jiggle your bottom when you walk?" He whispered, and sheughed and replied, "Young Master, you can enjoy and feel my ass whenever and wherever you want. I am your woman from now on."

    Asher smiled at her words and smacked her buttocks. "Well, I will do just that. For now, how about you prepare something energetic for dinner? I am feeling hungry now."

    The maid smiled at the request and leaned forward.

    "Yes, young master Asher." She whispered, her sweet, warm, strawberry-scented breath brushing against his skin.

    He nodded his head as her full pink lips pressed against his lips. He wrapped his hands around her waist and embraced her naked beauty in a loving hug as she moaned in pleasure before hopping up and away from him.

    Nadia grabbed her clothes and wore her bra first, highlighting her cleavage, and then she grabbed her panties, which were discarded on the bed.

    She adjusted them over her legs as she wriggled her round butt, bending a bit too much. Her soft thighs squash a bit and reveal her bulging buttocks as she slides her underwear up.

    "You need to bathe once more, Young Master." The stunning woman, dressed in a ck bra withce panty, stated this as she smirked, teased, and looked straight at him. Then, she changed into her maid attire and left the bedroom while leaving Asher by himself.

    Asher, feeling sweat all over, took another light shower and dressed in a casual ck shirt and pants.

    ncing around his bedroom, he came to an open balcony area attached to it. There, he found a table and chairs and sat to watch the sunset, its dazzling brilliance reflecting on the garden that surrounded the mansion.

    ''Beautiful sunset... This ce is my new home in this world.'' Asher thought.

    ''What was that?'' A sh of bright yellow light appeared in Asher''s mind, but soon it faded away.

    [Ding]

    [The System implementation process begins; you are chosen to inherit a personalized System. You can be a Great Hero or an Evil Viin. Completing an assigned task based on your chosen path can give you mystical rewards, riches, and the power to ascend to the greater cultivation realm. Do you ept the System?]

    Asher looked at the holographic windows in amazement. ''It''s here! My personal Golden Finger!'' He thought, letting out augh.

    ''So this great System will aid me in achieving great feats? Be a great Hero? Powerful viin? Of course, I should ept this offer! It would''ve been weird if I declined, right? I could be stronger than anyone and have all the women and riches. And that''s the best of all.''

    Asher looked at the holographic window with a smile. He felt an illusion that with this system, everything in this world would soon follow his whims, and he would get anything he desired.

    Asher continued looking at the holographic window.

    [Do you ept the System?]

    Asher just stared at the holographic window without giving any answer with the same expression.

    [You still need to provide your authorization. If you don''t ept, you will forever lose the chance to obtain this System. Do you ept the System?]

    When another window appeared, Asher showed a different expression as his smile drifted away, giving way to a disgusted look.

    His anger started upying all his thoughts, and with an angry growl, he said word by word, "Fuck you! Fuck your System!"

    "Do you think I am some stupid brain-dead protagonist who will smile and follow your all whims andplete quests with my life on the line always as a penalty, all for just some rewards and beauties? Do you think I am still going to suffer the same fate as in my previous life? Always being toyed around! Always being forced to do things that I don''t give a fuck about!"

    "No! Fuck off! Just take your System and go wherever the fuck you came from. I don''t give a fuck about the System."

    Asher tried calming down his anger; his chest heaved up and down, beads of sweat formed on his brows, and he could hear his heart drumming a loud bass.

    His eyes shone with blood lust and wrath as he stared at that irritating window that popped out, like some idiot, and told him what he could be.

    Asher had no intention of bing either a hero or a viin.

    "Fuck, why the heck would I be someone else''s puppet, being controlled by something with godly powers or whatever?" The more he looked at the holographic window, the more disgusted Asher felt.

    After 1 minute, another holographic window appeared.

    [You have chosen to reject the System.] Cracks appeared on the blue holographic window, with a sound like ss shattering. It broke into smaller pieces and drifted away, scattering a blue glow behind.

    ''Hehe...'' a low, seductive feminine voice giggled, but when Asher looked around, he didn''t see anyone.

    Feeling that he was imagining things, Asher heaved a low sigh and tried to control his emotions.

    He understood that there were no free lunches in the world. There was always a price to pay. He will never give up his independence for the System''s quest and reward, or for beautiful women, or even to be the strongest and richest person in the world, no matter what the System promises me as a prize!

    ''I just wouldn''t gamble on them when the price is my freedom.

    Who would want to risk losing their freedom? Never.

    If someone was willing to do this, they must also want to be an NPC or a side character.'' Asher said to himself.

 Chapter 9: Even Bigger Cheat (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Even Bigger Cheat (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher rxed on the chair, enjoying the evening sunlight and feeling his disturbed emotions calm down.

    But before Asher could rx, the time around him seemed to slow down until it stopped, and he noticed a faint, silky figure standing on a deste wooden pathway stretching towards the horizon.

    ''Who?'' He looked at the beautiful woman walking barefoot. He wanted to approach her and know who she was, but he just couldn''t move, even as he tried to step ahead and was forced to observe her from his position.

    As she moved, the dark one-piece hugged her tight, mature figure. Her hair fluttered with the breeze, carrying a sweet, ethereal fragrance along, which had a rich smell like blossomed flowers and honey. Her ck hair resembled a silky scarf waving in the wind; she looked like she was a flower moving and swaying with the gentle wind.

    With her beautiful face, smooth pale white skin, slender but full body, long ck silky hair reaching down her butt, cherry pink glossy lips, tall with arge bust size, and thick thighs with ck stockings, Asher admired her figure and realized she was like an enchantress.

    Soon, Asher''s gaze arrived at the silver-slit eyes, which gave out a unique charm that captivated whoever they met.

    She looked at Asher with a seductive smile. Winking at him, she gave him a flying kiss.

    Asher, mesmerized by her beauty, felt something touching hot on his chest, but he ignored it as the beauty disappeared from his view like a dream, like she wasn''t real in the first ce.

    BzzzT!!

    Everything sped up as Asher didn''t even have enough time to blink. But he could only think about the enchantingdy until her figure disappeared from his memories, as if she had never appeared.

    ''How... why, what happened?'' He rubbed his head, looking confused. He had an ufortable feeling like something had happened or someone had visited him, but he just couldn''t remember.

    It wasn''t long before his pendant began to heat up on his chest. After taking a look at it, he found that the pendant was melting.

    "Ahhhh," Asher groaned as he felt burns on his chest.

    With the searing pain, Asher unbuttoned his shirt and saw that a golden rune had appeared in the middle of the pendant.

    ''Huh? What? What the heck happened to this pendant? How the hell is it so hot!'' Asher couldn''t think straight because of the burning pain he was feeling in his chest.

    He was annoyed and wanted to tear apart the pendant, but before he could take further action, the runes had dissolved into liquid and soaked in his skin.

    "Ah..! Ugh!"

    He squirmed while groaning in pain.

    But the pain didn''tst long, and soon, a soothing sensation began to spread from the ne before a purple gel liquid came out of it with a small round gem inside, which merged with his chest and healed his burn marks, regenerating a new healthy pink flesh over the burnt area and repairing any nerve and blood vessel damage the burning process caused.

    Asher pressed the area, but other than the strange and warm feeling, it was as if nothing had ever happened, like the burns were not there before.

    Staring in awe at his recovered chest. Asher kept feeling the spot where he was burned but found no signs of injury whatsoever. The gem also disappeared along with the pendant.

    After a while, Asher''s vision turned ck, and his head became dizzy before the feeling of weightlessness consumed him.

    He could swear he had no time to even let out a groan or mutter a single word before losing consciousness.

    In the next moment, he found himself in the dark, as if floating in infinite space. It felt like a single moment, yet like a long time before, his eyes saw the beautiful world shrouded in the darkness of night. A shimmering and twisting mass of energies like waves rolling everywhere. A small piece of area was visible; other areas were shrouded in thick white fog. In the dark sky, beautiful stars were glimmering, giving light to the world.

    In front of Asher, there was a magnificent, tall pavilion made out of shiny ck rock, glowing with a violet aura, just as magnificent as the ancient ruins of Chinese architecture.

    On top of the pavilion, it was made of purple bricks and seemed as if it were floating in an endless void. It was filled with an undting, dense mass of dark clouds swirling around the area.

    Asher walked at a slow pace, surrounded by beautiful darkness. The rays of beautiful starlight were so peaceful and tranquil that they filled him withfort.

    ''Am I dreaming or dead?'' Asher felt confused at this moment. He didn''t feel his body hurt; he felt fine as he followed the stone path and went inside a pavilion hall.

    He felt this hall was luxurious, although a small area was visible because of the white fog shrouding the rest of the structure.

    At the center was a small stone monument that held a purple orb the size of the baby''s head. Surrounded by an ethereal aura, it was the same as the gem that was absorbed in his chest.

    Feeling attracted to it, Asher touched its smooth surface and felt a rxed and soothing sensation from the orb filling his whole being.

    The very next moment, information started to pour into his mind from the orb. Noticing that, Asher closed his eyes.

    After a while, Asher opened his eyes, and a smile graced his lips as he got to know more about the orb and the ce he found himself in.

    Soon, Asher started tough out loud. "Hahahaha... I didn''t think that as soon as I rejected the system, I would find myself with an even bigger cheat. This is the best!"

    Asher felt little loss for rejecting the system before, but now he has both the means and the power to carve his path in this world.

    "This is a Supreme Treasure ground to create my force, control masses, and rule whichever ce I want. This orb called Astral Nexus Core will be my biggest cheat, as it is a soul-mystical artifact capable of storing a part of the soul and serving as a hub for connections. It can somewhat grant haven by giving a chance to resurrect anyone who has stored a part of their soul here in advance. If I ept to have stored a part of anyone''s soul, they will be bound to me for eternity with no chance of betrayal."

    Asher felt ted, thinking about the dark world. "This Mystic Starry Realm is a treasure ground on a whole different level from sacred grounds upied by supreme powers on the Mystara continent with dense and pure Spirit Essence Energy. Also, anyone with jade connected to the Astral Nexus Core can teleport to this world and return to their previous ce. Making it the best ce to amass a secret force for any dark schemes, if I ept to have stored a part of their soul."

    Soon, Asher got used to this ce. He kept exploring this hall, observing the jades, antiques, artifacts, weapons, and books shelved around. Many ces had specialized training areas for Alchemy masters, Artificers, and Formation masters.

    All things were mind-boggling. However, his understanding of this treasure ground was limited to what the Astral Nexus Core Orb had taught him. Moreover, his knowledge of those arts and skills was not even primary level, so he was unable to aplish the intended result, making them impractical at this time.

    After that, in the realm, all of a sudden, Asher''s vision turned dark before he was back in the outside world.

    "Fufu... Finally..." A seductive voice echoed, but no one heard it.

    ....

    Slowly, Asher''s eyes opened to the outside world, but he seemed to be lost somewhere deep inside as he stared into the space.

    As he returned from a dazed expression, a smile etched on his face when he recalled everything and eximed with a chuckle, "This is the beginning of my great journey."

 Chapter 10: Aria Blake (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Aria ke (EDITED)</h4>

    As time passed while thinking about his future in this new ce, soon it was night as the sky turned dark.

    He was standing in the garden in front of the mansion. It was a beautiful night. The stars were twinkling, and the moon was full.

    He took a deep breath, enjoying the cool air.

    The garden was a piece of heaven, with well-maintained green grass and rare flowers¡ªsome he hadn''t even seen before.

    He walked around and nced up at the mansion. There were three floors. He smiled. His family owned everything here. He could do whatever he wanted.

    Asher tried to suppress his happiness for now and contain his lust for his maid, Nadia.

    ''For now, I have to focus on breaking through the Spirit Foundation Realm. I am at the Peak Stage of the Body Strengthening Realm. I will need a catalyst to awaken my Spirit and break through to the next realm. As only with the Spirit Foundation Realm can I go to the Mystic Starry Realm again.'' Asher thought.

    Cultivation was divided into many realms, with each realm having many stages. Cultivators start their cultivation journey by focusing on the body, like the Body Strengthening Stage.

    All realms have four minor stages: the Initial, Middle, High, and Peak, before breaking through to the next realm. The Spirit Foundation Realm is considered the true start of cultivation.

    In this realm, cultivators awaken their True Inner Spirit, which is the manifestation of their soul. After achieving this realm, the cultivator can use Spirit energy andprehend knowledge of all skill manuals to learn martial arts, alchemy, and formations, which will help them increase their strength.

    Now that he realized how much potential this Treasure Ground provided, Asher nned to umte wealth in his pocket and be strong. He will use anything and everything for his ambition.

    As he was exploring the garden, at the front gate, a car approached, and after it parked in front, a woman wearing a red robe with intricate patterns came out. She had a beautiful face, long, flowing purple-ck hair, and piercing purple eyes. She looked ethereal.

    "Wow," Asher murmured, amazed.

    The woman seemed to notice him, and she smiled.

    Aria ke had just finished work and wasing home from a long day. The driver opened the door for her as Aria stepped out of the luxurious car.

    She wore a stunning red off-the-shoulder dress that showed off her deep cleavage and the sexy curve of her breasts. The dress had a slit cut at the side of it that showed off her luscious thighs as she walked.

    Her curves were entuated by the tight fabric, and her waist looked tinypared to her immense hips and full chest.

    She was a sight to behold, with her purple-ck hair flowing down her back and her purple eyes gleaming with excitement. She carried herself like a queen, with her head held high and her body oozing with confidence.

    She was the epitome of beauty and power, and every person who looked at her once couldn''t help but keep staring at her.

    The way her curves moved as she walked made her look like an ethereal enchantress. People couldn''t help but be in awe of her beauty. She was a true force to be reckoned with, and her aura symbolized her immense power and prestige. Her body was a weapon, and she knew how to use it to her advantage.

    Asher couldn''t take his eyes off her. Her beauty and presence captivated him, and he couldn''t stop staring. His heart started beating faster as he watched her walk toward him. He could also feel his breath getting hotter and his palms getting sweatier.

    She was everything he had ever dreamed of and more. She was a dreame true, and he couldn''t believe her beauty. Her beauty enchanted him.

    Soon, Aria stopped right before him, and her gaze pierced into his soul. He felt like drowning in her eyes and couldn''t look away. Her presence was overwhelming, making him unable to think straight.

    Aria''s voice was soft and sweet. As she said, "Asher, what a surprise!"

    "Mom, you''re back." Asher greeted her.

    "Yes, I''m back. What are you doing here?" Aria asked while looking at him, standing all alone in the garden.

    "Nothing. I was just waiting for you while strolling around the garden and enjoying the night view," Asher answered, showing her beautiful smile.

    "Sigh..." Aria heaved a low sigh as she rxed. "I have loads of paperwork left in my office. It''s just exhausting. I wasn''t even sure if I could make it back for dinner." She smiled at Asher while thinking about her work.

    "Come on, let''s go inside now," Aria said.

    He sighed in relief, thinking, ''If I had told her I was spacing out in the dark for who knows how long, it might have sounded ridiculous and, not to mention, embarrassing. But I am lucky to have this single beautiful woman who is like an enchantress as a mother.''

    On the way, while strolling towards the hallway, Aria felt a gaze from behind her, feeling Asher following after her, watching her majestic, voluptuous curves wobble from her upright posture. Eventually, a mischievous smile formed on her lips as she felt joy in being at home with Asher.

    As they entered the manor, he said, "Mom, let''s sit in the living room. There is something that I wanted to discuss."

    In response, Aria nodded, "Humm... Okay." She looked puzzled but also intrigued about what Asher wanted to tell her.

    At this moment, another maid had arrived with some drinks and had set them down on the table. The mother-son pair sat on the couch quite close to each other, which caused Asher''s heart to beat faster.

    Taking a deep breath, he took control of his emotions. It couldn''t be helped, as Aria, a powerful cultivator, had a natural aura around her and her beauty, which was breathtaking. It took him by surprise and ignited his desire for her.

    Aria put her hand on his shoulder. "Asher, what''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, Mom," Asher assured her. "It''s just... I have something important to ask of you."

    "Go on."

    "Mom, I feel that I can soon break through, so I need a good catalyst to awaken my Spirit and then break through to the next realm." Asher paused for a second, took a deep breath, and looked straight into her eyes.

    "So, Mom, could you provide me something suitable as a catalyst, please?" He finished, putting on a pitiful and innocent expression.

    Aria was surprised and also happy to know about his imminent breakthrough.

    She smiled as her eyes looked into his azure eyes, showing a sense of seriousness.

    "Why didn''t you tell me before? I would have given you a suitable catalyst."

    "Hmm... Don''t worry. It''s been just a few hours since I felt an impulse for a breakthrough," Asher continued, grasping Aria''s soft hands.

    "And as you have just returned, I didn''t want to bother you, Mom; you must be tired. Let''s talk about this tomorrow. Shall we?" He finished, his expression growing warm.

    "It''s not a problem, Asher. I will always help you with anything you need."

    "Thank you, Mom. I appreciate it."

    Aria hugged him, and Asher felt her big, soft breasts press against him, rubbing them on his chest. His heart started beating faster again; they were too smooth andrge.

    He also hugged her with his hands around her waist and felt her soft skin and the curve of her hips. She smelled so good and was soft.

    "Let''s have dinner first, Mom; I have already asked Nadia to prepare a sumptuous dinner," Asher said after parting the hug and calming himself a little.

    "Okay." Aria smiled.

    They went to the dining hall, and Asher had the servants serve avish meal for them. They ate while having a light conversation, and he couldn''t help but steal nces at his mother. She was so beautiful and powerful that he wanted her; his desire increased every second he looked at her.

 Chapter 11: Mesmerized (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Mesmerized (EDITED)</h4>

    As they were having dinner, Asher closed his eyes, as his mind was racing with many different thoughts. Was he overstepping a boundary if he wanted to pursue his mother, Aria? He thought that if he acted on his feelings and followed his lustful desires, everything would change.

    He was still debating whether he should confess to Aria or not, but his body seemed to have a will of its own. Asher looked down at hisp and saw his cock swelling and straining against his pants. He was getting aroused, and it was growing harder.

    ''No! Of course, I shouldn''t do it. I can''t treat her like some slut. Goddamn it!'' Asher was getting some inverted sense of chivalry and morality.

    The problem is that she was too attractive and had an aura that was affecting him, but Aria''s status also affected his desire. This was like the rtionships of other incest couples of various royal families that have been known in history.

    There is this one saying in any society: "The mother-son rtionship is strongest; from earth to heaven, man will listen to his mother''s words." But Asher didn''t know if this saying was urate because he was experiencing a lot of emotion from this woman, his mother, Aria ke.

    Was he doing it because he liked her or because she was the most beautiful woman he''d ever seen? Either way, Asher was feeling too horny while having dinner with Aria.

    It was suffocating, and his mind was going crazy from holding on to this perverted desire. It was almost as if his mind was not his own.

    Asher let out a heavy sigh. ''I wonder how I should do this; I guess I''ll start with some innocent flirting and see where things go from there...''

    The dinner wasn''t very eventful; the two shared the stories from their day and did it in a calm, rxed atmosphere. The food was delicious, and the chit-chat was stimting, bringing out the mood and making the conversation more focused on Asher.

    After dinner, Aria looked at him and asked, "Why don''t we watch a movie? You are done, right? I want to spend some more time with you." She smiled while ncing at the clock, which indicated time.

    "Sure mom. Where should we watch the movie?"

    "How about my room? This way, we can also rx, though I think we should start by getting changed," Aria answered, winking at him, and with that, she started walking towards her room. Her swaying hips and hourss-shaped figure were doing wonders, making his pulse rise.

    The slit skirt cut at the side of her skirt that showed off her sexy, creamy thighs increased the seduction in this Young Master''s eyes.

    ''So we are watching in her room! Awesome! That way, I''ll be able to make the first move and see how she reacts.'' Asher smiled in his heart, excited.

    Taking this cue, Asher got up from his chair and moved to the second floor to change in their respective rooms.

    ...

    After a little while, Aria started the water and set the tub full of steamy hot water for a nice, rxing bath.

    As she stripped away her clothes, Aria entered the tub and rxed into the steaming hot water before she reached for the ss of red wine and sipped it. She closed her eyes and let out a satisfied breath as she felt her fatigue wash away with this bath water filled with fragrant and rxing medicines.

    Soon, she finished the bath and stepped out without a shred of clothes. She took a small towel from the hanger and dried her wet hair as she walked around.

    Taking a small ss bottle, she dabbed some scented oil on her neck, behind her ears, and then on her body with her free hand. After that, she left the bathroom to get ready and watch a movie with her son.

    ...

    Asher, a bit excited, spent a little time in his room; he changed his clothes to afortable T-shirt and shorts for the night. He left his room afterwards, and soon, following the hallway path, he found himself in front of his mother''s room.

    ''Knock. Knock'' Asher waited with extreme patience at the door as he straightened his clothes. He wondered how his mother would look in her night clothes. Was it baggy and oversized? Or was it tight and ttering?

    ''Knock. Knock'' Another tap resonated through the door, and Asher tried to get his mind out of the gutter as he stared at the wooden entrance.

    Hearing no answer, he invited himself in without further knocks.

    The room was empty without anyone present, but the sound of water from the attached bath confirmed that she was bathing. Asher decided to wait for her; he turned on the big TV to pass the time waiting for Aria, rxing on her soft, feathery bed with his head looking upwards.

    ''Ahh, it is so rxing,'' he murmured, taking deep breaths.

    As he settled down on the bed, the fragrance of Aria on the bed made him dizzy. He looked over towards the TV as he tried to find something to help him take his mind off the throbbing between his legs.

    A whileter, Asher looked sideways when he heard the sound of the bath''s door, but he was stunned and silent when he saw Aria walk out of the bathroom in her full naked glory.

    Without any article on her body, not even a small towel covered her, leaving her voluptuous figure bare for the whole world to see.

    He took in her full, uncensored view: The delicate curvature of her spine, leading down to her wide and strong-looking, luscious thighs, gave the impression of strength despite their appearance.

    The smoothness and tness of her abdomen, entuated by the curve of her wide hips,pleted her hourss figure, seeming to be perfection carved by the god himself.

    His gaze shifted upwards towards her firm breasts, which hung a few inches above her belly button. Her pink nipples had hardened in the cool air; he stared without blinking before ncing at her rosy pink lips, shimmering a bright and fresh color.

    Asher''s gazended on her face. He took in her fine structure and beauty; her silky, long hair was sleek and shiny, and with the fragrance emitted, he felt himself ovee with passion.

    Her purple eyes seemed to hypnotize Asher into silence as Aria smiled at him.

    When he released the breath he didn''t know he was holding, Asher inhaled through his nose, then exhaled through his mouth. Taking a deep breath once again, he noticed that the scent seemed to intensify, yet it was intoxicating.

    He felt as if he were inhaling a sweet drug; his mind became fuzzy, and he couldn''t stop looking at the naked goddess that had just strolled out.

    Asher did want her.

    As a hungry beast would at a feast, he desired her flesh with a passion that ran hot.

    His emotions were raging inside of him, bringing in their wake feelings and urges that he hadn''t experienced before.

    ''Oh, dear gods....!''

    All hesitation faded away as the beast hidden inside him consumed his sanity.

    But when Asher''s mesmerized face met Aria''s knowing grin, he knew she was teasing him as her arms crossed under her breasts, and she jutted them out.

    And with a seductive wink, Aria spoke in a mesmerizing, alluring, and captivating voice, "Wow! Someone seemed to have a lost look on his face. Hehe... It''s not your first time seeing Mommy naked, so why do you look so shocked?"

    In response, Asher''s head was lost in thought. He had seen his mom naked several times. Yes, they bathed until just a few years ago, but that didn''t change anything.

    The current sight was beyond erotic, and he wanted to do more than just look at her naked body.

    Returning to his senses, Asher met Aria''s alluring gaze with one of his own. Taking control of himself, he told her, "Well, mom, you are so beautiful, bewitching, and ravishing even in normal clothes, so there won''t be anyone who can still maintain their calm when seeing you like this."

    Receiving such pleasing words, Aria started using arge white towel to dry the water on her voluptuous body while saying in a pleased tone, "ttery will get you nowhere, my boy." However, her words and the atmosphere seemed quite opposite to what she said.

    The more Asher stared at her, the more he wanted her, as her purple, jewel-like eyes sent shivers down his spine.

 Chapter 12: Teasing (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Teasing (EDITED)</h4>

    Aria finished drying her body, leaving her purple-ck, wet hair still messy as she strode towards the wardrobe.

    She threw the towel onto the chair beside the bed. She looked back towards her boy as she took a ckced pantie from the drawer.

    As she caught her son staring at her, the gorgeous purple-eyed woman put on a show for him, sliding her feet through the leg hole of the panties; the ck fabric hugged her hips as she brought the string to rest on her small waist.

    She then bent over, allowing Asher a perfect view of her plump butt before she pulled up the ck bra. Winking at her son, Aria showed her supple, alluring round breasts and pink nipples with one of her arms.

    At the same time, her other hand, holding a beautiful ckce bra, brought a strap behind her to fasten the piece of ck underwear, not hiding that beautiful jade-white cleavage, looking tantalizing.

    Caught off guard, Asher was forced to swallow the saliva in his mouth as he watched her, captivated.

    ''Wait until I get my hands on you. You''re going to wish you didn''t tease me like that,'' Asher thought, his heart beating.

    Under the lustful desire, Asher adjusted his hardening cock as best as he could in his shorts.

    Noticing the bulge in her son''s pants, Aria couldn''t help but grin.

    Soon, she put on her ck, see-through, sleeveless negligee. It was smooth like butter, and her bosom was full enough that her cleavage went half down her big fleshy boobs, hugging her chest and showcasing her mounds.

    The negligee clung to her body, revealing every curve with sexy ckcy panty visible because of their translucent, and her long legs with thick thighs were left alone to admire.

    He would have agreed without hesitation if anyone had told Asher never to say anything bad about this outfit.

    ''Seeing the way she looks and moves in this, I have no doubt she''s wearing the sexiest damn lingerie ever!'' he thought.

    After getting ready, Aria walked towards the bed, tucked under the sheets, and sat close to Asher. "Did you like what you saw? Hehe," sheughed.

    He was excited just by the smell of her delicate and intoxicating jasmine perfume. Even an idiot could tell what he was thinking.

    Asher held her hand and said, "Yes, very much." As he touched her, he felt her hands'' smoothness and silky feel.

    Shifting her body closer, Aria locked her smoldering eyes with his before saying, "Good. Let''s watch the movie. Did you decide anything?"

    Although disappointed that nothing more happened, he knew that to gain everything, he should do it wisely. ''It''s a journey, so take it slow with patience. I shall enjoy the process rather than running after the goal toplete it.''

    Calming himself, he responded in a low tone, "Yes. Mom, if it''s not a problem, can we watch a romantic movie?"

    Aria replied, "Sure, let''s watch the one you have picked."

    She leaned on his shoulder and moved her beautiful eyes while watching TV.

    With the darkness of the room in the background, they enjoyed the movie.

    As they became engrossed in the movie, they began cuddling.

    At this time, their closeness gave Asher a chance to rub her knees and thighs with the casual movement of his hands, and he began to caress her naked skin as he brought himself closer to her body.

    Aria looked at Asher, feeling his hands move over her legs; her lips formed a slight smile. Her love for her son increased while being embraced in his arms. She enjoyed this rxing moment quite a lot with the two alone in a room.

    As they watched the movie, Aria became more aware of how Asher moved his hands all over her skin, but she did not refuse; instead, she brought herself closer to him. Her hands moved around his neck while watching the movie.

    Asher became more excited when he noticed his mom beingfortable in his arms. He started to feel her smooth thighs through the touch of his hands, enjoying their thickness.

    After a while, he could no longer control himself and kissed her on the neck.

    When she saw this, her lips parted, and they parted further when she felt her thighs grabbed by his hand. Giggling, she epted his kiss.

    He enjoyed her scent and taste as he nibbled on her neck. Her scent was gentle and intoxicating, like that of a blossoming flower.

    Soon, Asher began to feel and caress her buttocks through her transparent negligee and panty.

    Feeling his naughty hands on her buttocks, Aria wrapped her arms around him while snuggling against his body.

    "Umm, so that''s why you''re kissing my neck, huh?" Aria said as she felt his bulge in Asher''s shorts. "Fufu, my baby has grown up to be a young man and now desires a woman''s touch, huh?"

    Asher became embarrassed and just smiled at her teasing while continuing to nibble on her neck. His hand felt her panty and a hot area underneath as he continued to rub her big ass.

    "Mhhh..." Aria let out a low moan through her plump lips as she enjoyed Asher''s hands groping her behind.

    After a while, Asher backed away and stopped kissing her neck.

    Giving a loving look to Aria, Asher gave a quick peck on her cheek and expressed his feelings in his racing heart, "I love you, Mom."

    Asher, although very aroused, didn''t continue his actions any further; he wanted to take things slow and earn her heart. He could have taken her body now and enjoyed a steamy night, but as an orphan and as he was alone in his previous life, he desired someone he could lean on.

    Aria, as a mother and a woman, gave Asher the feeling that she was the one who would do anything for him, and he wanted to follow his emotions for once.

    Aria was surprised at his sudden show of love, but she just smiled and replied, "I love you too, my big baby."

    Asher brought Aria closer to his body, hugged her mature, plump figure, and both returned to watch the movie.

    Their bodies leaned on each other until they started pressing as if they were merging.

    After watching the movie, they embraced the night in the warmth of Aria''s king-sized bed, cuddling in each other''s arms before falling into the grasp of darkness and sleeping.

 Chapter 13: Mom, it feels good. (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Mom, it feels good. (EDITED)</h4>

    When the morning sunrays traveled through the windows and touched Asher''s face, he opened his eyes.

    At this time, he noticed a soft, warm pillow beneath him, and, turning to the side, a stunning figure caught his attention.

    Asher noticed his mom, Aria, in his sight. She looked like an ethereal beauty as she slept in her negligee and ck panty; her body exuded charm while sleeping in his arms.

    ''What a great way to start a morning,'' Asher thought, and he couldn''t help but steal some peeks at Aria''s sexy cleavage as he reminiscedst night.

    Aria lookedfortable in Asher''s embrace and woke up to notice her son awake. She looked at him and smiled at her son, who was staring at her chest.

    She giggled at the look on Asher''s face before moving forward and giving him a tender kiss on the forehead.

    Aria whispered, "My son sure knows how to take his time and has be a morning bird."

    Asher replied, "Yes, mom, I slept well because the bed was very soft and you were around me, so I had afortable sleep."

    Aria felt a little happy when she heard this, and she hugged her son, smiling. "Okay, I''ll sleep with you from now on, so you can always have a good night''s sleep."

    Asher hugged her and said in a low tone, "Thanks."

    "Okay, let''s freshen up, have breakfast, and I will give catalysts after that and monitor your breakthrough for any unexpected situation. sounds good?" Aria said as she got up from bed.

    "Okay, mom." He agreed, as cultivation was still new to him, even with previous memories.

    They got up from the bed; she took her son''s hand, pulled him towards a bathroom, and said," Come on, my big baby, let''s take a nice bath together."

    "Sure." Though a little surprised at her words, Asher nodded at her and headed together to the bathroom.

    ...

    The two of them entered the bathroom, and Aria started filling the bathtub with hot water, turned back to Asher, and asked, "Fufu... What are you doing, standing spaced out? Get undressed, or should I help you with that?"

    Asher shook his head, saying no, and started taking off his T-shirt first and then his shorts. He looked at Aria as she removed her negligee; when she removed a hook from the back strap of her bra and slid strings from her shoulders, her giant white bunnies bounced and danced like they just escaped from the cage and enjoyed freedom atst.

    Aria looked towards him, who couldn''t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva, and asked, "Do you want to help me with my panties?"

    "Ahmmm..." Asher looked towards Aria, who was in ck panties and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He looked towards her as she stretched a waistline string from her slender waist and jutted her plump hips and buttocks.

    Aria giggled, seeing Asher stare at her with desire, asking, "Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up. Are you nning to stare at your mom''s butt all day?"

    Asher realized what she was talking about and was embarrassed. Turning his head from her beautiful, mature figure, he moved his gaze toward the panties and walked behind her.

    He bent down and held the waistline string from her slender waist. Aria bent forward a bit as she ced her palms on a bathtub, sticking out her ass towards Asher, and her ck panty looked like thin paper.

    Asher pulled the ck panty and slid strings from her luscious, soft, and smooth thighs, taking it off of her beautiful body.

    ''Wow, looking up close, Mom''s butt seems so big and soft, and even her thigh feels so soft.'' Asher thought as his hand caressed Aria''s thighs.

    "Ahmm... that''s enough, honey." Aria felt hot at his touch but didn''t deny it.

    Aria''s teasing made Asher''s heartbeat quicken, and the bulge in his shorts grew even more prominent.

    After taking off the panties, Aria straightened her posture, turned, and said to Asher, "Come on, now let Mommy help you with your boxer shorts."

    Asher nodded his head as she removed his boxer shorts, showing his bulge to Aria and exposing his big meat.

    Seeing his cock exposed in front of her face, Aria was surprised and couldn''t help but admire his size as she murmured, "So you have grown this big already...It''s hard now. Are you aroused that much?" She asked with a mysterious smile, looking at his big meat and feeling hot.

    "Uhmmm.." Asher swallowed his saliva and replied in a low tone, "Mom, you teased me with your lingerie; how could I not be aroused and not have a hard-on?"

    Aria giggled at his words and said," Honey,e; Mommy will help you under the shower. Ufufu..."

    Aria held his hand, took him under the shower, and closed the transparent shower door, standing near a faucet. She took a bottle of shower gel and started to use it on herself as she rubbed her hands on her mature, curvaceous body and breasts.

    Asher also took the shower gel and started using it, feeling its slippery, fragrant texture on his hands.

    Aria then hugged Asher from the front, resting one hand on his shoulder for support while the other took hold of his penis as she started massaging its whole length, rubbing and covering it with shower gel, making it slippery and hot.

    Asher couldn''t help but bite his lower lips as he felt hot, while Aria was massaging his penis and couldn''t help but murmur, "Mom, it feels good."

    Aria continued to tease Asher as she rubbed her plump breast on his chest and said in a sweet voice," Come on, honey, rx and let Mommy massage you to your pleasure."

    Asher closed his eyes as he rxed and started moaning when Aria continued rubbing his cock, enjoying the feeling of her soft and warm hands touching his big meat.

    Soon, she rubbed his shaft and said in a teasing tone," Fufu, are you enjoying Mommy''s hand job? It''s getting harder and bigger in mommy''s hand."

 Chapter 14: Iâ€™ll do my best. (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 14: I¡¯ll do my best. (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher felt hot while she said all that with a mischievous smile, then she continued stroking his big, slippery meat in her one hand and started using her second hand''s fingers to rub his testicles.

    She smiled as her fingers rubbed his testicle balls. Her action made Asher groan in pleasure. "Ahhmm. Mom, it feels too good."

    "Mhmm..." Aria moaned as Asher, overwhelmed by the stimtion and pleasure, hugged her voluptuous, sexy body in his arms and started nibbling her neck.

    He grabbed both of her butt cheeks with his hands and groped them as he enjoyed his mom''s mature figure in his arms with their bodies glued to each other under the shower.

    Aria''s big breast kept bouncing as he kept nibbling her neck, and he moved one of his hands up, took hold of her left breast, and started massaging it.

    "Mhhh, baby..." Aria moaned as her hands continued to massage his cock.

    Asher groaned in pleasure as their hands yed with their respective sensitive body parts as they enjoyed the shower.

    He left a trail of kisses as he got down from her neck, and upon arriving in front of her breast, he started using his tongue to lick her pinkish ares and nipples.

    "Ummhhh." Aria moaned with closed eyes as she felt his tongue on her nipples, while his other hand arrived at her pussy and started to rub herbia with his middle finger.

    "Umm.. Ahh..." Aria again let out a moan in pleasure when Asher put his finger inside and explored her cave.

    Aria was aroused, and he noticed juicy fluidsing out of her pussy.

    She removed one of her hands from his testicle balls, ced her soft, smooth palm on his neck, and brought his head between her valley.

    "Honey, continue to suck mommy''s breasts and make mommy cum..." Aria said as she bit her plump lips while he used his tongue on her ares and nipples, stimting them, and also explored her vagina more.

    "Ahhh....." Aria felt hot, and her eyes closed, enjoying this sexual interaction as she moved her hand faster on Asher''s meat as his mouth yed with her breasts.

    Her juicy fluids kepting out of her vagina as Asher fingered her hole.

    "Mom, I''m nearing climax." Asher groaned as his pre-cum started leaking out of his penis.

    "Go On, My Baby. Don''t hold back." Aria replied as her hands didn''t slow down.

    "Mhhh...." Asher could not hold it anymore and soon reached orgasm with a loud groan.

    At that moment, hot, white, sticky fluids came out of his cock and covered Aria''s hand.

    Asher was breathing in vigor after the orgasm as his sperm was covered over her fingers.

    "Ahhhhh...." At the same time, Aria couldn''t control her orgasm, and with a loud moan, she came as juicy fluid leaked out of her hole.

    Their breathing was still heavy as they hugged each other for a moment while enjoying the pleasure and the aftershock of their orgasm.

    After recovering from orgasm, Aria said in a low tone, "Ah, that felt good, sweetheart. Come, let''s go out of the shower and rx in the bathtub. Fufu..."

    "Yes, mom," Asher replied with a smile.

    Aria turned off the faucet, and the two left the shower with their bodies dripping. She guided him into the bathtub filled with warm water.

    Aria sat in his arms and leaned on his chest, and they both enjoyed the rxation as they bathed in the bathtub. It was a hot and pleasant moment of rxation.

    Asher hugged her curvaceous figure with his hands on her abdomen and didn''t do anything other than rx.

    "Sweetheart, did you like Mommy''s handjob?" Aria asked as she rested in Asher''s arms as they both bathed.

    "Yes, Mom, I loved your hand job, and you looked too erotic while wearing the lingerie," Asher said while holding her waist with one hand and the other on her breasts as they rxed.

    "Oh, Hmph... ufufu." Aria giggled at his praising words.

    "Yes, Mom, you were so alluringst night, and this morning was no less sexy in the shower," He replied as he caressed her stomach, thighs, and butt cheeks with one of his hands.

    "Ummhhh." Moaning and feeling hot at his touch, she smiled, saying," Sweetheart, Mommy will do anything for you. But for that, you have to be responsible."

    Asher looked at her mesmerizing, purple eyes and answered without hesitation, "Yes, Mom, I''ll always make you happy, and your happiness is what matters to me the most."

    She smiled, hearing his answer, "Honey, Mommy is happy to hear your words." Aria kissed his cheeks and continued, "Let''s go out now. We have much to do today, and we should not dy it further."

    "Sure, mom, let''s go." Asher nodded in agreement.

    The two got up, dried their bodies with a big, soft towel, and walked out of the bathroom with their hands held.

    When they exited the bathroom, she looked towards Asher and said in a low tone," Honey, get ready first, then we will have breakfast. Later, we will prepare for your Spirit awakening. Sounds good?"

    "Yes, Mom." Asher agreed, and then the two headed towards their respective rooms to get prepared for breakfast.

    ...

    After breakfast, both went towards a specific sealed room on the third floor where the Spirit Essence Gathering Formation was set up for closed-door cultivation, away from any disturbance.

    Asher saw many extensive formations engraved on the smooth surface of the room''s walls and floor.

    He knew this formation would gather spirit essence in the room and help cultivate it faster with the abundance of spirit essence.

    It was the best ce for the awakening of his Spirit.

    Turning his head, Asher looked at Aria as she took out a ck box from her space ring with intricate runes carved on its surface. She opened the ck box and took out a white orb with many auras around it.

    Asher was surprised looking at the Rank 7 Star Beast Core, which was equivalent to Saint Realm Cultivator. He knew this Beast Core was the catalyst that would boost the speed and quality of the Spirit Essence Gathering formation, helping to awaken his Spirit.

    A Beast Core was a rare Spirit Essence Core, which you get inside the heart of a beast, and only Rank 5 Star Beasts and above beasts formed a Beast Core. Individuals utilized Beast Core for their awakening since it was a pure form of essence energy with fewer impurities, and there would be no injuries when awakening Spirit.

    "Honey,e here." Aria asked him to get near, then continued, "This catalyst is best suited for awakening your Spirit."

    Aria put the core at the center of the Spirit Essence Gathering Formation. "Come on, sweetheart, sit down cross-legged anywhere in the center of the room, meditate after getting in Formation, and start breaking through. I''ll keep an eye on the process and handle any unwanted situations. okay?" Aria said, telling Asher about the necessary details.

    "Thank you, Mom. I''ll do my best." Asher said as he kissed Aria''s cheek and hugged her before entering Formation and sitting cross-legged.

 Chapter 15: Spirit Awakening (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Spirit Awakening (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher closed his eyes and started to feel spirit essence flowing around the room. He felt a soothing sensation as the Spirit Essence Gathering formation started to envelop Spirit Essence in the center where he sat, making it easier for him to absorb it into his body.

    No particr cultivation technique was required to awaken the Spirit, as all that matters is enough spirit essence. Individuals absorb the spirit essence to gather and build up enough force and pressure within them to break through into the next realm.

    After awakening the Spirit, cultivators can use cultivation manuals based on their respective Spirit''s type and elemental affinity; before that, cultivators train their bodies to peak, making an excellent foundation for hosting Spirit.

    Asher remembered from the memories he gained that individuals would awaken their Spirit at the age of around 18.

    The spirit essence is not always good for you. If your body can''t handle it, it bes more harmful. That is why awakening is done when their bodies mature and undergo a natural spirit enhancement process as they grow.

    But it''s different for all, as geniuses will sometimes be blessed with Spirit Essence Energy and awaken their Spirit in a natural way before age 18 without any required catalyst.

    His twin sister, Alia ke, was one of those geniuses, as she had awakened her Spirit before the age of 18, and Asher anticipated his first encounter with her.

    Asher took a deep breath and tried to calm his nerves. He focused his mind and reached out with his consciousness.

    He felt the beast''s core energy. It was a powerful, swirling vortex of spirit essence energy waiting to be unleashed.

    Asher guided the energy into his body. He took a deep breath as Spirit Essence flowed through his body, awakening his spiritual veins.

    Soon, he could feel Spirit Essence gather around his Dantian. He focused all his attention on the energy, and as it gathered together, he could see the aura around him intensify until his body was bathed in a bright glow.

    The orb pulsed brightly as more spirit essence was drawn into the formation. Asher soon felt the formation of his Dantian, and then it grew into a sphere. It started silvery-white but soon turned a dark metallic color, reflecting a bluish hue.

    Asher started to absorb spirit essence energy into his Dantian. Within his Dantian, Spirit Essence began to consolidate, soon shaping into a ck egg with intricate runes on its shells, and it kept growing more as Spirit Essence was fed to it.

    Aria noticed the changes happening to Asher and couldn''t help but smile. She felt happy seeing her son cultivate with no effort to awaken his Spirit. She was d she had gotten her son a Rank 7 Star Beast Core instead of using the lower-tier Beast Cores that were avable on the market to Awaken Spirit, as she knew that this Beast Core was the best opportunity for him.

    Soon, Asher could feel the ck egg within his Dantian stop growing. In a short while, ck Egg started to absorb spirit essence like a bottomless abyss as its aura grew stronger and stronger.

    He could feel that the final step had started. The very next moment, the flow of spirit essence started to slow down as ck Egg grew still inside his Dantian. After a while, cracks appeared in the shell of the ck egg, and he noticed an increase in the intensity of its dark hue.

    As the cracks spread along the ck Egg''s shell, pieces of its ck eggshell ked away and were merged into the surrounding spirit essence of his Dantian. A st of spirit essence exploded from his Dantian and enveloped his entire body.

    Asher felt his Dantian was filled with a presence; he could feel a being was born from his Dantian and was inside the egg.

    The final shell pieces dissolved in his Dantian, revealing a ck Snake that glowed with intricate silver runes on its shining ck scales. It gave off a powerful feeling with a hint of intelligence from its abyss-like ck eyes.

    The Spirit was a manifestation of the cultivator''s soul, like a part of the body. When cultivators break through in the realm, their spirits level up with the cultivation base.

    With the awakening, Asher felt a familiar connection to his Spirit; it was like an extension of himself, and the more he sensed the snake spirit, the more connected he felt to it.

    After Asher opened his eyes, he nced at Aria, who was smiling with excitement, congratting him, "Honey, congrattions on breaking through to Spirit Foundation Realm; I''m so proud of you."

    Aria smiled with sparkling purple eyes, happy that her son had awakened Spirit in one try without any side effects.

    Asher replied with joy evident in his eyes, "Thank you, Mom. It''s all because of the powerful catalyst you provided for a breakthrough."

    Aria smiled; she was happy, hearing his praise, and said," Honey, let me check your Spirit, okay?"

    Asher nodded. "Sure, mom."

    Aria moved towards him; her curvaceous body swayed, and Asher couldn''t help but take nces at her, enjoying the mature, sexy, and curvy figure of his mother.

    Soon, Asher focused inside his Dantian, connecting with his Spirit andmanding with his thoughts. Before long, ck smoke came out of his body and formed a majestic snake spirit that floated mid-air and stared at Aria.

    Asher could feel his snake spirit, and he found this snake was full of mystery as it didn''t leak any aura, and its body was covered in runic carvings.

    Aria examined the ck snake and felt shocked, as she had never seen a snake like this before.

    ''Titanoboa, Mythical Spirit...'' She thought as she focused her spiritual sense on the ck snake and checked Asher''s Spirit.

    After Aria finished checking his Spirit, he sensed his mom was quite surprised at his Spirit and asked, "Mom, did you find anything about my Spirit?"

    Aria nodded with an amazed look and replied, "Honey, as you know, Titans are mighty. Your Spirit is a Titanoboa Snake, a Mythical Spirit... and it''s a Titan Beast."

    Asher heard this and couldn''t help but feel excited when he heard that his Spirit was a Mythical Spirit, ''Oh! I didn''t think I could awaken this Mythical Snake. It is so amazing and magnificent.''

 Chapter 16: Titanoboa Spirit (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Titanoboa Spirit (EDITED)</h4>

    After the excitement died down, Asher wanted to learn more about it and asked Aria, "Mom, can you tell me why I am sensing no aura from the Titanoboa Spirit?"

    She smiled, happy at her son''s interest, and slowly exined, "Fufu, I''m surprised that you asked about that instead of the Titans. This is an ancient and mighty spirit with a mythical power, so obviously, no one would find any information about its true power. This snake is a mythical dark elemental spirit with shadow powers to hide its aura."

    Aria paused a little and continued, "Spirit gets stronger along with your cultivation, reflecting their abilities. In the beginning, you would get a few abilities. You can only reveal your spirit''s true abilities after it evolves."

    She stopped again as she searched in her storage space and took out a book for him. She handed over the book, exining to Asher as she patted his shoulders, "This book contains basic knowledge and methods for cultivating your spirit." All you need to know about a spirit can be found in this book, including their special attributes and features."

    "Mom, this looks useful. Thank you." Asher acknowledged.

    A smile surfaced on her pretty face as she said, "It is hard to grasp control of your spirit, but it''ll improve with practice and hard work since it is an excellent spirit. So you must be calm and not rush while cultivating."

    She had an unshakeable confidence in her son. The most significant thing was that her son had her support, which meant that she would be by his side forever, giving him an advantage that most could not hope to have. Aria looked at her handsome, mature son and knew he would be someone who would do anything to achieve his goals, even if the heavens fought against him.

    Asher nodded with a thoughtful look; a trace of anticipation could be seen on his expression and a faint, mysterious smile on his lips.

    "Honey, you''re nning something naughty, huh?" Aria replied with a charming smile, as if knowing everything.

    With a hint of a perverted smile, he just looked at Aria''s mature figure and then turned towards his floating spirit. Although this was an ancient spirit, for now it was still a baby, and its head also looked a little cute.

    Soon, Asher felt his vision shifting and got inside his spirit''s body. He sensed a connection with his spirit and felt very familiar with this body. With a single thought, he knew where every part was, and his spirit felt like a natural part of him.

    Looking towards his original body, Asher found it standing still with his eyes closed.

    After that, Asher, now a snake spirit, focused on Aria, who was surprised by the sudden change.

    He observed her current outfit: a ck off-the-shoulder cheongsam that showed off half of herrge breasts with cleavage at the top, and an open side waist that revealed her belly button ring. It extended from her broad hips to her thick thighs to her ck heels, with another slit on the opposite side.

    With his current high concentration ability in spirit form, Asher saw a trail of red from her exposed side waist. Seeing Aria wearing a thin,cy thong underneath made him desire her mature, sexy body more.

    Soon, he started to move his spirit body around the room and Aria. Trying all types of moments while she watched him with a sweet smile.

    It wasn''t long before Asher got pulled out again from the spirit body and got back into his main body.

    He smiled at Aria and started to walk towards her, feeling happy about his breakthrough. All of a sudden, his vision blurred, and he started to fall, losing his bnce. A momentter, he cked out, but Aria picked him up in her arms and sat down.

    Seeing no reaction from Asher, she pulled a healing pill from her space ring and stuffed it in his mouth.

    After a while, Asher opened his eyes, seeing his mom holding him in her arms.

    "Mom..." Asher muttered.

    Seeing him gain awareness, Aria asked, "Baby, how are you feeling now?"

    Asher responded with a faint smile, "Mom, I think I''m a little tired and sleepy, but other than that, I am good."

    "Well, it''s not too much to worry about. You just overused your spirit soon after awakening it, so you had exhausted yourself." Aria said.

    Although she sounded normal, Asher could see the deep concern in her eyes.

    Soon, Aria walked him to his room and made him rest in thefortable embrace of the bed.

 Chapter 17: Cultivation Arts (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Cultivation Arts (EDITED)</h4>

    [A/N: The info dump is just for this chapter. Please bear with it, as it is important for future development.]

    While resting, Asher''s vision became distorted. When he regained awareness, he all of a sudden found himself inside the Mystic Starry Realm. Wandering underneath the starry sky, he saw all the constetions were connected through countless colorful rays, making them seem majestic and beautiful.

    Standing beneath it and gazing at the endless sky of stars gave off a mysterious yet exciting vibe. This ce''s vibe was different¡ªtoo different from the outside world, making it a perfect ce for cultivation.

    In fact, Asher felt it would be a bit foolish to do any sort of activity outside instead of spending most of his time here, as this ce would no doubt boost his cultivation progress.

    Asher began walking towards the center as he took a look at the constetions in the sky and marveled at this mystic ce.

    After going down the same path asst time, Asher arrived in front of the Astral Nexus Core Orb, where it floated in mid-air.

    Taking a step into the aura circle in the middle of the formation, Asher got a bit closer and checked the Astral Nexus Core with caution.

    It appeared a lot more amazing and alive than ever before as Asher aimed his spiritual senses at it. But all of it was an illusion to guard against others, as this was nothing more than a fake core, with the real one appearing to be an unassuming small gem that was absorbed into his body.

    Although fake was the wrong word to define it, it was also a formidable artifact functioning as a connection that links the Astral Nexus Core Orb with the Mystic Starry Realm.

    ''Interesting.'' Asher thought about it and didn''t examine it anymore. Instead, he closed his eyes as his figure began emitting dazzling lights, transforming his whole figure into a beam of light.

    The Aura Circle began vibrating when light traveled from the Astral Nexus Orb towards the constetion above Asher, entering it at the origin of its glowing points.

    From there, a beam of white light shot at him, getting absorbed inside him. Then Asher felt his soul take in a vast amount of white light, and light concentrated around him.

    A strand of light from the vast universe gathers here from an endless path as this energy nourishes every being present here, letting them heal and cultivate with the help of formation.

    Over time, the white light faded, giving an energetic feeling to Asher''s whole being. Looking at himself, Asher stated, ''This is great; my skin feels wless and clean!'' This white light seems to hold power capable of purifying the impurities.

    Even the spiritual bacsh was getting more and more tamed as his soul became at ease.

    At that moment, the Astral Star Core Orb sent information straight to his mind, leaving Asher perplexed and frightened at the same time.

    It was the knowledge that he was poisoned with Dream Poison. It was a poison of the soul, and it''s a very rare poison. When someone is poisoned with that, in one week, their soul disappears in a mysterious manner without harming their bodies, along with the poison.

    Previous Asher died being poisoned by this Dream Poison. And there were still a few remnants of it left inside the body, linking the poison to the current Asher''s soul. He was fortunate, as it was removed before it could have killed the current Asher in the same way if left unchecked.

    He got angry, but after some time, his anger was quelled when he found that he was safe and not poisoned anymore. But he still had one lingering fear, as what happened to him was not some ordinary ident.

    ''There must be an individual who wanted to erase previous Asher''s existence, and that person will once again try to do something else since I am alive as Asher and took his ce.''

    Asher reflected, as he was sure about being targeted again. He decided that, from now on, he would be vignt against everyone and pay more attention to the things going on in his surroundings to find enemies.

    Without wasting any time, Asher looked for the cultivation techniques for himself inside the library, which had all types of cultivation techniques, as he could fight if he was prepared enough; otherwise, he would be trampled by any powerful cultivator.

    Soon he found a manual that oozed a mysterious dark aura and was engraved with dark runes, bearing the name Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art.

    Grabbing the technique book in his hands, Asher closed his eyes and focused. The mystical manual glowed and sent a light into his forehead, spreading to the soul. Before long, it started engraving itself in his mind.

    Soon, Asher knew everything about it.

    Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art: It was a cultivation art that focused on absorbing the spirit essence energy of the dark element. This art helps practitioners connect with the spirit essence in their surroundings, drawing in its powerful, dark element and absorbing it like a bottomless abyss whirlpool, increasing the speed and density of condensing the spirit essence inside Dantian. The technique involves active absorption of this dark energy, raising cultivation, and transforming it for the growth of the Dark Element Spirit.

    Asher beganprehending this cultivation method. Soon, a huge amount of pure spirit essence gathered around Asher, being sucked inside his body through his skin and forming a ck-colored Abyss Whirlpool in Dantian. Spirit Essence Energy started merging into it, making it even stronger and bigger.

    It was like an opening to a bottomless abyss, taking all the spirit essence in its surroundings as everything was sucked inside and condensing dense Dark Element Spirit Essence.

    After a while, Asher stopped cultivating after forming Abyss Whirlpool within his Dantian. He didn''t need to refine it again, as it was already stable. So, as long as the spirit essence around him was enough, he didn''t need to do much other than consume as much of the spirit essence as he could to get maximum gains from devouring the surrounding spirit essence.

    Asher did a quick lookup of the spirit essence energy inside him. As a result of the condensed Abyss whirlpool in Dantian, his current Initial-Stage Spirit Foundation Realm has already stabilized. If practiced with other manuals, it would have taken him at least a week, but it took him half an hour with Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art, which shows that this cultivation method was powerful.

    "This cultivation art is powerful. With this, I didn''t have to spend more time just meditating and gathering spirit essence, as Abyss Whirlpool will do that for me." Excited by this find, Asher searched for a few more useful techniques and memorized their effects.

    [Shimmering Shadow Technique: A movement technique that allows the practitioners to move like an unhindered shadow and hide in someone''s shadow.]

    [Shadow Illusion Technique: A technique that can produce several shadow clones depending on the user''s level of mastery. Using this technique, shadow clones can move on basicmands without depending on the owner.]

    [Abyssal Grasp: A technique that extends shadowy tendrils, which can be used to manipte objects at a distance or restrain and incapacitate opponents by binding them.]

    [Shadow Concealment Technique: Using this technique, the practitioner can disguise his or her aura and cultivation level.]

    [Shadow Shapeshifting Technique: A Transformation Technique. Using this technique, the practitioners can disguise themselves as beasts, nts, or other people.]

    Asher chose techniques that were practical and more focused on survival. He never liked fancy things. He knew most cultivators were greedy and wanted to learn fancy techniques to make themselves look great. Most of the time, they weren''t practical and above their abilities, but they didn''t consider those shorings.

    As he was searching, he found a very interesting section in the library. Dual Cultivation Arts. Asher formed a perverted smile looking at those arts, and he became horny thinking about using them on Aria, Nadia, and other future women that he would encounter. Soon, he found some good art manuals and learned them without any dy.

    [Temptation Sex Arts: A handbook about dual cultivation that contains knowledge of various styles of making love and tempting them for more.]

    [Tempting Touch: The practitioners using this technique can induce pleasure just by a touch, making the person aroused and horny.]

    [Grasp of Temptation: The practitioners using this technique can make love for as long as they want. They can control his or her orgasm at will while also being able to grasp the power to decide whether they want to make someone pregnant or not.]

    [Temptation Aura: Creates an aura of irresistible allure around the practitioner, affecting the target and making them susceptible to suggestions and desire maniption.]

    After choosing these techniques, Asher decided to practice them at a training ground designed in the Mystic Starry Realm just for that. Apanied by many dummy nts. He soon practiced all techniques in thefort of the Mystic Starry Realm.

 Chapter 18: Practicing skills on them 1/2 (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Practicing skills on them 1/2 (EDITED)</h4>

    After Asher trained enough, he returned from the Mystic Starry Realm and woke up in the evening feeling rejuvenated.

    Soon, he noticed Nadia was standing beside the bed. He smiled at her, seeing her caring nature.

    She noticed him waking up and asked, "Young Master, are you hungry?"

    Asher replied with a smile, "Yes, Nadia, I am hungry."

    She nodded, "Okay, Young Master, I will prepare a meal for you."

    Asher shook his head and stopped her, "I don''t want to eat anything else right now. Instead...," He paused a little, grasping her hand. He pulled her into his arms and continued, "...I want to eat you."

    Without dy, Asher kissed her. His tongue intruded into her mouth, exploring everywhere and taking a taste of her soft tongue and sweet saliva.

    "Mhh...." Soon, Asher separated from her after hearing her moan. He stared at her blushed face with a smirk as he moved his hands below her maid outfit, groping her juicy, plump butt cheeks, saying, "You know, Nadia, you are the best maid ever."

    Nadia giggled upon hearing his praise, replying in a seductive manner, "Young Master, I am happy that I can serve you."

    He kissed her lips and moved downward, licking her neck as he caressed her breasts. Soon, he tore her maid outfit with a single rip, exposing her naked body.

    Asher admired her nude appearance as herrge breasts bobbed in front of his eyes. She was taunting him with her erect, pink nipples. While his left hand caressed and massaged another breast, Asher began to suck her right nipple.

    "Ahhh....Young Master..." Nadia moaned.

    After sucking both boobs, Asher kissed her stomach and moved towards her hairless pussy. He could smell the sweet aromaing from her juicy lower lips.

    Asher started using the Tempting Touch Skill, filling his hands with Spirit Essence energy. He nted a finger in Nadia''s juicy, wet hole and began to finger her while nting a kiss on her inner thighs.

    "Ahhh...Young Master...." Nadia yelled while feeling his skilled touch turn her horny.

    Nadia''s breathing became heavy as his fingers moved faster in her juicy hole, exploring different areas and giving different sensations. After some time, she couldn''t control herself and released her love juice.

    "Hmmm..." She let out a loud cry as she released her nectar. Asher was surprised to see how she came. ''Wow, she became more sensitive after using skill,'' he thought.

    Asher removed his fingers full of love juice and started licking her lower lips as he enjoyed her sweet nectar.

    After eating Nadia''s juicy lower lips, he stood up and removed his clothes, showing his muscr, fit body with six packs.

    He wanted to try all his dual cultivation skills with Nadia and know how much it affected his partners.

    Using the Tempting Aura Skill, his body started glowing with a hazy purple aura. Asher targeted his aura at her, whose face turned erotic right away. She started to feel hot as her lower lips leaked more nectar due to intense stimtion.

    "Mhh... Young Master? What kind of aura skill is this? It''s causing me to feel lustful. And it''s remaining there, even if I try to expel it from my body." Nadia reacted in surprise as she tried to remove Aura''s influence from her body using spirit essence.

    "Nadia, This is a dual cultivation technique called Tempting Aura. It''s a skill that heightens the target''s desire, thereby making you feel more lustful since you already desire me." Asher winked.

    "Ahh... Young Master, this is a very potent skill!" While saying that, Nadia let out a moan due to Aura''s influence, took hold of his erect dick, and started stroking it. She wanted to suck it because she craved his taste.

    "Open your mouth." He instructed her with dominance, and she followed in the same moment. Grabbing her head, he shoved his dick inside her open mouth.

    Nadia started sucking his dick while she massaged his balls with her free hands.

    "Hmmm..." She hummed with pleasure. As she tasted Asher''s precum, she started to feel an uncontroble lust for him.

    Asher moved her head faster, guiding his dick towards her throat as Nadia sucked him, enjoying his taste and scent.

    Nadia continued to suck his dick hard for quite a few minutes, but he didn''t seem to cum anytime soon as he used the Grasp of Temptation skill and controlled his release.

    "Hmm... Young Master, please give me your delicious milk." Nadia pleaded with her lustful gaze, sucking at his long, thick dick.

    Looking at Nadia, in a short while, he released loads of sperm inside her mouth.

    "Ahh..." Closing her lips around his shaft and taking it deeper inside her throat, she swallowed Asher''s cum.

    After drinking Asher''s load, she licked his dick clean and looked at him with a pleading gaze, "Young Master, please make love with me."

    Asher smirked andid down on the bed as hemanded her, "Sit on me, facing backwards."

    Nadia positioned herself right away, facing backwards, as he ordered her. Soon, he grabbed her voluptuous ass and started inserting his erect dick inside her juicy, tight hole.

    "Ahhh... Young Master..." She moaned with delight, feeling his huge, erect rod prating her juicy hole.

    "Young Master, please use me however you want; I am yours." Nadia replied with an attractive voice as her body trembled due to intense stimtion.

    When he heard her statement, Asher smiled and said, "Good girl."

    Soon, Asher began fucking her juicy hole as he clutched her voluptuous butt cheeks.

    "Ahhh....Young Master..." She howled like a wild animal as she arched her back.

    "Young Master, Please fuck me harder. I want to feel your dick deep inside me." She begged him.

    "Of course," He proceeded to pound upwards as he grabbed her ass, pulling her ass downward to meet his pounding harder.

    "Ahhh..." Asher fucked her with fast movements, hitting her womb.

 Chapter 19: Practicing skills on them 2/2 (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Practicing skills on them 2/2 (EDITED)</h4>

    After some time, Asher changed positions, cing Nadia on four. He nned to use as many positions as possible on her from the Temptation Sex Arts Skill.

    Asher gripped her big, bouncing butt and increased his maneuvers, fucking her vagina in a rough manner.

    "Paah... Paah... Paah..."

    "Ahhh....Young Master...." She screamed as she experienced intense pleasure.

    Asher changed position again; she was lying on the bed with her legs spread wide as he positioned himself between her legs, rammed his erected rod inside her juicy lower lips, and admired her lewd expression.

    "Ahhh...Young Master...ahhh..." She moaned in a loud voice as he fucked her pussy.

    Within moments, she grabbed Asher''s shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist.

    "Tell me, Nadia, how do you feel about being fucked by me?" he asked her, peering into her eyes.

    "Young Master, This feels so amazing; I love having you deep inside me." She spoke with a lewd voice.

    "Then I will go much deeper inside your leaking pussy." Asher started fucking her as he licked and sucked hard on her erect nipples while squeezing both of them hard.

    "Young Master, please cum inside my womb." Nadia appealed to him with a lewd face.

    Hearing her request, Asher increased his tempo.

    "Ahhh, Young Master, I am cumming," she screamed as she released her nectar.

    After a few rough thrusts, Asher also released inside her juicy womb.

    "Ahhh..." She could not stop herself from wailing while hugging Asher tight in her arms as they both reached their orgasm.

    Asher tried many different positions with her for hours without getting tired, using almost every one of his skills on her until dinner time.

    A while passed, and after discharging loads of sperm, Asher separated from her and lied beside her.

    Both of them were struggling to breathe, and they ended up drenched in sweat. "Young Master, this was wonderful sex." She giggled with an erotic voice.

    Asher smiled at her and replied, "Yes, it was very satisfying."

    Soon, Nadia settled her head on his chest as they cuddled in bed.

    Asher stayed in bed for quite a few minutes until she recovered. After a while, Nadia cleaned them both in the bath and then helped him dress. At the time of dinner, Aria returned from her work; noticing her, Asher greeted her.

    Aria kissed him on the cheek and inquired, "Baby, how was your day today? Did you have enough rest? Exhaustion of spirit essence is nothing to joke about."

    Asher smiled and stated, "Mom, don''t worry, I had plenty of rest today."

    Aria hugged him and whispered, "That''s good, baby."

    After a while, Nadia brought food to the table, and they sat down to eat at the dinner table and, at some point, finished the meal while making small talk.

    Soon after dinner, Asher apanied her to her room. When she saw him enter the bedroom, she asked him with a yful smile, "Baby, are you not sleepy yet?"

    Asher made his way towards her with a lustful smile and replied, "Mom, I am not tired yet. I am dying to see the show of you getting changed in a seductive way like yesterday before I sleep."

    Seeing his expression, a sly smile formed on Aria''s lips, and she agreed, "Well, baby, I think we can y a little longer tonight."

    Soon afterwards, Aria began stripping off her red cheongsam, exposing her voluptuous body and huge bosoms covered in a thin,cy red bra.

    Leaning forward, she maneuvered it down past her big ass and thick, plump thighs, revealing her red thong.

    Meanwhile, Asher looked at her with burning eyes, lusting over her mature, sexy figure. In a few moments, she also removed her thong and bra, posing naked in front of him.

    Aria shot him a seductive nce and proceeded to walk towards the bathroom, wriggling her wide hips from side to side.

    Asher stared at her juicy plump ass, moving in a seductive manner, watching her disappear in the bathroom.

    Once she left, Asher took off his clothes without any effort and entered the bathroom. Witnessing her wash her voluptuous body, he approached her from behind. He embraced her, tightening his grip, and started fondling her huge bosoms.

    "Oh, baby, you are quite an insatiable one. Didn''t you have a lot of fun with Nadia today? You have a lot of her smell on your body." Aria said.

    "Well, I couldn''t help it, mom. She is delicious and enjoyable to not get a taste of, but every time I look at you, my heart desires to y with your body." Asher answered.

    "As long as you are happy, then Mommy is fine with anything. Umm... baby, that makes me feel good." Aria moaned as he began sucking and biting her neck while his hands caressed her juicy, plump ass.

    After a while, he separated from her and sat down in the bathtub. She right away sat on hisp, facing him, wrapping her legs around his waist.

    Aria began kissing him on the neck while he did the same to her. They both lost in their passion before she started rubbing her juicy lower lips and grinding her thick ass on his erect dick.

    "Ufff...Mom, this feels so good." Asher breathed as she moved her hips uninterrupted.

    Soon, Asher grabbed her juicy plump ass and forced his dick to massage against her pussy harder.

    "Ahhh...Baby... Hmmm..." Aria hummed as she felt his erect rod rub her juicy hole, then she hugged him in her arms, and she started bouncing her thick ass all over his dick sideways.

    At that moment, he used the Tempting Aura Skill on her, raising her arousal to another level.

    "Ahhh... baby, what kind of aura skill is this? I am feeling aroused." Aria eximed in surprise, experiencing the effect of Aura on her body.

    Asher replied with a perverted smile, "Mom, this is a Tempting Aura Skill. It''s a skill that magnifies the target''s desire."

    "Ahh..." She listened to his exnation while groaning with pleasure. She started to move her hips more in a lustful manner, rubbing her juicy lower lips around his erected dick to generate as much friction as she could.

    On the other hand, Asher began sucking hard on her erect nipples while squeezing and ying with her juicy butt cheeks.

    "Ahhh...Baby..Hmmm.... Ahhh...Ahhh...Baby, I am going to cum." Aria shrieked and hugged him tight as she released her nectar in hisp.

    After a few rough bounces, Asher also released loads of sperm into her stomach.

    Soon, separating from him, she turned back, leaned on him, and rested herself in his arm. Asher wrapped her in his arms from behind as they enjoyed each other''s presence in the bathtub.

    Once they had rxed for a while, they washed themselves and headed back to the bedroom. Soon, Ariaid down beside Asher on the bed and rested her head on his chest, snuggling into his embrace.

    While cuddling with their bodies naked, both of them slept in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 20: Pain (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Pain (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher was resting in the loving embrace of his mother.

    While somewhere within the capital city, hidden in a dark basement, the loud cries of the boys echoed many times. Their bodies were marred with bruises and cuts as they suffered constant pain. A girl sobbed as she watched two boys cry out in pain.

    Two boys and a girl were chained to the wall as a middle-aged man whipped the boys with no mercy using a leather whip. He had a skinny body, his hair was sticky, and his oily face was filled with sweat as he roared at the boys, "Little Bastards, don''t you know who is providing you shelter and food to eat? Yet you think about reporting me behind my back while not showing any respect in front of me!?"

    One boy spat blood from his mouth and red, resenting thenky man. "Don''t you dare act righteous! We know how you hurt Emma and killed her after that. Yet, you told everyone that she disappeared from the orphanage in a mysterious manner."

    Lanky Man roared, anger running in his blood, and whipped the boy without stopping. "Shut up! Little Bastard! Don''t forget, you are under my mercy. I can kill all three of you whenever I want!!"

    The boy screamed, furious, while spitting blood from his mouth. "You are nothing more than a murderer who doesn''t deserve anything!!"

    "Fucking, little bastards, I will teach you a lesson you won''t ever forget!! You better behave well, or I will kill all three of you."

    Thenky man shouted as he stormed out of the basement, leaving them chained to the wall.

    The boys groaned in pain as they struggled to move their bodies.

    One of the two boys looked at the other boy with concern and asked, "William, why did you provoke Oswald? You know what he will do to uster."

    William replied in a weak tone, "David, I couldn''t endure it anymore thinking about how Emma suffered because of him while heughed and acted like a loving caretaker."

    David sighed; he was helpless and stated, "William, we already nned to leave this ce to earn some money to get stronger andter take revenge. Now, even if we gather enough money, Oswald won''t allow us to leave."

    William replied with a sad tone, "David, I know."

    "I am more worried about Zoey, as if we don''t escape soon, Oswald would also do something bad to her." David said while looking at the still-sobbing girl, chained beside them, as she was too scared to do anything and shivered with her body curled up.

    "But it will not be easy; now we only have each other to rely on since Emma died because of that old bastard Oswald." Williammented his guilt.

    David clenched his fist and stated, "Zoey, don''t worry, we will escape for sure from here and start our lives somewhere far from this hellhole."

    All of a sudden, Oswald arrived at the basement with another caretaker who was hisckey and sneered at the boys, "Well, boys, now you pissed me off, so I will teach you a lesson you won''t ever forget."

    Oswald ordered hisckey, "Beat them up until they pass out; I want them to suffer until they regret provoking me."

    Lackey grinned and walked towards the boys as he prepared to torture them, and he was the one to whom the boys reported about Oswald''s evil deeds.

    William clenched his fist and stated, "David, no matter what happens, don''t lose hope, and remember, we always have each other to rely on."

    David nodded as Lackey kicked them without taking a break, torturing the boys with his cruelty.

    Oswald watched the boys getting tortured with an evil smile on his oily face and stated, "Bastards, you should thank Emma since she died; otherwise, I would have sold her to ve markets."

    William exploded and cursed Oswald, "You fucking asshole, don''t you dare speak Emma''s name!!"

    Oswald got infuriated when William cursed him and shouted, "Beat them harder; I want those little bastards to suffer until they beg for death."

    With constant punching and kicking, Lackey gave the boys a harsher beating. David and William cried in pain while ring with a hateful gaze at Oswald.

    Oswald watched with a grin as boys were beaten until they fainted from pain, then he ordered, irritated, "Take these little bastards to the dungeon and lock them up for a few days! If they still won''te to their senses, then beat them senseless and throw them away in some faraway forest."

    Soon, Lackey took three of them to the dungeon as thenky man left the dark basement.

    "It''s all that bitch, Aria''s fault; otherwise, a single ve mark would have done the work and made them a loyal ve. Since she abolished the ve system, scanned every individual''s soul for a ve seal in the capital city using formations, and removed them, it all became worse. Fuck!" Oswald cursed.

    ....

    The following day, Aria woke up and found Asher sleeping beside her. She cracked a smile as she looked at his cute sleeping face and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead.

    After a while, Asher woke up and greeted her, "Mom, good morning."

    Aria hugged him and replied, "Baby, good morning."

    Soon, Asher began caressing her juicy, plump ass while encircling her nude body with his arms.

    She giggled at his action and said, "Baby, Mom has to leave early today for work."

    Asher smiled and replied, "I know, mom, but we still have some time before Nadia prepares breakfast. I just want to enjoy your hug."

    Aria looked pleased as she listened to him and replied, "Okay, baby, Mom will stay with you for some time."

    Asher embraced her with joy. He was an orphan and a loner without a lover in his previous life, so he never got to experience such moments.

    With such a loving mother, Asher cherished these moments in his heart.

    They cuddled in bed for a few minutes, enjoying each other''s embrace, and then went downstairs, heading towards the dining area to eat breakfast.

    After eating breakfast together, she kissed him on the cheek and stated, "Baby, Mom will bete tonight or may not return home, as there is too much work left."

    Asher nodded and replied, "Mom, don''t worry; you just focus on your work. I also nned to go out."

    "Ok, baby, take care. I need to leave now." Aria looked appreciative and bid farewell to him as she left for work.

 Chapter 21: Visiting Home (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Visiting Home (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher looked towards Nadia and said, "I want to go out to do a few things and might need your assistance if necessary. Please get prepared and meet me in the garage in half an hour, as we will head out right after that."

    Nadia bowed in courtesy and answered with a serious expression, "Young Master, I will be prepared by then."

    He nodded and stated, "Good."

    He nned to take her with him as he understood that in a cultivation world, strength matters most, and he was just a beginner.

    Being a Saint Realm cultivator, Nadia won''t have trouble dealing with anyone, as just elders of prominent families or some reclusive cultivators are in the Saint Realm or above.

    Soon, Asher went to his room to change his clothes.

    He was tall and well-built, with a lean, muscr physique, sharp facial features, and a charming face. He had jet-ck hair and blue eyes that seemed to hint at danger and mystery.

    His aura was calm and collected, exuding confidence and charisma that attracted people''s attention to him.

    ''Well, it will seem like narcissism, but I do look too handsome and dashing. It''s no wonder previous Asher was always surrounded by many women. Despite that, it''s indeed surprising that he didn''t get himselfid even once till his death, just like my past self in previous life.'' Asher thought as he admired himself in the mirror like some narcissistic individual.

    Soon, Asher wore ck pants, a white jacket over a ck shirt, and ck shoes.

    The white jacket had ck stripes on its cor and sleeves. Its buttons were shiny and silver, and the fabric wasfortable and breathable.

    The ck shirt underneath was simple and elegant. The pants were sleek and stylish, fitting Asher in a perfect manner.

    Overall, he looked sophisticated, fashionable, and handsome.

    ''Hmmm... I look perfect in these clothes. Previous Asher had a nice collection.'' He expressed this while looking at his reflection.

    After getting ready, Asher arrived at the car garage of his mansion, where many luxurious and sports cars were parked.

    He admired the beautiful cars for a while, nning to drive themter.

    Asher waited for his maid for a few minutes, and soon he noticed her walking towards him, dressed in a ck skin-tight body suit designed for agility and flexibility with ck knee-high boots.

    The outfit highlighted her body, giving her a sexy, mature, and elegant appearance. Her top was half open, giving a view of her deep cleavage, while her pants hugged her thick ass, leaving nothing to the imagination and showcasing her curves for everyone to appreciate.

    Nadia soon arrived in front of him, dressed in a ckbat suit. Looking at her appearance, he thought, ''She looks sexy in this outfit.''

    Asher stared at her sexy figure andplimented her with a smile, "You look great in these clothes."

    "Thank you, Young Master." She giggled upon hearing his praise and thanked him.

    Asher smiled and guided her to the ck sports car he chose as they sat in the seat.

    Soon, Nadia started driving the car through the streets of Capital City after knowing his destination.

    The car cruised on the road as Asher admired the scenery in Capital City while she operated the car like an expert.

    After half an hour, she steered the car near the undeveloped part of the capital city.

    Nadia stopped the car at a safe distance. The ck sports car looked out of the ce, parked outside abandoned slums, attracting the attention of nearby people. However, no one dared to approach the vehicle.

    Asher walked through the abandoned slums as she followed him from behind without making a sound, keeping an eye on their surroundings.

    Soon, Asher stopped in front of a dpidated building and stated, "Nadia, I have business inside this building. You wait outside."

    She acknowledged and replied, "Okay, Young Master."

    Asher looked at the dpidated building with mixed feelings.

    Climbing stairs and walking through the hallway, he arrived in front of a third apartment door on the fourth floor. He observed the door with tense nerves.

    Soon after that, he picked up a key below a nt pot beside a window and opened the door. Asher noticed everything was dusty inside, as if no one lived there.

    ''Haah... It''s the same as I remember. The dusty house of my past life.'' Asher sighed in his heart as nostalgic memories resurfaced in his mind.

    He stepped inside the room at a slow pace and noticed a photo frame on a study desk, which showed a beautiful young woman holding a smiling boy in her arms.

    Asher picked up the picture frame with a gentle smile, thinking, ''This is thest memory I have of mom, as she left me behind in an orphanage with a letter stating that she was forced to give me up due to circumstances.''

    Asher sighed as tears welled up, refusing to fall, just like his pride. He was hurt, but he was not yet broken.

    Looking at the picture frame, he reminisced about a few of his childhood memories of the mother he had as he shed a drop of tears for the first time in his life without making a sound.

    ''Mom, I miss you.'' Asher thought, and his heart was filled with utter sadness.

    After a while, he calmed down and checked around the house, finding nothing valuable except the picture.

    All of a sudden, he noticed a diary lying in a corner of the study desk, which he grabbed without dy and put in his pocket.

    ''I forgot that mom wrote a diary before leaving me in the orphanage; maybe it might contain important information.'' Asher thought. He was curious, as he nned to examine itter because he couldn''t even open it till now.

    Soon, Asher left the dpidated house, locking the door.

    Walking towards her, he instructed her with the next destination, "Nadia, let''s go."

    She nodded and drove the ck sports car through the capital city''s roads again.

    Soon thereafter, the ck sports car stopped in front of a path where the entrance to the alley was, and she parked the car nearby.

    Asher got out of the car and started walking through the alley, with her right behind him.

 Chapter 22: Making out in Public (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Making out in Public (EDITED)</h4>

    In a short while, Asher came up to arge amount of rubbish that was piled on the side. His eyes grew cold as he stared at this location, remembering the horrific night when he had been beaten and left to bleed from a slit in his throat. He balled his fist, trying to wriggle out of the horrific murder.

    Asher felt intense anger and rage towards those thugs who killed him, showing no mercy. He wanted to make sure that they paid for their actions.

    Asher felt his fury rising, whereas his eyes turned cold and icy, as if he wanted to ughter the entire world.

    ''Those fuckers!! How dare they humiliate me like that for just being poor?! How dare they harm me just because of some alcohol and leave me to die!!? I will make sure they experience a living hell!'' Asher thought. He was hateful toward them, but he tried to control his emotions.

    Nadia noticed his rage and asked with concern, "Young Master, is everything alright?"

    He shook his head to remove negative thoughts and replied in a calm tone, "Yes, Nadia, everything is alright."

    Soon, Asher regained hisposure and started searching around the ce where he was murdered in his previous life, but he could not find anything rted to his murder.

    He stood there in silence, staring at the ground without paying attention to his surroundings.

    After some time, he ordered, "Nadia, I want you to find four individuals in this particr slum area who were loitering around this alley two nights ago. Bring them to me alive. Make sure you beat them and show no mercy, but don''t kill them."

    He describes four sturdy thugs with spider tattoos on different parts of their bodies. "There should be someone who died because of them in this alley. You should also search about that." Asher added.

    "Do you have any grudges with them, Young Master?" Nadia was curious and asked.

    He thought, ''I don''t have any grudges with them in this life, but they owe me a life, my past life.'' He scoffed and replied, "No, Nadia, I don''t have any grudges, but they owe me something."

    She acknowledged, "Okay, Young Master." Then, she ordered subordinates through the phone to help her carry out her Young Master''s orders, wasting no time.

    "Young Master, I have already tasked our subordinates to search for them; they will find them in no time." She informed him just after she finished calling subordinates over the phone.

    ''I will make sure those thugs regret their actions.'' He thought before nodding with satisfaction and replying, "Good."

    Asher furthermanded, "Nadia, I want you to destroy this alley. There should be nothing left."

    "Young Master, why?" She questioned as curiosity irked her skin.

    Asher stated in a cold tone, "Nadia, this alley is rted to unpleasant memories, so I want it destroyed."

    "I will just do that then, Young Master." She replied with a smile. She will do anything to please her young master and destroy everything that he doesn''t like.

    Within moments, Nadia circted her spirit essence as a powerful aura was released from her entire being, and the surrounding temperature started dropping due to the cold spirit essence energy she emitted.

    Nadia raised her hand, pointing towards the alley, and condensed a cold orb of Spirit Essence in her palms.

    Not long after, she shot a powerful spirit essence st that froze everything in the alley, leaving nothing behind.

    Soon, she willed, and the frozen alley started cracking; those cracks becamerger, and they became tiny pieces in no time. Before long, all that was left were snowkes, obliterating everything.

    Seeing the power disyed by her, Asher was shocked, as he knew how powerful cultivators were in cultivation worlds, but seeing it firsthand was different.

    ''Wow, Nadia is a powerful cultivator, destroying everything with a single attack; she didn''t even leave a dust,'' Asher thought with astonishment.

    He didn''t want to leave anything behind, which reminded him of the night that caused his death. He looked satisfied seeing the results and acknowledged her, saying, "Good job, Nadia."

    "Anything for you, Young Master." She giggled in a seductive voice.

    Seeing that alluring sight, he became captivated, so he pulled her into his arms right away and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss.

    "Mhhh..." She moaned in her mouth as he moved his tongue to meet hers and explore her mouth deeper. She was pretty surprised at the sudden attack from her Young Master, but she still responded with the same excitement in which she wrapped her arm around his neck while holding his head and caressing it as she exchanged tongue movements and saliva.

    Asher felt his mood lighten upon kissing her, as he was ufortable seeing his ce of death and remembering those memories. Nadia helped him forget those unpleasant memories by offering her body to him.

    Soon, Asher grabbed her firm, thick ass as she glued her breast against his chest. He loved her bouncy ass and continued fondling them by squeezing hard. She enjoyed his groping her butt as she also caressed his head.

    They both didn''t care about making out outside or having just removed a ce from existence moments ago; instead, they indulged themselves in each other as their passion sparked a light.

    "Oh, that woman is scary," one guy eximed once he witnessed her destroy the whole alley.

    "Yes, that woman is dangerous; let''s not mess with her; otherwise, we would end up like that alley." Another guy agreed.

    A third guy chimed in a low voice, "But she is beautiful, sexy, and hot; I would love to bang her, even if I have to sacrifice my lifespan."

    All the guys nodded in agreement as they lusted over Nadia''s beautiful figure, but remembering her power, they just watched from afar without making any noise.

    While guys were lusting after her, quite a fewdies were envious of her, as Asher all of a sudden pulled her into his arms and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss, leaving everydy around them stunned.

    They were not expecting this behavior from Asher, who seemed like a refined gentleman.

    Some of thedies present blushed as they saw her responding and caressing Asher''s head.

    "Ahh... wow...," One girl cheered in excitement as she witnessed her kissing him.

    "Look at that woman; she is bold to respond like that," another girlmented.

    Some girls whispered among them, "Who is she? Why does she look familiar? I think I saw her before."

    "I don''t think I saw her before; she must be a very powerfuldy in the capital city to behave in such a way with a young man; otherwise, nobody would dare to do that in an open area," anotherdy guessed.

    "But the young man also seems like a reputable individual; he behaves akin to a noble; look at his clothes," a more maturedy stated.

    After making out for some time, they separated from each other, breathing in a frantic manner as drool dripped from their mouths.

    Asher licked her saliva, dripping from his mouth with a lewd expression.

    Seeing his action, she blushed.

    "Young Master, you are quite insatiable." She teased him in a yful way.

    He chuckled and replied, "I can''t resist myself whenever I look at your beauty."

    She giggled at hispliment and replied in her seductive voice, "Young Master, you know how to praise a woman."

    After spending some time embracing her, he stated, "Nadia, let''s go. There is one more ce to visit."

 Chapter 23: Visiting Orphanage (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Visiting Orphanage (EDITED)</h4>

    Asher walked around the area, holding Nadia''s waist, all the while being observed by many people.

    Soon, he arrived at the market area, and many shops of different varieties lined up along the road as he strolled, looking around.

    She was surprised to see him shopping, as he bought so many daily necessities and lots of toys and dolls.

    However, he still had yet to tell her their destination, so she followed him, making no sound.

    After buying numerous things, he stopped and asked, "Nadia, bring the car here."

    Nadiaplied with his instruction and brought the ck sports car nearby, and they loaded their purchases inside the car trunk.

    Right after that, the ck sports car cruised through the streets of Capital City as Asher guided her to their next destination.

    Asher then directed her towards the outside of the city, and soon they arrived at arge but very well-maintained manor, with the surrounding area being filled with a small yground and a few trees.

    After she parked the ck sports car outside the gate and both of them got out of the car, he told her, "Nadia, let''s go inside."

    "Young Master, why are we here?" She questioned him because she was just curious to understand the purpose of his behavior.

    He replied, "Nadia, we are here to visit this orphanage."

    When she saw the small namete before the manor''s gate, she raised her eyebrows. "Why an orphanage?"

    Asher smiled in a cold manner, seeing her reaction. "Let''s go in now, and you will find outter."

    She looked surprised at hearing his response but didn''t ask any further.

    Soon, he led her inside the orphanage, as they were being stared at by many orphans who were curious about their arrival.

    Upon entering the manor, Asher started observing the surrounding area and began feeling nostalgic since he grew up in this orphanage in his previous life. In his eyes, the orphanage was his other home, and every kid in the orphanage was his family.

    Soon, he walked towards the small desk just after entering the manor, and Nadia followed him from behind.

    Arriving at the desk, they noticed a middle-aged woman sitting on a chair and working on documents.

    The middle-aged woman looked up from her documents and asked in surprise, "Hello, do you have any business here?"

    Hearing that, Nadia introduced him to the middle-aged woman and said without wasting even a second, "Hello,dy, this is Asher ke, the Young Master of the ke Family."

    The middle-aged woman stood up; she was nervous after hearing his introduction, and she greeted Asher with respect, "Greetings, Young Master."

    "You don''t have to be so formal; I came here just to check out the orphanage and provide something for kids, so rx." He smiled in a gentle manner as he reassured the middle-aged woman.

    The middle-aged woman became uneasy and asked, "What? Howe Young Master came in person to visit this orphanage?"

    Asher replied, "It''s just a casual visit, as I want to give donations to this orphanage."

    Besides him, Nadia was a bit taken aback, but understood the purpose of shopping for toys.

    The middle-aged woman was surprised to hear that Asher had visited just for a casual visit. Still, she was relieved since she had heard rumors about ke Family members being arrogant and tyrannical, so she didn''t expect him to be so polite and visit the orphanage for donations.

    "Young Master, If you came for a visit, then feel free to look around. Soon, I will bring the kids to you." The middle-aged woman said it with respect.

    He replied with a smile, "Sure." Then he started exploring around the manor, with Nadia following along and hugging his arm.

    As they walked, Asher looked at one ce and told her something, too. She looked in a specific ce following her Young Master''s words, and after observing the area for a while, she frowned.

    Asher held her close and shook his head, advising through this gesture to do nothing. He told her something, and shepleted the task right away.

    A short whileter, they were in the front yard. There were already many children gathered, ying around. He looked at them with a smile on his face.

    Asher noticed a few caretakers who had also gathered and said to them, "There is something I need you to take out from my car trunk."

    The caretakers were meticulous since they knew Asher''s identity and wanted to ensure he had no issues during his visit.

    Soon after that, they bowed and said, "Ok, young master."

    They soon returned with many toys, gifts, and snacks.

    All the orphans'' eyes shone like bright stars when they saw them.

    Witnessing Asher bring toys and daily necessities, the middle-aged woman became grateful and said, "Thank you very much, Young Master."

    Asher stated in a calm voice, "Lady, don''t worry; from now on, I will continue to donate enough money to operate this orphanage for several years."

    Asher was happy to be able to support this ce. In his previous life, he always used his little savings for kids in this orphanage the same way. Although he didn''t earn money in this life, he was sure Aria would always give him any amount he needed without any issues.

    Then Asher took out many toys and distributed them among the children; he was quite happy.

    Nadia was surprised at this, but she also distributed things to kids with a smile stered on her face.

    Everyone was happy to receive gifts and snacks.

    As he gave the children toys, a sweet little five-year-old girl came forward, she was shy.

    Asher smiled at the cute girl and soon took out the biggest teddy and gave it to her.

    The little girl shied, looking at Asher smiling at her, then she received the teddy and hugged it. She was super happy to get the most significant gift.

    Asher then rubbed her tiny head. "Hello, little angel. What is your name?"

    The little girl giggled as Asher caressed her tiny head. She answered in a soft tone, "My name is Lily."

    Asher smiled at the little girl. "Lily, what a cute name you have."

    The little girlughed like an adorable kid upon hearing Asher praise her.

    Asher patted her tiny head. "Lily, Be a good girl, and I will for sure bring more toys for you."

    "I am always a good girl, Big Brother." Lily replied in a sweet voice, then continued, "Carry me, Big Brother!" Lily stretched out both hands to Asher.

    Asher smiled and held her in his arms as Lily hugged his neck and ced her head on his shoulder.

    Seeing Lily acting spoiled towards Asher, Nadia smiled a little.

    She found him to be cuter than usual when Nadia looked at Asher giving thergest teddy to a small girl and bing close to her.

    After distributing stuff to kids, Asher talked with a middle-aged woman named Eleanor Gracefield about donations and other stuff with Lily still in his arms when he noticed someone.

    Anky man was headed towards them, covered in sweat, and his appearance looked messy and unkempt.

    Eleanor frowned, seeing thenky maning in a hurry.

    Asher recognized thenky man right away, and his face changed a bit. His eyes turned colder than ever as he looked at thenky man.

    Eleanor looked at Asher and introduced thenky man to him. "Young master, this is the head caretaker, Mr. Oswald ckthorn. He is in charge of this orphanage."

    Oswald arrived in front of Asher with a fawning smile and greeted him with respect, "Young Master Asher, wee to the orphanage."

    Asher stared at Oswald with a cold gaze, remaining silent, and was unwilling to say anything.

 Chapter 24: Big Brother, look there... (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Big Brother, look there... (EDITED)</h4>

    Oswald didn''t find it unusual that Asher didn''t say anything, as many prominent family members are arrogant and don''t acknowledge ordinary people.

    Eleanor coughed to grab Oswald''s attention. She informed him, "Head Caretaker, Young Master Asher, gave many gifts and treats for kids today, and he also offered to donate enough money to operate this orphanage for several years."

    Oswald ignored the mention of gifts for kids and became excited upon hearing that Asher had offered to provide funds to operate the orphanage in a better way, so he thanked Asher without stopping, "Young Master, Thank you very much for helping us with funds, and I hope you will continue providing financial assistance."

    Oswald had a greedy look in his eyes. He cared about the donation money more than the kids.

    Seeing his behavior, Eleanor frowned and advised Oswald, "Head Caretaker, Young Master Asher is helping us out of his kindness for kids, so you should allow more funds to be used for the kids in this orphanage instead of using them for your other personal matters."

    Eleanor pointed out Oswald because she knew he cared about himself and never cared about kids.

    Oswald was irritated, but he couldn''t show it in front of everyone. He red at Eleanor in a secretive way, scolding her through mind transmission. ''Shut up! You dare to order me around? Who do you think you are!?''

    Eleanor couldn''t help but frown even more, but she kept quiet. She knew she would be fired if she argued further, so she endured it in silence.

    Oswald looked at Asher and exined, "Young Master, it''s not that I am greedy for money, but I want to make all the orphan kids happy by providing all the amenities necessary and ensuring they grow up in a healthy and strong environment. I am in charge of many orphanages under the Angel''s Care Foundation, so I need adequate funds to provide better facilities to all orphan kids. Young Master, that is why funds are always divided among other orphanages."

    Angel''s Care Foundation was a charitable organization that provided necessities to orphans and assisted their growth and development. Oswald was one of many head caretakers, with a few orphanages under him.

    Oswald lied through his teeth, stating that he wasn''t greedy for money, but he always misused the donation money for his personal use.

    Asher remained silent as he listened to Oswald''s bullshit and kept holding Lily in his arms before walking away.

    Eleanor noticed Asher leaving, so she apologized to him, "Young Master, Head Caretaker Oswald talks too much sometimes. Please forgive him."

    Asher shook his head and replied in a casual way, "Ms.Eleanor, don''t worry; I understand Mr. Oswald''s heart to love and care for all orphan children."

    Eleanor sighed, knowing Oswald''s shamelessness.

    Oswald sneered in his mind, ''Bitch, you don''t know how arrogant a prominent family''s Young Master is, as they never let their pride be damaged; he will agree to donate more money if asked in a proper way.''

    "Big Brother, will you give money to Aunt Eleanor to get more gifts for Lily?" With a loving smile, Lily asked Asher, not knowing the way of elder people; she was just an innocent kid.

    Asher smiled at Lily, pinching her cute nose, and replied, "Of course, Lily, Big Brother will give more money to Aunt Eleanor for gifts, as your Aunt Eleanor is a gooddy to take care of you all."

    Eleanor blushed as she noticed Asher praising her and treating Lily better than anyone else would.

    Oswald red at her, seeing her being praised, while Asher ignored him. ''How dare that bitch act in front of Young Master like that!'' He became furious.

    Asher carried Lily around the orphanage while Nadia and Eleanor stood by him as he interacted with the kids, so Oswald seized this opportunity to stare at Nadia.

    He looked at her tall, slender body along with her big assets and lusted over Nadia''s body.

    Her outfit, which hugged her body, highlighting her curves and thick ass, made him drool with desire.

    Her elegant and mature aura caused him to fantasize about her naked body while she begged for his dick.

    Oswald went so far as to picture Nadia bending down in front of him, pping her thick ass until it turned red, and then fucking her pussy.

    ''Hmm... I really want to bang the maid of this arrogant Young Master Asher; after I am done with her, she will be my ything who will always beg me to fuck her.'' Oswald thought while entertaining fantasies of fucking Nadia.

    All of a sudden, Asher turned and inquired of Eleanor, "Ms.Eleanor, are all the children there in the orphanage?"

    Eleanor Gracefield became silent for a while and then replied, "Young Master, there are three kids who are out exploring the capital city. In general, some children, under the decision of Mr. Oswald ckthorn, would be sent out to experience the outside world, and they would return in a few days."

    "Young Master, by doing this, we show the children how challenging the world is and guide them in their growth while also showing how this orphanage takes care of them in a proper way." Oswald smirked when he heard Eleanor bring up that point.

    Asher just grinned a little and said, even though inside he was boiling with rage over his bullshit. "I understand Mr. Oswald''s intentions. It is a good initiative for the growth of children."

    Eleanor was feeling concerned and thought, ''Although it is good for kids to see the outside world, there is something wrong with this, as all those kids be silent, scared, and more obedient to Oswald after they return.''

    "Thank you, Young Master, for your praise." Oswald smiled, noticing Asher agreeing with his purpose, but at the same time, he took pleasure in the feeling he experienced as he remembered how he yed with them.

    At that moment, Lily pointed somewhere and asked like a cute bunny, "Big Brother, look there..." She then continued in a whisper, "That ce is scary. Uncle Oswald said not to go in there."

    Asher turned towards the location Lily pointed to, noticing a dpidated shed built apiece in the corner of the backyard. That ce was filthy and contained a lot of trash.

 Chapter 25: You canâ€™t enter this place! (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 25: You can''t enter this ce! (EDITED)</h4>

    Eleanor took a look at the little girl with concern and said to Asher, "Young Master, please ignore Lily''s words; kids are curious sometimes, so they enter that ce and scare themselves; we always warn them not to go there again."

    Oswald stared at the shed with utter nervousness and warned Asher, "Young Master, please don''t go there; it is unsafe because that shed is old and has a lot of dirt. We just store trash there."

    Oswald was nervous when he saw Asher focusing on the shed. He feared that he would look into it when Lily pointed at the shed.

    Asher ignored his warning and asked Eleanor, "Can I check that ce?"

    "Young Master, It is dirty and unsafe; you shouldn''t go there." Eleanor warned him in a serious tone.

    Oswald became frightened as Asher asked to check the shed.

    Asher just shook his head and stated, "Don''t worry, Ms.Eleanor, I am just curious about what kids find scary there."

    Eleanor became speechless when he wanted to check out that ce, despite her warning.

    Oswald interrupted right away, "Young Master, you shouldn''t waste time checking the shed; kids are curious sometimes; that is why they entered that ce and became scared."

    Asher red at Oswald with a cold re. He didn''t say anything to him andmanded his maid, "Nadia, go check that ce."

    Nadia acknowledged his order and walked towards that shed with no fear in her eyes.

    Eleanor looked at Oswald as he appeared agitated, with beads of sweat on his forehead. In contrast, Lily became silent and hugged Asher''s neck while peeping at the scary shed.

    "Stop! Young Master, there is nothing inside the shed to look at except some trash. Please don''t go there. It''s just a waste of your precious time; there are other ces you can visit in this orphanage." Oswald tried to prevent Nadia, and he appeared desperate.

    Eleanor could just watch in silence as he acted weird and began to get anxious.

    Asher started to get annoyed as he tried to stop Nadia from investigating the shed, but he managed his frustration and ordered her by mind transmission, ''Nadia, be careful.''

    She replied, ''Young Master, don''t worry; I will check it.''

    She approached the shed and scrutinized the vicinity, noticing trash everywhere.

    Asher also followed behind her with the curious Eleanor, while Oswald was unwilling to go but proceeded as he tried his best to contain his agitated emotions.

    Upon seeing the shed, Lily hid her cute face on Asher''s shoulder and trembled in fear.

    Eleanor looked at Lily when she saw her tremble with nervousness. Sheforted her in a soothing voice, "Lily, don''t be afraid; there is nothing scary; it''s just trash that may hurt you if you are not careful."

    Asher also patted her tiny head tofort her and said in a soft voice, "Lily, don''t be scared. Big Brother will protect you."

    She calmed down after Asherforted her.

    When Nadia arrived in front of the shed, she circted Spirit Essence Energy and released her aura, moving all the trash away to the side and clearing a path to step into the shed.

    After that, Nadia again circted Spirit Essence Energy in her palm to emit a ball of light, illuminating the dark interior of the shed.

    Her eyes skimmed over everything that was inside the shed. She soon detected a faint, hidden aura. Anyone below an Origin Realm would be fooled by the aura from the hidden formation, so if she had not been a Saint Realm cultivator, she would not have noticed it.

    Nadia wasted no time in demolishing the formation with little effort, exposing a door on a floor in the shed''s corner that led to the subterranean chamber''s stairs.

    Asher looked at Oswald with hatred after discovering the underground secret chamber in the shed, as he knew what it was used for.

    "Why is there a secret room underground in the shed?" Eleanor questioned Oswald; she was curious.

    He got uneasy when he observed Nadia destroy the formation and uncover the secret room underground in the shed.

    Oswald grew irritated when Eleanor questioned him regarding the secret room, but he didn''t want it to be connected to him, so he lied, "I don''t know anything about that secret room as this old ce was donated to the foundation to be used for the orphanage."

    Eleanor looked at Oswald with suspicious eyes upon listening to his exnation.

    Asher red at Oswald with a piercing gaze and stated in an indifferent way, "Mr. Oswald, why lie? There is a formation to conceal a secret chamber in the shed, and it requires cultivation knowledge to create formations."

    Oswald got quite scared at Asher''s usation and denied it in an intense tone, "Young Master, I am telling the truth; I don''t know anything about this. Anyways, it''s just a trashy ce we should leave."

    Asher just continued to look at that ce as Nadia opened the door.

    Seeing that, Oswald panicked and eximed, "Young Master, there is nothing valuable or dangerous inside the shed. Maybe someone threw a formation te here as trash, and it was activated by ident."

    Eleanor looked at him and became anxious and wondered, ''What is Oswald hiding?''

    Asher red at the man and instructed his maid, "Nadia, check that ce."

    Nadia acknowledged her young master''s order.

    "Stop. You can''t enter this ce." Yet Oswald shouted and blocked her path. "Young Master, you shouldn''t barge and inspect others'' property without permission."

    Oswald tried to stop her; he was desperate because he feared that Asher would discover his crimes in the underground chamber in the shed.

    Asher smiled at him, irritated, and said, "Mr. Oswald, this shed is orphanage property, so everyone has the right to check it."

    Oswald denied, "No, Young Master, you can''t do that; this is my property."

    Eleanor became puzzled when Oswald said the shed belonged to him.

    Seeing him yell at her young master, Nadia became enraged. Before going down into the subterranean chamber, she moved him aside with ease and used her aura to immobilize him while he was blocking her path.

    Feeling himself immobilized by Nadia, Oswald looked at her with horror. He couldn''t move any part of his body due to that, and so once she pushed him aside, he stumbled and fell to the ground.

    Eleanor was amazed when Nadia immobilized Oswald, making her wonder, ''Who is this Maid of Young Master Asher ke? She is powerful, as despite being a Core Formation Realm Cultivator, Oswald wasn''t able to do anything.''

 Chapter 26: Price of Naivety (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Price of Naivety (EDITED)</h4>

    As they got closer to that ce, Lily looked at it, and horror filled her eyes, making her scream, "Big Brother, scary ce...."

    Asherforted the girl in his soft voice, "Lily, it''s ok, I am here."

    Listening to his calming words, Lily nodded, and she hugged Asher''s neck. She tightened her grip with an affectionate expression.

    Meanwhile, all of them ignored the immobilized Oswald on the ground as he struggled and shouted, fury emitting from his face, "Stop! You can''t enter that ce! I won''t allow it!"

    Once they entered the chamber, Asher noticed how Nadia was observing the room in silence.

    Eleanor also examined all around the chamber, noticing shackles and chains attached to the wall while empty food and water bowls were ced nearby.

    Nadia said, "Young Master, there are signs of people being chained here."

    It was obvious, but when Nadia spoke, Eleanor was taken aback by her im. She could see it herself but couldn''t believe it.

    ....

    In the cell within the underground chamber, the loud cries of the boys echoed.

    Lackey sneered while looking at two young boys crying and shedding bitter tears, shackled, and locked up to the wall.

    He enjoyed looking at their fearful expression as he gloated in his heart, ''Look at you stupid brats. Cry all you want, as nobody cares about you. You belong to me now!''

    Lackey took out the whip and whipped both boys, showing no mercy.

    Two young boys cried in pain, tears flowing down their cheeks non-stop.

    "Hahaha... scream... scream more, be loud...." Lackeyughed like an insane man while whipping both young boys without any sympathy.

    William shouted, anger visible on his face, "Why... Just why... are you doing this to us, Uncle Ben? We trusted you."

    David said in a low voice, "We thought you were our friend...."

    Lackey sneered upon listening to them me him.

    "Friend? Hah... why would I be friends with you orphan children? If you want to me someone, then me your naive self. You shouldn''t have thought that you could report Mr.Oswald, the Head Caretaker, without any consequences." Lackey said while thinking, ''Your suffering is just the beginning...''

    Uncle Ben recalled how they reported to him about Mr.Oswald''s evil deeds they witnessed and grinned like an evil monster while saying, "You guys are such idiots. Mr.Oswald is my boss, and you reported to me about him; that is a foolish thing to do. So Mr.Oswald asked me to capture you brats and punish you. I will make sure you neverin again. Never." Uncle Ben threatened both William and David.

    Lackey whipped both kids with brutal force while blood flowed from numerous wounds as the boys cried, filled with despair and hopelessness.

    Soon, Lackey looked at the lone girl trembling in fear, sitting at the corner of the cell, she was quiet, hugging her knees in dread, and ordered, "Come here, little bitch."

    The girl, Zoey, refused to go to Lackey, staying rooted in her spot.

    "Damn you, Little Bitch. Come to me...." Seeing that the girl ignored him made Lackey angry, as he screamed aloud and kicked the boys.

    Lackey looked at the girl, then turned towards the boys and stared them in the eyes. While licking his lips, he said, "Now it''s her turn."

    The boys panicked at that moment, and William couldn''t help but shout, "No, Uncle Ben. Don''t touch Zoey. Don''t."

    David also pleaded, his pitiful eyes ignored by the tyrant, "Uncle Ben, no. Please don''t."

    On the other hand, Zoey froze in fear when she heard about Lackey intending to harm her. She started sobbing harder, and her whole body trembled due to fear.

    The boys continued their pleadings, but Lackey justughed and sneered.

    Soon, Lackey walked towards Zoey, causing her to scream, "Ahhh, leave me alone. Please, please, I beg you...."

    William cried; he could do nothing; he was helpless; he could see Uncle Ben''s intention to hurt Zoey. "Let her go. Don''t do anything to her."

    David also pleaded in desperation, "Uncle Ben, please stop."

    "Hahaha, cry more, you brats. I will let her experience the same pain as you brats." Uncle Ben mocked the boys without stopping.

    William screamed, "If you touch Zoey, we will kill you."

    David said in a low voice, "If you dare to harm her, we will make you regret it."

    Lackey became incensed listening to the boy''s threats and whipped them multiple times, shouting, "Fucking brats, how dare you threaten me? You are just mere orphans."

    Blood flowed non-stop due to severe injuries while the boys cried, but they endured it, as it was better being beaten than Lackey harming Zoey.

    After a few hits, the boys groaned in pain and couldn''t shout or move anymore due to the excruciating pain.

    Lackey whipped them without any pity and stopped after getting exhausted. Then he nced at the shaking Zoey and said in a cruel tone, "You little bitch, now it''s your turn."

    Zoey wept in misery when she saw Lackeye towards her, pleading in desperation, "Please spare me. I am begging you. Please."

    Lackey looked at Zoey and sneered, "Little bitch, I will make sure to enjoy your screams well. Hahaha..."

    "Ahh...." Lackey grabbed the girl, forced her, and pinned her onto the hard surface, facing the two boys as he tried to hit her.

    -----

    Asher smiled at Lily when everyone entered and said, "Lily, you should sleep for now."

    Lily became confused and replied, tilting her head, "But I am not sleepy, Big brot..." As she was saying that, Asher used Spirit Essence and made her fall asleep on his shoulder.

    Eleanor took a look at him in confusion and asked, "Young Master, why did you make Lily sleep?"

    Asher replied, "Ms.Eleanor, you will soon see why I did that."

    As they inspected the chamber, Nadia looked at the bed ced at the center of the room, which contained numerous blood stains.

    A hush fell over the chamber, and all eyes looked at the surroundings in silence. A single passageway attracted their attention, and as they followed its path, it led them to a strange door.

    The silence hung in the air as they opened it, just to be met with a scene that sent chills down their spines.

    The sight beyond the door was nothing short of horrifying, leaving them in shock.

    The mood in the room thickened with intense anger as the group rushed into the room.

 Chapter 27: I couldnâ€™t control myself... (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 27: I couldn''t control myself... (EDITED)</h4>

    The boys looked helpless. They nced at Uncle Ben, tears flowing in their eyes as they groaned, unable to do anything beyond that. They cried in despair as they felt hopeless looking at Zoey.

    "Ahh.... " Lackey pulled the girl with force and pinned her onto the hard surface, facing William and David as he tried to hit her.

    A powerful blow to the door at that precise moment broke it off into pieces and forced it open.

    ...

    Everyone stared at the closed door in suspicion and tried to open it, but it didn''t move at all.

    However, Nadia didn''t waste any time, and she struck the door hard and broke it.

    Before long, they were all staring inside the room, but they were shocked by what they saw as soon as they opened the door.

    Two young boys were shackled to the walls, wounded, bloody, and struggling to breathe. Meanwhile, a man pinned down a girl as he was about to hit her.

    "William! David! Zoey!" Eleanor shrieked upon witnessing the shocking view.

    Nadia, on the other hand, was furious and released her powerful aura, propelling the man away from the girl.

    "Kuuh..." The man groaned hard when he was mmed into the wall.

    Eleanor, when noticing that Nadia had already gone to help Zoey, headed towards the boys. She checked William and David''s conditions. They were injured all over the body; therefore, she circted her spirit essence energy to heal them.

    William and David both eased up and smiled, feeling relieved to see Eleanor arrive. Soon, they both fell unconscious.

    Nadia also arrived before the girl without wasting any time, helped her up, and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Zoey looked at Nadia with tears in her eyes and cried after she hugged her with her trembling body, "Waah... It was scary. Waah... I couldn''t do anything. I don''t want to be hurt. Please.... Don''t..... They are bad... very Bad..."

    "It''s Okay. Everything is okay now. Nobody will hurt you. You should rest for now." Nadia said it in a calm voice. She let Zoey cry out before she used her spirit essence to soothe her and put her to sleep.

    "Hmmm...Thank You." Zoey replied in a low voice as she fell asleep.

    Asher observed everything in silence as they helped all the kids. He was filled with immense hatred towards Oswald, but with Nadia here, he didn''t have to do anything.

    Lackey examined everyone while groaning, and soon, his eyes widened in shock. He cried out, "Eleanor! How... how did you get in here?"

    Eleanor red in fury at Lackey when she heard him, gritting her teeth and demanded, "Ben, you bastard... What did you do to these kids!?"

    Lackey looked at the three people who were there to punish him. Fear running in his veins, he pleaded, "Eleanor, wait, it''s not what you think... these kids ran away... and... I brought them back... So... Stop..." Lackey tried to lie, but Eleanor became furious upon hearing it.

    "Bastard, how dare you lie to me?" Eleanor shouted in anger and punched Lackey hard with her fist full of spirit essence energy, causing his bones to shatter.

    From the force, Lackey flew backwards, smashed against the wall, and moaned.

    Soon, Nadia took Zoey to Eleanor and said, "Take care of them first. I will handle this bastard." She nodded and took the girl from her.

    Following that, Nadia walked towards Lackey, picked him up by grabbing his cor, and demanded, "Tell me. Who told you to do this to those kids?"

    Lackey coughed out blood and stuttered upon being gripped by Nadia. "I will tell you... please, don''t hurt me... Osw..a..l..d... Mr.Oswald told me to do this. He also did the same with Emma, and these kids saw that. That''s why he asked me to punish them when they reported it to me."

    Lackey whimpered and continued, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t control myself. Mr. Oswald tied Emma and said I could do whatever I wanted. So, I did that and hit her. Sorry... Please forgive me."

    When Eleanor found out that Oswald had injured Emma, she was appalled.

    In disgust, Nadia gave Lackey a severe arm crush and questioned in an indifferent tone, "Where is Emma now?"

    Lackey screamed in pain when his hand was crushed, but he replied between gasps of breath, "Mr.Oswald took Emma to another ce... He said he would take care of Emma. Later, she was killed. Stop, please; I told you everything..."

    After hearing Lackey''s response, Nadia lost her cool. With one hand, she lifted him into the air and gave him a violent, rag doll-like fall.

    Nadia mmed Lackey to the ground with such brutality that he wept. His whole body became broken while blood flowed out of his mouth.

    "Stop. Ben is already suffering from internal injuries. I want him to suffer for his crimes in prison." Eleanor requested that Nadia refrain from torturing him. She nodded to her request, and she threw him at her.

    However, before that, Nadia punched hard in Lackey''s stomach, breaking his Dantian and crippling his cultivation, causing Lackey to spit out blood as well as pass out right there.

    Eleanor controlled her emotions after discovering that Emma was killed and said, "Young Master Asher, We need to inform the authorities about this and arrest Oswald. I didn''t know that he did all those evil things because of his usual caring personality."

    Asher nodded to her request and said, "We have long before informed the police in the capital city about this situation." Then he turned towards Nadia and continued, "You should bring Oswald outside."

    Nadia acknowledged his order and disappeared.

    Eleanor looked at Nadia vanish and eximed in surprise, "Young Master, thatdy is fast... It''s amazing."

    Asher chuckled and said, "She is indeed an amazing woman. Ms.Eleanor, we should go out first, considering the police are expected to arrive here very soon. Also, we should take care of these three kids."

 Chapter 28: I am Innocent... (EDITED)

    <h4>Chapter 28: I am Innocent... (EDITED)</h4>

    Eleanor nodded and replied, "Young Master, let me take these three kids upstairs first. You can go out and wait there."

    Asher shook his head and said, "Ms.Eleanor, it might cause a problem if we separate ourselves. Let Nadia handle the two evil bastards."

    Eleanor agreed with his words, "I understand, Young Master, so shall we stay here together?"

    Asher smiled and stated, "Ms.Eleanor, why stay here? Let''s wait outside while Nadia handles them."

    "Okay, Young Master, we will wait outside," Eleanor replied.

    Soon, Eleanor contacted some caretakers for help. They were shocked and incensed to see the children''s state, but they nevertheless healed them and put them to sleep in their room.

    Then Asher carried Lily upstairs, Eleanor at his side, and Nadia dragged Oswald and Lackey with her.

    Upon arriving above ground, Oswald became conscious and gazed around the surroundings. He soon noticed unconscious Lackey beside him and became terrified, as he knew he was fucked up.

    Eleanor stared at Oswald with resentment sparking her gaze when he woke up, and she said in an emotional tone, "Oswald, you bastard... How could you do that!? How could you harm Emma and do such terrible things to the kids while also letting Ben participate in them? You are an evil bastard."

    Oswald pretended to be innocent and retorted, "I didn''t do anything! Eleanor, believe me. I am being framed... Young Master, please believe me." Oswald seemed to have no shame left when he looked at Asher.

    Nadia became irritated after seeing Oswald beg Asher to deny all the crimes. She stepped on Lackey''s leg, smashing it and causing him to awaken, andmanded, "Tell them everything about how Oswald harmed those kids."

    Ben cried due to excruciating pain and blurted out, "I... will say... just stop hurting me... Mr.Oswald... He hurt Emma. After that, he killed her. Then he told me to punish the kids... Please forgive me. I was just forced to do this...."

    Eleanor clenched her fists as her heart hurt, thinking about the girl who died in his hands.

    Meanwhile, Asher remained indifferent, while Oswald became shocked as his loyalckey revealed everything, not hiding anything.

    Oswald right away denied it, "Ben is lying... Young Master... I am innocent. Please. Don''t belie....."

    Eleanor was left speechless, witnessing Oswald deny his crimes nonstop.

    Nadia, in the end, got irritated at Oswald denying his crimes again, so she kicked Oswald hard on his Dantian, crippling his cultivation and making him pass out again while coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    The police soon arrived at the orphanage; after looking at Oswald and Lackey''s current state, they questioned everyone present regarding this case.

    Eleanor narrated the entire incident without hiding anything, causing the police to get shocked upon learning the details, and they arrested Oswald and Ben, sending them to the capital city station awaiting prison.

    Although Asher very much wanted to capture and torture Oswald, he didn''t want to keep thinking about past trauma and instead enjoy his present life. So, he decided to let the police handle Oswald.

    After that, Nadia apanied them to ensure everything was handled. He also instructed her to make sure Oswald''s fellow prisoners let him experience a living hell.

    Afterwards, Eleanor thanked Asher with sincerity upon the police leaving with the criminals, as she was grateful for him revealing this truth to her.

    In response, Asher chuckled and said, "Ms.Eleanor, you don''t have to thank me. Instead, take care of these kids."

    Eleanor nodded and replied, "Young Master, don''t worry. I will take good care of them. Now, shall we go inside and check their condition?"

    Asher agreed to her suggestion and headed inside, with Lily sleeping on his shoulder.

    Right after returning inside the orphanage building, Eleanor led him to the room where the kids rested.

    Upon entering that room, Asher noticed the two boys awake and conscious. Eleanor checked to see if they were still injured.

    Once inside, Asher ced Lily on a small bed near the kids and said in a low voice, "Lily, have a good rest."

    Both David and William became happy upon seeing Eleanor and greeted her. Afterwards, Eleanor sat beside them and started asking various questions.

    They answered everything without hiding a single detail, making Eleanore emotional as they revealed Oswald abusing kids often, abusing Emma, and killing herter.

    Asher observed everything in silence while waiting behind her.

    Soon, Zoey awoke and started crying, recalling the memories of Uncle Ben about to hit her.

    Eleanorforted her and said, "Zoey, don''t worry. Oswald and Ben can''t harm you guys anymore. Young Master Asher here saved you guys. Now you will be safe here with us as both of them have already been arrested by the police."

    Zoey calmed down after Eleanor assured her safety and nced at Asher with grateful eyes.

    Eleanor stood up after reassuring the kids and said, "Young Master Asher, I want to show you a beautiful ce here, as my gratitude and the time are also perfect for that."

    "Ms. Eleanor, you do not have to thank me," Asher grinned in response.

    Nevertheless, Eleanor persisted and said, "Young Master, I insist, we should visit that ce."

    With a chuckle, Asher said, "All right, Ms. Eleanor, take the lead."

    Soon, Eleanor led him to the top of the manor roof, and they caught sight of a distantke. The sunset rays gave theke a golden hue, creating a beautiful scene.

    Eleanor pointed at that ce and introduced, "Young Master Asher, thiske is called Golden Lake, as at sunset it gives ethereal beauty with a golden hue. It is considered to be the most beautiful ce in this area."

    Asher smiled upon listening to Eleanor and said, "Ms.Eleanor, this ce is indeed beautiful."

    After a while, Eleanor became emotional, looking at the sky. She revealed, "Young Master, I often visited here with kids, but ever since Emma''s disappearance, I was too depressed and stoppeding here. Now, she is no more."

    Asher consoled her as he hugged her and said, "Ms.Eleanor, don''t me yourself, as Emma''s death isn''t your fault."

    Eleanor was surprised by his sudden hug but soon rxed as she hugged Asher back and replied, "Young Master, thank you for consoling me."

    In response, Asher patted Eleanor''s head and said, "Ms. Eleanor, you can''t change past events, but you can cherish memories you have of Emma with kids."

    She became emotional upon listening to Asher and nodded.

 Chapter 29 Seducing Eleanor (EDITED)

    29 Seducing Eleanor (EDITED)

    In the warm embrace of the sunset, the middle-aged woman stood against the fading hues of the day. The golden rays painted her orange hair with a fiery glow, creating a halo that framed her in ethereal radiance. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The amber eyes, once vibrant, now mirrored the twilight sky, reflecting the tranquil beauty of the descending sun.

    As the soft breeze yed with strands of her hair, she stood with an air of quiet mncholy, a timeless figure caught between day and night.

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a final cascade of warm light upon her as if nature paused to admire this captivating woman''s allure.

    Asher admired Eleanor standing on the rooftop as thest rays of sunlight highlighted every curve of her stunning white one-piece dress.

    Her curves were entuated by the flowing fabric, creating a breathtaking silhouette.

    Her breasts rose and fell with each breath, tempting his gaze and drawing it to her delicate cleavage. Her slender waist curled into wide hips, leading down to a voluptuous bottom that bounced with each step.

    Her thighs were thick and smooth, without any fabric covering them. Asher imagined gripping those thighs, squeezing them tight as he buried himself within her warmth.

    Overall, Eleanor''s whole sexy body was perfect for satisfying any man''s deepest desires. Her curves were a testament to nature''s beauty, crafted with skill and grace.

    Asher marveled at her beauty, intoxicated by the sheer perfection of her form. He longed to explore every inch of that body and worship her in every way imaginable.

    On the silent rooftop of the manor, Asher gazed at Eleanor as she became emotional. Soon, he gave in to his impulse and hugged her while consoling her.

    Eleanor was surprised by Asher hugging her all of a sudden and consoling her, but soon she gave in to the warmth of his embrace. As she looked up to face him, her amber eyes reflected the fading sunset, glowing with warmth and vitality.

    Asher was mesmerized by the sight and said, "You are a gorgeous woman, Ms.Eleanor."

    Eleanor smiled at him, oblivious to how her appearance affected him, and she replied with a sweet voice, "Young Master, thank you."

    Asher looked into her eyes andplimented her, "Ms. Eleanor, your curves are enough to drive any man insane."

    Eleanor blushed when she heard Asherment on her body, as nobody had ever praised her appearance in this manner. She replied, "Young Master, thank you."

    Asher smirked as he grabbed her curvy hips and caressed them with lust, teasing, "Ms.Eleanor, you are indeed an irresistible woman."

    She became flustered by his touching her hips and replied, "Young Master, you are making me blush... You shouldn''t do this."

    Asher grinned as he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "Ms.Eleanor, you are a beautiful woman. A true treasure that must be appreciated."

    "Mhhh.... " Eleanor moaned in a low voice when she felt Asher''s hot breath tickle her ears. She blushed even more as she resisted his advances, "Young Master, you are not a good boy."

    The look on her flushed face was adorable, causing Asher to feel his lust rise. He teased further, "Ms.Eleanor, I bet many men in the Capital City desire your curves every day when you walk outside."

    Eleanor was confused and asked, "What? Why do you say that, Young Master?"

    In response, Asher chuckled and exined, "Ms.Eleanor, you are so curvaceous and sexy that men would drool over you non-stop and desire to ravage you to the point they grow tired."

    Eleanor grew embarrassed listening to Asher describe men''s sexual fantasies in detail. She always felt a little hot whenever she came across men who were staring at her full of lust, and she loved the sensation of her body being desired. Even so, she has never been with anyone, and she didn''t think Asher would act like this, making her feel the same.

    She blushed and murmured, "Young Master, you shouldn''t say such things. You Pervert."

    But Asher smiled as she called him a pervert, and he said, "Ms.Eleanor, you shouldn''t me me for that, as your body is begging for attention."

    Eleanor protested and tried to push him away, whispering, "Young Master, stop... please."

    Asher didn''t allow her to escape. He held her tighter as he caressed her curvy ass, prompting her to moan in pleasure, and he continued in a low voice, "Ms.Eleanor, It''s ok. You should let yourself be free without thinking about anything sad and just enjoy the feeling."

    Eleanor gasped as Asher squeezed her big butt and groped them. She became helpless and pleaded, "Young Master... Stop.... Mhh..."

    Asher ignored her pleas as he licked her ear and whispered, "Ms.Eleanor, I know you like it when I grope your ass."

    Eleanor blushed when Asher''s tongue licked her ear, and she purred, "Young Master... Ahhh..."

    Asher cherished the feel of her big ass as he caressed her curvy butt, admiring its softness and firmness.

    Eleanor moaned in excitement and said, "Young Master, it feels weird... Stop¡­ Ahhh."

    Feeling quite horny, Asher gazed at Eleanor''s luscious lips and kissed them, causing her to gasp in shock.

    Eleanor became overwhelmed with emotions before she lost herself in the heat of the moment, and she kissed him back, humming in delight.

    Asher probed her mouth, attacking her tongue, tasting her sweetness as he groped her buttocks, deepening the kiss.

    Melting in his arms and reveling in his touch, Eleanor gave herself over to Asher. As she nted a kiss on him, she yed and caressed his tongue with her own.

    Soon, Eleanor broke the kiss and panted, her cheeks flushed red as she uttered, "Young Master, no, this is not right... I am old enough to be your mother."

    Asher smiled at her and said, "Ms.Eleanor, age doesn''t matter. What matters is the beauty of a woman."

    She shook her head and spoke, "Young Master, please don''t do this. We shouldn''t..."

    Asher didn''t let her continue and nibbled on her neck, forcing her to moan in satisfaction.

    Eleanor became helpless as he teased her sensitive spots and moaned, "Ahh... Young Master¡­ This is not right. Mhhh...."

    Asher''s hand moved to her luscious breasts and cupped them through her dress.

    "Hmm...Young Master...hhh..." Eleanor sighed as he yed with her sensitive breasts. She soon became unable to resist his advances when he tweaked her erect nipples, sending waves of current into her body.

    Soon, Asher slipped his hand under her dress. He slid it into her panties, and rubbed her clit, causing her to shiver. "Young Master...Ahhh...yes...Ahh...."

    Eleanor felt immense pleasure when he explored her sensitive pussy and felt her orgasm build up.

    ''Squelch'' ''Squelch'' ''Squelch''

    The erotic liquid sound became louder as time went by.

    "Ahh¡­ Young Master..." Soon after a while, she orgasmed hard with a loud moan as he fingered her sensitive pussy, causing her to tremble in ecstasy and fall limp in his arms.

    "You''re such a naughtydy," Asher smiled and licked her sweet nectar off his fingers, making her blush.

    Eleanor was still in the cloud of ecstasy from her intense orgasm, and she smiled at Asher while whispering, "Young Master, I can''t believe you made me cum."

    Asher looked into her eyes with lust as he gave her an evil smile and said, "Ms. Eleanor, that was just the start."

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 30 He is definitely being framed! (EDITED)

    30 He is definitely being framed! (EDITED)

    The light spirit essence orbs that lined the walls and filled the practice arena with light provided the ideal amount of illumination.

    In the center, two young men squared off against each other. They both held a sword in their hands, the polished metal gleaming in the light.

    As they circled each other, you could feel the tension mounting between them like a rubber band ready to snap.

    "Let''s do this." The first, shorter young man smiled and twirled his sword before taking a defensive stance. He kept his feet nted on the ground and raised his de to eye level.

    His opponent mirrored him, readying himself for attack. "Yeah, here Ie." His eyes narrowed as he lunged forward, aiming the tip of his sword towards his opponent''s heart.

    The shorter one had an edge over the taller one, and his eyes narrowed in concentration as he moved around the ring.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The two shed, their swords ringing as they collided over and over again. They danced around each other, testing each other''s defenses and looking for openings. Thanks to years of training and experience, their movements were precise and quick. As the fight went on, they began to use many different martial arts skills with their spirit essence energy maniption.

    Both used Fire Spirit Essence, but their energy was very different from each other.

    A fiery golden-red aura enveloped the first young man''s sword, making it burn hotter with every strike. As he swung at his opponent, the air sizzled from the heat.

    Meanwhile, the second young man coated his de in an eerie ckish-red me, causing it to leave trails of dreadful fire in the air with every sh.

    With each of their hits, an explosion rocked the arena.

    This is how warriors who awaken their spirit can control and focus their element into a martial art skill that can be used to attack or defend themselves from enemies.

    To see such fierce skills disyed would have made anyone watching excited about these kinds of battles. As the fight wore on, the second young man grew tired. His spirit essence was dwindling, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to keep up his fire-coated strikes much longer.

    But his opponent saw an opportunity. As the second young man slowed down, his sword dipped, leaving an opening just below his ribs.

    Boom!

    Before the second young man could recover, his opponent sted his fire essence skill towards his exposed chest. It mmed into him, sending him flying backwards onto the hard stone floor.

    The first young man stood above his fallen opponent, smiling in triumph. "It looks like I won, Jacob," he said with a steady breath, holding his burning sword above the second young man.

    "I guess you did, Argon." The defeated warrior groaned and sat up. He looked up at his friend, shaking his head. "One day, though, I will beat you."

    Argon helped his friend stand andughed. "We''ve sparred many times, man. When are you going to give up already?" He pped Jacob on the back. "Just ept it: I''m the best here."

    Jacob rolled his eyes and said it in amusement. "Sure thing, buddy. Whatever helps you sleep at night."

    They bothughed together as Jacob thought about Argon.

    Argon wasn''t just another cultivator; he was a heavenly genius in spirit cultivation. His cultivation speed and possession of a rare spirit set him head and shoulders above the rest. With his striking ck hair and piercing red eyes, Argon exuded a bizarre charm that drew people towards him.

    Argon''s cultivation power was nothing short of superb, allowing him to face opponents even from higher realms with ease. He embodied a perfect blend of bravery and heroism, fearless in confronting adversaries and standing tall in the face of danger.

    What set Argon apart was his almost supernatural luck in discovering heavenly treasures. It was as if fortune itself favored him, guiding him to stumble upon mystical items. Jackob couldn''t help but be amazed at the incredible stroke of luck that seemed to follow Argon like a loyalpanion.

    Jackob knew, from the moment Argon was brought from the orphanage by his aunt, that this young man was special. He recognized that, with Argon''s remarkable talent and unmatched luck, greatness was inevitable for him.

    Since then, Jackob has supported him with a deep belief in Argon''s potential to achieve extraordinary feats and be a strong support for his family.

    All of a sudden, Argon''s phone rang and interrupted Jackob''s thoughts. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and realized one of the caretakers was calling him. He picked it up.

    "Hello, Uncle Sam. How are you doing?" Argon asked.

    "Hello, Argon. I have something important to share. This morning, I heard Mr.Oswald being arrested for torturing kids in a different orphanage. It seemed he also killed a girl." Uncle Sam told Argon about Oswald, as he knew Argon was close to Oswald and looked up to him as a father figure.

    "What? How can it be possible? Uncle Sam, don''t be absurd. Uncle Oswald cannot do anything like this. I believe in him." Argon asserted it with full conviction.

    "I am telling you the truth, Argon. You should check everything, and the police even have the evidence." Uncle Sam replied.

    "Ok, Uncle Sam, I will check everything." Argon ended the call soon after.

    Jackob appeared worried as he stared at Argon''s furious expression and asked, curious to know the situation, "Bro, what happened? Why are you angry?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Argon told him, clenching his fists in rage, "Uncle Oswald was arrested by the police for harming the kids in the different orphanages, killing one girl named Emma."

    Jackob became stunned upon learning Oswaldmitted such crimes. "Bro, are you kidding? How can Uncle Oswald do such a thing? There must be some mistake."

    Argon gritted his teeth and shouted, "Yes! There must be some misunderstanding! He is being framed!"

    Seeing his friend so riled up, Jackob tried tofort Argon. "Don''t worry, bro, I''m sure we will clear things up soon enough."

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 31 Sensual Kiss (EDITED)

    31 Sensual Kiss (EDITED)

    Asher held Eleanor close, taking in the softness of her full breasts pressed against his muscr chest. He could feel her heartbeat quickening as their lips locked in a passionate kiss.

    Eleanor returned his affections with equal excitement, weaving her fingers in his silky ck hair.

    They linked their tongues together in a wild dance of pleasure. Each lick sent shivers down her spine, lighting a me of desire inside her belly. Eleanor hummed as Asher, in a delicate way, twisted his tongue around hers, sending sparks of electricity coursing through her body.

    Their faces were mere inches apart, their noses touching as their lips pressed together like hungry beasts. She loved the taste of Asher''s mouth, inhaling a deep breath as their tongues continued to wrestle.

    Time seemed to stand still; the sounds filling the rooftop were their heavy breathing and the wet smacking of their lips.

    As the passion flowed, she wrapped her legs around Asher''s waist, pulling him closer as she craved more contact with his lean, toned body.

    In return, Asher held her big ass in his grasp and lifted her as Eleanor held onto him. He carried her towards arge wall and pushed her against it.

    Eleanor moaned in pleasure as Asher''s lips sucked her upper lip. She shivered, losing her control as his hot breath brushed against her skin, leaving goosebumps wherever it touched.

    Their bodies bound together, sending jolts of electricity through her nerves.

    She opened her mouth wider, giving Asher better ess to the probe inside. Their tongues swirled around each other, dancing to a tune that they could hear.

    Each flick of his tongue caused her toes to curl in excitement as she struggled to maintain control over her raging hormones.

    Asher dug his fingers into her plush ass, kneading it like dough. Eleanor moaned in ecstasy as he worked his magic, sending tingles of bliss rushing through her body.

    They parted for a short while, gasping for air, but soon reattached their lips in a torrent of love.

    Eleanor bit his lower lip, resulting in a groan of pleasure from him. She licked up his juices, savoring the sweet vor.

    In a short time, Asher trailed kisses along her jawline, traveling until he reached her pale, creamy neck. He nibbled on her tender flesh, making circles with his tongue.

    Eleanor closed her eyes in bliss as Asher devoured her sensitive skin with eagerness. Her breaths came out in ragged bursts, panting as she clutched his shirt.

    Both stopped after a while, as Eleanor began gasping for air and beads of sweat trickled down her forehead.

    Asher also took a deep breath and nced at her with hooded eyes filled with desire.

    "Haah¡­ Young Master Asher, we should stop doing this." Eleanor struggled to breathe as she tried to catch the air.

    Asher chuckled, and he captured her lips in a fierce kiss, sucking on her lower lip and biting it.

    "Mhhh ¡­" Eleanor whimpered when Asher assaulted her senses, melting her resolve and turning her into putty in his hands.

    They separated once again, panting with their hearts hammering in their chests.

    "Ms.Eleanor, why deny something we both want?" Asher teased, running his fingers along her corbone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahh ¡­" Eleanor shivered as she closed her eyes when Asher''s touch ignited a fire within her soul. She exhaled, trembling every time he marked her smooth skin.

    It led Eleanor to press her ample bosom into Asher''s muscr pecs as her back arched, earning a smirk from him.

    At that moment, Asher''s phone vibrated, interrupting them.

    Eleanor blinked in confusion when Asher stopped teasing her and reached into his pockets.

    Upon seeing that Nadia was calling him, Asher answered her call right away.

    Soon, Asher learned that Nadia had taken care of the formalities for making Oswald suffer in prison.

    With that, Nadia informed him with confidence that Oswald would go through hell in prison. Moreover, Ben confessed everything about Oswald harming kids often and killing Emma afterwards.

    Thus, there was sufficient evidence proving Oswald''s crime. Furthermore, he will be transferred to a worse prison.

    Asher smiled like a devil upon hearing everything andmended Nadia, "Well done. Thank you for informing me about this. You should go home straight, as I wille by myself."

    "Yes, Young Master," Nadia replied with a smile.

    After the call ended, Eleanor tilted her head in curiosity and asked, "Young Master, what happened?"

    In response, Asher smirked and said, "Ms. Eleanor, Oswald, and Ben will pay for their crimes as they will go through hell in prison."

    Eleanor nodded with gratefulness upon listening to him and said, "Young Master, I hope Oswald rots in jail forever."

    "Ms.Eleanor, trust me, Oswald will never see the outside world again." Asher assured her with utter confidence.

    "That bastard deserves it." She agreed, bitterness filling her mouth.

    Looking into Eleanor''s eyes, he gave a charming smile and sealed her lips with his for a brief yet intimate kiss, saying, "Ms.Eleanor, let''s forget past trauma and enjoy our present life."

    His intense blue eyes charmed her, making her blush and nod in an adorable way.

    Soon, Eleanor rested her head on his shoulder and asked, "Young Master, what are you nning to do now?"

    In the next moment, he hugged her and replied, "Ms.Eleanor, for now there isn''t anything left to do, so I will return to my mansion."

    Eleanor became surprised upon listening to him and asked, "Young Master, what about Lily? Won''t you meet her before you go? She will ask about you after waking up."

    At that moment, Lily was sleeping on the small bed due to exhaustion, oblivious to their conversation. Asher, without hesitation, replied, "Ms.Eleanor, don''t worry, as I am nning to take Lily home after talking with my mom."

    She nodded to him in understanding upon listening to his words, believing Lily would be safe living in a noble household.

    Soon, after conversing for quite some time, Asher and Eleanor went down from the rooftop. Later, they checked on Lily and found her still sleeping infortable bed.

    Afterward, Asher decided to return home due to the approaching evening. Eleanor apanied him to bid farewell to him near the manor entrance.

    Once there, she looked at him with a blushing face and stuttered, "Young Master Asher, thank you for today."

    Soon, Asher leaned forward, whispering, "Ms. Eleanor, I am the one supposed to thank you for today. We will continue our unfinished fun next time. Take care of yourself till then."

    Eleanor became startled when Asher teased her and felt ashamed as soon as her mind reyed all those events that happened atop the rooftop.

    Upon observing her acting like a cute virgin, Asher chuckled and departed soon after.

    The sun was setting, creating a warm glow in the evening sky. Asher got into his car and started the engine. The air was breezy and smelled like flowers as he sped down the curvy roads.

    Asher couldn''t help but be amazed by the scenery. Trees lined the streets, their leaves shining in the fading sunlight.

    The street lights blinked on, making the road look magical. He gripped the leather steering wheel, feeling happy.

 Chapter 32 Mia Blake - An Attractive Vixen (EDITED)

    32 Mia ke - An Attractive Vixen (EDITED)

    Asher''s eyes noticed the sun lowering in the rearview mirror, and he stopped his engine at a pleasing viewpoint and leaned against his car to feel the moment of peace.

    His eyes ran across the wide sky as he noticed the buildings light up, creating a dazzling atmosphere. The city was full of people and noise, but it was rather pleasing.

    All of a sudden, Asher''s phone buzzed, and when he checked the screen, he saw Mia ke''s name shing. A big smile spread across his face as he answered the call.

    "Hello Asher, How have you been?" Mia''s voice came through, brimming with excitement.

    "Not much, just enjoying the evening drive," Asher responded, his tone reflecting the warmth of the fading sun.

    "Oh, that''s good! Well, listen, there is this awesome club that just opened up; are you in?" Mia questioned, her weing energy flowing through the phone; he could almost picture her excitement. "Sure, but out of the blue, is there any asion?" He asked after getting the unexpected invitation.

    "It''s been a week since we went out together. Besides, who needs an asion to celebrate life?" Mia said it with a hint of yfulness.

    Asher chuckled, appreciating Mia''s carefree spirit. "Okay, I will be there."

    "Great! Dress sharp, Asher. See you in an hour!" Mia shouted before ending the call.

    Asher couldn''t help but smile at Mia''s contagious energy.

    Starting the car, Asher continued his drive. Thoughts of Mia brought a flood of memories rushing back.

    Mia ke, his cousin from the second line of the ke family, was like a burst of sunshine in his life. She wasn''t just a cousin; she was his partner in crime and childhood friend.

    They always had fun together, and she was the person he could trust. At times of enjoyment, she never forgot to invite him.

    He recalled how often Mia had called him out of the blue, inviting him on random trips. Just to celebrate life. From surprise road trips to eating at strange restaurants, she did everything that could ignite her passion for living a carefree life. Her caring andpassionate personality had the charm to make everyone feel included and connected. The second line of the ke family had their peculiarities, and Mia was someone who was like a line blending them together. Asher thought back to the times when Mia had provided both a shoulder to cry on and a listening ear when things got hard. As he drove the streets, he realized that he cherished her presence in his life more than he thought he did. It hit him that she was a unique person who had the most important ce in his heart. The night had embraced the city as Asher pulled up to the agreed-upon spot to pick up Mia after a quick stop at the mansion.

    He parked his car before getting out, and momentster, Mia appeared. Her charming and elegant beauty made her appear like a moon bathing in the light of the stars. Asher''s eyes widened in fondness as Mia approached him.

    Her striking appearance, with her bright auburn hair falling in loose waves, added warmth to her overall look. Along with her hair, her amber eyes radiated a bewitching allure, which made him lose his bnce for a moment. Her pale white skin added further grace to her look, highlighting the natural flush in her cheeks. Mia had a slender yet well-proportioned frame, giving her a sexy and yful demeanor.

    Her choice of attire spoke a lot about her style¡ªshe wore a chic, short ck jacket that not only provided a touch of edginess but also showed a glimpse of her sensual side.

    Her half-opened short jacket revealed Mia''s tight leather bra, which showed off her cleavage. It revealed a part of her big breast size along with her midriff, giving her a seductive sexiness.

    Mia paired her top with tight ck shorts, disying and emphasizing her feminine curves. It showed her long legs and thick thighs, along with her big booty shape.

    In addition, Mia finished her look with trendy high-heeled ankle boots with ck buckles, providing extra height and giving her a sensual aura.

    In conclusion, she presented herself as an attractive vixen who knows how to turn heads and make an impression.

    From top to bottom, Mia oozed sex appeal, capable of electrifying any room with her powerful aura.

    Asher was a man; how could he not fall for that look? It was as if she made herself look like that for a strong reason; perhaps she just wanted to tease him. Or, maybe, he was so stunned by her appearance that it made him lose his mind and made his imagination run wild.

    Upon noticing Asher just staring at her without saying any words, Mia smirked and greeted him. "Asher, are you ready to have fun tonight?" Her voice was full of excitement, yet it sounded seductive, like music ying in his ears. Asher just admired Mia''s beautiful features without replying. Her luscious curves were on disy, enticing his gaze and bringing it to her delicious thighs.

    As he took in her beauty, Asher couldn''t help but notice the sparkle in her amber eyes. He felt a familiar mischievousness radiating from her, a trait they shared inmon.

    Time appeared to stand still as they looked at each other, letting the moment linger between them.

    Mia''s eyes sparkled as she spoke, breaking the spellbound silence, "Ashie~ Are you just going to stare at me all night, or can we hit the town?"

    She shed a yful smile, winking at Asher and teasing him.

    Asher shook his head and grinned as he noticed Mia''s stunning outfit,ing out of his excitement.

    Asher shook away the remaining admiration, shed his signature winning smile, and said, "Sorry, Mia. It''s just...wow. You look amazing."

    In return, Mia chuckled, looking pleased by Asher''s praise, and circled him.

    Asher didn''t fail to notice Mia checking him out from top to bottom. After a moment, she shot him an amazed gaze, praising, "Thanks, Ashie~ So do you. Looking quite dapper tonight."

    Asher sported a modern leather coat that showcased his muscr physique and made a bold, eye-catching image. Below, he wore a stylish ck T-shirt and gray trousers that matched his slim figure. Paired with ssic white sneakers, his overall outfit gave off a casual yet ssy vibe.

    Asher curled his lips at Mia and asked, "Is that code for ''not as handsome as usual''?" He felt a little disappointed in herpliment, which didn''t sound like one.

    Mia snorted, rolling her eyes at Asher''s antics. "Please, you wish. That ego of yours is getting out of hand, little brother."

    They both chuckled at their lighthearted banter, allowing themselves to feel at ease and happy while spending time together.

    Soon, Mia slipped her arm around Asher''s as she led him towards his sleek car. "Alright, Romeo. Let''s roll before you lose your edge," Mia chimed, grinning at him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher chuckled, unlocking the door for Mia before sliding into the driver''s seat. She didn''t want to waste her time rather than enjoy some more moments of a wild night at the new club.

 Chapter 33 You have to release him. (EDITED)

    33 You have to release him. (EDITED)

    As he walked up to the intimidating police station, Argon was fuming; he knew what was wrong, and perhaps he could resolve it. Now, his Uncle Oswald, who had always watched out for him and the other children in the orphanage, was being used of causing harm to the children and, worse still, of killing a child in a different orphanage.

    Jacob stood by his side. Both worried and determined, they entered the police station together. The sound of Argon''s footsteps conveyed his tumultuous feelings. He clenched his fists, anger building up. Argon thought about the countless times Uncle Oswald had been there for him and the other kids, turning the orphanage into a ce of warmth and care. Now, facing such serious usations, it felt like everyone had betrayed Uncle Oswald.

    Jacob, understanding Argon''s turmoil, offered support. He knew his friend needed someone by his side during this tough time. "Don''t worry, bro. We''ll prove your uncle''s innocence. Just stay calm." Jacob reassured Argon, putting his hand on his friend''s shoulders firmly.

    Soon, they arrived in front of the officer''s desk.

    "Hey there, Officer Mitchell. I''m Argon, and this is Jacob. We want to know about Mr. Oswald. They took him in. Can you tell us what''s going on?" Argon asked this in a calm tone, keeping his tone steady despite the anger in his heart. "Ahh¡­he is my uncle. I believe he is innocent." Argon added. Officer Mitchell nced up from his paperwork, giving them a once-over before responding in a matter-of-fact tone, "Your uncle is facing serious charges, kid. There is a piece of solid evidence, and there are witnesses. This isn''t a misunderstanding."

    Argon''s eyes widened, a mix of disbelief and anger shing across his face, "There has to be some mistake! He is the kindest person I know."

    Jacob, sensing the tension, stepped in, hoping to ease the situation. "Officer Mitchell, we just want to get some information. We''re not here to cause trouble. Argon is worried about his uncle, and we''re hoping to understand what''s happening."

    Officer Mitchell, unfazed, sighed, acknowledging their concern but maintaining a stern demeanor. "I get it, but this is a serious matter. We can''t take it easy. I can''t just share details with anyone who walks in."

    Argon, growing more frustrated, leaned on the front desk and said, "Officer, I need to see my uncle and just talk to him to make sure he''s okay. Can you at least let me meet him?" "Look, if you want to help your uncle, cooperate with the investigation," Officer Mitchell said, crossing his arms and giving Argon a suspicious look. "Stay out of the way and let the detectives do their job. We won''t keep him here if he is innocent."

    Argon mmed his fist on the counter, gritting his teeth in frustration. "Cooperate? How am I supposed to cooperate when my uncle''s life hangs in the bnce?! I''m telling you, Officer Mitchell, Uncle Oswald can''t be guilty." Jacob grabbed Argon''s arm, pulling him back and trying to diffuse the heated situation. "Bro, calm down! Officer, we apologize for raising our voices. We''re just very upset. Please forgive us." Jacob apologised. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Argon''s friend tried to reassure him, but he red at Officer Mitchell, refusing to back down.

    Officer Mitchell, on the other hand, fixed Argon with a stern look and said, "Look, kid, shouting will not change the facts. I suggest you go home and wait until we sort this out. You should just cooperate with the procedure."

    Jacob tugged Argon''s arm, shaking his head in warning. Argon was reluctant, but he backed off, ring at Officer Mitchell in resentment.

    Jacob then stepped forward with an arrogant expression and said, "Officer, I am from the Gray family; you should know about our power and influence in the capital city. You should help us instead of making things difficult for us."

    Officer Mitchell stared at Jacob for a moment with a nk gaze, then threw his head back and burst into uncontrobleughter.

    When he calmed down, Officer Mitchell wiped tears from his eyes and fixed Jacob with a mocking gaze. "Kid, you think being from some rich family gives you power and authority here? You gotta wake up. In this police station, we work under orders from the chief. You are nothingpared to the people above us. Also, don''t threaten me unless you want to spend a night behind bars too." Officer Mitchell warned him.

    Argon stepped forward again, refusing to give up. "Officer Mitchell, please, just let me see my uncle. That''s all I ask for."

    Finally, Officer Mitchell sighed, handing Argon a visitor''s pass with reluctance. "One chance. Don''t make a scene."

    Argon epted the pass with gratitude, bowing his head and saying, "Thank you, Officer Mitchell. We appreciate it."

    Jacob followed suit, expressing his thanks to Officer Mitchell. "Yeah, thanks for understanding."

    Without another word, they headed towards Oswald''s cell, leaving Officer Mitchell to shake his head in exasperation.

    Along the way, they passed various officers patrolling the station.

    They faced Oswald through a cold metal barrier in a small, dimly lit room.

    Argon''s eyes lit up with relief upon seeing his uncle. However, Oswald didn''t greet him with a smile. Instead, sadness clouded his worn-out features.

    Argon rushed towards his uncle, gripping the metal bars and separating them. "Uncle, I came to check on you. I heard about what happened, but it doesn''t seem right. I need you to tell me what''s going on because none of this makes sense."

    Oswald, putting on a facade of innocence, responded, "Argon, they are framing me."

    Jacob narrowed his eyes in suspicion, speaking up with caution, "Mr. Oswald, sorry to interrupt, but the cops seem convinced. There''s evidence against you. Mr. Ben confessed everything, saying you harmed Emma often and killed her afterwards."

    Argon whirled around to re at him. "Jacob, shut up! Uncle Oswald is innocent. I won''t listen to anything else. Don''t you see he is suffering already?!"

    Argon heard Oswald''s feeble smile and his hand on his shoulder as he spoke, "Argon, my boy, listen to reason. They want to tarnish my name, but you can''t let them. I''ve always cared for you. I would never even think to do something like that!"

    Argon, fueled by misced loyalty, turned to Officer Mitchell and demanded, "You have to release him, Officer. He is innocent. You can''t keep him here for something he didn''t do."

    Officer Mitchell arched an eyebrow and shook his head, saying, "We have proof, kid. Your uncle is involved in something serious. This is no mistake."

    Argon didn''t relent and argued with conviction, "He wouldn''t hurt a fly, much less kill someone. You have to let him go!"

    Oswald put on a pleading expression, directing a desperate gaze at Officer Mitchell. "Please trust me."

    Officer Mitchell ended the meeting by saying, "Enough," unfazed by Oswald and Argon''s emotional turmoil as the argument went on. "The evidence is clear, and your uncle will face the consequences. This discussion is over."

    Argon, unable to ept it, clenched his fists and bit his lower lip, trembling in frustration. "This isn''t fair. Why is everyone treating him like a monster? It''s not true... It''s not..."

 Chapter 34 The Bold Police Chief (EDITED)

    34 The Bold Police Chief (EDITED)

    Argon could not ept the fact that a person who raised him would do such a thing; he continued to argue. Just then, Officer Mitchell stepped in, ending the exchange. "That''s enough. This man hasmitted heinous crimes; it doesn''t matter what you believe!"

    With that, Officer Mitchell escorted Argon and Jacob out of the lock-up, shutting the door in their faces. Leaving Oswald alone in the cold confines of his cell, unaware of his fate. Argon continued to argue as they arrived in front of Officer Mitchell''s desk again, insisting, "Let him go!"

    Officer Mitchell stared at Argon, his patience wearing thin. "Kid, either leave or I''ll arrest you both. Get the hell out of here!"

    There was a moment of silence as they stared into each other''s eyes, creating a tense atmosphere.

    Soon, it was broken when a striking middle-ageddy in police clothes made her way over from the front door. Everyone stared at her with wide eyes, as she had an aura of authority, and the boldness of her clothes made her sexual appeal apparent, catching everyone''s interest.

    Her gray hair was like silver as it framed her delicate features, and her piercing silver eyes shone like bright diamonds, holding intelligence and cunning in them.

    She was dressed in a different police uniform, revealing her voluptuous body. Her choice of clothing emphasized her curvy figure, as she wore a ck short-top that showed herrge breast size along with her deep cleavage.

    Her midriff was exposed, showing off her wless, pale white skin. Moreover, shepleted her outfit with a form-fitting pair of ck pants that hugged her curvy hips andplemented her plump ass.

    She contrasted her uniform with a stylish pair of knee-high boots featuring ck buckles. Because of her distinctive police uniform, she exuded amanding and alluring charm right away.

    Everyone stared at her sultry and charming appearance. Officer Mitchell even gaped at her for a few seconds before regaining hisposure. Argon peered at the stunning policewoman, unsure of her identity, while Jacob was in disbelief.

    After observing the surroundings for a while, the female officer focused on Officer Mitchell and asked, "What is going on here with all the shouting?"

    Officer Mitchellposed himself, cleared his throat, and said, "Chief Lysandra Sterling, it''s nothing serious. These two boys wanted to meet their used rtive. His uncle is involved in a serious case, and he won''t ept the truth. Everything is fine now. I was sending them out anyway."

    Chief Sterling arched her elegant brows as she questioned, "Did I say you could send them out so soon? Huh? Am I hearing things?" Her question sent chills running down his spine as sweat started forming on his forehead.

    Chief Sterling eyed Officer Mitchell, waiting for his response.

    Meanwhile, Argon observed the situation in secret, admiring the stunningdy with great authority and a fearless attitude. Jacob gulped while he continued to eye her stunning body.

    She nced at the duo with a calm expression and noticed their different expressions.

    Soon, she shifted her gaze to Officer Mitchell, prompting his reply with silent pressure. Atst, he replied in a nervous tone, "Chief Sterling, they refused to cooperate with the procedures while asking for unreasonable stuff. I was sending them out because they were causingmotion here." With that, he hoped she would spare him since he handled things ording to protocol.

    She scrutinized Officer Mitchell with an indifferent expression before she looked at Argon and said, "I see. Argon, isn''t it?"

    Upon hearing Chief Sterling call him, Argon nodded right away, feeling anxious in her presence.

    Lysandra smiled, easing Argon''s nervousness, and continued, "Why are you making a scene here? I will charge you with obstruction of justice if you won''t tell me." Jacob became alert, realizing the severity of the situation.

    Meanwhile, Argon pondered for a few seconds before he replied, "Chief Sterling, my uncle, Oswald, has been arrested. I am here to meet him."

    Chief Sterling listened and replied, "I see. Continue." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Argon continued exining the situation, "Officer Mitchell refused to provide any information about the case. When we met Uncle Oswald, he denied the usation. I know him well; he can''t do such a thing. But Officer Mitchell didn''t give us any chance and scolded us into leaving. That''s why arguments urred here."

    Lysandra listened before she said, "I understand. Argon, I remember you. I saw you helping a poor olddy a while back when she was being harmed in her store. You don''t strike me as someone who supports evil. Let me look into this case, but you have to be patient and cooperate with us." She advised Argon, as she understood his helpless state.

    Argon bowed, epting her suggestion, "Sure, Chief Sterling. Thank you for believing in me. We''ll cooperate with you guys."

    Jacob followed suit and said, while admiring her figure, "Yes, Chief. Sorry for causing troublesome situations earlier."

    Chief Sterling gave Jacob a close examination for a short while before saying, "No issue. Be careful next time." Then she continued while looking at Officer Mitchell, "Come to my office with the report file. I want you to do a thorough check of the situation."

    Office Mitchell saluted, acknowledging her orders, "Roger, Chief Lysandra."

    Chief Lysandra spared Argon and Jacob onest nce before she left for her office with grace.

    Soon, they exited the police station. They heaved a sigh of relief as fresh air enveloped them outside.

    Jacob patted Argon''s shoulder, encouraging him and reassuring him, and said, "Bro, don''t worry. Chief Sterling seems trustworthy. She will look into the case of Mr.Oswald. Let''s return home for now."

    Argon had no choice but to keep his patience. He got in Jacob''s car to return home.

    After some time, inside Chief Lysandra''s office, she was working hard to solve numerous cases. At that moment, Officer Mitchell knocked on her door.

    Lysandra permitted his entry, and Officer Mitchell approached her right away and reported, "Chief, Oswald''s case is quite clear. Ben''s confession, along with the evidence he provided, confirmed Oswald''s involvement. Emma''s corpse also had multiple traces of bruises. Lady Nadia came in person to ask for strict punishment, and she was the one who reported Oswald''s crime."

    Lysandra became a bit confused at the mention of Nadia and ordered, "I understand. You can continue with your work."

    As soon as Officer Mitchell left, Lysandra took out her phone and dialed a number.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 35 Ready To Dance The Night Away? (EDITED)

    Chapter 35 Ready To Dance The Night Away? (EDITED)

    Unable to disguise his admiration for Mia''s beauty, Asher studied her. "Damn, Mia. If I hadn''t known you since childhood, I''d think twice about whether or not to approach you in a crowd. Your look is spellbinding."

    Mia caught his stare and winked at him, "Ashie~ Stop drooling over me. Should we start moving now?"

    Asher grinned at her remark and defended it like an innocent cow. "How can you say that? I wasn''t ogling at you. I was just appreciating the art. Isn''t that what artists do?"

    With a humorous eye roll, Mia shot back, "Cut the crap, cuz. Enough talking. Let''s hit the club already."

    "Haha... Let''s go." Asher said with a light chuckle.

    With that, they headed towards Asher''s car right away.

    Asher looked at her in amusement, gesturing towards his sleek sports car, and opened the passenger seat door for Mia. "Shall we?"

    With excitement, Mia nodded and slid into the passenger seat.

    Just a few momentster, Asher jumped into the driver''s seat and turned to face Mia. "So, tell me about this club you''re taking me to," he asked, curious to learn about her choice of venue.

    "Ah, yes! It''s called ''The Enchanting Pce'', and it''s the hottest new spot in the capital city, that''s what I heard. My friends told me it''s amazing, and I figured we should try it out tonight." Mia shared.

    Asher arched an eyebrow and teased, "Hmmm, that sounds fancy. I guess the best for Miss ke."

    Mia giggled and fluttered hershes. "Oh, stop it, Ashie~ You love spending time with me, just admit it!" Asher pretended to contemte Mia''s statement for a moment, earning a yful punch from her while she gave him a cute little pout.

    They enjoyed teasing each other, letting themselves feel rxed and cheerful, and enjoying each other''spany.

    Soon, Mia directed Asher to their destination as he drove through the streets of the capital city.

    After driving for fifteen minutes, they reached ''The Enchanting Pce''. Upon arrival, Asher parked his car, cutting off the engine. The next moment, Mia squealed as she hopped out of the vehicle.

    Asher watched her antics with amusement, chuckling, "Someone is pretty enthusiastic about partying tonight."

    Mia spun around, shooting him a yful grin. "You bet, cousin! Are you ready to dance the night away?"

    With a casual shrug, Asher shook his head and said, "Well, I guess I could use a little fun. Lead the way." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mia looped her arm through Asher''s, guiding him with confidence towards the entrance to The Enchanting Pce.

    Once inside, Mia marveled at the luxurious interior decor of the club¡ªit possessed a ssy ambience and high-tech equipment.

    The dark dance floor, radiant neon lighting, and loud music with people dancing created an electric vibe.

    Mia scanned the surroundings, pointing out various areas. "Ashie~ Look how amazing this ce is. Come on, let''s grab a drink!"

    Before Asher could react, Mia dragged him towards the bar counter.

    Once there, they seated themselves, and a bartender approached, inquiring with utter politeness, "Wee to ''The Enchanting Pce.'' What drinks would you like today, sir and madam?"

    Asher shed an amicable smile, ordering, "Hello. Give me a tequ shot first. And then surprise us with exotic cocktails. By the way, what do you want, Mia?"

    After giving it some serious thought, Mia asked, "I would like a Margarita first. Then surprise us with exotic cocktails, same as Ashie''s order."

    Their orders were prepared without any dy, and momentster, the bartender served their drinks like professionals, which impressed Asher a lot.

    Asher picked up his shot ss, examining its contents and appreciating them, and said, "This tequ looks top-quality."

    Heplimented it before throwing it back right away. Mia mirrored his actions and swallowed her Margarita.

    Soon, Asher waved the bartender to bring exotic drinks, and Mia nudged him, winking at him, "Let''s finish these drinks and move onto the dance floor, Ashie~ We shouldn''t waste time here. I want to enjoy the music with dance."

    Asher chuckled with amusement, saying, "Alright, Mia. One exotic cocktail first, and then we''ll go wild on the dance floor."

    Momentster, their exotic drinks were presented to them, enticing their interest.

    They enjoyed the drinks and paid the tips well before looking towards the dance floor.

    They witnessed a scene of pure chaos and debauchery as bodies writhed to the beat, lost in the throes of pleasure. Music pulsed throughout the club aloud, reverberating through Asher''s bones and stirring an animalistic hunger within him.

    The scene was a little wilder than Asher imagined, as people were touching, groping each other, and kissing on the dance floor.

    Asher couldn''t deny the arousal raging inside him. Seeing strangers embrace with untamed lust stirred a primal desire within him, urging him to indulge in pleasures unknown.

    Mia looked at the dance floor, a little surprised, and she whispered, "Ashie~ Do you mind if we dance together? This ce is wilder than I expected."

    He exchanged a knowing nce with Mia, grinning at her. "Of course, Mia. I would love to dance with you tonight." Asher answered, shing a dazzling smile.

    Mia gripped his hands and led him onto the crowded dance floor.

    They passed through the pulsating throng of dancers, moving between the mass of bodies pressed together.

    Before long, they merged into the crowd. Asher found himself surrounded by strangers, feeling their heat enveloping him from all sides.

    At that moment, erotic music boomed, echoing within Asher''s soul as he let loose.

    He looked at Mia, enjoying her tempting movements as she danced and moved closer to him, matching his pace.

    Mia, on the other hand, gave an enchanting smile to Asher as she caressed her curves, drawing Asher''s attention to her luscious breasts and thighs.

    It felt intoxicating; a rush of adrenaline surged through his veins as they indulged in pleasures unknown. Heat pooled low in his stomach as his body ached with desire. He wanted more¡ªmore contact, more friction, just...more.

 Chapter 36 Erotic Dance (EDITED)

    Chapter 36 Erotic Dance (EDITED)

    "Ashie~ Do you like my exotic dance?" Mia asked as she leaned in close and whispered in Asher''s ear, which made him shiver. Her maic voice lured him into the zone of love.

    Asher licked his lips as he stared at Mia''s beautiful face, her eyes full of sensual passion. She was eager to hold his attention, and she did¡ªclouding his mind and making him hungry.

    "Mia, I really like your dance," Asher answered in a hushed tone, slipping his hands around Mia''s waist and pulling her against his muscr frame.

    Mia''s seductive smile made Asher aroused as he moved his hand over her curves, exploring her body. Their bodies moulded together as they swayed to the rhythmic beat, losing themselves in pure joy. It was a moment when everything seemed perfect and made sense.

    Asher brushed Mia''s soft, silky strands away, exposing the smooth part of her neck. Without pause, he lowered his mouth, nting hot, open-mouthed kisses on her sensitive skin.

    Mia gasped as Asher nipped at her neck. A soft whimper came from her red lips. Spurred on by her response, Asher trailed hot kisses down her neck, focusing on her exposed skin.

    Soon, Asher took her big, bubbly ass cheeks in his hands and squeezed them, drawing Mia closer to him. Meanwhile, she wrapped her supple leg around his sturdy waist, grinding her hot core against his growing bulge.

    Asher groaned as pleasure raced through his body, fueling his burning desire. His arousal erupted as he moved one hand to grope her ass and the other to squeeze herrge breast.

    "Ahh¡­ " Mia threw her head back as Asher kneaded her round globes, sending waves of excitement washing over her whole body.

    Suddenly, Asher pinched her pert nipple over her leather bra, stimting her senses as she moaned, filled with euphoria.

    The loud music and the bustling atmosphere of wild couples surrounding them made Mia go all out; she could not contain her excitement.

    So, using her hands, she cupped Asher''s handsome face with affection before pressing her ruby-red lips against his sinful mouth.

    Asher returned her kiss, their tongues intertwined while they traded the intense feeling of passion.

    They both devoured each other with their desire; he swallowed moans of pleasure that left Mia''s sweet mouth.

    Asher kissed her sulent lips while Mia twisted her dainty fingers, running them in his soft hair.

    After a short period, Mia''s breathing grew erratic as she pulled away, she was reluctant to let go but she gasped for air.

    "Ashie~, I never thought we would be doing something like this tonight. Although I love you a lot and wanted to do this with you, you have always rejected my approach. Are you sure we should continue doing this?" Mia inquired, her soft voice resonating in his ears, while she looked deep into his eyes.

    Asher admired Mia''s beautiful looks, stroking her cheek as he assured her, "Mia, I never refused you because I was not interested; it was just that I wanted to focus on cultivation. Now that I''ve awakened my spirit, I n to explore this side of our rtionship too. After all, life should be fun, so we should make the most of it."

    Mia''s face brightened with joy upon hearing Asher''s words. She captured his lips once more, pouring in her unrestrained feelings. It was a long and deep kiss that carried her yearning, which made it more tasty.

    It was at that moment, the music toned down, and on the stage, a sexy, red-haired middle-ageddy wearing a redcy bra and thong appeared, catching everyone''s attention with her entry.

    Mia parted ways unwillingly and looked at the stage, eximing, "Wow, Ashie~ check out that hottie on the dancing stage. ording to what I heard from my friends, she is supposed to be a master in the arts of charm and lust. She always does a pole dance on the stage before giving a lucky guy a sensualp dance."

    Asher looked at the stage, and a sexy, red-haireddy stood there with a bold look on her face. Her smirk charmed her audience. She positioned herself around the pole, arching her back and enchanting the air.

    She began her sensual dance, spinning around the pole, her moves were smooth and buttery, grabbing the attention of every person present there.

    Asher watched her performance with his eyes narrowed, admiring her irresistible charm and style. Mia rested her head against Asher''s broad chest, watching the dancer.

    Soon, the seductivedy finished her solo act with a graceful walk towards the end of the stage and smile at the spectators.

    Right away, multiple men rushed forward eager to get her attention. They shouted and fought for herp dance, desperation visible in their behaviour.

    However, the performer ignored their eager pleas and pointed straight at the one guy.

    Soon, the announcement rang out: "Ladies and gentlemen, our performer ''Red Rose'' has picked the lucky gentleman for a sensualp dance from among all the male participants. Please give a round of apuse for Red Rose!!"

    All heads turned to see who got her favour, focusing on the guy with their envious re.

    Asher looked at him and found that the lucky man was dressed in luxurious designer clothes. He had a distinct air of nobility surrounding him as he swaggered onto the stage.

    In less than five seconds, he came on stage as the red-haired woman oozed out her energy, and she started dancing and tempting him.

    She began her dance by walking towards him with ease, unting her voluptuous figure, and touching her own body.

    Her moves were tempting and hypnotic. In a matter of seconds, the atmosphere changed as everyone present stared at the sexual spectacle.

    She traced her delicate finger along his chin before wriggling her juicy hips against his groin. She leaned backwards and grinded her hips against his with fire in her eyes, drawing cheers from the crowd as he relished her erotic massage.

    Mia bit her bottom lips as she watched and said, "Ashie~ Damn!! She is an expert. Look at her skills!"

    Asher smiled and focused on the captivating sight onstage, fascinated by her skills and methods. Soon, he realised why Mia praised her ability, as she executed numerousplex moves without any effort.

    The red-haired performer worked her magic, showering the guy with attention and intense, lustful care. She moved like some fluid, arching her flexible limbs while she rubbed her voluptuous curves against his stiff frame.

    Soon, she spun around and sat on hisp, wriggling her hips as she pressed her massive rack against his chest.

    The lucky guy inhaled a deep breath, ovee by excitement, as he fought in vain against the temptation.

    She continued to bounce atop him, swinging her shaped legs and disying her goods. Soon, the lucky man buried his face in her cleavage, breathing in the sweet smell.

    After a while, the red-haired performer finished her sensual show, leaving the guy with a ragged breath.

    Mia nced at Asher with a mischievuos smile and asked, "Ashie~ Would you also like herp dance on you? I mean, she is incredibly sexy, and those big tits...you know~".

    Asher considered her offer for a short moment, tempted by the idea. However, after some thought, heughed, looking at Mia. "No, Mia. Although she has those juicy curves and such skills, I like your sexy body more."

    Mia giggled with joy, poking Asher''s firm chest, "Ashie~ Do you expect me to thank you for rejectingp dance from such a gorgeousdy?"

    Asher hugged Mia and said, "I don''t deserve any reward, but why don''t you give me a gift instead?"

    Miaughed and asked, "Ashie~ What kind of gift are you expecting from me?"

    Asher traced Mia''s plump lips slowly with his thumb, suggesting, "How about a privatep dance?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mia sighed with a fake reluctant expression and said, "Fine~ I shall fulfil your request tonight, Ashie, only because you refused the sexydy''sp dance." She ended by saying that with a flirty wink.

 Chapter 37 Do you like them? (EDITED)

    Chapter 37 Do you like them? (EDITED)

    Walking through the wild people on the dance floor, soon Asher led Mia to a private room of the club, as he didn''t want her to do ap dance for him in public.

    Entering the cozy area, they saw arge, luxurious crimson-red sofa set. Soon, Mia moved Asher to the soft lounge couch and made her way to a different area. With a few touches, she started music for the right mood.

    "Ashie, are you ready for some fun tonight?"

    Asher nodded, responding to the sexy invitation while staring at her beautiful body and her curvy form with naked lust.

    All of a sudden, the song began to y at a perfect volume as Mia started to move with fluid grace and a seductive pose, like a professional dancer.

    Asher felt his deepest desires stir as he watched Mia''s seductive body move to the tempo of the song, like a grapevine.

    With a warm, fuzzy smile on her face, Mia extended her long, elegant legs from her toes to the top of her torso. Her fingers teased as she bit her lips, arching her bottom.

    ''Boom.'' Once the beat kicked in, Mia became one with the melody.

    She removed her short jacket while emphasizing her breasts from side to side and then used her feet to remove high-heeled boots.

    ''Ting. Ting.''

    Following that, she arched her back as if a whip were striking her and tossed her flowing, auburn, long hair in a flirty manner.

    At this moment, Asher''s breath quickened and became heavy as the intoxicating smell of perfume drifted over him, making him lose control over himself as he wished to savor her sultry fragrance and the sweet smell.

    Then the lights turned dim and began shing red as the sensual atmosphere increased, and Mia''s breathtaking performance continued to unfold.

    Mia moved her body with a sensuous walk towards Asher. She touched and caressed her own body, emphasizing her curves and arousing his desire. As she got closer, she began dancing around him, teasing and enticing him with her movements.

    She pushed the bra up, exposing her smooth, creamy skin, while herrge mounds jiggled a little with every rhythmic sway. Asher felt his breath catch up his throat, losing himself to the sheer beauty, as he watched her continuing dance, her lithe movements slowing down the time, mesmerizing him.

    Mia brushed her body against his, allowing him to feel her warmth and proximity. Then, she ran her small and nimble hands across her upper body before leaning forward, pressing her bountiful assets against Asher''s face, and then pulling it back, denying the temptation.

    Asher could feel Mia''s scent arousing his inner desires, feeding the lust burning in him like fire.

    "Mia, you are looking very hot, sexy, and captivating right now," Asher muttered under his breath, appreciating her feminine charm.

    "Hehe... I have watched many performances like that in clubs and practiced the moves in secret." With a seductiveugh, Mia soon mounted his legs and rocked her hips against his shaft. She continued to add extra re and make her dance sensual and tantalizing, just like any professional performer would.

    The intimate contact made both Asher and Mia''s excitement escte. She caressed her beautiful breasts from above the bra, sliding her dainty palms through the small gap and teasing her pert, red-colored nipples.

    "Mmmm, Ashie~!" Mia sighed in pleasure and started grinding and gyrating her hips against Asher''s shaft. Soon, she felt his hard bulge through the hot, silky confines of her shorts, making her tight waist curve even more, while Asher was growing more and more impatient, wishing to reveal her supple skin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Mmmm..." Keeping her gaze fixed on Asher, Mia inhaled a deep breath, letting out a soft sigh and adding to the whole experience. Her eroticism increased as Asher''s hand reached out to touch and squeeze her thick ass, making her groan even more tititing than before. The moves were slow, rxing, and stimting.

    Then the heat turned even more intense, and as the music yed on, Mia began swaying and rotating her slim waist even harder and faster, feeling his erect bulge brushing and rubbing, and that excited her.

    Swaying her hair back and forth in sync, Mia''s breath had gotten hot, and so had Asher''s. He gasped as she flicked her hair towards him, teasing him, touching his cheek, and showing her sweat glistening.

    "Ashie~, do you think you can bear to enjoy the rest of this show?"

    She grinned, shing a devious smile. Asher smiled too and replied, "By all means, entertain me."

    Mia took Asher''s jacket and shirt off and tossed them over her shoulders. Soon after, she started unbuckling his belt and speaking in a sensual voice.

    "Just stay quiet." Mia whispered to Asher; the red lip gloss she wore smeared his neck. "Sit back and rx."

    She nted soft kisses all over Asher''s face, smiling at him and putting her arms around the base of his neck, ying with his ck locks of hair.

    Just as Mia began to undress him, Asher raised his eyebrows. He also did not want to hold back, so he squeezed the leather bra''s front hook and freed her two protruding tits.

    Her round, wless lumps jiggled a little as the hook came loose, revealing her excited buds. Asher took pleasure in this lewd sight, as his manhood was burning.

    "Hehe... Do you like them?" Miaughed when her two red cherry mountains bounced as she sat on hisp. Mia could feel his hardened rod against her ass, pulsing while his rough, calloused hands kneaded and caressed her firm butt cheeks.

    "Umphf..."

    Asher ignored Mia''s question and nted his lips on hers, muffling her lusty sounds of pleasure.

    Very soon, Mia could no longer hold it in anymore and pulled Asher up from the sofa, standing before him in an alluring and enchanting stance.

    At this point, both of them lost any desire to take things slow.

    Both wanted each other, desiring the ecstasy and fulfillment that only their bodies could provide.

 Chapter 38 Give it all to me~ (EDITED)

    Chapter 38 Give it all to me~ (EDITED)

    Both of them looked into each other''s eyes with strong desire, as if they couldn''t hold on any longer to devour their partner.

    A moment of silenceter, both rushed at once, holding heads in their embrace, and kissed like ferocious beasts. Tongues shot and searched in the mouth, swirling, tasting, and sucking each other in.

    The sweetness from the taste of each other''s juices made them feel hot.

    Having performed a good amount of sloppy and messy kissing, Asher moved his lips to Mia''s creamy, tender neck. His hand pushed Mia''s shorts down as well, and the next second, he reached down to remove the ckce panties she had been wearing, letting them fall around her legs along her shorts.

    Mia also didn''t waste any more time; she pulled down his pants and pushed him on to the edge of bed, letting him rest.

    The next moment, she kneeled down in front of him and looked at his ck boxer, as it was trying to cover his hidden shaft.

    The following moment, the youngdy reached out her dainty hands and all of a sudden began rubbing his crotch over the thin cloth of his boxers.

    Her slender fingers and soft palm felt warm even through the fabric, and that feeling brought his member to partial erection inside his tight boxers, further tightening the constraints.

    With her lustful eyes looking at his member, she got close enough to take a whiff of his boxers.

    Soon, she removed his boxers like an expert, as if it were the most natural thing in the world to do in this position.

    The moment she lowered it till his thighs, his, now hardened, member rose up out of the blue in a curved arc after being freed from its rather tight constraints and hitting her on the cheeks.

    Her expression changed to surprise and amusement.

    "Damn you, Ashie, do you think this is hentai? Why did this monster hit me?" she said, feigning anger and yet not seeding in controlling herughs.

    "It looks like my little brother wants to see his dear sister." Asher just shrugged at her remark with a grin.

    "Tssks. Your horny beast is the cause of this. Don''t worry about that. Here, give your best." Saying so, her slender, dainty hands surrounded the whole base and held it, tightening her grip.

    Hiding a slight shock at the towering size of Asher''s manhood, she looked up at him, her eyes raised, while stroking it up and down at a steady, regr pace.

    As soon as her gentle hand encircled hisrge penis, he let out an almost instinctive groan as her warm, slender fingers touched his crotch.

    "Hehe, Ashie~ It''s big and looks delicious. I''ve always wanted to do this with you, for far longer than you can believe. Even though I know it''s wrong for me to have feelings like that towards you, I just can''t help it." Her amber eyes looked deep into Asher''s striking blue eyes as a sweet smile appeared on her face. She was thinking of experiencing her dream with the one she loved.

    Asher reacted to her smile with his own grin and asked, "Then why hold anymore? Just enjoy the moment."

    With the sparkling eyes looking at him, the crimson, lustrous lips spread open, and she held his throbbing head in them.

    He couldn''t help but shudder in pleasure as her warm tongue sent shivers throughout his sensitive ns. She then ran her skillful tongue underneath, taking its length and measuring its size as her interest rose.

    "Fuck! Mia, this feels awesome."

    Encouraged by the satisfied, raspy tone, her eyes shone as the heart-shaped mouth kept him locked in a hug-like embrace. In an instant, the cozy cavity closed around his tip, pushing the breath out of his lungs.

    Gripping the soft mattress, he bucked his hips as her hot mouth melted the flesh of his head. His senses shut down as her wet mouth became the focus of his world.

    Thinking to speed things up, Mia wrapped her lips and tried moving her head while his entire member rested on her moist tongue. Her slick saliva seeped from her small, eager mouth and drooled down his length, falling over his groin.

    Every time her mouth retreated back, a satisfying suction made his head tremble in response, causing spasms that went straight to the depths. The ticklish sensation triggered her salivary nds and dripped her saliva in excess, keeping her going.

    His hot rod was trembling with immense pleasure, and it was already soaked with her saliva and his precum, glistening it. Inch by inch, the small mouth increased its energy, swallowing the shaft like a starved creature. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Under theyer of pure bliss, Asher was enjoying the wild activity.

    "Nh~! You are so hard...*slurp*...And it''s twitching too...such a wonderful cock, Ashie~¡­"

    The enthusiastic, sultry tone came from her busy, salivating mouth. Her long, flexible, and pink-soft tongue swirled around the ns, moving inside her mouth.

    All of a sudden, Asher groaned, stiffening his body. "Unghh... Mia, this is amazing; I like your blowjob a lot."

    Hearing his ragged breaths, Mia began to feel her body burn, and her lower lips drooled as the boiling heat increased her sensitivity.

    Her plump red lips stroked the shaft, sucking at the sensitive head as she seemed to enjoy him. She looked upwards and observed the immersed look on his face. Smiling like she had won a battle, a soft chuckle reverberated through his heated flesh, prompting another deep sigh and a strong throb of his cock.

    Swimming in a cloud of pure bliss, her head moved while bobbing along the long, rock-hard dick, keeping her mouth full without choking.

    "Slurp" "Slurp" "Slurp"

    ''hmmm... Are you going to cum Ashie? It''s twitching quite inside my mouth,'' Mia asked, though her spirit senses, without taking his dick out of her mouth, and her excitement went through the roof.

    "Don''t stop!" He mumbled, having no patience, watching his hot, juicy, and sexy cousin continue her feast.

    Loving the sensual and pleasing stimtion, Asher was indulging himself in her exquisite forey and passionate, deepthroat blowjob.

    "Unghh...Mia, I am cumming." Soon, he groaned and let out a satisfactory, happy roar.

    "Mhm... Give it all to me~...mmmphh." She moaned while expecting her cousin to erupt in her mouth, as she wanted a full taste.

    Soon, she tilted her head and closed her eyes as strings of liquid filled her mouth.

    Feeling the wonderful tingle and shiver running down his back, Asher held her auburn hair tight while her silky, warm mouth gripped his penis tighter.

    Her jaws were locked in ce as her throat gulped his thick and sticky fluids down, bit by bit, to make room for the followingrge spray.

    She continued, never leaving his rod outside her mouth, and enjoyed his seed in her belly and tasted his delicious semen.

    "Ahhh!" With his muscles loosened, ast gush left his system in bliss.

    "Hmm... Mmm... Oh wow, this is the most wonderful juice ever. Such a delicate and delicious taste, Ashie. You can feed me this every day you want." Mia eximed while enjoying the taste of his cum.

    With the euphoria wearing off and his heart rate slowing back down to normal, he sighed and caressed the top of her silky auburn locks.

    Although he felt pleased, this was not enough; he wanted something else, something more primal and carnal. A zing urge burned the roots of his feelings and begged to be sated.

 Chapter 39 Ashie, Just Mess Me Up! (EDITED)

    Chapter 39 Ashie, Just Mess Me Up! (EDITED)

    Mia licked over his whole shaft, tasting all the remaining stuff and cleaning it. After she cleaned his dick with her tongue, Mia got up and looked at him with her usual mischievous smile.

    "How was it? Did you enjoy my mouth?"

    "Mmm, yes, and it was great; now it''s time for something else." However, she tilted her head in wonder as she saw that his cock was still hard.

    While talking, Asher approached her, giving her a tight bear hug and showering kisses on her slim, seductive neck.

    "Yes, Ashie. Taste me. Enjoy me. But please love me." Her voice had turned very soothing, and her hot, spicy scent muddled Asher''s mind and made him go wild with passion.

    This time, his aggressive mood made her excited. She knew that she wanted this very much. She gave Asher a little bite on his shoulders, felt him draw a quick, sharp breath, and heard him utter an ''umph'' and a satisfied groan.

    They stood and kissed for a few moments, rubbing their nude bodies together. Their hands explored each other''s sensitive spots and set a roaring fire under the intensity of their passions.

    Soon, Asher made Mia fall t on her back in bed. His head moved down, he arrived at the treasured cherries, and he began squeezing them together. As his firm hands rubbed and kneaded her wless, round, milky white tits, they jumped and quivered in delight.

    Atst, Mia cried, "Kiss my nipples."

    Looking at those little, cherry-colored nipples, there was no question that they were dying for a kiss.

    A fierce and strong desire grew in him to im those two juicy fruits, so without wasting a moment, he caught and started suckling a nipple and tweaking its twin between his capable fingers.

    "Ohhhh..." As the tongue movement continued, a very obscene and lewd expression settled on her face. Her pussy and her heart both pulsated with a strong longing, desiring to experience their passion at its fullest.

    When a naughty thought crossed her mind, a soft, innocent giggle escaped from the depths of her mouth. "Hehe..."

    The yful reaction invited a simr gesture from her partner, and their sounds bounced back and forth, creating a strange rhythm that neither of them had experienced before.

    "Ahhmm..." Asher captured those cherries in his teeth hard and bit them, eliciting another sensual moan from her lips along with hot breath. His other hand held her other breasts and reshaped them to his heart''s content.

    "Ashie, your hot breath over my bare skin gets me excited. So hungry... Please, don''t stop. Ahhh... My nipples being teased like this makes me feel good." Mia felt heated and let her inner feelings be expressed by saying whatever her heart desired. She knew how to drive men mad and mess with her body.

    "Then, let me show you my talents in this field as well." Asher smiled while his free hand crept downward, aiming at the tiny, tender bud of the clit.

    The index finger parted the folds of thebia, revealing herscivious womanhood. Her reddish color and stic petals spoke a lot about how ready she had been since long ago.

    A momentter, her opening swelled like a blooming flower and expanded its borders as if a thirsty beast lurking below craved to stretch itself outward. The trapped drops oozed from her entrance and dripped over the surface.

    "Ahhh... " She gave a loud, animal-like growl. The rapid movements of her restless buttocks were visible signs that her need was akin to torture.

    With slow movements, his finger dove deep inside her steamyher cave and slid through her slick walls, past the swollen, spongy entrance.

    He smiled and observed the auburn-haired, busty female squirm and writhe on the spot.

    Soon, Asher moved downward, leaving trails of kisses on her creamy skin.

    But after reaching her slender, curvaceous waist, he didn''t drop any lower. Instead, he redirected his efforts towards his favorite spot.

    As the scent rose upward, her earthy smell, mixed with a little sweatiness, had a magical effect on his mind and activated his sexual instincts.

    Taking a deep, audible sniff of her savory vor, her intoxicating odor attacked him right away.

    "Mhhh..." Mia let out a sigh as she felt Asher''s breath over her vagina.

    "Ahhhh..." Mia moaned. Like an open book, her inner thoughts were read with no strong effort, as Asher soon responded and directed his attention to her very sensitive pearl of pleasure.

    She did not doubt where this would take her, and her internal muscles rxed in anticipation of his arrival.

    Asher didn''t let her down, and he moved his lips over her lower lips without wasting any time and gave her a long lick with his tongue.

    "Ahhhh..." Mia moaned. Like an open book, her inner thoughts were read with no strong effort, as Asher soon responded and directed his attention to her very sensitive pearl of pleasure.

    Asher teased the berry-sized pearl, scraping the hood. His probing tongue retracted the thin, almost transparent veil.

    Before long, her button was revealed, peeking at its swollen head and inviting his tongue in a seductive manner.

    Soon, she shuddered upon the contact and whimpered again. The soft, supple, wet muscle rested t on her lust point, covering her pride and joy.

    Wasting no further time, he captured her burning bud and started ravaging her sweet button.

    "Umpff..oooh, my goodness. Yes, yes. Just like that... don''t stop. Your tongue and breath...just love my little hole, Ashie."

    Both her upper and lower pairs trembled and went numb under his non-stop service.

    Her pursed thighs opened wide on their own and fell apart, wanting more air and space for him to y with no restraint.

    "Good brother. You know what I like. Do that more. Nhn!... You have such a talented tongue, so wonderful and stimting." Her praise was music to Asher''s ears, and the untamed movement and instinct behind the remarks encouraged him.

    Mia''s hot and enchanting fragrance filled the room, tickling the tip of his nose.

    Sensing her impending release, Asher pushed harder.

    "Uh. Mm. Mnhf¡­." The hoarse, intense, low moans resounded through the room.

    Soon, a loud moan left her mouth and sounded aloud. As she exploded, her pussy convulsed and spasmed while streams of honey burst forth.

    The pool of sloshy, gooey substance umted and spilled outward from the sides.

    "Wonderful." Just then, Mia''s aroused scream reverberated, sending a pleasant ripple down her nerves and soothing her burning ache.

    After her senses calmed down after the unexpected shock, he took her moist lips and tasted her musky vors, which lingered on the tip of his tongue.

    He took a deep breath; her distinct, sensual aura had mesmerized him. It made Asher drunk beyond measure and hardened his groin.

    Grasping her smooth, nude shoulders with his arms, he moved upward, sensing her pussy was primed and ready.

    Mia, however, couldn''t control her emotions and became wild. "Do it. Love me; give me everything. Ashie, just mess me up."

    Thrilled by the enticing words, he reached her chin, lifted her beautiful head, and ced his mouth straight above her.

    They shared a momentary yet sweet nce before their eyes became clouded with raw passion and their tongues came into contact in silence. A lightning- struck inside him and sent shivers down the base of his spine.

    At the same time, his fiery tool throbbed even stronger and intensified the urgency toplete their lovemaking.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 40 Make Love To Me, Ashie! (EDITED)

    40 Make Love To Me, Ashie! (EDITED)

    They shared a momentary yet sweet nce before their eyes became clouded with raw passion in silence, and their tongues came into contact. A lightning sparked inside him and sent shivers down the base of his spine.

    At the same time, his fiery tool throbbed even stronger and intensified the urgency toplete their lovemaking.

    Soon, Asher raised her legs, and his erect dick aimed right on the path leading to her tunnel of love.

    "Haaa¡­haaa¡­ Ashie~, I can''t take it anymore! Put it inside me already! I want to feel you in my deepest part." She said before her lips met with Asher''s to start a passionate kiss.

    While their lips were still pressing against each other, Asher amodated the tip of his penis at the entrance of Mia''s pussy, and he rubbed against it a couple of times, which sent shivers through her body, causing her to wail sweet moans into his mouth, their tongues wrestling in passion.

    As their tongues were fighting a passionate war for dominance, her burning insides could not help but hold therge and swollen tip in front and begin sucking and licking, pulling the cock into the entrance, trying to amodate the thick object that was threatening her delicate and unused virginal passage from before.

    The hot and warm, lubed member was swallowed and squeezed inside her, and the initial sensation hit her all at once.

    Her back arched forward, pushing her firm and stiff boobs into him, and the tips of her nipples stood upright and red, pressed with strength against his hot and muscr chest.

    As the sensation didn''t seem to die down, his dick got deeper and deeper until her most precious barrier was touched.

    "Wuuuhh!" Mia let out a little moan when she felt Asher''s thing entering her, just stopping away before the final barrier.

    "You are already inside me, little brother. Just onest push, and I''ll be yours forever! Do it! Mark me as your woman, Ashie~".

    Asher''s mind was melting down right now. The tight and warm feeling of Mia''s pussy made him feel great, and he was loving it so far. When he heard her enticing words, he somehow managed to regain someposure.

    "Mia, are you sure? There''s no turning back anymore after this!"

    She became aware of her cousin''s warning, used the remaining willpower she had left in her not to push her hips forward, and took a serious tone.

    "My mind and body have been yours always, Ashie~! Take my body, mark me, and im it as your own!"

    After her passionate confession, the heat in her pussy increased and spread throughout her body.

    Encouraged and pushed by her will, he began rocking his waist, giving short, measured thrusts, stretching her tight cunt, and getting in touch with her hymen.

    He then threw one strong thrust in, taking his cousin''s innocence, breaking her hymen in half, and burying his dick deep within her.

    "Kyaah!" The auburn-haired girl was barely able to keep her eyes open thanks to her tears of pain.

    Asher didn''t move once inside; he took her head in his hands and started a slow, passionate kiss on her red, seductive lips.

    Mia''s tear-filled amber eyes nced at her cousin, and as she calmed herself in his strong arms, a new wave of sensation started to creep into her skin.

    Breaking their kiss, she stared at him, panting a little bit. "You can move now. Make love to me, Ashie!".

    When those magic words reached his ears, his heartbeat increased tenfold all of a sudden, and his cock twitched with excitement.

    Still, the kiss, followed by his strong hug, calmed him and put him at ease.

    Feeling that he had regained full control of himself and his lust, he knew that he couldn''t use his normal pace.

    His hips began swaying back and forth, his motions small and careful, and he started a very calm dance, his actions getting his dick deeper inside her without causing excessive amounts of pain.

    As her gentle face expressed herfortable smile, she started letting out small squeaks, "Nhh~ Hmm, ugh, mmm..."

    Once the process became easier, a heavier, much longer moan followed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Um. Ash, its... so good~"

    To increase her level of pleasure, her sexy, tender thighs hugged his waist, and her feet were nted behind the middle of his back, her movements encouraging him to insert his hard penis even deeper, her insides contracting, weing his presence, wanting, and begging him to drill her hole.

    "Ehh, uff, aaagh." Mia''s hot andnguid moans sounded in rhythm.

    "Ahh¡­ My fingers won''t ever be enough¡ªnot now, never again¡ªto satisfy me¡ªnot when, ah! I have this, umph, nice thing inside, filling, uwu, me!" Mia eximed.

    With a push of his, he noticed she clenched his waist tighter, and she tightened her inner walls.

    "Guuh...Mia, you are tightening it too much." Asher groaned, feeling the intense hug of her pussy on his dick.

    "Hmm~, hehe, this feels great, haangh, Ah, oh~."

    As his movements increased, a passionate look ignited in her face.

    "Don''t go slow; do it faster, harder; treat, hahnn, me rough, please."

    The way her eyes gazed captivated his soul, and Asher couldn''t contain the restraint anymore.

    Inspired by her crazed disy and her growing lust, the teasing, tempting hips rolled harder and pushed his groins closer, making his cock travel deeper within her and hitting deep ces.

    "T-That''s the spot, fuh, and another, hiyaa, right there."

    As their bodies remained united, the smell of sweat rose, their fluids mixed, their minds drifted away frommon sense, and they focused on reaching their climax.

    "Ahhh, give it to me! Let it all out inside, Ashie~". Mia''s erotic moans and her possessivemand activated something within his manhood.

    "Your voice, nng, Mia... So damn, sexy."

    As both parties found the limit to their current stamina, they went along and weed the raging tsunami of feelings.

    The thick fluid sted right upon contact and approached the internal, spongy opening of his cock, firing into her womb.

    "Take it all out, fuck, it''sing.!!"

    The trembling and writhing of her entire body told him that the feelings overflowed her sanity and drove her mind straight into nirvana.

    Soon, both of them hugged and joined their mouths. The heavy air of sex stuck together, and they lost themselves in a blissful andzy embrace.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 41 I Will Lose My Mind! (EDITED)

    41 I Will Lose My Mind! (EDITED)

    Seeing the charming and alluring expression on Mia''s face, he got even harder than before, and taking advantage of the fact that her pussy was trembling due to her orgasm, he started moving in and out of her.

    "Haaa¡­ Hmmm, wait, Ashie! I''m still sensitive; if you move right now, I will lose my mind. Ahhh".

    Asher didn''t pay attention to her words, and he began moving faster than before.

    Mia''s mind was overwhelmed by the pleasure. Every time her cousin pushed his penis inside, she felt as if her body was floating like a small boat in the storm of the ocean.

    Her breath had turned unsteady, and the light, gasping sounds slipped out of her cute little mouth. "Fu fu fu.."

    But it didn''t matter how lewd she looked; nothing seemed to keep her mind.

    She could no longer maintain a clear thought as his scent kept invading her nostrils and his hands roamed her feminine form, ravishing her body.

    Asher slowed the pace for a moment before he started sucking and licking Mia''s breasts and her hard nipples. He didn''t leave anything behind, and he enjoyed her full breasts.

    "ohhh, Ashie~ It''s too much. My breasts feel like they are burning."

    Mia couldn''t stop him even if she wanted; in her present state, her body had no strength, but her sensitivity was heightened.

    Her lips opened, and she sighed, her focus disappearing and her thoughts falling into an unknown sensation, and soon she gave up to just enjoy this experience.

    Drops of sweat flew around her body as if her flesh had all of a sudden begun to evaporate, and her tender and bouncy tits heaved up and down in a rapid, wild tempo, expressing her growing eagerness.

    Asher took everything in of this erotic sight. Soon, he arrived near her ears and whispered with hot breath like a demon, "Let''s change positions. I want to do you from behind."

    "Okay~, Ashie." Mia gave an obedient answer.

    She gave up controlling the flow of events and shifted her body, letting her smooth ass swing with pride, sticking towards him, and, because of her prior y, her tunnel was stuffed with their bodies'' fluids.

    Without any hesitation, her plump, soft ass was wiggling with erotic sense, tempting him as Mia gave a backward nce.

    Her look was filled with anticipation and an unsatisfied longing, and her inviting gaze conveyed to him what her words couldn''t.

    Asher felt his dick about to explode, so he put the head at the opening of her pussy, then grabbed herrge ass with force before holding her tiny, slender waist and then pushing it in.

    "Uhn~, it''s inside." A familiar sensation shot through her right away. It was aforting sensation, one that she couldn''t grow tired of feeling.

    Her walls and his shaft had be one, and their heated flesh had started to mesh as she epted and savored hisplete pration.

    "Ahhh... Do it, Ashie! Fuck me like an animal! Conquer and destroy this pussy!" Mia''s demand was delivered with perfection, and her hungry,scivious needs represented her raw desire to be treated with roughness.

    He inhaled a sharp breath. Mia''s words didn''t sound anything other than neediness, as they stirred the carnal instincts lying hidden within his unconscious mind and pushed his buried, wild instinct into a frenzy.

    An instantter, the squelching of the mixing juice resounded in a loud sound. Her unsuppressed and unrestrained moans were loud, akin to a siren''s call.

    "Uma~, Unn, Fufu..Haan~"

    "Ashieeeeee!! This, umu~, it feels weird..., amazing~"

    "I never felt like this."

    While he was grabbing her hips, her white, soft legs shivered as her twin peaks swayed like wild beasts.

    Her ample breasts, shaped like globes, danced with her swinging body, jumping on repeat and emitting melodic noises as they collided with each other.

    Her hips jerked with vigor and rocked, urging his rod to dive inward and reach her deepest parts.

    Each time Mia shook her hip, her slick vaginal walls would rub and massage his cock with pleasure.

    Moreover, Asher''s dick brushed over a certain sensitive area located high in her pussy.

    Therefore, Mia''s pleasure meter went off-scale.

    Their voices synchronized and merged.

    "Ashieeee, don''t stop!"

    "Yeah! Umu~, don''t stop~!" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "More! Deeper!"

    ''Unghh... Her body feels so amazing!''

    This tight feeling wrapping around his dick caused him to lose himself in this feeling.

    The slippery and boiling fluids secreted from her scorching cave soaked his crotch and streamed down to their thigh areas.

    Asher''s balls were coated in a mixture of sticky goo, making him yearn for release and bringing him to his peak. Precum had been leaking out during their act and adding extra thickness to their body''s fluids.

    "Haah. This perfect, kind, and sweet woman is all mine now," he thought as he enjoyed her body.

    While Asher was admiring her beautiful back view, Mia felt her cousin''s big dick invading her body from a different angle than before, which allowed him to go deeper, and she was going crazy. ''Oh my, I feel as if he is splitting me in half.''

    "Ahn~ Ashie~, Give me everything! Fill my pussy with cum~~".

    Asher sensed Mia''s hunger and started thrusting with all his might, mirroring her movements with growing intensity. He drove his body into it with wildness and no mercy, piercing her insides through her small opening.

    His thrusts grew in speed as his groin pped against her soft, fair bottom while Mia yelled out her encouragement, "Yes~, More Ashie, Ahn..."

    "Damn, Mia... You''re gripping me real tight; it''s incredible." Mia''s pussy constricted his rod. Its vice-like grip threatened to cut off his blood cirction.

    Her insides'' milking motion was driving him insane; hence, he couldn''t control his primitive instinct.

    Asher continued to deliver his pounding strikes with ferociousness. His nuts bounced back and forth in violence with every strike, creating a fascinating show of their private parts fusion.

    Every time the meeting of their crotches urred, her entire being wailed like a wild wolf, and a portion of their liquids spurted outward, staining everywhere around them.

    Asher felt his penis throb, and he started thrusting his hips harder than before, which made Mia tighten her pussy.

    "Ahn~ Ashie~ I''m going to cum".

    "Mmmmmmmm...."

    Right thereafter, Asher gave her onest thrust before he released deep inside her.

    As she felt his warm sperm being shot into her womb, Mia orgasmed too while letting out a loud moan and losing all the strength in her body, falling into bed.

    Soon, bothy down on the bed, catching their breaths and sharing a passionate kiss after some minutes.

    Mia broke the silence and looked at Asher with pleading eyes. "One more round?"

    "Of course," Asher replied with a smile.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 42 Ill Definitely Take Good Care of Him (EDITED)

    42 I''ll Definitely Take Good Care of Him (EDITED)

    After returning from work, Aria ke settled at the table and was having ate-night dinner alone. It was a long and tiring day for her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She looked at Nadia and asked, "Where is Asher? Did he say anything about his destination?"

    "No, madame. Young Master said that he was invited by Lady Mia for a club." Nadia answered.

    Hearing Mia''s name, Aria couldn''t help but think, ''Sigh... She always took Asher on random outings. It seems he won''t being back tonight.''

    "Invited, huh..." She murmured.

    She was nning to invite Asher out since it had already been a long time. But Mia jumped into action right away and spoiled her n.

    ''That child, Mia, doesn''t know how to hold herself back. She is always up to something mischievous.''

    Thinking this, her beautiful brows were a little pinched into a frown.

    "Madam, Are you alright?" Nadia noticed the minute change on her face and worried for her well-being.

    Seeing this, her expression rxed, and a tender light shed through the purple gems within her eyes. Her smile was charming and mesmerizing.

    "Yeah. I was just thinking about Mia." She said it in a yful manner and switched topics, not wanting Nadia to worry for nothing.

    Although a bit hesitant, Nadia understood and smiled.

    "Hmmm, yes, Madame. Knowing her personality, she will drag Young Master Asher somewhere again."

    However, the same expression wasn''t in her thoughts.

    Although she didn''t think about Mia''s usual actions towards her Young Master and even encouraged Asher to go spend time, this time Nadia didn''t have a happy look, nor did her heart agree to her casual eptance.

    All of a sudden, the vibrant motions with melody sounded from Aria''s phone, distracting her train of thoughts.

    Taking the phone in her hand, she saw the caller ID <Lyssa> and her face became full of smiles as she answered, "Hello, Lyssa!!"

    "Hi Aria!! How are you?" Lyssa, whom she calls her best friend since childhood, had a cheerful and melodious voice.

    "Great!! What about you?" Although she was very busy with her work, when the ringing tone came up, she couldn''t afford not to answer Lyssa''s call.

    "Me!? I''m just bored and working here. I wanted to ask about the case rted to Little Ash." Lysandra''s voice took a serious note as she said that.

    "What case!?" As she listened to Lysandra''s serious and unusual words, she couldn''t understand what happened and was lost.

    "You don''t know, Aria? Today, he caught a caretaker in the orphanage who used to abuse kids in secret and killed one too. Nadia was the one who helped him. Don''t tell me, you are not aware." Lyssa''s voice was mixed with disbelief and shock.

    "Hmm... Wait a minute." Aria didn''t show much reaction, as with Nadia by Asher''s side, she didn''t have to worry about his safety. She put her call on mute and looked at Nadia and inquired, "What happened at the orphanage? Why did my baby go there?"

    Although she was a bit surprised that her madam, out of the blue, asked about the events of the orphanage, Nadia just sent her memories through Spirit Sense to Aria straight away, which included all the details of their visit.

    After closing her eyes for a while, Aria absorbed all the memories and went over them in a few seconds. Soon she opened her eyes and said, "You handled things well, Nadia."

    "Thank you, madam." Nadia was touched in her heart.

    Although praise was not umon between the two, eachpliment still yed a major role, filling her chest with pride, warmth, and contentment.

    "Good, then." With that, Aria''s gaze shifted, and she turned towards her phone. She asked, "Lyssa, just now Nadia told me everything. Since my baby wants that guy to get punished, you should just do that! or what? Do you no longer care about Asher just because he didn''t talk to you for a while after you showed him your naked body to tease him?"

    "Hey, hey, stop Aria!!! There is no need for a guilt trip now. Fine, I will punish that criminal. Just don''t say anything more about that incident. It was a total ident that my towel slipped right when he opened the door. So I just teased him a little... Okay, many times. And not to forget, you are a hypocrite. You also always tease him a lot." Lyssa kept ranting.

    ''I know it, Silly.'' Aria thought with a silent giggle, yet instead she said, "Haha... Anyway, when you meet, please take good care of Asher, Lyssa."

    "Well, I will take Good~ Care of him, and where is Little Ash now anyway?" Her seductive voice, without hesitation, revealed a clear intention and hinted at a different meaning.

    Hearing Lyssa''s ambiguous words, she was speechless. Thinking, ''When will this stupid woman ever learn?''

    "He is out having fun with Mia."

    "ying out, huh? If so, then take care. Bye, Aria. I will finish this case soon." Lyssa chuckled a bit and bid goodbye.

    "Yeah, Please!" She replied and cut the call.

    Aria put the phone away, thought about what she saw in the memories, and asked Nadia, "What did Asher say about the little girl Lily? He seemed to like her."

    "Young Master said, once he gets your permission, he will bring that little girl home."

    "Hmmm," When Aria heard everything, her beautiful lips couldn''t help but smile.

    After seeing Asher''s loving gaze and feelings regarding the girl called Lily, she knew she had no choice left, and she couldn''t deny it.

    "Fufu... I didn''t think my baby boy wanted a little sister to spoil." She muttered in a low, almost teasing voice while picturing the adorable scene.

    Her love for her son was so great; bringing another kid was not a big matter. However, the first thing was that adoption was never easy, and they must support each other, which was a perfect family scenario.

    Yet an unexpected thought about a certain person amused her, and then her slender fingers moved and swiped on the screen.

    Soon, a profile picture with a familiar girl appeared, and Aria''s gorgeous and loving smiles deepened.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

 Chapter 43 Enraged Argon (EDITED)

    43 Enraged Argon (EDITED)

    After ending the call, Lysandra dialed Asher''s number and waited.

    Beep*. Beep*. Beep*.

    But unfortunately, she had to end it in disappointment.

    "Busy," Looking at his status shown on her phone screen, she sighed and mumbled, "Oh my, Little Ash, where are you?"

    "Ugh, never mind. This case is important. After dealing with it, I will punish that naughty and selfish child." She was determined not to lose her grip on his fate. Lysandra pushed the documents away.

    Soon, she messaged someone, and right after that, Officer Mitchell arrived in front of her.

    "Go ahead and deal with that caretaker; be as harsh as possible and send him to that hellhole of a prison through the special teleportation. Also, inform the Argon boy, who was arguing for him. Make sure all the paperwork is tight. I want this to be done without any issues." Lysandra told him without wasting any time before returning her attention to other paperwork.

    "Yes, Chief." Officer Mitchell saluted and exited her office.

    ...

    Argon was practicing his techniques in his special cultivation room when, all of a sudden, his attention was broken by phone notifications.

    ''Who can it be right now?''. With aplicated emotion, Argon hurried to unlock his phone to see the message he had received.

    "Hmm." A crease emerged between his brows, and his red pupils shrank to some degree.

    "Uncle Oswald''s Investigation?" Opening the link shared, the bewilderment was written on his fair and handsome face.

    And reading the details within the investigated file, his eyebrows furrowed.

    Soon, hisplexion became furious, and the fiery red aura started to flow, rise, and spread out like waves from his body. The killing intent started enveloping the area right after that.

    "How dare they? Even when they told me that the investigation would be done with care, they just sent him to the worst prison. How could they don''t even believe what the truth is andplete his case in just a few hours?" Argon cursed everyone responsible.

    15:19

    He let out a loud roar in anger and frustration, as something like this never happened to him. Everyone always believed in him, and everything always went as he thought it would.

    This was the first time for him to experience a loss, and it was a loss that he couldn''t stomach as his caring uncle was going to suffer.

    Out of the blue, Jacob, who was also practicing in another room, came as soon as he noticed an unusual aura in Argon''s room.

    "What happened, Argon? Why are you angry?" Seeing the raging crimson energying off, his heart clenched, wondering if any powerful expert had attacked in secret.

    "Jacob, just look at this! They just wrote whatever bullshit they wanted, closed Uncle Oswald''s case, and sent him to the worst prison." Argon disyed the phone with all the information.

    Looking at the evidence of abuse and murder, Jacob didn''t know what to say.

    "Jacob, just call Aunt Gray. I am sure she will be able to solve this problem. Although Chief Lysandra promised to do the investigation, I know she didn''t. Everything is too quick; she perhaps instructed people not to follow the actual route and dealt with him straight away." Argon requested Jacob in desperation.

    "Okay."

    Jacob went away to make the call after epting. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing him leave. Argon continued cursing people for Oswald''s plight.

    ...

    Soon, Jacob returned with a disappointed look and said, "I am sorry, Argon. My aunt said she couldn''t do anything about the case as it wasplicated with all the evidence present. She also said that Police Chief Lysandra is a powerful cultivator with a high position and is impartial about her work. Since all the evidence is clear, maybe hemitted those crimes." He finished with a serious voice.

    "What?! Shut up! Just SHUT UP! How could you even say that? I know it is all fake. Everything is fake. FAKE! Uncle Oswald would never do this. NEVER!".

    Listening to Jacob''s words, the enraged Argon became exasperated.

    At the moment, his passionate, crimson eyes began to fill up with a reddish and fierce light.

    Jacob just stayed silent, listening to his outburst.

    "Leave."

    Knowing that he would ignore him, Jacob walked back in silence. As it seems, Argon couldn''t ept his words this time.

    With no other outlet, a growl escaped his mouth.

    BOOM.

    The door was knocked down into pieces with one punch, and splinters scattered around.

    Soon he rushed towards the teleportation portal center and went straight to the city closest to the wild forest, far away from the capital city.

    .

    .

    .

    Argon was feeling intense anger as he went inside the forest.

    "It''s all a lie! They just want to frame Uncle Oswald."

    He thought about how his dear Uncle Oswald always used to smile whenever he made small things for him. He never yelled at him, even once when he was naughty and liked to go run outside their orphanage.

    In the orphanage, they all treated him better, and Uncle Oswald was the kindest person he ever met.

    So there is no way such a kind and honest man canmit those crimes. It''s not his fault, and he won''t let others deceive him.

    But the rage faded just a little as more thoughts passed. He remembered his uncle telling him not to wander in a dangerous wild forest alone.

    "Little Argon, this is very dangerous!! If something happens, I won''t be able to handle it. Please don''t wander in forests alone again. Okay?"

    Oswald always tried to exin its harm. But sometimes, no, often he didn''t listen and ended up going in and finding good things for cultivation.

    "ARGGGG.".

    An excruciating pain shot through his chest upon thinking about it, making his already emotional state much worse.

    Soon, his expression became red and distorted. His pupils were filled with a fierce and strange glow and were almost spouting fire.

    His heightened senses allowed him to smell and feel his burning odor, while the sensation spread over his entire face.

    Noticing a wild Star Beast, he dashed towards it after pulling out his fiery sword. He willed it, and golden-red fire essence enveloped the sword.

    Arriving in front of the beast in the next second, he beheaded it with a single fiery strike as the blood sshed on his face.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 44 Argons Legendary Spirit (EDITED)

    Chapter 44 Argon''s Legendary Spirit (EDITED)

    Noticing a wild Star Beast, he dashed towards it after pulling out his fiery sword. He just willed it, and golden-red fire essence enveloped the sword.

    Arriving in front of the beast in the next second, he beheaded it with a single fiery strike as the blood sshed on his face.

    The murderous air ran, flowing along with the wind. However, his crazed appearance added to his ferocity.

    Two hourster, after getting rid of more star beasts and calming himself, Argon was walking through the deep parts of the dangerous forest with unhurried steps.

    While scanning the whole region, he didn''t even bother paying attention to the dark clouds that loomed and the turbulent winds that blew without stopping for a moment.

    Soon, in a big, old forest, Argon, his sword zing with fire, faced a lion-like beast that appeared out of nowhere. The air smelled of burning and dirt, and the trees cast long shadows over them.

    All of a sudden, Argon spotted a crystal lying near the Beast, which had a dense and purest spirit essence.

    Upon observing it with his keen gaze, his eyes turned red. And in his current mood, the thoughts of getting the valuable thing caused his battle intention to rise and reach the highest point.

    But the current him was at the High-Stage of Spirit Foundation Realm, while the lion, which seemed to have Earth Spirit Attribute, was a whole realm higher, being a Peak-Stage Rank 3-Star Beast.

    With determined eyes, Argon swung his sword at the Earth Lion, mes trailing its edge.

    The fierce Earth Lion gave a ferocious roar that struck his senses, creating a thundering echo with piercing noise and rumbling in the woods.

    Like a boulder thrown into a boiling vortex, the shing mes and spirit essence collided, and soon the de reflected his side profile with an infuriated light that lit a scary aura, shaking the whole atmosphere.

    However, the violent flow and strength within its body were not things that could be taken care of without much effort. Even if he was facing an earth-based beast in the wilds, his Spirit Sword''s attack failed to wound the beast.

    Sparks of fire erupted as Argon threw a barrage of fiery projectiles. Yet, the earth lion smashed its dangerous paws hard on the ground and blocked all the projectiles with an earth wall that erupted between them.

    Right then, a loud rumble roared. Argon felt the heavy shake before seeing the wall burst open, and the beast bolted in his direction.

    Following that, its feline muzzle opened a little, and its red pupils gave him a direct stare, conveying extreme fury and charging at him with fury.

    Argon watched its approach, and right when it reached his proximity, he encased himself right away in a protective aura of fire, preparing for the beast''s charge.

    But it wasn''t that simple. As the momentum of the Earth Lion''s strong body kept increasing, soon its mighty jaws stretched wide open, a frightening maw shrouded his vision, and its roar in close range caused his mind to go nk.

    RUMMMMMMMBBBLLLLEE!!!.

    BAAASSSHHH.

    Argon was sent flying like a kite with a broken thread, knocking him backward like a rag doll, colliding against a big and tall tree, generating a loud, booming sound that rocked his inner organs, and sending tree leaves flying all around.

    CRAAAACCKK.

    PAKK.

    SPURT.

    More pain rushed into him and attacked his mind with intensity as sharp rocks and stones broke off and shed through his skin, making it hurt so much that he couldn''t force out any sounds. Soon, a foul odor streamed from his throat, carrying a stinky taste as warm blood flowed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Breathing and swallowing became painful as the muscles contracted and spasmed with each gasp he took.

    Looking at the approaching Earth Lion beast, his anger red as he willed with all his might and summoned his Spirit which he tried his best not to use during the normal course of time.

    Rumble! Bang! Boom!

    ROOOAAAAARRR!

    A mighty pressure started to envelope the area; the sky thundered with lightning streaks running everywhere; rain started to fall; and water was formed all over, creating a frightening scene.

    Its furs rose on their own, following instinct, and stood erect, sensing a stronger existence. The pressure it emitted was heavy and majestic, making it more cautious and stopping its approach.

    At that moment, right away, the lion froze with a stunned look, and its red pupil locked towards the sudden fluctuation with an increased surprise, looking with uncertainty and anticipation.

    Its furs rose on their own, following instinct, and stood erect, sensing a stronger existence. The pressure it emitted was heavy and majestic, making it more cautious and stopping its approach.

    Seeing the Earth lion behaving in a different manner from before, Argon struggled to sit with all his pain and looked at his spirit manifesting.

    Soon, in a dark and stormy sky, amidst this wild weather, a Red Fire Dragon appeared. Its red, shiny scales glowed like hot sparks, lighting up the night. With powerful wings, it soared with grace through the storm, leaving a trail of evaporated rainwater droplets behind.

    As lightning lit up the sky, the dragon''s eyes shone like bright red gems. mes zed along its body, fueled by an inner fire. The dragon''s roarsbined with the thunder, creating a powerful and primal sound. Its fiery body shone in the night, revealing the detailed patterns on its scales.

    The Fire Dragon was a mythical, legendary spirit. It was considered very rare by every supreme force and cultivator alike, as it possessed impressive traits that had incredible prowess and might that could notpare to any ordinary spirit, giving even prominent families a headache as any family''s wishful desire was to awaken these spirits through cultivation methods and bloodlines.

    Although Argon had awakened it, the hidden powers of this spirit haven''t been discovered yet due to his low cultivation.

    Under the pouring rain and shing lightning bolts, Argon exerted all his power and made the Fire Dragon Spirit advance forward in a rapid sh, causing the heavy rainwater between them to flow into streams.

    The Earth Lion was already under the heavy pressure of this legendary spirit; now its aggression caused its face to distort further and turn ghastly white in an instant.

    In fact, every inch of its body was trembling under the dominance released by this majestic Fire Dragon Spirit, terrifying its soul and awakening the animalistic fear deep in its blood.

    Tobat its fear, an instinctive growl sounded aloud. Like an inevitable fate, the sh was unavoidable, leaving it no ce to retreat.

    BAAAM.

    RoarrRRrrR!

    Both beasts collided, and Argon focused hard and exerted all his remaining effort for one attack. The Fire Dragon Spirit wrapped itself around the lion, with both its tail andrge legs clutching its giant body.

    With a fierce bite, its jaw sank deep into the neck area of the earth lion. Blood exploded between them and dripped onto the wet and muddy ground, mixing with water to form a dim, bloody red hue.

    RoARR!!!.

    Under such suppression, its pained cries and roars echoed louder. It struggled in fury and twisted with vigor. Unbearable agony overwhelmed the beast''s body and mind. The Earth Lion''s skin was quite tough, but with a greater force, the Fire Dragon tore its neck apart, showing no mercy.

    As the time passed, it sumbed to its death as the Fire Dragon Spirit raised its head and gave a mighty roar to show its dominance over everything around it.

    RAWWWRRR¡­..

    With a magnificent cry, itsrge and red eyes shed dangerous light and, with pride, red at the surroundings.

    Among all spirits, the dragons were respected by every living being.

 Chapter 45 Argons Lucky Encounter (EDITED)

    Chapter 45 Argon''s Lucky Encounter (EDITED)

    Soon after, due to his spirit essence exhaustion, the dragon spirit returned to his body.

    With injuries all over his body, Argon looked lifeless like a soaked mouse.

    Thus, his consciousness drifted into darkness.

    Unknown Time Later...

    As soon as Argon came back to his senses, his thoughts fluctuated like a weakling.

    However, he soon woke up and found himself covered with many wounds, sprawled out under a big fallen tree trunk in that huge forest area.

    It was fortunate that there was no beast around; perhaps they were scared away by the dragon''s aura. Otherwise, he may not be alive now.

    Through hazy visions, Argon fixed his gaze on the crystal nearby. It was still lying in rock debris beside the Earth Lion''s corpse, which was torn up and looked wretched to behold.

    Dragging his injured body to that area, he looked at the crystal with caution.

    Soon enough, his fingers clutched and grabbed the crystal, and he then started to absorb its spirit essence, healing his severe internal injuries right after that.

    With the abundant spirit essence, Argon began to meditate to recover his health. However, he stopped because the surrounding area looked too quiet, and he felt a powerful spirit essence auraing from some distance.

    He was surprised to discover that there was a cave situated in a somewhat visible location, covered by thick bushes, and located beside several giant trees.

    Stepping closer and checking his surroundings, he entered deeper as his senses detected massive amounts of spirit essence umting around the corner.

    Reaching a tunnel, Argon hesitated to move further due to mysterious aura fluctuations, but he still proceeded onward with determination and curiosity building within him, step by step reaching inside the spiritual cave.

    Once Argon advanced, he then sensed enormous spirit essence all around the pathway, and the density umted was exhratingpared to anywhere he had gone or gained before.

    Filled with overwhelming emotions, Argon felt that the rich spirit essence around him helped in advancing his cultivation, as he feltfortable using it to heal and stabilize his injuries at the same time.

    Afterwards, following the pathway further, the walls started to shine with brilliance as blue crystals glowed. They produced spirit essence everywhere, avable in abundance, decorating and lining upwards across the tunnel ceiling, floor, walls, and corners.

    A closer inspection revealed they contained concentrated natural elemental power embedded in this spirit cave.

    Moreover, when Argon stepped forth, he activated unknown array formations by mistake, soon trapping him in a secluded dimension space and turning it pitch ck within. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thinking something bad had happened all of a sudden, Argon tried hard and circted a cultivation method as his mes started burning, illuminating the path within the darkened space area.

    Examining them, the same crystals seemed to absorb elements everywhere.

    Once again, as he examined, taking precautions, he found that these wondrous formations integrated various attributes together and flowed inside; it was quite unexpected.

    "So this natural formation helps in absorbing the elemental spirit essence based on the one who practices it. Given that it''s very rare to get a specific elemental spirit essence, this is a unique treasure trove to find." Argon thought in his heart with excitement.

    Without hesitation, Argon right away channeled his cultivation technique to activate the arrays. Soon, the elemental energy followed suit, making him absorb certain elemental spirit essences with no effort, unlike previous repeated attempts at gathering and collecting what was needed to progress cultivation practice.

    These crystalline blue structures supported Argon well, advancing his cultivation faster than he had ever experienced in all of life.

    Soon after that, he gained aprehensive understanding of the fire attribute,bining it well with the fire element spirit arts.

    Closing his eyes while sitting with crossed legs, at first he started to use the spirit essence to heal his severe injuries, recovering and restoring aplete and healthier body.

    Further afterwards, he channeled and cultivated the fire essence with vigor, letting the fiery energy seep into his body.

    Countless bits of spiritual fire spirit essence floated upward around his figure and moved by themselves as imagined, umting in session and assisting his cultivation.

    Soon, Argon got engulfed in an immense amount of spirit essence, covering his whole body and forming an intense red aura.

    Spirit essence continued to augment with no restraints. Improving his cultivation foundation and solidifying it with ease. Making the process easy and steady without any abruptplications.

    Dum..! Dum..!

    After that, Argon''s cultivation increased a great deal, moving from the high-stage spirit foundation realm to the peak-stage spirit foundation realm.

    Roar!

    His dragon spirit came out of his dantian, roaring and dominating in delight.

    It also started to absorb the fiery fire essence in its surroundings.

    The dragon started to grow in size, and its scales started to glow with more profound and mysterious runes engraved on them.

    After achieving a breakthrough in cultivation, Argon closed his eyes, resting.

    Thinking about his Uncle Oswald, his determination grew further to improve his strength and take revenge on the ones who framed him for the crimes he wouldn''tmit.

    "I will take revenge! Once I achieve a stage higher than anybody else, I will make them suffer for their crimes." Argon vowed, recalling the injustice his uncle Oswald was suffering.

    Thinking about his terrible fate in Prison World angered Argon. From childhood until now, Uncle Oswald was someone he owed respect to for guiding him. Furthermore, despite having an unfortunate childhood experience as an orphan, he grew up enjoying positivepanionship and warm memories, living a better life than imagined.

    Even though Argon tried pleading support from multiple sources and expressed facts many times to others regarding Oswald''s innocence, everybody declined it without taking action, with reasons of insufficient evidence or weak power level holding him back.

    Even Jacob didn''t understand and doubted Oswald''s innocence, brushing aside Argon''s frustration.

    This frustrated Argon on an emotional level. Thus, he vowed in his heart to achieve strength that surpasses others and somehow save Uncle Oswald.

    With such strong thoughts of wanting revenge for Oswald, the dragon spirit let out a long hum with its fangs glistening with resoluteness and viciousness as the spirit essence ran riot around.

    Argon paced up his cultivation efforts and worked with due diligence to train and develop his dragon spirit, eager to break free from everyone''s maniption and oppression.

    He was confident enough to achieve great heights and acquire the power and status to confront evil.

    Following that, he dedicated all his efforts to improving his strength.

 Chapter 46 Mias Confession (EDITED)

    Chapter 46 Mia''s Confession (EDITED)

    As the light filtered through the curtains and shone on his closed eyes, he woke up from his peaceful sleep. All of a sudden, he felt a wet and warm sensation surrounding his lower body, specifically on his morning wood.

    Soon, opening his eyes, still drowsy from sleep, he looked down. Asher found the culprit of the pleasant feeling on his dick.

    "Ahm... Mia, What are you doing in the morning?" Asher asked, in slight confusion.

    "Ashie~ Good Morning! It''s obvious what I am doing, isn''t it? Besides, when I woke up, I saw it was hard, so I thought about helping you." Mia replied and giggled like an enchantress.

    Soon, her pink lips were busy sucking his cock in full service, gliding up and down nonstop at different angles like a skilled one enjoying its job.

    Listening to her answer and feeling her soft and smooth hand grasping the shaft, Asher groaned with pleasure. Her tongue was swirling around his penis tip.

    Mia was talented and skilled, making him enjoy it. Moreover, Asher was not sure how she was practicing or learning techniques, but the satisfaction he felt whenever Mia went down on him was blissful, to say the least.

    "How did you be skilled so soon, Mia?" Asher asked as he leaned on the bed headrest and enjoyed Mia''s blowjob.

    Instead of replying to him, she just winked and worked hard to please him more.

    After experiencing it often, Asher realized how naughty Mia can be sometimes, as she was learning new techniques with surprising progress.

    "Ahn~! You are so hard... *slurp*... And it''s delicious, too. Such a strong cock, you have got Ashie~ *slurp*.... Ahn~!!". Mia spoke, struggling to breathe, and teased him in between her actions. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Soon, her soft hands fondled Asher''s balls. Sometimes rubbing and pressing in alternating motions, along with her beautiful lips sliding up and down like a hungry beast, she indulged herself in pleasing Asher.

    "Unngh!" Listening to Mia''s sexypliments and moans, Asher groaned.

    Then, grabbing her auburn hair around, he controlled her movements, making her suck it harder and faster.

    Over time, the erotic view of her bobbing and tight lips wrapping around his tip intensified his pleasure.

    "Slurp~ Nnnnmmg! ~ *moan*" Mia moaned, as she rather epted Asher controlling her head movement. She allowed him to set the pace while staring at his handsome face with a lusty gaze.

    From her expression, Mia appeared excited to submit herself to him. Seeing her willing act made him smirk as Asher pushed and pulled her head harder, going deeper each time.

    Listening to Mia''s enthusiastic voice, his length slid back and forth like smooth cream inside her saliva-drenched mouth. At the same time, she kept stroking him with her slimy spit, dripping in excess alongside her sexual ministrations.

    "Unghh!!" Asher moaned with passion, witnessing her messy face satisfy him with obedience.

    Along with Mia''s constant, deep throat, his manhood plunged with force and touched her throat entrance, filling it.

    Noticing Mia''s gag once, Asher frowned since he didn''t want to hurt her during his oral sessions. But then her muffled noises encouraged him to push even further.

    "Ungh... I am cumming... Drink it all! Mia!" Feeling an imminent eruption approaching, Asher eximed. He gripped her silky strands while thrusting her mouth back and forth.

    Mia stared straight into his blue eyes, being a submissive girl, and sucked his hardness with strength. Furthermore, her moist eyes twinkled upon hearing Asher announce his orgasm.

    Soon, Asher shot a huge load of sperm straight into her mouth. The spurts were nonstop and filled her cavity with sticky and viscous liquid, causing Mia to choke and swallow in a hurry.

    Glugging out loud, Mia swallowed it without wasting a drop as his cock trembled inside her mouth.

    She opened her mouth to show Asher how she swallowed it all, making him groan further.

    Asher smiled with satisfaction while Mia sucked his entire rod, cleaning it and ensuring nothing was left.

    "Are you satisfied, Ashie~?" Mia asked in a seductive voice with a smile.

    "Very Satisfied!" Asher replied, amused by her.

    Then, Mia climbed and sat on top of him and started kissing him after cleaning her mouth with spirit essence.

    "This time I will ride you till we both cum, Ashie~". Mia whispered in a sexy tone. She lifted her voluptuous body and aligned his erect member underneath her pink pussyhole.

    Listening to her proposal, Asher smirked like a wicked pirate and stared at her perfect round breasts dance as she rubbed his dick between her vaginal folds, teasing her.

    "Ohh, then let''s see how far you can go, Mia." Asher challenged her as he cupped herrge, firm globes while massaging and pinching them.

    Hearing his words, Mia smiled and stated, "Just wait for it, Ashie~" Soon, she inserted the hardened shaft into her leaking entrance and lowered her hips, amodating his stiff member inside.

    "Ahn~!! Ashie~ So Big!!" Mia sighed with pleasure and bit her glossy lips as his bulbous tip reached the deepest parts, stretching her vaginal passage.

    Soon, Mia started to sway her curvaceous body with ease while bouncing her hips. At the same time, gripping her butt cheeks, Asher assisted her tempo by squeezing and pressing her ass flesh, filled with enthusiasm.

    He also felt her milky white thighs rub against his sides as she bounced her curvy frame while the squelching noise rang out aloud.

    While Mia rode him, Asher also thrust his sturdy hip upward, hitting her sensitive spots and making her moan and scream in immense pleasure without stopping.

    "Ashie~!! Harder!! Ahn~!!" Mia shouted and requested that he fuck her harder with more intensity.

    Their loud voices echoed and vibrated across the room, portraying the lewd actions.

    "Yeah!!" Asher roared in satisfaction and elerated his pumping. He then rammed his rigid length into her sweet spot.

    Raising his hand to her breasts, he squeezed Mia''s melon mounds while caressing them, earning whines of immense bliss.

    "Ahn~"

    "Harder Ashie~!!" Mia screamed as she bent her body backwards in euphoria, disying her attractive nude assets in the open. Allowing Asher to pinch her perky nipples while fucking her juicy cunt hard.

    Soon after that, Mia straightened her body and rotated her hips. Then, change their sexual position without breaking contact.

    Mia adjusted herself and straddled Asher in reverse cowgirl style.

    Right after that, his girth slid deeper within her snatch, stimting her sensitive areas and inducing more arousal and pleasure.

    At that moment, Asher gazed at her wless bare ass, flexing, and decided to spank Mia to excite her more.

    "Smack!!" Ashernded a hard p on her smooth buttock flesh.

    "Ahn~ Ashie~ More!!" Mia whimpered while shaking her curvaceous body and mming her buttocks down. Soon, they shed their bodies, earning extreme satisfaction.

    Following this, Asher smacked her rear. Smoothing the surface with gentle rubbing to rx Mia''s buns.

    "Ahn~ Yes!!" Mia screamed as her body shuddered in delightful stimtion due to his vigorous pounding and rough pping.

    Furthermore, Asher clenched her juicy ass cheeks. Earning moans of appreciation as he massaged them.

    "Ahn, I love you, Ashie. I love your warmth, your kindness, and the way you always brighten my day with your presence. Ohh~!! Also, I love your cock and the way it hits me. Ashie~! I feel like exploding. Please fill me with your hot seeds." Mia confessed as her inner lips contracted around his sturdy penis, and she released her sweet nectar.

    Upon hearing her sincere confession, Asher couldn''t hold it anymore and orgasmed. Hence, he shot loads of semen within her vagina, painting her pink canal with sticky, whitish fluid.

    Mia copsed; she was tired, and she rested on Asher while breathing in rxation. Right after, they took a rest for quite some time.

    "Mia, I love you too, but I may have feelings for other women as well." Asher told Mia about his view of other women and told her about his situation with sincerity and honesty.

    Looking at Mia lying in silence without a response made Asher worry a bit. But then she turned her body around and hugged him. She kissed him for a minute before withdrawing to breathe.

    "It doesn''t matter, Ashie. I love you nheless. I will always ept whatever you decide in your life. If you need any assistance, don''t hesitate to tell me. Okay!? By the way, thanks for loving me back, Ashie~" Mia conveyed her thoughts without any jealous behavior towards his statement.

    ''It doesn''t matter how many women he gets involved with or whether he creates his harem. As long as I be the Queen Bee, leading his girls and making them obedient, it''s all fine!'' Mia vowed in secret and kissed Asher once again.

    ''Haah... Being loved by such a gorgeous and open-minded woman, I am quite lucky.'' Asher sighed in relief upon listening to her tolerant eptance without much questioning or doubt.

    He preferred open rtionships and loved freedom instead of being bound. Therefore, maintaining one rtionship alone seems to limit, in his opinion, considering the possibility of unexpected encounterster on in the future.

    Afterwards, they cuddled for a while, spending some quality time with each other in privatefort.

 Chapter 47 New Family Member (EDITED)

    Chapter 47 New Family Member (EDITED)

    After their cuddle, Asher freshened up while Mia cleaned the bedroom with spirit essence. They looked at each other, smiling, before continuing their preparations to leave.

    Before exiting, he recalled onest thing and turned to ask. "Hey, Mia, are you sure you don''t want me to drop you off? I mean, there is nothing to hide, right? It''s not as if anyone will know what happened between us. Even if it''s not epted in front of everyone, it is not something unusual considering the influence our families have."

    "I understand what you are saying, Ashie. It''s fine. I will go by myself." Mia replied right away, interrupting him mid-sentence.

    "Okay then, suit yourself." Asher shrugged while walking outside of the room with a mysterious smile ying on his lips.

    ...

    Soon, Asher drove towards his mansion and arrived, and in short order, the front gates opened, and he drove his sports car into the property grounds before parking inside the garage. Asher then got out of the car while being greeted by Nadia.

    "Good morning, Young Master Asher." Nadia weed Asher and bowed in respect.

    Asher noticed that today her clothes looked somewhat different from usual. Nadia''s maid attire had a bright blue color and fitted her figure betterpared to thest one. The outer side of the dress had whitece around the chest and shoulders. In addition to that, it has a deep plunging neckline and a low skirt slit, showing off more skin, while the white thigh-high stockings highlight her beautiful, long, creamy-white legs, which seemed even smoother.

    Upon ncing closer, Asher found it attractive since he had never seen her look this sexy. The blue-white dressplemented and unted Nadia''s beauty, giving her an unmatchable seductive charm.

    Furthermore, this exposed outfit attracted his gaze and awakened his beast-like instincts. A thought arose in Asher''s mind, and it was that it would be easy for him to sleep with this beautiful maid anytime if he wanted.

    Controlling his emotions, Asher replied with a smile. "Good morning, Nadia. I like your dress, and it looks beautiful on you."

    "Thank you, Young Master!" Nadia thanked him, shing an attractive smile of her own that made her facial features light up.

    Feeling fascinated by the alluring sight in front of his eyes, Asher raised his hand and held her chin in a gentle way, staring into her sparkling sapphire orbs as Nadia blushed upon noticing his action.

    Asher began to lean in and nt his warm lips on the middle-aged beauty, embracing and kissing her, which felt soothing and pleasing for both at the same time.

    "Nadia, you taste so good," Asher muttered as they shared a sensational moment, indulging in their sweet lip lock to their satisfaction.

    Soon, he wrapped his hands around Nadia''s slender waist while pressing his firm chest against herrge melons. He used his masculine charm, causing a wave of pleasure to ovee the two people kissing, escting their lust even further.

    "Ah... Mmm," Nadia moaned as he tilted his head, enjoying the pleasant feeling.

    The soft and slimy sensation of the maid''s lips, their steamy body contact, the tender warmth that rose from their passionate interaction, and the sweet smell of Nadia''s familiar aroma gave Asher the highest joy.

    Soon, he separated his face a little and broke their sensual lip lock, catching his breath and smiling. Nadia did the same after gaining control, but a crimson hue adorned her fairplexion.

    "Young Master, Madame Aria is expecting you for breakfast," Nadia informed Asher, but she showed a light flushing in her cheeks that hadn''t disappeared after the kiss.

    "Then we should perhaps get inside," Asher said, taking a breath and tidying himself up.

    Nadia nodded her head a little, fixing her blue dress that had just wrinkled. Following that, Asher followed the elegant, middle-aged maid from the garage, stepping inside the mansion while she escorted him to the dining hall.

    Aria soon heard footsteps and noticed Asher arriving first, with Nadia trailing behind him. She then smiled and spoke. "Oh, you''re here atst!"

    Observing her reaction, Asher smiled as well. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss breakfast with you."

    "Indeed, but I thinkst night you ate something delicious, or should I say someone?" Aria chuckled and replied, gazing straight at Asher, while Nadia also started blushing and appeared confused.

    Upon hearing the embarrassing statement, Asher stared in puzzlement. Soon, the pieces of the puzzle came together in his mind as an understanding dawned. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''So that''s what happened.'' Asher concluded with a smirk on his handsome features while he said, "Well, Mia is a very important and close person to me; it was about time we did it. I must admit, the time was wonderful."

    Then he took a seat while Aria kept an amused expression with her smiling appearance. "You don''t have to exin everything in detail, dear. I can already make guesses about what happened. I knew about Little Mia''s feelings, so it was bound to happen."

    "Mom, please don''t be like this," Asherined, averting his gaze away and pursing his lips.

    "Honey, I was quite worried about you before, but I should thank Nadia, as since doing it with her, you are pursuing things you love and growing much better," Aria exined, referring to the intimate activities with Nadia and now Mia.

    Nadia blushed a little while listening to her words.

    "Not you as well, mom." Asher sighed. It was supposed to be a private affair between him and Mia, but it turned out even his mother knew. He couldn''t help but admire her ability to guess certain things from such small details.

    "Baby, you must remember it''s not bad, and rather than hiding it, it''s better to be open, for better or worse." Aria chuckled upon listening to him, as if it were nothing serious or strange.

    "Now, now, let''s enjoy our breakfast, Mom. I am famished!" Asher stated this before ending their conversation.

    Afterwards, both started their breakfast, conversing in harmony while sometimes having light banter and yful jokes thrown around.

    Their hearty and joyous meal carried on, apanied by the sweet sounds ofughter that resonated within the spacious, well-lit dining room of the luxurious ke family mansion.

    "Honey, Nadia mentioned that you''re interested in weing a precious little girl from the orphanage into our loving family. Am I right?" Aria questioned him as she smiled.

    "Yeah, her name is Lily." Asher nodded with a happy expression.

    Aria, meanwhile, just looked at her son with a subtle smile.

    "Fufu, my sweet child! I had no idea that my precious baby boy desired to have a little sister of his very own." She said it with a mischievous smile.

    "It''s not like that, mom. She is just five years old and doesn''t have anyone to depend on. Besides, I have taken a liking to her cheerful character and cuteness. I also feel the urge to protect her." Asher smiled, he was feeling awkward as he tried to exin it.

    "Alright, Dear!" Aria patted his head, speaking with an enchanting smile as she replied to his cute, embarrassed look.

    "Whatever happens, as a mother, I will always agree with and follow your wishes. But make sure to consider the implications it entails and any other situations beforehand. You have to treat her well as a family." Aria reminded him in a soft tone.

 Chapter 48 New Family Member - 2 (EDITED)

    Chapter 48 New Family Member - 2 (EDITED)

    Upon witnessing the sincere, affectionate gaze of the enchanting, mature woman, Asher''s mind grew peaceful and serene. He understood the responsibilities well.

    Soon after, Asher heard his mom speak again.

    "Right. Sweetie, it seems like we need to arrange a visit to the orphanage for adoption. Asher, you should prepare, and we''ll drive off whenever you''re ready. How does that sound, hmm?" Aria mentioned it with excitement. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher just nodded with a gentle smile ying on his lips before he uttered his response.

    "Of course! It''s the most wonderful thing I''ve heard in the morning. Let us leave after finishing up the preparations, shall we?" He agreed with a grin.

    Hence, it wasn''t long before the pair of mother and son had made their way to the entrance of the luxurious ke Mansion, taking the sporty vehicle to the orphanage, where a little angel waited for them.

    Soon, the exquisite, expensive vehicle strolled at a rxing pace while being driven. Inside, a handsome young man and a beautiful, mature woman chatted, filled with excited expressions at the prospect of taking in a little, pure existence into their new family.

    While chatting and arriving closer, a wide-open gate was already visible, showing a nice and exquisitendscape and garden.

    Near the spacious yground, kids yed; they were having a good time, running andughing carefree.

    Soon, the vehicle advanced closer to the destination location. Aria then shifted her gaze to Asher and mentioned something.

    Once the vehicle came to a gradual stop at the main entrance, Asher and Aria stepped out, receiving a couple of nces from various individuals nearby, both young and old.

    The attractive pair made everyone marvel and awe upon witnessing their stunning presence.

    After arriving, Aria''s presence shone brighter, attracting the majority of the individuals and their gazes as they couldn''t stop admiring her beauty.

    As she was the current ruler of their country, Aria was recognizable at first sight. Hence, her visit to the orphanage caused amotion. However, they remained respectful, showing appropriate etiquette and conduct.

    The alluring, mature woman wore a revealing dress that hugged her figure, entuating her attractive hourss shape. Her vibrant hair flowed behind her back, adding charm and poise to her presence. Her purple eyes sparkled as she smiled, emanating her positive, affectionate demeanor and aura.

    Overall, she exuded power, beauty, and grace at the same time, leaving everyone dazzled and in a trance of sorts.

    Aria strode inside the orphanage with Asher apanying her with confidence, while a couple of caretakers were standing nearby, waiting with respect and watching her.

    Soon, Asher found Eleanor Gracefielding over in a hurry. She bowed while greeting, "Madame Aria. Young Master! I apologize for not being able to receive both of you, but the situation earlier caused me to not notice your arrival and presence."

    "It''s fine. There is no issue. No formalities are needed for today. So, let us proceed, okay?" Aria exined with grace and waved her hand.

    "Yes, please follow me!" Eleanor nodded, gesturing with her hand. She felt a little embarrassed when she saw Asher and remembered the events on the rooftop, but she calmed herself and led them.

    Aria caught her reaction and then smiled at Asher, who just shrugged his shoulders with a grin.

    Afterwards, the trio moved forward, entering the main building and walking through the corridor.

    As the three arrived in front of the room and Eleanor opened the door, they noticed the small, delicate form of the young girl ying on her bed.

    "Lily, there is someone here to see you," Eleanor called out to the little girl.

    Lily tilted her head, observing their unexpected visitors, her eyes lingering on the gorgeous, maturedy who stood beside Asher, appearing to be of unparalleled beauty.

    As her eyesnded on the tall, handsome young man, who was quite familiar and kind to her, a sense of relief and joy filled her little body. She jumped and hopped toward him without wasting a second, with her little body rushing to envelop Asher in a tight embrace. "Big Brother!"

    Asher smiled at her reaction and walked closer, kneeling on one knee, returning her sweet gesture, and giving the innocent, adorable kid a soft embrace that sent waves of warmth and bliss throughout her entire being.

    "Hi, Lily. Miss me?" Asher asked in a soft voice with a smile.

    "Uh-huh! Lily missed you a lot." She pouted like an adorable cat and responded, conveying her thoughts and emotions.

    Meanwhile, Aria approached, watching the duo as she recognized the bond they shared and how much love the little girl had for Asher.

    "Fufu, so this is the little girl you told me about, baby?" She smiled.

    Eleanor, in the background, noticed her mischievous attitude and soon realized their intention.

    The child then noticed the maturedy staring at her with a gentle, warm expression. After looking around her with curiosity, she turned and locked her eyes on those purple orbs.

    "Lily, this woman here is my mother, whom I told you about and is someone I love and care about a lot." Asher rified and then expressed his affection for Aria.

    "Hi, Lily! I am Aria; nice to meet you!" The elegant, purple-eyed, mature woman greeted the kid with kindness.

    "Wow!! Aunt Aria, you are so beautiful! It''s the first time Lily has seen such pretty eyes!" The little girl spoke in a voice full of wonder and eximed with surprise.

    ''Beautiful is an understatement! Her mesmerizing beauty can even charm a god from heaven to earth. To capture the hearts of not one or two but an endless amount, no wonder she''s the ruler of an entire country. A dazzling existence!'' Eleanor gazed at the beauty of Aria ke with reverence and wonder.

    "Aww, you are such a cutie. Just call me ''Mom'' instead. Lily cane and stay with me and Big Brother starting today. Isn''t it nice to live with a beautiful mother, a handsome brother, and more loving rtives?" Aria suggested and eximed, bringing Lily into her arms.

    Eleanor stared in admiration at the serene aura Aria was emitting in front of the little child, noticing the amazing care and adoration of motherhood that appeared.

    Asher also smiled with delight upon looking at them. He was relieved to see Lily getting along with his mother and agreed to what Aria said.

    She looked confused, but her expression soon turned into a sad one. "Lily doesn''t have a mom; Aunt Eleanor is the one who is close, caring, and protects me." She sniffed.

    Listening to the sadness andmentation present within her sweet voice, Eleanor couldn''t help but get teary-eyed, feeling empathetic towards the child.

    Meanwhile, Aria wiped her tears. "Oh, dear Lily, from today onwards, I will be your mom, and you can call me that. Okay, my cute daughter~" she said as she cradled her,forting and soothing Lily.

    Lily raised her eyes to look at the elegant, stunning purple eyes, and her blue orbs lit up in happiness and delight.

    "Yay! Lily has a mommy now!" She eximed as she wrapped her tiny arms around Aria''s delicate neck while smiling and nodding with a shyness that left everyone enchanted.

    "Fufu,e here, Asher. Join us in a family hug. Family should be closer and bond like this." She spoke to him while inviting him.

    Hearing her words and looking at the adorable and happy face, Asher gave an awkward chuckle but moved closer and brought his hand, cing it on their shoulders, as if wrapping them inside his big, loving hands.

    Then he leaned near her ear and whispered, "Thank you, mom."

    Aria felt a hot sensation on her neck due to his warm breath, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she smiled and whispered back, "Anything for you, my son."

    Soon, the trio separated and stood up, and then three of them followed Eleanor to her office and finished the paperwork.

    Afterpleting the adoption process, Aria walked out of the orphanage with Lily holding her hand.

    "So, how do you feel about being adopted by us?"

    "I am happy. Lily gets to have a mom and a big brother."

    "Good. From now on, you will be living with us. We will take care of you and make sure you are happy."

    "For real?"

    "Yes, dear. You are our family now."

    "Thank you, mommy!"

 Chapter 49 I Just Missed You (EDITED)

    Chapter 49 I Just Missed You (EDITED)

    In the room, Asher and Eleanor were left alone after they finalized the adoption form, and Eleanor hadpleted the formalities to adopt Lily into the family.

    Soon, Eleanor watched as he went and collected all her belongings for the move, handling the little girl''s luggage with ease.

    As the room had now gone quiet, Eleanor walked to him and spoke with a pleasant expression, "Please take care of Lily! I hope and wish her good fortune for a bright and healthy life."

    Asher finished packing and shifted his gaze. He looked at her as she stood before him and nced up and down, feeling the attractive and feminine aura of the mature, gorgeous woman, who had already caught his interest when they first met. He noticed her charms and how they tempted and seduced him.

    Realizing her thoughts, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to raise and love her as my family. She will be a sister, just as important and beloved."

    She giggled while nodding and felt happy that he was trustworthy, kind, and charming.

    Asher stepped toward her while smirking, causing her to stare at him with a strange look, and his blue eyes glinted with light. "But I won''t say the same for you, Ms.Eleanor~. You are quite enchanting and can steal anyone''s breath away with a single nce. Who knows, perhaps I might steal a kiss or two, and maybe even more, if you want."

    Feeling her heart flutter and her face flush, she could just chuckle while avoiding his eyes, blushing a lot, and feeling somewhat dazed by his statement.

    "Oh, that reminds me!" Asher eximed.

    "Hmm, what is it?" She tilted her head with a smile.

    "I wanted to say that what happened the other day was wonderful; I enjoyed myself and had fun," he said with a grin.

    Listening to his words, she sighed in helplessness. ''This charming yet cheeky guy still hasn''t stopped being greedy... However, I don''t hate it.'' She thought to herself, with a foolish smile hanging on her beautiful lips, blushing even harder. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As she turned her face to look into his eyes, he caressed her cheeks. This intimate physical contact didn''t bother her a bit since the feelings they had toward each other were quite strong.

    In response, she brought her beautiful pinkish lips close, allowing him to kiss her, sending electric waves through both of their bodies.

    Eleanor kissed him back as their kiss became intense, expressing their feelings in physical gestures rather than verbal ones.

    After a while, they pulled back, taking deep breaths. All of a sudden, their eyes darted back to each other, locking gazes as they hugged and resumed kissing. This time, however, it was even more intense and sensual than before.

    She closed her eyes and ced her smooth, slim fingers in Asher''s lustrous and shiny raven hair, pulling him closer to deepen their kiss. Asher took it a step further and traced his hands over her toned, hourss figure, which had always drawn his eye.

    After exploring her body for a bit, he then reached her chest and groped them, kneading them while rubbing her breasts through her dress, earning moans that sounded sweet to his ears.

    Soon, he dropped to his knees, making her curious, as she had no clue as to what he was going to do.

    Gazing at his actions, she watched him lift her skirt and bring his mouth forward, causing her to moan in satisfaction, feeling his hot and wet tongue against her thin, pink panties, causing the fabric to be moistened and cling to her pussy. "Ahn~"

    Upon witnessing her delighted reaction, he inched closer to her honey pot, slurping and savoring the juice that drizzled over her dripping pussy. "Ahn~ Young Master...:"

    Soon, his hot saliva and tongue began teasing her clit, which began swelling due to his licking.

    Following this, he nced up and stared at her beautiful face. Once her eyes opened andnded on Asher''s face, he licked his lips with a smirk.

    His warm saliva caused her to shudder and squirm as his tongue prated inside her wet, tight snatch, gouging out her insides and making a mess with squelching noises and groans echoing around the room.

    "Ohhh~ Ahn!!" She moaned, relishing the blissful feeling, while her tongue lolled as her body melted due to his action.

    Looking at her erotic expressions, Asher focused and quickened his movements and tongue actions. Soon, her toes curled and her body clenched, feeling the surge of extreme pleasure.

    He increased his efforts while looking at her beautiful, pleasured expression. Then she arched her back in wild ecstasy, gasping and releasing her cum while panting.

    ''Young Master...'' She murmured and had her face covered in red in embarrassment while ncing at the smug yet handsome man, licking her fluids and taking in the taste.

    After a short period of catching her breath, she stared at Asher while feeling confused as to why he gave her such treatment out of the blue.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked, worry washing over her face.

    However, Asher got closer and picked her up in his arms, carrying her onto the bed without saying anything else.

    "No, I just missed you," Asher said in a serious tone, turning his voice calm and seductive before making hery on her back with her head on a soft pillow.

    Asher''s gentle actions and gaze made her heart melt, with a tinge of redness forming on her cheeks.

    Feeling the heat and excitement rise within her once more, Eleanor closed her eyes, raising her chin and her body, signaling for him to continue, and her heart began pounding faster as Asher reached over and brought his lips to hers, their kiss bing soft and passionate without haste and rushing.

    They indulged in each other''s embrace and affection, with the sounds of their smooch echoing in their ears, drowning the room in bliss and tenderness.

    It seemed like a lot of time had passed as both Asher and Eleanor were lost in their intimate, passionate kiss. After a moment, they separated and looked into each other''s eyes.

    They stood up together while maintaining their distance and trying not to touch or linger.

    Eleanor felt grateful to have had an intimate interaction with Asher, which she''d been longing for ever since the rooftop incident, and he too felt satisfied with the memory and his longing.

    While collecting Lily''s luggage, he turned to look back at Eleanor with a faint smile ying on his lips as a subtle thank you, expressing his gratitude and appreciation, which she nodded in response to, watching him depart with her cheeks turning a little rosy and her lips trembling a bit at the memory of his tender lips, her body shuddering in delight, and her soul bing soothed.

    Once Aria noticed Ashering with Lily''s belongings, her eyes were fixated on the blushing yet pleased and shy-looking mature woman before her gaze fell upon her son, and she sensed something unique going on between the two.

    "Fufu, honey, It took you quite a while to get the belongings of our little princess~" she stated with a mysterious glint.

    "Haha, I was just expressing my gratitude to Ms. Eleanor for looking after Lily all this time. After all, I admire her caring heart." Asher expressed his honesty, finding no reason to lie in the first ce.

    Eleanor had been wonderful, and her seductive, gorgeous nature would attract anyone, irrespective of their will. Even though he wasn''t required to be in a rtionship, Eleanor was a treasure to the point of tempting him even without a priormitment.

    At his earnest and innocent answer, Aria smiled while Eleanor looked away, averting her eyes from Aria''s yful purple ones as she could feel the tease lingering, with a crimson shade of embarrassment filling her heart.

    "Mommy, I''m tired and wish to have a nice andfy nap," Lily said as she stretched her hands with a soft, sweet yawn leaving her lips.

    "Oh, you are right, Lily; let''s go home." Aria eximed as she wrapped her arms around the tiny figure, gazing at her tired-looking form.

    Soon, they climbed inside the vehicle, with Lily sleeping with the mature and beautifuldy sitting beside her as she watched the gentle and tranquil expressions of the little girl.

    Aria chuckled as a hint of happiness emanated within her purple-hued pupils while a sincere smile hung on the corner of her enchanting lips.

    Eleanor observed how they acted in a loving manner, which made her heart and mind rejoice. Her facial expressions loosened, showing her genuine personality as a cheerful,passionate woman whose thoughts were full of unconditional love.

    ''May your life and happiness shine like the golden rays of the sun that gaze upon your cheerful and pure-hearted soul,'' she wished for Lily in silence.

    Soon, they set forth towards the luxurious ke Residence as the afternoon sunlight bathed them in its warm glow, as if signifying the arrival of a new beginning for Lily, while they advanced further into her newfound journey.

 Chapter 50 Thank You, Big Brother. (EDITED)

    Chapter 50 Thank You, Big Brother. (EDITED)

    Upon waking up from her satisfying nap, Lily sat in her seat while moving her drowsy eyes around and taking notice of her new surroundings and unfamiliar location. "We have arrived, sweetie," Aria mentioned.

    Then she hopped out of the sporty vehicle and began inspecting her new home, filled with marvel, astonishment, and anticipation. She looked excited at the size, appearance, and new and exotic environment and walked inside.

    "Lily is home?" She asked with curiosity irking her, feeling doubtful and thinking that it would soon turn out to be a dream, as it seemed too wonderful and unbelievable.

    "Yep, from today onward, this ce is your home. Right, mom?" Asher gave her shoulder a reassuring tap before turning around to confirm it with his mother, who had a soft and delicate smile that held endless sweetness and love.

    "Correct, Lily. From today on, we wee you as a member of the ke family, so you must remember not to be reserved around us," the purple-eyeddy dered. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her deration left Lily both surprised and awed. Asher carried her in his arms and said, "Now, my sweet Lily, allow me to carry you on a tour of our new home! Are you ready, mdy?" He spoke, watching her nod while staring at him with wide eyes that disyed astonishment, bewilderment, happiness, and wonderment at the same time.

    Lily remained silent while watching everything and listening to his words, allowing herself to be enveloped in her brother''s safe, loving arms. She clung to him as he held her and showed her a new home.

    "Wow!! Big Brother, this is such a big and beautiful house." She said this while appreciating her amazing,fortable new house and the decorative items all around.

    Asher grinned in satisfaction and relief at her bright expression. ''Little Lily''s enthusiasm is so pure and charming!'' He thought and spoke. "Right, sweetheart! Make yourself at home!"

    Hearing this, her curiosity kept increasing along with her excitement as the tour went on. It continued for quite a while until both mother and son showed her room, the most special destination of them all.

    On top of an exquisite canopy bed, the luxurious, cute, and charming items all caught her attention and drew a big smile to her lips as her blue eyes stared in marvel at the colorful room and the soft and beautiful toys filling the whole room.

    She could not wait for the bed to bounce as soon as she ran and hopped to it, squealing while diving into a fluffy, warm bed filled with cute toys that were simr to the ones she would see at the shops when she wandered through the city.

    Seeing such a sweet and cheerful Lily, Aria chuckled. She approached and picked up the small, tiny child in her arms while wrapping her waist, making her giggle in an adorable way and losing control in a state of happiness, jumping up and down as the atmosphere brightened even further.

    ''Seems like the new addition to the ke family shall take root without issue or worry.'' Aria thought to herself and continued enjoying Lily''s pleasant presence, already happy with the result.

    On the other hand, Lily felt happy with her new home while being weed, and she felt very delighted with her new family, which soon reced the long yearning and sorrow in her heart.

    "Thank you, big brother." She voiced, she was being sincere, thanking him while smiling, her cute, joyful smile feeling like a treasure, which both Asher and Aria rejoiced and got charmed with.

    "As your big brother, I must make you smile like this. If there is anything you want or even need, always ask your big brother, okay?" Asher replied in a soft voice as he ced his hand on her head, ruffling her smooth ck hair.

    "Yeah, of course, Big Brother," Lily eximed, responding in her small, clear, sweet, and melodic voice, gazing up at him in full trust.

    While spending time and bonding more together, everyone had fun, as a sweet and precious sense of satisfaction hung in their hearts and souls. The three had already connected, with fondness and affection for their new family member, wishing to cherish and protect each other forever.

    After enjoying an entire afternoon in the garden and strolling while ying around carefree, Lily soon fell asleep in thefortable bed in her room.

    Asher and Aria had gottenfortable around her in no time and loved spending their time with the adorable little one, already spoiled and rotten by them, in less timepared to normal families.

    "Baby, how is your cultivationing along? Have you been focusing on stabilizing your cultivation foundation these days, now that you broke into the Spirit Foundation Realm?" Aria asked this of Asher out of the blue, causing him to look in her direction.

    "Haha, mom, worry not. After refining all the pure spirit essence, my cultivation foundation is settled at the Initial-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm." Asher informed her with confidence.

    Aria smiled when she sensed the stable energy fluctuations radiating around him. "Indeed. You are just a step away from bing a Mid-Stage Spirit Foundations Cultivator." She nodded, praising him.

    "Mhmm, I feel a lot of power surging through my body and soul. I just have to strengthen and enhance it," he responded with excitement.

    Aria chuckled as she felt her son''s determination and willpower to progress in the cultivation realm.

    "Remember, this is your starting line, a small step toward reaching the summit, as there will always be more challenges ahead of you." She expressed with honesty, trying her best to give useful tips for his improvement.

    Hence, listening to his mother''s experienced words, the smile on Asher''s face broadened and increased in width as he felt touched by her.

    Afterwards, his mature, gorgeous, and amiable mother gave some pointers about the use of spirit essence and techniques before saying a brief goodbye.

    Soon, he retreated to his room, preparing himself to cultivate and raise his power.

    Asher immersed himself in his cultivation session as he began refining the pure spirit essence and enhancing the in-depth knowledge of all skills and abilities that he had obtained from the Mystic Starry Realm.

 Chapter 51 The wager?

    Chapter 51 The wager?

    In the outskirts area, there was a house that looked simr to all the other houses that surrounded it. That house belonged to Maria and her husband, Mike.

    If you had to look at it, you might have called it quaint, but the truth was, it was just as poor as all the rest of the houses.

    The roof was shingled with cheap wooden boards, which were barely keeping out the rain.

    The paint on the walls outside had been bleached by the sun and was peeling in some areas, showing even more signs of aging.

    The bricks on the foundation had been reinforced by concrete mixed with sand, giving them an ugly grayish color, and finally, the entire house was only one story tall.

    Maria herself was a very beautiful woman; she had long brown hair, pretty green eyes, plump lips, and a stunning figure that could easily drive any man crazy for her.

    She had a slim body withrge breasts, whichplimented her curvaceous body, while her beautiful face showed both gentleness and sexiness.

    "My stupid husband," sheined to herself as she stirred a pot in the kitchen, "Why did you have to lose your money by betting on some gambling games?" She sighed, shaking her head slightly. "We''re already behind on our payments; if we can''t pay back this month''s payment, I don''t know what they will do."

    She wore a simple brown dress and ck shoes on her feet. On her front, there was an apron tied by strings that were fastened around the back of it. The apron itself was so big that it covered most of the front side of the dress as well.

    As she stirred the contents inside of arge pot on top of the stove, Maria thought about how hard things had gottentely and wondered if perhaps there was anything else she could do to help their situation out.

    She''d always been independent. Independent in mind, body, and soul. Growing up, she had dreams of living somewhere else other than here, but no matter what she did, nothing ever came from those dreams.

    But now that marriage hase full circle, it hasn''t even been two years since she got married, and already things have started getting rough between them both.

    There just wasn''t enough money for anyone to survive unless they worked multiple jobs at once in the capital city. This led her to settle down with Mike when he proposed to her.

    He was the first guy who seemed nice enough and cared for her well being unlike others who only saw her as eye candy or, worse yet, someone who would have sex with them for money.

    She epted his proposal after several months of dating because it looked like nobody else would ever love her anyway due to her being too poor and having nothing else going for her except beauty.

    But now that marriage hase full circle, it hasn''t even been two years since she got married, and already things have started getting rough between them both.

    She felt lonely every day without him there. Every night, she went to sleep alone, wondering why things couldn''t be different between them anymore. She had loved him so much!

    But over time, their rtionship grew sour due to all these issues piled upon each other, making it more difficult for either party to talk without arguing about something stupid and petty.

    On top of everything else, he lost a lot of their ie recently, so now she''s constantly working harder to make ends meet.

    All she can do now is wait until tomorrowes, hoping everything will get better again someday somehow.

    "The dinner is ready, but it doesn''t feel right eating when I don''t know where my husband is."

    The food was done, so Maria dished herself a teful and sat down at the table by herself before sighing loudly.

    That man had gambled away almost everything they had in this world in an attempt to get rich quick, but failed miserably instead. So there she sat alone at home with little hope for tomorrow while he ran off doing God knows what outside their neighborhood.

    She didn''t think about it hard, as she wanted to forget how bad things were gettingtely between them both and just enjoy dinner alone for once without worrying about anything else except herself.

    ...

    Meanwhile, her husband, Mike, was in a situation that he didn''t even consider to be a possibility.

    As he stood outside the gambling house, looking around with fear clearly etched into his face, there were tears rolling down his eyes. "This can''t be real..." he thought out loud. Just now he lost everything in the gamble, but that wasn''t the worst, as he lost in gambling many times before.

    However, this time it was different as he looked at the man staring at him with his fourckeys, the ones he''d just bet against. The wager? A night with his wife, Maria. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He shook his head in disbelief, refusing to ept reality as he held onto hisst shred of hope tightly. However, that thread of hope snapped as the men started to walk towards him with his group while sinister grins were etched across their faces.

    They surrounded him in no time, and he felt more helpless than ever. The man he lost the gamble with took out a piece of paper from his pocket and showed it to him. Mike''s eyes widened in horror as he saw his name written on the document, signed by none other than himself. He knew exactly what type of contract it was¡ªit was an agreement certificate!

    Mike fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrobly and begging for mercy, but those men justughed mockingly at his pleas.

    It had always been his dream to have his own family one day, despite his low-ie job, because growing up he had no siblings or parents who cared for him, so he decided to take matters into his own hands. However, now he was about to lose it all, including the one person who actually cared about him.

    One of theckeys took the contract from the leading man''s hand and threw it toward Mike. Itnded on top of his chest and remained there, unmoving, until Mike gathered enough courage to pick it up.

    He stared at the words written inside it before slowly raising his head towards the leader of the group, who had been standing idly by watching everything unfold before his very eyes.

    "Please don''t do this. Please..." Mike pleaded desperately, hoping that somehow his pleas would reach the heart of the devil himself.

    Lucas smirked evilly, tilting his chin up high as he looked down upon Mike with disdain and disgust filling his voice when he spoke, "Why shouldn''t I? You should have thought about this before you bet your wife on a gamble."

    His tone sounded like that of pure evil itself, sending shivers throughout everyone present there.

    All the men burst outughing as if this situation were hrious. They had always enjoyed seeing people suffer, and especially now they were excited to watch this scene y out in front of them.

    The five of them were like hyenas, waiting for their prey to die.

    The other guys who were with Mike had long since left, leaving him alone in the hands of these monsters. He began to feel extremely helpless, knowing that there would be nothing left for him after tonight except regret and pain.

 Chapter 52 Youre Mine Now.

    Chapter 52 You''re Mine Now.

    Maria began eating silently under the dim light from above when suddenly the door swung open and mmed against its frame, causing her to jump in fright, nearly dropping her utensils.

    Then he came inside, staggering toward her unsteadily without even taking notice of what she was doing or saying anything at all.

    Her husband, Mike, entered the house drunk off his ass without any regard for her feelings whatsoever.

    She heard the sound of ss breaking somewhere behind her, followed by loud cursing and swearing from him as he stumbled around aimlessly in his drunken stupor.

    She couldn''t believe what was happening right now and wanted to cry out loud due to frustration building up inside of her. How could someone treat another person like this? Was she not worth more than being thrown away whenever he felt like it? Why was she never good enough for anyone, not even her own husband?!

    Suddenly, she noticed a small piece of paper lying on top of their wooden table near her te with some strange symbols on it. She picked up the item curiously, wondering what kind ofnguage was used there. Then she read what was written below and immediately covered her mouth in shock.

    This was an agreement certificate! It was a contract stating that if Mike couldn''t pay back the money he owed, she would have to spend the night with them.

    She stood up and stormed over to where her husband was currently leaning against the wall. "What is the meaning of this?"

    Mike didn''t answer. Instead, he continued to stare nkly at nothingness, his face emotionless and lifeless, as if he didn''t care about anything anymore.

    A few moments passed without anyone speaking, and eventually, she asked again, "Exin yourself now!"

    His head slowly turned towards hers, and he grinned slightly before responding tly, "I''ve got nothing left, Maria. All I had was you, but I messed up."

    "And now those bastards areing to collect what''s theirs tonight. You should leave while you still can. If not... well, they''ll rape you first, then probably sell you to some brothel where you''ll be forced to work till death do us part," he added.

    She gasped at his words, shaking her head furiously in disbelief at what she just heard; she could hardlyprehend how anyone could think such horrible thoughts about someone else, let alone her!

    But there was no denying it now; there was nothing left for her except misery and suffering ahead, all thanks to her useless husband, who kept losing every damn thing he owned in hopes of getting rich quick.

    She closed her eyes tightly, fighting back tears threatening to escape from her eyelids, but it was toote; she felt them streaming down her cheeks before opening them again.

    Seeing that, Mike smiled sadly at her before turning away from herpletely to face the front door, which opened secondster.

    Their eyes met briefly before he nodded once in understanding, then hung his head in shame.

    Lucas entered the room, wearing an arrogant expression on his face and holding something tightly in one fist.

    He nced around casually at all those present inside before focusing on Maria, who stood there frozen in ce by fear, unable to move an inch from that spot no matter how hard she tried.

    They stood staring at each other wordlessly, as if time itself had stopped flowing around them.

    But after several moments had passed, Lucas finally spoke up, breaking the silence between them both. "So this is your wife, huh? She is really a beauty."

    Maria was taken aback by his sudden remark. She wanted to say something back at him in defense but couldn''t find any words suitable for such a situation at all, so she ended up keeping quiet instead, biting down hard on her bottom lip while trying desperately not to cry anymore than she was already doing right now.

    She watched as Lucas stepped forward, approaching closer towards herself until finally stopping mere inches away from her face, making it difficult for her to breathe properly anymore due to how close they were standing against one another.

    However, Maria still refused to look away from him, staring straight into those cold eyes that sent chills down her spine.

    His gaze was filled with lust as it traveled up and down her body, making goosebumps form along every inch of exposed skin underneath her dress, causing her to tremble in fear.

    She knew there was no point in fighting back against him either, because there was no way in hell that she could ever defeat someone as powerful as Lucas, even if she tried anyway.

    However, Maria still refused to look away from him, staring straight into those cold eyes that sent chills down her spine.

    That made Lucas smile wickedly, exposing his pearly whites.

    Maria''s breath caught in her throat, and her heart started pounding hard against her ribcage as Lucas leaned closer to whisper something in her ear.

    "You''re mine now, haha."

    With those final words, he grabbed hold of her wrist tightly.

    Maria immediately struggled against his grasp, but to no avail since there was simply no escaping from this situation anymore, even if she wanted to.

    "Please don''t do this to me. I will do anything else you ask of me! Anything!" She cried out as tears ran down her face uncontrobly. "Just please don''t make me go through with this deal."

    Lucas ignored her pleading cries and instead yanked hard at her arm again before dragging her along with him outside of her home into the cool night air, where his minions waited patiently with their heads bowed respectfully. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He handed Maria over to the nearestckey without even bothering to nce at her terrified expression.

    She screamed out in frustration, wanting nothing more than to run as far away as possible right this second, or perhaps even kill herself instead.

    But there was nowhere to run or hide anymore now because her fate had been sealed by none other than her husband when he signed that agreement certificate himself willingly.

    All of her chances of getting away seemed lost as strong arms tightly wrapped around her, stopping her from moving even an inch. There was no chance she would be able to break free any time soon.

 Chapter 53 Despair.

    Chapter 53 Despair.

    Maria felt despair as she was pushed into a car and driven away into the darkness of night, never to be seen by anyone again.

    She wasn''t sure if anyone wasing for her, nor did she know whether anyone cared about her safety, but she still had hope deep down inside that somebody somewhere might just notice what happened ande looking for her wherever she was now before anything worse urred between them both.

    If they didn''t, then that would mean her life had truly be worthless to others, and nobody would ever miss her again.

    Her mind went back to the peaceful time when she just liked cooking delicious dinners in her poor kitchen. She realized now that it had been the happiest time of her life so far and wished nothing more than to return there now instead of whatever new hell awaited her ahead.

    She saw the look in four thugs eyes as they gazed upon her body, licking their lips like hungry dogs ready to devour their prey. Those sickening smiles sent shivers running down Maria''s spine as they stared at her exposed thighs.

    Lucas pushed her into an old mansion. He had been in it once or twice, but it had been empty for a few days. Now it looked like a dump with broken furniture, garbage, and stains everywhere. The lights flickered, creating an eerie atmosphere.

    The living room smelled like alcohol, weed, and cigarettes with a hint of sweat mixed together, which caused Maria to gag as soon as the scent hit her nostrils.

    Lucas shoved Maria onto the couch before sitting down next to her while sipping from a bottle containing some unknown substance inside it.

    "Drink, bitch!"

    She shook her head, refusing to consume anything.

    He smirked and grabbed Maria''s face roughly, forcing her mouth open by pressing his thumb against her chin while pushing the bottle inside of her mouth before allowing its contents to spill down her throat forcefully.

    "Haha, Boss Lucas, thisdy is really beautiful. Will you share her with us after you have enjoyed her?" One of theckeys, who was a big guy with muscles and tattoos named Rock, asked Lucas.

    "Yes, Boss Lucas, we also want to taste her, just like those other women you gave us." The secondckey, Shawn,ughed while licking his lips.

    "Kekeke... Even that old woman was tasty." The third guy, Jack,ughed hysterically thinking about that time.

    "Ungh." The fourthckey, Dan, immediately shivered and shouted, "Shut up; only you enjoyed that old hag."

    "Old woman?" Maria thought, "What old woman?" She didn''t know, but the thought quickly dissipated from her mind, and she began coughing as her whole body felt hot from the liquid.

    Meanwhile, Lucas wasughing as if this whole situation was amusing to him somehow. "Yeah, yeah, just shut up and keep guard from outside. Don''t worry, you will have plenty to enjoy tonight after I am done with her."

    "Okay, Boss Lucas."

    "Just go."

    With those final words, he mmed his heavy boot on Maria''s chest, forcing her backwards onto the couch before throwing the almost empty bottle into her stomach, making her yelp out in pain as it collided with her ribs painfully. "Ahh..."

    "Hahaha, Bitch I will make you suffer pain and pleasure at the same time."

    Meanwhile, the other four men outside cheered loudly with excitement in anticipation of their turn afterward.

    "Haha, I didn''t think we could find someone this beautiful in this outskirt area of the capital city." Shawn snickered. "Usually the women here are either ugly as fuck or old hags, but this one is different than most since she looks younger than usual too. Probably in her early twenties at most."

    Rock grinned widely, showing off a set of rotten teeth within his mouth. "Fuck! I can''t wait for my turn." He licked his lips lewdly before adding, "Maybe we should tie her up so she doesn''t try escaping during our fun timeter on, kekeke."

    Dan chuckled and patted his belly repeatedly, causing it to jiggle visibly underneath his shirt as he spoke up next, "Yes, yes, we should definitely do that. After all, there is nothing better than having sex with a helpless woman who is unable to fight back against us in any way, shape, or form whatsoever."

    Meanwhile, the final man in their group, Jack, simply sat silently on top of the porch steps smoking a cigarette before taking another puff of it every now and then without uttering a single word since this conversation started up earlier.

    "Sigh, I just remembered that broke boy from a couple days ago. That shitty boy should have died at that time after the broken bottle slit his throat while we were beating him."

    Jack paused to take another drag of smoke before exhaling slowly through his nose. "Too bad for him. I guess we just helped him release himself from his poor life.. haha."

    "Yeah, that was really unexpected. Haha, I didn''t think there would be anyone who would die that stupidly."

    Rock shook his head and scratched the back of his skull with a wide grin upon hearing these words spoken aloud.

    "Me neither, but he did get beat up pretty badly too." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Shawn burst outughing suddenly, causing the other two to join in as well, while Jack just sat there quietly, listening intently to the ongoing discussion.

    CLAP. CLAP. CLAP.

    All of a sudden, a series of loud ps echoed throughout the air around them, which made everyone instantly freeze in ce before looking around frantically for their source.

    "Who are you? How did you get here?!" One of theckeys asked loudly, looking around wildly in search of whoever it was who managed to sneak up on them so easily.

    BANG!

    The door flew open, startling the four of them as they turned around to see who had appeared there unexpectedly.

    As the dust settled around the entrance, they could make out a silhouette standing in the doorway.

    The man stepped forward, revealing himself to be dressed in ck with a hood over his head. His face was hidden by the shadows of his hood, making it difficult for them to identify him right away.

    The woman beside him was even stranger. She wore a ck leather jacket, boots, and tight pants that hugged her curves perfectly.

    Her blue eyes shone brightly while giving off an icy-cold vibe.

    The four men werepletely dumbfounded by these mysterious figures, who had just appeared from out of nowhere without warning, not even realizing what was happening until it was already toote.

    They were in shock at the sight of this unusual pair, wondering what had happened and where they hade from.

    "Who the hell are you?!" Dan shouted angrily as he stumbled towards the man in ck.

    However, the man simply stood there calmly without saying a single word in response, leaving them even more baffled by his presence here.

    Finally, he lifted his hands and pped them together slowly, showing off his hands in a mocking manner.

    Then, the woman stepped forward, ring at each of the four men.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 54 Hello, Gentlemen!

    54 Hello, Gentlemen!

    KNOCK. KNOCK.

    Asher opened his eyes from his meditative state when he heard a knock on the door. He looked at the digital clock and realized that it was alreadyte. "Who is it?"

    The door opened slowly, and Nadia came inside. Her face was serious as she spoke, "Young Master Asher, I apologize for disturbing you thiste. As per your instructions, I have found the location of the four thugs and immediately came to report you."

    Asher smiled faintly. "Don''t worry. Tell me about the ce."

    "Yes. I found those four thugs living at the old mansion near the outskirts area, Young Master."

    "The outskirts area?" Asher frowned. He recalled that the area Nadia mentioned was the poorest area of the capital city, where he had lived once as an orphan before getting transmigrated into the current body.

    Asher thought for a moment before nodding, "I see. Those guys must be living there since no one cares about anything that goes on within that area."

    Nadia continued talking without missing a beat as she exined further about this matter, "Young Master, there were a lot of rumors about the activities of those thugs going on there these days. However, no one reported anything about them due to their influence with local gangs."

    Asher asked as soon as he heard her words clearly, "Do you mean to tell me these people are involved with local gangs?"

    She nodded her head slightly, confirming this information with him. "Indeed, Young Master Asher."

    "Good job finding out about this, Nadia," Asher praised.

    She smiled sweetly at him. "Thank you, Young Master. I hope that it helps you seed in this task."

    "It does help a lot."

    Asher walked over and stood facing her directly, giving her a firm look as he continued, "Now listen carefully; I want you to get ready as we will take care of them tonight. Also, don''t mention anything about this to Mom for the time being. I don''t want to worry her needlessly."

    Nadia nodded without hesitation and said obediently, "Yes, Young Master."

    Then, Asher immediately ordered her to get ready, and she bowed respectfully before leaving the room instantly.

    ''My cultivation level is at the Initial-Stage Spirit Foundation Realm, so I think it will be sufficient enough to handle them. But, even if not, Nadia will be there with me.'' Asher thought.

    Asher wore ck robes and grabbed the hood attached to them.

    After that, he put it on top of his head, covering his face, which would make it easier for him to sneak around without showing his face.

    Asher nned to go and get rid of those bastards himself.

    When Asher came outside, Nadia was already waiting for him there while wearing the ck leather body suit that she had worn previously.

    This body suit fitted tightly around every inch of her curvaceous figure, highlighting the curves of her voluptuous breasts while hugging onto the supple flesh, covering them nicely as well.

    The ck leather pants hugged her toned thighs and big ass perfectly, making her look sexier than ever before in those clothes alone.

    "Are you ready, Young Master Asher?"

    "I am."

    After getting prepared, Asher decided to leave the house along with Nadia. They traveled in his car, heading toward the outskirts area in the direction of the old mansion.

    When Asher reached his destination, he parked his car a little far and instructed Nadia, "Let''s go there now and get those bastards."

    "Understood, Young Master," she replied dutifully without saying another word as they exited his vehicle.

    The two of them soon headed towards their target location, moving swiftly through the streets silently without attracting any attention from other people nearby since it was already toote at night anyway.

    Soon, they arrived at the old mansion, and Asher told Nadia, "Let''s check out first if those guys are really in there."

    "Okay, Young Master." Nadia responded immediately.

    ...

    After arriving near the old mansion, Asher heard the loud voicesing from inside. The moment Asher heard four thugs talking about how he died in a past life as an orphan andughing at it, anger started to rise from the depths of his being.

    He was furious as hell. This time, he wanted to teach these bastards a lesson so that they would remember his name forever, even in hell.

    Asher got mad andughed at his old self when he remembered how weak and useless he was back then.

    "Hahaha...." Asher let out a mockingughter and thought, ''This is great. I knew that nothing everes good from the mouth of thugs, but they are right, as I was living a pathetic life, and they released me from it. So, I will thank them by doing the same.''

    Nadia was confused to see her young master bing annoyed at the words of thugs.

    ''What made the young master angry? Why is he affected by their words? Those low-lives don''t deserve his attention at all...'' Nadia thought.

    CLAP. CLAP. CLAP.

    Asher felt like praising their boldness and immediately started pping his hands in the darkness, causing the four thugs to be shocked by the sudden sound.

    With a single look from Asher, Nadia broke the front door with one kick. Then she walked inside first, followed by her master.

    As soon as they entered the main hall, four men immediately stood up on their feet.

    The man in ck and the beautiful woman in body suits, who were standing before them, had appeared out of nowhere suddenly, scaring the hell out of the four men.

    In addition, the woman looked incredibly sexy and attractive in that outfit.

    Their expressions changed drastically when they saw Nadia and Asher.

    "Who the hell are you? How did you get here?!" Four low-lives shouted angrily in unison.

    Before any of the four thugs could react further, Asher took off his hood, revealing his handsome face and the killing intent that was rising from within his body.

    "Hello, gentlemen! We''re just some random visitors who happened to drop by here tonight for some reasons I won''t bother exining right now," Asher dered coolly with a calm attitude while smiling a bit as he looked around at these thugs who stood in front of him.

    Thank you for Reading. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 55 Bashing

    55 Bashing

    "Hello, gentlemen! We''re just some random visitors who happened to drop by here tonight for some reasons I won''t bother exining right now," Asher dered coolly with a calm attitude while smiling a bit as he looked around at these thugs who stood in front of him.

    Seeing Asher, the faces of four men became filled with amusing smiles.

    "Who is this little boy? Did hee to give us this sexy woman? She is more beautiful and sexy than that gambler''s wife." Shawn asked while lusting after Nadia''s body.

    Dan nced at the beautiful woman in the ck bodysuit and grinned with glee. "Hahaha... We are really lucky to receive such a precious gift today from heaven."

    Asher''s calm smile gradually turned icy cold when he heard theirments. He was beginning to get seriously pissed off at their impudence now.

    "Haha... Let''s forget about that bitch and take this sexydy for ourselves right now! This young boy seems weak enough for us to finish him off quickly." Rock dered confidently while licking his lips lustfully at Nadia''s seductive body.

    When thest man uttered those words, Asher narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t say anything further since it would be pointless anyway since these idiots would learn the lesson very soon anyway.

    Then the fourth man, Jack, eximed cheerily, "Kekeke... If I sell this beauty, then I will be richer than anyone else here."

    Immediately, four men ran at Asher.

    Seeing this scene, Nadia moved, her aura changing from warm to cold, an intense pressure descending on the four lowlifes, stopping their advance.

    "Nadia, I want to deal with them myself. You just stand aside."

    Nadia silently nodded her head and took a step back.

    The moon hung high in the ink-ck sky, casting its silvery light upon everything below it, illuminating the dark world below like amp shining in the darkest night.

    The night was peaceful, and the air was crisp. However, the scene that unfolded beneath the moonlit sky was anything but peaceful.

    Asher stood before four thugs, who were each at least a foot taller than him, with murderous res on their faces as they stared at him menacingly.

    His body felt like a loaded gun, ready to fire at a moment''s notice, but he remained calm and collected despite the tension in the air.

    Shortly, Asher circted his spirit essence in a particr pattern and used his Abyssal Grasp Technique, which allowed him to control the shadow around him as if it were an extension of his own shadow.

    A few secondster, Asher''s shadow began to writhe and twist as it transformed into a dark tendril that wrapped around one of the thugs'' legs, binding him tightly while he struggled fruitlessly to escape.

    While this was happening, another thug tried to charge at Asher from another side, but he leaped backward gracefully, avoiding the attackpletely.

    It was like he could predict where they would be every single time.

    However, he wasn''t finished yet; he raised his right hand above his head and clenched it into a fist, sending several dark tendrils shooting out towards one of the thugs who tried charging at him earlier.

    These tendrils wrapped themselves around him before lifting him up into the air and mming him forcefully against the ground, hard enough to cause cracks to appear all over it while he cried out in pain.

    One of the thugs rushed to his aid, but he was stopped dead in his tracks when multiple shadow tendrils suddenly sprouted from the ground and pierced through his chest, puncturing his limbs instantly.

    Instantly, blood gushed out of his mouth as he coughed violently before copsing onto the floor while struggling to breathe.

    Another thug charged at Asher again and tried to strike him, but he merely stepped to one side and avoided the attack effortlessly.

    Then he unleashed more tendrils that wrapped themselves around his enemy''s legs, causing him to trip and fall t on his face right in front of Asher.

    He smirked wickedly as he stepped on his opponent''s head, crushing his nose beneath his heel while releasing even more tendrils from his palms to wrap themselves around the other three remaining thugs who dared to stand against him, binding them tightly within seconds before mming each of them onto the ground simultaneously, breaking every bone in their bodies and hurting their internal organs with extreme force.

    By this time, all four of those brutes were lying on the ground covered in blood, suffering immense agony and begging for mercy, but Asher didn''t listen to any of their pleas at all.

    "STOP! Please...." Suddenly, Asher heard a woman''s loud scream and stopped. He turned toward the source of the voice and immediately rushed in that direction. He kicked open the room''s door, finding a man forcing himself on a woman.

    There he saw Maria lying on the couch, struggling with Lucas with her clothes ripped open in many ces.

    Her entire body was covered in bruises and cuts, which oozed blood badly.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Seeing this sight, Asher felt rage surge up from deep within him like an erupting volcano that had finally reached its limit after being suppressed for too long. He hated this kind of behavior the most.

    "Who the fuck are you? Where are those lowly bastards? They just can''t do a simple job and let anyone enter my ce." Lucas started cursing his goons when he got interrupted by an unknown boy while he was enjoying himself.

    "Just stop whatever you are doing, or I will make you."

    Asher approached Lucas, who jumped back from Maria with a deranged expression stered across his face as he stared at Asher with wide eyes full of hatred.

    "You fucking dare to interfere in my matters? Just who the fuck are you to order me? I will make you suffer the consequences for invading someone else''s territory and ruining their mood." Lucas threatened with a crazed look in his eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

 Chapter 56 Its Over Now.

    56 It''s Over Now.

    The air was thick with tension as Asher and Lucas stood opposite each other, both ready to engage inbat at any moment.

    Lucas, with his ferocious nature, red at Asher with the intensity of a wild animal on the hunt, eager to tear him apart with his bare hands if given the chance.

    Meanwhile, Asher remained calm and focused as he studied his opponent''s movements closely while trying to formte a n of attack without making any mistakes or giving himself away to his opponent rashly.

    The atmosphere around them grew more intense by the second as the two men sized each other up, waiting for one or the other to make the first move.

    Lucas, with his years of experience, was confident that he would be able to overpower Asher in a fight with ease. However, he still felt somewhat wary of him because of how much damage he had dealt to his minions earlier in the night.

    Lucas''s eyes darted around, searching for any weakness or vulnerability that might present itself.

    Without wasting any more time, both made their way towards each other.

    Suddenly, there was a loud boom, and the sound of cracking walls reverberated in the air. The fight between Asher and Lucas intensified as they exchanged blows with each other. Their speed and power increased with each passing moment.

    The sh of their fists and kicks created shockwaves that shook the mansion, shattering windows and leaving holes in the walls.

    Asher, with his ability to manipte shadows, used his Abyssal Grasp Technique to bind Lucas''s limbs and restrict his movement, while Lucas dodged those tendrils with swiftness.

    Feeling that the fight was getting into an impasse, Asher used his illusion technique to create clones of himself, causing confusion in Lucas''s mind.

    Lucas tried to target the real Asher, but he couldn''t get a clear shot due to the illusions.

    "What the fuck? Who are you, really? What magic tricks did you use? No matter who you are, I will not be defeated!" Lucas yelled, frustrated by his inability tond a hit on Asher.

    Asher smirked at his opponent''s desperation, knowing that he was slowly but surely winning the fight. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He continued to use his illusion technique to confuse Lucas and throw him off-bnce.

    With his senses heightened from adrenaline, Asher caught a glimpse of Lucas''s desperate attempt to find him amidst the illusions.

    Asher silently used his movement technique to get behind Lucas without alerting him. He swiftly delivered a powerful kick to the back of Lucas''s knee, causing him to stumble forward and lose his bnce.

    In a swift motion, Asher grabbed hold of Lucas''s arm and mmed him down on the ground, knocking the wind out of him.

    "Urgh. Damn you, damn you!" Lucas cursed loudly as hey sprawled out on the floor.

    Asher didn''t miss the chance and instantly summoned his shadow tendrils.

    Those shadowy ropes bound Lucas''s arms and legs tightly, restricting his movementspletely, while Asher walked closer to him with a smile on his face.

    Slowly lifting him up from the ground, Asher started bashing him hard on the floor.

    "How does it feel like being beaten up?" Asher asked calmly while continuing to pummel Lucas''s body with brutal force, creating several bruises and wounds all over his body.

    Lucas groaned in pain, feeling helpless against this mysterious kid''s strength and techniques.

    "You don''t know who my big brother is. You will definitely pay for this." Lucas responded weakly after getting hit several times.

    "Oh, I''m so scared. Why don''t you tell your big brother toe here and save you from this?" Asher sneered as he stopped hitting him and began dragging Lucas''s battered body along the floor towards the nearest wall.

    Without hesitation, Asher lifted Lucas''s head and rammed it into the concrete wall several times.

    "I wonder, How will your big brother react to seeing his little brother being so weak and useless?" Asher mocked Lucas while throwing him into the corner of the room.

    "Ungh..." with much struggle, Lucas sat on the cold concrete floor and leaned against the wall while bleeding profusely from several wounds on his head.

    Asher approached him once again, crouching down next to him and looking straight into his eyes.

    "So, what happened? Why can''t you do anything against me? or you can only suppress the weak woman? Huh?" Asher asked angrily while raising his fist, ready to continue beating him until he broke.

    "No...I give up..please...just stop already," Lucas begged pathetically while trying to shield himself with his arms.

    "Do you really think that I will just let you live after all the things you''ve done to thisdy and others? Fuck you!"

    "Please..don''t kill me...." Lucas pleaded as tears flowed out of his eyes.

    But Asher had no sympathy for a criminal like him.

    He simply ignored him and continued hitting him until he began to pass out, unable to withstand the pain anymore.

    Asher stood up and stared at the figure lying on the floor, breathing heavily and bleeding from several injuries inflicted upon him during their battle.

    "Well, that was fun, but it''s time to end this now," Asher spoke as he used his shadow tendrils to drag Lucas outside of the room and throw him beside four thugs.

    Looking at the figures of four thugs struggling with all the injuries and pain, Asher felt nothing.

    It was just some payback. He didn''t get any sense of satisfaction or pleasure from torturing them like madmen.

    "It''s over now," Asher told them coldly.

    They all stared back at him with hate-filled eyes but were unable to speak due to their broken jaws and teeth.

    Asher then wrapped all five people with shadow tendrils, making them unable to move. Afterwards, with a firm heart, he looked deeply into their eyes and swiftly pierced their throats with a de of shadow.

    Blood gushed out of their necks, covering the ground beneath them as they died silently while choking on their own blood.

    Asher quitely watched as the life drained from their bodies with deep fear etched in their eyes, just like how he died in his previous body by their hands.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 57 Why Does It Have To Be This Way?

    57 Why Does It Have To Be This Way?

    Maria trembled with fear, her body aching and bleeding from the various cuts and bruises on her skin. She couldn''t believe how the situation had escted this far, but she had no choice but to stay strong and endure whatever came her way.

    She closed her eyes and braced herself for what wasing next. Her body was paralyzed with fear as Lucas moved in closer, his fingers digging into her flesh as he pushed her down onto the couch.

    She felt a hot, searing pain in her chest from his kick, and the pain was unbearable. She tried to scream, but her voice was muffled by his hand, which was mped tightly over her mouth.

    Just when she thought that things would get worse, the door suddenly burst open, revealing a handsome young man standing in the doorway. He had piercing blue eyes and dark hair that framed his face, and he radiated an aura of power and authority.

    Lucas stepped back, releasing his grip on Maria, and started shouting at the young man. Though she couldn''t focus as the pain prevented her from moving.

    The young man seemed unfazed by Lucas''s outburst, his gaze never wavering as he stared at him with a cold expression on his face.

    ''Who is he? Will he save me from this nightmare?'' Maria wondered, hope fluttering within her chest.

    As if sensing her thoughts, the young man turned to look at Maria briefly before returning his attention to Lucas.

    Maria felt as if she were frozen in time, her body unable to move while her mind raced with thoughts.

    ''Could this be another trick? Is it possible that Lucas is actually testing me again, wanting to see how much I can endure before finally giving up?''

    Suddenly, she found herself shaking uncontrobly, unable to contain the emotions inside anymore as tears streamed down her face.

    She didn''t understand why the world was so cruel.

    ''Why must I suffer for no reason, forced to endure horrible experiences just because of my husband''s gambling bet?''

    ''I was always loyal. I didn''t do anything wrong, and yet everyone treated me like garbage. Was it my fault? Did I deserve all this pain and misery?''

    These thoughts ran through Maria''s mind repeatedly as her body convulsed violently, her breathsing in ragged gasps as she struggled to breathe.

    She was tired of suffering alone and of being hurt without any purpose.

    It wasn''t fair...it wasn''t right!

    A sharp pain spread throughout Maria''s body as she heard the loud noises echoing around her. She wanted to close her eyes and cover her ears, but it was pointless since everything around her was fading away into darkness.

    Then, all of a sudden, it all ended when she heard Lucas''s screams, followed by silence.

    ...

    Asher shivered slightly as he looked at the dead bodies of five men. It was the first time he killed someone. But it was something that needed to be done. These bastards deserved it.

    However, Asher couldn''t rid himself of a sickening feeling in his gut. Killing them felt easy enough, but the images of their dying cries gued his mind. It made him question the morality of his actions.

    These were evil bastards who forced innocent girls and women for sexual pleasure while also being the ones who killed him, and now they paid for it with their lives. Still, it was a lot harder than Asher initially thought, making him feel conflicted about killing these people.

    After staring at their corpses for a minute, he took a deep breath and went to check on Maria.

    Looking at her appearance, which was covered in bruises and blood, Asher became worried as he noticed how broken she appeared to be.

    Asher felt regretful, thinking that perhaps he could have avoided this fate for this woman if he had arrived earlier. However, there was nothing he could do anymore apart fromfort her as best he could.

    ...

    The next thing Maria knew was that someone gently lifted her body, making her shiver in fear.

    ''Is it Lucas again?'' she wondered in horror. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Then Maria noticed a faint light emanating from above her. Opening her eyes slightly, she saw a handsome young man looking down at her with concern etched on his face.

    His eyes were filled with sadness andpassion, unlike anything Maria had ever seen before.

    ''Am I dreaming? Am I hallucinating?'' Maria wondered as her eyelids fluttered open wider, taking in his appearance fully.

    He looked like a trustworthy man, but there was something different about him¡ªsomething unfamiliar¡ªthat made Maria want to reach out and touch him, just to make sure he was real.

    Seeing the young man''s caring look, Maria instinctively rxed her body, allowing him to cradle her gently. She felt safe and secure around him, even though she didn''t know him.

    The warmth radiating from his body helped ease her pain and soothe the wounds covering every inch of her body.

    "Who are you...?" Maria nced at him briefly before she asked hesitantly.

    "Don''t worry. You''re safe now." Asher said, trying to sound reassuring.

    Hearing those words, Maria couldn''t stop herself from crying any longer. Tears welled up in her eyes as relief flooded through her body, making her feel grateful for someone rescuing her after experiencing so much agony in captivity.

    "Thank you...thank you so much." Maria sobbed softly while clinging tightly to Asher''s arm as if afraid to let go of him, afraid that everything was just an illusion and he would disappear.

    Asher gently patted her back soothingly before helping her up.

    "Nadia!" Asher called out, and the next moment, a beautiful middle-ageddy in a ck bodysuit walked in.

    She paused, surveying the scene, and then hurriedly checked over Maria''s condition. Seeing all the injuries and scars across her body, Nadia frowned unhappily at Lucas''s cruelty.

    "Do you have healing pills to take care of her wounds?" Asher asked, and without wasting any more time, Nadia took out a pill from her spatial ring and gave it to Maria.

    Maria looked at Nadia vigntly, but seeing her concerned look, she was somewhat reassured and epted the pill.

    "There''s no need to be nervous. This pill can help heal all the injuries quickly," Nadia exined.

    Although she was skeptical, Maria didn''t argue and swallowed it, hoping it would help with the pain.

    As Asher continued to hold Maria, he noticed Nadia staring at him, silently judging him for something unknown.

    "What?" Asher asked, noticing Nadia''s odd behavior and the look in her eyes.

    "Nothing," Nadia replied while shaking her head.

    Feeling Maria was still shaking, Asher decided to change the subject and focused onforting her instead.

    "It''s alright! You are safe now. You don''t have to worry about those thugs again. They are gone forever. I promise you that."

    Upon hearing those words, Maria closed her eyes and leaned closer against him, resting her head against his chest. It seemed as if nothing else mattered anymore.

    Shortly, Maria felt a soothing sensation all over her body as the pill started to work, causing her injuries to disappear rapidly.

    "Hey, are you alright? We need to go now. Can you walk?" Asher asked while supporting her body.

    "Y-yes... I can try walking, but it''s difficult. Every step hurts." Maria replied weakly, struggling to stay on her feet despite Asher''s efforts.

    Seeing this, Asher smiled faintly, then, without any warning, picked her up like a princess.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

 Chapter 58 Thank You

    Chapter 58 Thank You

    Asher smiled faintly, then, without any warning, picked her up like a princess.

    "What? What are you doing?!" Maria eximed in surprise, blushing fiercely while looking at his handsome face closely.

    "Rx. I''m just carrying you to the car." Asher chuckled as he carried Maria carefully and proceeded to leave the mansion.

    Getting out of the room, Asher felt that the temperature was quite cold. Looking at the surroundings, he didn''t see dead bodies of thugs; instead, small ice particles were there.

    Asher looked at Nadia beside him, who just smiled gently at him. ''It seems Nadia took care of their bodies.''

    "Thank you!"

    "Young master, that''s the duty of a maid, isn''t it?" Nadia said it in a gentle voice.

    Asher nodded his head and then shifted his attention back to Maria, whoseplexion had improved significantly thanks to the medicine.

    Maria looked into his eyes questioningly, wondering where they were going.

    Soon, after walking for a while, they arrived near their car.

    Carefully, Asher made Maria stand on her own two feet and asked, "How are you feeling now?"

    "Good. Thank you so much for saving me," Maria answered sincerely as tears fell down her cheeks.

    Asher gently wiped off the tears on Maria''s face and smiled lightly at her.

    "Come on, don''t cry. Let''s get inside the car first, then you can exin everything to us, okay?"

    Maria nodded without saying anything else, still not trusting her voice as it trembled whenever she tried to speak. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Once they got inside the car, Maria took a deep breath, enjoying its soft andfortable interior, and allowed herself to rxpletely.

    Asher sat beside her in the back seat while Nadia got in the driver''s seat.

    Taking a deep breath, Maria slowly exined everything and how she got herself into that mess.

    As he listened to everything, Asher frowned lightly while suppressing his anger.

    "It''s alright. Those scum are already dead. They can''t do anything to you anymore!" Asher stated it in a calming tone.

    Maria turned toward him, eyes full of sorrow, and reached out to hold his hand, as if seeking assurance from him.

    "What''s your name?" She asked.

    Asher stared back at her and realized that this was probably the first time Maria was able to talk properly since he rescued her from that thug.

    "My name is Asher ke," he answered while smiling warmly at Maria.

    Maria blinked rapidly a few times and lowered her gaze, apparently lost in thought as she recalled something.

    "I remember now..."

    Asher tilted his head curiously, wondering what exactly Maria meant by those words.

    "You are from the ruling family, aren''t you?" Maria inquired, turning to meet his gaze once again.

    "Yes. I am Asher ke, the son of the family head, Aria ke," he confirmed with confidence.

    Maria stared nkly ahead, not responding to his answer immediately, seemingly deep in thought.

    This caused Asher to worry about whether Maria was traumatized due to all the torture and abuse she suffered under Lucas and his thugs.

    "If I may ask, what''s your name?" Asher questioned, hoping it would help distract her and bring her mind back into the present.

    Maria turned to look at him. She hesitated for a moment, then whispered her response in a shaky voice, "M-Maria...my name is Maria."

    "Nice to meet you, Maria," Asher greeted kindly as he extended his hand towards her.

    "Me too..." Maria replied timidly, reaching for his offered hand.

    When their hands touched, she shivered slightly. Asher assumed that was due to her experience with Lucas.

    "So, what are you going to do now? Do you have any other family members to whom you can go? It will be dangerous to go back to your house, where your husband is." Asher asked.

    Maria looked at Asher and didn''t know what to say. She remembered how she was all alone, without any blood rtives. Even though she had her husband, he sold her for a bet. It made her feel like the world had no more room for her.

    Slowly, tears started falling from the corners of her eyes.

    "Sniff... I don''t have anyone else. What..What should I do? Where should I go? Sniff..." Maria asked in desperation between her sobs, unable to hold herself together anymore.

    Asher grabbed her shoulders firmly and spoke in a soothing tone.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine!"

    With that one sentence, Asher managed to calm Maria down a bit. She looked up at him with teary eyes, seeking some sort of guidance or salvation from the depths of despair.

    "You cane with me. I will make sure that no harmes to you anymore. So please, don''t worry, and trust me."

    Maria stared back into his eyes, which burned brightly with determination and conviction.

    Noticing the conflicting emotions flickering across her face, Asher continued speaking.

    "What were you working as before?"

    "I..I was a cook in a small restaurant, but due to the owner''s inappropriate behavior, I had to quit that job." Maria exined softly.

    "It''s okay. You can work as a cook in our mansion from now on and earn money to sustain yourself while also getting a safe ce to live." Asher suggested.

    "Really? Are you serious? Do you mean it?" Maria asked, sounding hopeful but still feeling a little doubtful.

    "Of course!" Asher replied honestly before adding, "And besides, I think you''ve been through a lot. This is the least I can do to make things easier for you," he added, smiling broadly at her.

    Maria nodded slowly, epting his offer without hesitation, finding herself drawn toward him because of his kindness.

    "Well then, I guess this concludes our discussion regarding your future ns." Asher announced.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Maria leaned forward, burying her face in his chest while clutching onto his clothes tightly.

    Asher froze momentarily, caught off guard by this sudden development, unsure how to react or what action he should take. He eventually decided to gently wrap his arms around her slim waist, hugging her kindly.

    As she closed her eyes and rxed against his embrace, she could feel a sense offort and security enveloping her entire being, melting away the remaining anxiety lingering in her heart.

    "Thank you... Thank you so much, Young Master Asher." Maria whispered softly after a long period of silence, almost inaudible to anyone except the person currently holding her close.

    "You''re wee. Now get some rest."

    Asher loosened his embrace, allowing Maria to liefortably in the seat.

    "Let''s go home now, Nadia."

    Nodding her head, Nadia started driving the car.

    Feeling exhausted, Maria closed her eyes and gradually drifted off to sleep as fatigue overtook her consciousness, leaving only a serene expression on her beautiful face.

    On the way, Asher suddenly asked, "Did we leave behind anything that might raise suspicion?"

    Nadia shook her head in denial.

    "No! There shouldn''t be any problem. I cleaned up the scene and took care of the bodies, so nobody should be able to figure out what happened."

    "I see. I am d to hear that." Asher muttered as he gazed out of the window, absentmindedly, at the passing scenery.

    He was pleased with the events that urred tonight and felt relieved that things turned out so well for everyone involved, especially Maria. Since he was able to save her before her virtue was ruined.

 Chapter 59 Could You Help Me Forget Everything?

    Chapter 59 Could You Help Me Forget Everything?

    Looking out through the window, the night outside was pitch ck, but the full moon shone brightly, casting a gentle glow on everything within its reach, making everything appear bathed in an ethereal radiance. The stars twinkled brightly overhead, looking as if they were winking down at them yfully.

    Asher enjoyed this tranquil scenery for quite some time. Soon, that tranquility was broken when he suddenly heard Maria''s scream.

    "Ahhh... Please... Don''t..." Maria cried out loudly.

    Asher immediately held her and began tapping her shoulders, hoping to wake her up from her nightmare.

    "Maria! Wake up. It''s a dream. Wake up!"

    Her screams abruptly stopped as her eyes opened wide, revealing a horrified look on her face.

    Seeing her terrified appearance, Asher felt sorry for her, knowing fully well what she must be going through right now after experiencing such trauma and suffering.

    "Sob... It was so scary!"

    Maria whimpered while clinging onto him desperately, like a drowning man grasping at straws.

    "Shh... Don''t worry. It was just a bad dream."

    Asher hugged her tenderly, gently patting her back, hoping that his actions would help soothe her feelings.

    "Nothing will happen to you. Nothing will ever hurt you again!"

    "Sob. Sob. I really don''t want to go through that again." Maria mumbled, burying her face against his chest, inhaling deeply his scent, and enjoying hisforting presence as tears continued flowing uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    The way in which Asher kept caressing her hair made her feel protected and secure.

    Eventually, both of them rxedpletely in each other''s arms.

    Nadia nced through the rearview mirror, noticing that Maria had regained herposure with the help of Asher, and quietly sighed to herself.

    ''Such a troublesome guy!''

    ...

    When they finally arrived at the ke Mansion, Maria marveled at the size of the estate as it loomed before her in all its glory, its splendor far surpassing her expectations.

    "This is your mansion?" Maria asked curiously.

    Asher smiled proudly, answering with a confident nod of his head.

    "Yup! This is my family''s residence."

    As she stepped out of the vehicle, Maria couldn''t stop herself from gasping in astonishment when she noticed howvishly decorated the exterior of the building appeared to be. Its sheer magnificence was awe-inspiring.

    The entireplex appeared as if it had been taken straight out of a fairy tale.

    However, unlike other mansions built by the wealthy families of the empire, this one seemed more private, located in the central area of the capital city.

    While walking up toward the entrance, Maria noticed how beautiful the garden surrounding the mansion was, filled with various flowers and nts. It was filled with splendor and lively colors.

    After entering the mansion, Maria looked around in amazement at the decorations lining every wall and every corner.

    Every inch of this ce was immactely maintained, giving it an air of sophistication and elegance.

    In addition, all the furnishings were tasteful and stylish.

    The paintings hanging on the walls depicted beautifulndscapes, capturing nature at its best, full of life and vitality.

    The carpets covering the floors were thick and luxurious, their vibrant hues matching perfectly with the overall d¨¦cor of the entire structure.

    "Wow, I''ve never seen a ce this stunning before," Maria gasped in wonderment as she continued taking in her surroundings, feeling amazed by everything she saw.

    ...

    Asher watched Maria as she explored the mansion with interest, observing her expressions intently while trying to gauge her reaction to the surroundings.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Yes. It''s beautiful!" Maria answered excitedly.

    Soon, Asher led her towards her room.

    "Young Master..." Maria opened her mouth to say something, but she held back, ncing at Nadia next to him. She also didn''t know what to do with the abrupt thought that had crossed her head.

    "From now on, this will be your room. I will let Nadia guide you in your work. Feel free to tell her if there is anything you need. Rest well. We will talk more in the morning," Asher said, and he began to leave the room.

    "Young Master..." Maria opened her mouth to say something, but she held back, ncing at Nadia next to him. She also didn''t know what to do with the abrupt thought that had crossed her head.

    Asher paused in his steps and looked at Maria. Sensing her hesitation to say something, he turned towards Nadia and said, "Nadia, thanks for your hard work. You can go rest for now and guide Maria in the morning."

    "Understood." Nadia nodded and took her leave.

    Shortly thereafter, only the two of them were left in the bedroom.

    "Is there something wrong, Maria?" Asher asked.

    "I..I...just feel scared." Maria admitted it in a whisper.

    Seeing her trembling figure, Asher guessed the cause of her fear and reassured her.

    "It''s okay. You are safe here. You can tell me if you need my help in any way."

    She just turned quiet and didn''t know what to say, as every time she closed her eyes, she saw the horrifying image of Lucas pushing himself on her.

    She wrapped her arms around herself and stared nkly at the ground, unable to look him directly in the eyes.

    All she wanted to do right now was forget everything and move on.

    Slowly lifting her head, she looked in Asher''s direction before asking hesitantly, "Could you... help me forget everything?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What do you mean?" Asher became confused at her sudden request. ''Help her forget everything? How could anyone do that?''

    "I''m not sure myself, but I... I need to get rid of these awful memories somehow! And if I could forget everything, then... maybe I won''t get those horrible nightmares." Maria pleaded, tears streaming down her cheeks as her lips trembled, desperate for any kind offort.

    Asher stared at Maria. Her sad eyes were filled with despair and hopelessness.

    ''Forget everything...'' The word echoed in his mind.

    ''Does that mean she...?'' His eyes widened slightly, realizing what Maria wanted.

    He slowly walked over to her side, standing right in front of her.

    As Asher approached her, Maria looked at Asher in the eyes and gathered her courage.

    Shortly, she closed her eyes and waited patiently. Preparing herself for whatever would happen next and wishing that with this she could escape the constant nightmares haunting her.

 Chapter 60 Just Enjoy The Moment

    60 Just Enjoy The Moment

    Asher really liked everything about Maria''s body.

    He looked at her long brown hair moving with the breeze from the window and thought that it looked nice around her pretty face with those green eyes that caught his attention.

    He noticed her plump lips, which added something special to her smile.

    When he looked at her figure, he just saw how nice and attractive she was, with curves and lines that made her stand out.

    She had a big breast, long, smooth legs with thick thighs, and an amazing big ass that would make most women jealous.

    Asher''s admiration grew slowly, like he was discovering something really precious, enjoying every detail that made Maria''s physical presence so appealing to him.

    At that moment, Maria just wished for someone who would erase all those bad memories. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Please, Young Master Asher. Help me forget everything. Forgive me for my foolishness, but I beg of you," Maria pleaded, her voice quivering slightly as she struggled to hold back her emotions.

    Asher''s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting this sudden request, but seeing the look of desperation on Maria''s face, he couldn''t resist the urge tofort her.

    Gently cing his hand on her shoulder, Asher pulled her into a warm embrace.

    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. Just rx and let go. Trust me, I''ll help you forget everything that hurts you and make you happy." Asher whispered softly, his words soothing as he stroked her hair tenderly.

    After a few minutes of silence, Maria slowly nodded her head in agreement, her body still tense and uncertain.

    She was tired of suffering and wanted to move on.

    Asher gently lifted Maria''s chin with his hand, making her look directly into his eyes.

    "Don''t be afraid. Just enjoy the moment."

    "Okay," Maria agreed, feeling a strange warmth spreading throughout her body as she looked up at Asher.

    Asher carefully pulled her closer until their lips met.

    Their kiss was gentle, as Maria still shivered slightly.

    Asher didn''t want her to fear every man out there and lose the happiness she could get from intimate action. He wanted to help her get out of that trauma.

    Soon, when the kiss deepened and their tongues intertwined, Asher used his aura to bring out intense desire and pleasure in her body while gently rubbing his hand up her back.

    As their mouths remained locked in a passionate embrace, Maria began to feel more aroused with every passing second, as if she were under a spell of blissful desire.

    She wrapped her arms around Asher''s neck and leaned into the kiss even further, wanting to savor every moment of pleasure that came along with it.

    "Ahn~" A wave of warmth radiated throughout her body as Maria finally broke the kiss, letting out a soft moan of ecstasy before diving again for more.

    Maria began kissing him more passionately than before, her tongue sliding into his mouth hungrily while her breasts pressed against his chest.

    "Ahn¡­ Uhmm¡­" Moans escaped her lips continuously as the sensations coursed throughout her body, sending jolts of pleasure down to her lower regions.

    Listening to Maria''s moans, Asher slowly moved his hands down on her big ass and groped them firmly while using his Tempting Touch skill on her.

    "Hahn!! Ahn!! Hmgh!" Maria let out erotic cries as the stimtion overwhelmed her senses.

    Feeling her soft body, Asher sucked hard on her tongue and nibbled on her lips with strong sexual desire.

    Thebination of their lips pressing together,bined with the tantalizing pleasure she was receiving from Asher''s touch, was making her body hot and wet with excitement.

    Slowly, his one hand slid up from her hips, caressing her soft skin as it moved towards her back, pulling her even closer to him.

    The feel of his firm chest pressing against her breasts caused her nipples to harden instantly as they rubbed against the fabric of her clothes.

    "Maria, Do you like how you feel right now?" Asher asked her after breaking away from the kiss.

    "Mmnn... Yes." Maria responded while panting heavily, her face flushed red with desire and sweat running down her forehead.

    He reached out with his free hand, cupping her cheek lovingly and caressing her delicate skin with his fingers while using his power to stimte every part of her body.

    A shiver ran through her body as his touch ignited her senses, making her crave for more.

    "Don''t worry. We have the whole night together."

    "Umu," Maria just hummed and closed her eyes, focusing only on the sensation of his touch as it enveloped her entire being.

    After another deep kiss, he kissed her neck and began trailing his lips downward, alternating between sucking and licking it while using his hands to knead her ass.

    "Ahn!" She gasped loudly while squirming as he sucked gently on the sensitive parts of her skin.

    His hand squeezed her butt, drawing moans of pleasure from deep within her throat as he massaged it softly.

    Shortly, he removed her dress and looked at her sexy body, admiring how it shimmered under the moonlight that was shining through the window.

    She felt embarrassed for being exposed to someone other than her husband for the first time, yet at the same time, it made her feel more aroused, causing her heart to pound rapidly inside her chest.

    His finger traced the outline of her lips lightly before dipping into her mouth. Soon, her tongue swirled around his digit while she made an erotic face, feeling immense pleasure.

    Over time, the sensations from Asher''s touch and the pleasure he provided overwhelmed her thoughtspletely.

    "You''re so damn sexy, Maria. You''re arousing me very much." Asher said it slowly.

    Maria looked up at him expectantly with a seductive face as her body yearned for more pleasure.

    Feeling lustful, Asher picked her up in bridal style and carried her toward the bed, then gentlyid her down while she blushed profusely at him.

    Wasting no time, he quickly removed his clothes and climbed over her body, positioning himself directly above her.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 61 Please! Dont Stop!

    61 Please! Don''t Stop!

    Feeling lustful, Asher picked her up in bridal style and carried her toward the bed, then gentlyid her down while she blushed profusely at him.

    Wasting no time, he quickly removed his clothes and climbed over her body, positioning himself directly above her.

    "Ahn~" Maria let out a sensual moan when Asher sucked hard on her pink nipples while using his hands to fondle them gently.

    "Haah!" She inhaled sharply as her sensitive areas became stimted by his touch.

    Using his aura, he continued to stimte Maria and draw out intense waves of pleasure.

    Her breathing became heavier and heavier as Asher continued ying with her body, his touches getting stronger and more passionate with each passing second.

    "Uuh!" Maria moaned loudly while arching her back when he pinched her nipple firmly between his teeth and flicked it repeatedly with his tongue.

    The effects of this stimtion were instantaneous, as her body trembled uncontrobly while her nails dug into the sheets, leaving deep scratches upon contact.

    Shortly after, he used his hand to trace a path downwards, starting from her chest and continuing until his fingers brushed across her stomach, causing her to shudder involuntarily from the pleasurable sensations.

    Finally, he reached down to her womanhood and slowly caressed her lower lips.

    "Ahn~" A low moan escaped her parted lips as he teased her sensitive nub with his fingertip.

    "Uuunn!" Maria let out a muffled cry as she writhed helplessly under his touch, feeling more aroused by the minute.

    Her juices flowed freely down her inner thigh while her breathing becamebored with each passing second, leaving her dazed and confused from the overwhelming pleasures she experienced.

    "Ahn~ this feels too good. My good-for-nothing husband never made me feel like this." Maria eximed, moaning loudly in a heated state of arousal.

    Her eyes fluttered open just in time to see Asher''s face hovering right above hers with a wicked smirk.

    "Well then, we better change that," he remarked, giving her a sultry wink before leaning down towards her again.

    When his lips touched her own, Maria felt a tingling sensation travel through her entire being as her entire body reacted to the intense emotions she experienced.

    It was unlike anything she had ever felt before, making her shiver in anticipation while her heart pounded fiercely.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as they kissed passionately for several moments before separating to catch their breaths.

    "Huaan! Mhg!" Maria let out a muffled groan when he prated her womanhood deeply with his finger, making her toes curl inwardly.

    She cried out loudly when he inserted two more digits inside her, stretching her vaginal walls and filling herpletely.

    His movements became faster and rougher when he pumped his hand up and down rhythmically, making loud, squelching sounds that echoed throughout the room.

    Maria felt his touch electrify every nerve ending in her body, making her gasp for air as itpletely consumed her senses.

    Her body arched upwards involuntarily, with her head thrown back in pure ecstasy, while her mind wentpletely numb from the sheer intensity of the sensations flooding through her.

    "Nggh... Aaahhn... Uunhnn~!"

    Maria''s screams of pleasure were blocked by Asher''s lips as her eyes rolled back into their sockets.

    Suddenly, a white light shed before her eyes, and she climaxed intensely.

    "Ahnnggg!" A high-pitched cry tore from Maria''s throat as her body spasmed violently and her juices poured out freely onto the bedding beneath her.

    An electric current traveled through her veins, numbing her body while making her feel hot and cold simultaneously. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Every muscle in her body twitched wildly even as her orgasm subsided, causing her to slump limply on the mattress.

    Eventually, Maria regained some sense of self after she blinked away the tears blurring her vision.

    "Haah, that was incredible." Maria eximed and smiled at Asher, even though she was blushing from embarrassment at her shameless disy of lust.

    Asher grinned at her and continued to move down. He then started eating her pussy with his mouth, tasting her sweet nectar as it trickled down her legs, driving Maria crazy with desire.

    He took her clitoris in his mouth and licked it gently, teasing her before wrapping his tongue around it, enveloping it entirely.

    "Ahn~!" Maria screamed in delight, feeling like she was being ravaged by a beast.

    She was surprised by the sudden change, but she couldn''t deny that she loved the sensation of his tongue exploring her pussy, licking,pping, and tasting her.

    He sucked her clit hungrily and dipped his tongue in her moist folds,pping up all her fluids.

    She bit her lower lip and squeezed her eyes shut tightly, enjoying the pleasure she felt while he worked on her pussy like a hungry animal, devouring every inch of her feminine essence.

    After a while, she started moaning louder and louder.

    "Oh god, yes... Oh god, yes... Haaa... Ahh... I can''t... I can''t..." Maria cried out between heavy gasps as she shook her hips violently, unable to control her movements any longer.

    Soon enough, she gently put her hands on his head and pressed it harder against her pussy.

    "Ahn~! Your tongue is amazing! Keep doing that... Ahhh! Please! Don''t stop!" Maria begged him frantically before letting out an ear-piercing scream that pierced the silence of the room.

    Asher continued to tease her clitoris, and Maria bucked her hips against him as she desperately tried to prolong this heavenly experience.

    Her entire body started convulsing, and her legs trembled violently while the intense sensations brought on by his relentless ministrations sent her over the edge.

    Before long, Maria felt herself reach the point of no return as she fell backwards into a sea of ecstasy.

    Her eyes widened and her pupils dted, showing a sign that she was about to explode from pleasure.

    Maria writhed frantically under Asher''s control, unable to hold herself back as her body burned with intense pleasure.

    "No! I can''t take it anymore!"

    "N-no... It''s too much... It''s too much for me... Haaaaann~!"

    Maria was unable to suppress the orgasm that exploded out from within her. Shortly, she threw her head back in a silent scream as her body jerked uncontrobly while her juices sprayed everywhere.

    Asher looked at Maria''s erotic face and couldn''t help but smile a little. He felt pleased about having made her orgasm twice and moved her mind away from her trauma. She kept panting with her mouth slightly open and tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

    After getting back to her senses, Maria smiled sweetly at Asher, but with her current state, it gave off a seductive vibe.

    "Haah... That was amazing. My husband never made me feel like this. I really love this feeling," she said with a soft tone.

    Her words made Asher look into her green eyes, filled with emotions, which were expressing how grateful she felt towards him for everything he had done. It also contained passion for this new rtionship they were going to share from now on.

    Taking a deep breath, Asher calmed his heart, and after wiping the tears around Maria''s eyes, he said, "It''s good that you''re enjoying it."

    Maria nodded her head as her whole body still felt sensation from Asher''s oral ministrations.

    Then, with a tender gaze, Asher caressed her cheek, making her raise her eyes to look at him. Their eyes met as silence fell in the room, with the sound of their breaths mixing together.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

 Chapter 62 Now, Ill Satisfy You.

    62 Now, I''ll Satisfy You.

    Raising her hands, Maria touched Asher''s chest and whispered. "Now, I''ll satisfy your cock. Can you lie in bed?"

    Smiling in response, Asher climbed over the bed, sat in the middle of the mattress with his back touching the bedrest, and stretched his legs in front of himself.

    Once again, they switched positions, with Maria on top. Asher could see Maria kneeling between his legs as her full breasts hung low while swaying slightly. Then, Maria licked her lips before giving him a dirty look.

    The lustful atmosphere filled the air once more.

    Lying on the bed, Asher watched as Maria shuffled her naked body closer to him. She brought her fingers up to his boxers and gently removed thest article of clothing, exposing his erect member to the cool bedroom air.

    Seeing her shocked face, Asher smiled a bit and said, "This is all thanks to you."

    He saw as Maria''s face became redder and looked away, a bit embarrassed. Her hands moved towards his throbbing erection, and her dainty hands grasped him by his shaft and balls, prompting her to let out a sigh of appreciation.

    She carefully examined his erection and swallowed her saliva, then looked at him and asked, "You''re so big! Your length and girth are more than anything I have seen until now. My husband''s thing wasn''t even a third of this. Will it even fit inside? Am I not too small for this?"

    Asher shook his head and grinned, "I can assure you that this thing will easily slip inside of you, and I will surely mold your pussy ording to my member''s size. So, don''t worry about this fitting or not."

    Listening to his bold words, Maria became very shy, but his thick cock gave her excitement. With trembling hands and flushed cheeks, she continued to move her hands up and down the shaft while exploring its texture.

    His member was rock hard, but the skin felt very smooth under her palm, making Maria think that it must be pleasurable to have something as big and strong as this thrusting in and out of her body.

    A strange sensation started to grow deep within her core as Maria realized just how exciting it would be if this massive thing pounded her without mercy, taking away her pleasure and sanity all at once.

    The thought of such an act being done by someone like Asher made Maria wetter.

    The touch of Maria''s tender hand as it slowly pumped along the length of Asher''s member was pure bliss. Her other hand cupped and lightly massaged his sensitive testicles, sending a wonderful tingle through his body.

    Closing his eyes, Asher focused on the sensual touches that Maria''s hands provided him. It was almost like she was worshiping the sacred tool she held in her hands and lovingly providing it with all the attention that it deserved.

    Opening her mouth slightly, she gave him a small lick at the tip of his cock. It had a faint taste of saltinessbined with a very subtle sweet vor, which was extremely pleasant for her taste buds. After taking a moment to savor his essence, she quickly continued by covering the head of his dick with a thinyer of her saliva.

    At that moment, a gasp escaped Asher''s lips when he felt her warm mouth take in the upper part of his shaft while the other part remained uncovered. Thisbination of cold and hot resulted in a pleasurable feeling for him.

    Then, Asher felt his penis entering a different environment and opened his eyes to watch. He saw her pink lips sliding further down his pole, taking more and more into her mouth until there was less than an inch remaining.

    She was amazingly talented and seemed to know exactly where to use her tongue, teeth, and lips to provide him with the most stimtion possible.

    She slowly pulled her head back and forth, stroking him with her mouth.

    Each time she repeated this process, her pace increased, and she eventually ended up bringing herself close enough that her lips were tightly sealed around his base, swallowing every single inch of him.

    Her jaw was stretched wider than it had ever been before due to his sheer size, but Maria was determined to please himpletely.

    With a steady rhythm established, she bobbed her head up and down in sync with her sucking, resulting in some very delightful sounds escaping from the back of her throat.

    ''Ahn. This cock is really big and delicious. It''s really hard to swallow it whole, but it feels very pleasurable to have my whole mouth full of this huge dick. Ahn. I want to suck it every day.'' Maria thought.

    She could feel Asher''s hips twitch when she swallowed, signifying that she was doing well so far.

    Hearing the slurping noisesing from Maria''s lips caused Asher''s brain to melt into mush from how enjoyable this experience was for him.

    He never imagined that having oral sex would be this satisfying before, and it was only because Maria knew what to do to maximize both of their pleasures.

    Focusing on the blowjob, Asher couldn''t help but think that experienced women are different, as they knew what to do for the greatest pleasure. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In response to hisment, Maria smiled around his dick while continuing to suck hard on its length. She squeezed his balls as they hung heavy between his thighs; the texture of them felt rough against her palms, yet she loved to knead them nheless.

    14:50

    He felt even more good when Maria looked into his eyes while swallowing his entire shaft; her own eyes glistened brightly with desire and ecstasy, making her look alluring beyond measure.

    Asher let out a moan as his toes curled involuntarily against the sheets of the bed.

    "Ooh. You''re really good at this," he sighed, closing his eyes once again.

    In response to hisment, Maria smiled around his dick while continuing to suck hard on its length. She squeezed his balls as they hung heavy between his thighs; the texture of them felt rough against her palms, yet she loved to knead them nheless.

    Soon, Asher felt his orgasm approaching. He didn''t use his Grasp of Temptation skill, as he wanted to enjoy her oral ministrations to the fullest. He wanted to ejacte in her mouth and give her all the sperm stored in his testicles.

    When Asher was close to orgasm, he warned, "I''m going to cum soon!"

    A smile appeared on Maria''s face as she listened to him say those words. She couldn''t wait any longer and wanted him to release his semen into her mouth right then and there. She sucked harder, working her mouth faster along the length of his cock, trying to milk him of everything he could give.

    Feeling an intense surge of energy building within his groin, Asher lost control and allowed his climax to explode outward through his urethra. A spurt of white fluid erupted from his tip, shooting directly down the back of Maria''s throat, where she eagerly drank it all without hesitation.

    At that moment, Maria squeezed his balls slightly harder.

    The suddenness surprised Asher, causing his muscles to tense up involuntarily as pleasure coursed throughout his entire body. His balls tightened, leading to several more spurts of cum traveling through the length of his penis until they reached her waiting mouth, which contained the rest of his load.

    Feeling pleased, Maria drank all the cum in her mouth while not forgetting to relish in its rich taste.

    Thank you for Reading.

    Support Me by Voting with Golden Tickets and Power Stones and sharing your thoughts in thements. Gifts are most wee.

    Slow_down

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 63 With Maria - 1

    Chapter 63 With Maria - 1

    At that moment, Maria squeezed his balls slightly harder.

    The suddenness surprised Asher, causing his muscles to tense up involuntarily as pleasure coursed throughout his entire body. His balls tightened, triggering several more spurts of cum to travel through the length of his penis until they reached her waiting mouth, which contained the rest of his load.

    With each squirt of his seed, her throat convulsed around the head of his dick as she swallowed everyst drop of semen. Once his orgasm subsided, Maria finally removed her lips from his cock and released him from her mouth with an audible pop sound.

    Slowly, Maria''s tongue licked clean the remnants of his essence off of his shaft before finishing her meal by drinking the final drops of his pearly-white liquid from his urethral slit itself.

    After releasing his rod from her mouth, Maria gave him a seductive look while licking her lips like a satisfied cat who had just finished feasting on a tasty treat. She smiled at him while showing off her empty mouth, then gulped loudly while licking her lips.

    After Asher rxed his body, Maria asked, "Was it good?"

    Smiling at her, he patted her head and replied, "It was awesome, and I liked it a lot."

    Hearing his words, Maria''s face flushed red, and she buried her face into Asher''sp. Her hair tickled his sensitive member as she shifted slightly and ced a kiss on it, which resulted in her breasts massaging against his thighs.

    Asher shivered as Maria''s soft flesh pressed into him. She looked up at him with her big emerald eyes, clearly wanting to continue giving him pleasure.

    He moved his hands onto Maria''s shoulders, gently pulling her upwards until she sat on top of him and looked into his eyes once again. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she leaned forward and kissed him deeply on his lips after Asher cleaned her mouth with spirit essence.

    Maria embraced Asher hard as his tongue smoothly entered her mouth, and she began the wild and erotic battle for supremacy inside their mouths. Their tongues danced together in a passionate tango as they tasted each other''s saliva. Finally, Maria sumbed to Asher''s technique, allowing him to dominate herpletely.

    However, Asher wasn''t interested in just one kiss and instead continued to make out with her passionately for several minutes. The couple''s saliva mixed together in their mouths as they exchanged their fluids via their locked lips.

    The air of the room became thick with the musky scent of theirbined arousal while their bodies rubbed together during their intimate activity.

    After breaking the kiss, Maria whispered softly into his ear, "Now I want you to fill my pussy with your love."

    "Sure, I will definitely fuck your pussy until you fall madly in love with my dick." Asher whispered back at her with a seductive voice, making her blush.

    After saying that, Asher smoothly switched their positions and made her lie on her back while he kneeled between her legs. Then he caressed Maria''s thick thighs with his hands before spreading them wide open for him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her tight pussy was fully exposed in front of him as it glistened slightly due to being moist with anticipation for what was about toe next. It was obvious that she really enjoyed going down on him earlier by how wet her vagina became while pleasuring him with her mouth and fingers alone.

    Her entrance was smooth, delicate, and pink as a flower. Her swollen clit protruded invitingly above it. As he stared at the beautiful sight below him, Asher couldn''t help but give an excited grin towards Maria, whoy beneath him, looking at him with a flushed expression on her face.

    His gaze returned to her crotch, where his shaft stood erect, ready to enter her body for the first time. The contrast between her delicate opening and his thick cock made him smile again as he realized how incredible it would feel to prate her pussy with his hard manhood.

    She stared at his stiff organ as it twitched slightly between her legs while pre-cum dribbled out the tip. Maria''s heartbeat quickened in excitement at the mere sight of Asher''s powerful member, ready to ravish her body like nothing else.

    It made her feel like she was about to lose her virginity again, even though she already had sexual experience with her husband, but his thing was too smallpared to Asher''s monster.

    Although he couldn''t see inside her, her arousal seeped out of her hole, making it easy to imagine how snug it would feel as he pushed into her depths.

    The idea made his erection throb with desire. He ced his hands on each side of her hips and held himself upright, preparing to prate her body.

    Slowly, Asher took his cock in hand and rubbed it on her vaginal opening, glistening it with her fluids while teasing her.

    "Ahn~ Young Master! Please don''t tease me. I need you so much," she pleaded desperately, staring at Asher''s member with desire.

    He looked down at her and smiled wickedly, "Tell me that you want my cock inside you."

    She bit her lower lip and responded immediately, "Yes! Yes! I want you to stick your big cock inside of me right now."

    His smile widened, and he spoke softly to her, "What will you give me if Iply with your desires?"

    Without hesitation, Maria said, "Everything. I will give everything to you. My body, my soul, and my loyalty."

    After hearing that, Asherughed internally. Her words sounded sweet and sincere, and he knew that she was desperate to find a ce for herself in this world after being abandoned by her husband. He knew that she feared that he might abandon her after using her body. That was the reason he made her give all of herself to him. Now she will be hispletely.

    But this wasn''t the main reason he made her dere that she would give everything to him. His aim was to bind her to him forever. To aplish this, he needed to make her feel like she owed him everything and that she needed him more than anything else.

    Asher was going to give her everything. He will protect her from others and give her afortable life, but in return, he will have her love, body, and soul.

    "Good answer. From now on, you''re mine. I''ll protect you and give you everything you want, but in turn, you''ll belong to mepletely," he said, and without any warning, he pierced her wet hole with his iron-hard shaft.

    A loud cry escaped from Maria''s mouth as he prated herpletely in one smooth motion, stretching her inner walls apart to amodate hisrge girth. She was stretched to her limits as her pussy walls clung tightly around his invading member, squeezing him hard.

    His erection filled every inch of her insides with its warm presence, causing her to shiver in delight.

    "Ahn~ Yes! Yes, I am only yours. So, please fuck me hard and make me forget everyone elsepletely." Maria cried out, arching her back as waves of pleasure shot through her body.

    Asher grunted in pleasure as his member was wrapped in the warmth and slickness of her body, pushing deeper into her until he hit bottom. The sensation was simply heavenly and sent shivers through his spine.

    "Ahn~" Maria moaned when she felt him begin to pull out before thrusting back in, establishing a slow but steady rhythm as he started fucking her.

 Chhapter 64 With Maria - 2

    Chhapter 64 With Maria - 2

    Each time he withdrew, he felt her pussy contract around him, holding onto him tightly as if never wanting him to leave, making him groan loudly. "Ungh..."

    Even though Maria was many years older than Asher, he found this woman''s body extremely erotic. He could barely believe that anyone could have such a perfect figure. Her tits were round and firm, jiggling pleasantly as he rocked his hips back and forth. Her waist curved elegantly towards her shapely hips and huge ass that jutted out behind her.

    Her pale skin shone brilliantly in the light, reflecting the lights of the room. But the best part about her was the way she reacted to his touches, gasping and moaning as he drove into her over and over again.

    "Ahn~ uhm..." A beautiful red flush crept across Maria''s face as she panted heavily under his assault. Sweat beaded her forehead and dampened her hair, causing loose strands to cling to her face.

    "Ahn... Yes... Oh my god... I feel so full." She gazed up at him with eyes clouded with lust and adoration.

    Seeing such a sexy sight made Asher want to fuck Maria even harder. He increased the speed and force of his thrusts, ramming into her harder with each sessive thrust.

    Paah. Paah. Paah.

    "Ahn~" Every time Asher pulled out of her, Maria whimpered loudly before crying out as he mmed back into her.

    With a smile on his face, Asher focused on Maria''s erotic expressions as he fucked her.

    Her mouth was open, and her eyes were closed shut. She arched her back while biting down hard on her lower lip.

    Now she didn''t tremble at the touch of a man out of fear; instead, she shivered because of the intense pleasure coursing through her entire body.

    The memories of Lucas forcing herself on her and her husband selling her to thugs were entirely reced by Asher''s kind andforting touch as she moaned under him.

    "Ahn~ Your cock is so big and thick. It''s reaching deeper than my husband has ever gone, and it feels incredible! Oh!"

    Maria continued to moan as Asher plunged inside of her repeatedly.

    Asher''s cock felt warm and firm as it entered her. When he pulled out, Maria let out another loud gasp as his length left an empty space within her. After a moment, Asher plunged right back into her, hitting deep inside her pussy and kissing her womb repeatedly.

    Maria cried out loudly every time Asher drove himself into her, losing herselfpletely to the blissful sensations.

    Asher slowly moved his hands up and took hold of her breasts, which were jiggling and swaying with each thrust. His fingers sank into the soft flesh as he squeezed them tightly.

    She felt goosebumps forming on her skin as electricity surged through her veins.

    Asher gave her tits onest squeeze before letting go. Then, he brought his head forward and gently kissed Maria''s nipples.

    At the sensation of his lips upon her breast, Maria whimpered softly.

    He trailed kisses from between her breasts up to her corbone. From there, he traced along her jawline until he reached her earlobe. He nibbled it lightly with his teeth, enjoying how she shuddered underneath him.

    Then he whispered, "I want to hear you scream for me, Maria. Let it all out."

    The second those words escaped his lips, Maria lost controlpletely.

    Her screams echoed throughout the house.

    "Yes! Ahn~ Fuck me harder!!"

    Her body shook violently beneath him as he pounded into her relentlessly.

    She clutched tightly at his shoulders while wrapping her legs around his waist tightly, trying to keep him in ce as she writhed against him.

    Every inch of Maria''s body trembled uncontrobly. She struggled to breathe as a strange mixture of ecstasy and pain overwhelmed her senses.

    In response, Asher started to thrust faster. His cock pumped into her fiercely, filling herpletely while pressing against every nerve ending within her.

    Her cries became louder and more desperate. The pleasure built up inside her body like a storm. She tightened her grip around Asher''s shoulders while pulling him closer.

    "Ahn! Oh my god!! I love your cock!! I want to be fucked by you forever!!"

    Every word rang true in Asher''s ears. It was as if Maria was begging him to continue ravishing her body forever.

    The thought excited him even further. He buried himselfpletely in her warmth and drowned in her scent.

    She smelled like an exotic flower. There was something about that fragrance that sent shivers down his spine. Her natural aroma intoxicated him and heightened his arousal beyond belief.

    His cock throbbed as he mmed into her more. With each thrust, Maria screamed out, "Ahn~! Yes! More deeper!"

    He pressed down harder on her hips, keeping them pinned to the bed as he prated her deeply.

    Soon enough, Asher was close to climaxing. Maria could tell by the way he suddenly quickened his movements. He would pull his shaft almost entirely out of her pussy and then ram it all the way back in again.

    And then he repeated the process several times in session.

    Each thrust brought her closer and closer to orgasm, making it almost impossible to stop moving. Eventually, Maria couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "I am going to cum soon, Maria."

    "Ahn~ Young Master, cum inside me! Fill my pussy with your semen and mark it as yours for forever."

    Hearing her say that aroused him immensely. He increased the speed of his thrusts even more, mming into her with greater force and vigor than ever before.

    Soon after, Asher finally reached his peak.

    The two erupted simultaneously.

    "Ungh...!"

    "Ahn! Young Master, I am cumming!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Maria let out a shriek while arching her back upward. Her vision blurred as her mind exploded with pleasure. Every muscle in her body contracted simultaneously. Itsted only a few seconds but seemed to stretch on forever.

    Asher also felt his body tensing up as waves of euphoria washed over him. He exhaled sharply as his entire body shook slightly from the intensity of his orgasm.

    Slowly, her juices flowed freely over his shaft and coated his balls in ayer of sticky fluid.

 Chapter 65 Marias Kink - 1

    Chapter 65 Maria''s Kink - 1

    [A/N :- The following chapter maybe disturbing to some. Kindly read it with an open mind.]

    After releasing his semen deep inside her pussy, Asherid beside Maria and grinned while looking at her lustful face.

    As soon as she felt his cock leave her tight crevice, she moaned in a low voice. After that, Maria looked at him and said with a smile, "It was amazing. You made me lose my mind."

    "A woman''s greatest beauty is seen in bed. I just wanted to see you in your most beautiful look," Asher grinned and said in a yful manner.

    She giggled and moved closer to him, then pressed her plump lips on his and began kissing him.

    Asher reciprocated her actions by opening his mouth and shoving his tongue into her mouth, embracing the pleasure of their kiss.

    His right hand slid across her body, caressing her big ass, sending jolts of electric current running through her spine. His other hand mped around her ample breast, squeezing it tenderly.

    Breaking their kiss, she slowly moved down and licked his neck before nibbling it with her lips while he groped hard on her ass.

    Soon, backing away, Maria looked at Asher in the eyes as she felt rxed. She didn''t feel fear from remembering the memory of Lucas forcing himself on her anymore. All she felt was pleasure as that scary memory was overwritten by Asher''s passion.

    Suddenly, images began to ovep in her mind, and she couldn''t help but think about something that made her feel shocked at her own imagination. Yet, as her imagination ran wild, she couldn''t deny that the thought of doing that made her feel strangely excited.

    Asher looked at Maria''s changing expressions and became confused. ''Is she in pain? Or do the memories from that traumatic event still haunt her?''

    Feeling that something wasn''t right, he asked, "What happened, Maria? Are you okay?"

    Maria quickly covered her face and replied in a low voice while stammering in between. "I... I suddenly thought about you forcing yourself on me, and strangely, it... it made me excited. So, can you do that to me?"

    Maria became embarrassed at herself and didn''t know what to say because of her stupid thoughts. She shook her head and replied in a low voice, "No. I am fine. It''s... it''s just that I suddenly had foolish thoughts."

    "Hmmm? What kind of foolish thoughts? It''s okay. You can share anything with me." Asher said this while feeling reassured that it wasn''t because of her trauma.

    "It''s a really foolish and strange thought. You don''t have to worry." Maria tried to hide it as her face became even more red from embarrassment.

    "It''s okay. Just tell me."

    Maria quickly covered her face and replied in a low voice while stammering in between. "I... I suddenly thought about you forcing yourself on me, and strangely, it... it made me excited. So, can you do that to me?"

    Asher was shocked and didn''t know what to say after listening to her words. ''What? Me forcing myself on her? What''s going on inside that brain of hers?''

    Slowly, Maria peeked at Asher from in between her fingers and saw his shocked face. She quickly tried to exin, "I... I am so sorry. This is wrong of me to ask for such things. Please forget about it. It was just a silly thought."

    As he listened to her words, Asher stopped being confused. He didn''t reply and simply threw himself on Maria and grabbed her wrists. Holding her hands above her head with one hand, he looked at her in the eye while grinning.

    Shortly, he moved forward, ced his lips on top of Maria''s soft lips, and gave one forceful kiss.

    After breaking the kiss, Asher looked Maria in the eyes and asked, "Something like this?"

    Maria was surprised at Asher''s sudden forceful behavior as he roughly held her hand above her head and gave a forceful kiss, but she didn''t dislike it as her pussy leaked more juices because of the thrill.

    "Mhmm... Yes. Can we do more than this?" Maria whispered as she felt herself burning up with excitement.

    With those words, Asher immediately let go of his hold on Maria''s hand. Moving back a little bit, he said, "Okay. Whatever you want. Although I would never force myself on any woman, if it''s something you personally want, then it''s fine, I guess. So, how do you want me to do this?"

    After that, Maria exined a little bit with a shy face, and Asher agreed after thinking about it a little.

    Soon, both got dressed up, and Asher walked out of the door.

    ¡­

    After opening the door, Asher looked at Maria cleaning the room, wearing a purple long gown and white apron, which emphasized her curves perfectly.

    Maria''s body tensed as she heard someone enter the room. Turning around, she found Asher standing behind her, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Young Master Asher, why are you here?" Maria asked nervously, wondering what was going through his mind.

    "I thought I could give you a helping hand," Asher answered casually, making Maria more anxious.

    "It''s alright. You don''t have to. I can finish this myself."

    Before she could react, Asher pushed her forcefully and pinned her to the wall.

    Maria''s eyes widened, and she blurted out, "Stop it, Young Master! Why are you doing this?"

    "Shut up! Do you really think anyone cares what happens to you?" Asher mocked her as he stared at her fear-filled eyes.

    He squeezed Maria''s wrist, causing her to wince in pain. Then he leaned forward, pressing his body against hers.

    "If you fight back, I''ll make sure you suffer for your insolence," Asher threatened as he trailed his free hand along Maria''s body, cupping her breasts and then running his fingers along her inner thighs.

    Maria shivered at his touch, struggling to get free. "Please stop, Young Master. I don''t want this. Please, let me go." Maria pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Asher ignored her pleas, pressing his lips against her ear.

    "Why should I care what you want? You''re mine now. Your body belongs to me," Asher breathed, sliding his hand beneath Maria''s skirt.

    Maria gasped when his fingers brushed against her bare skin.

    "No, please, don''t...," Maria cried softly as Asher continued stroking her pussy lips from over her panties, and rubbed his thumb gently over her clit.

 Chapter 66 Marias Kink - 2

    Chapter 66 Maria''s Kink - 2

    [A/N :- The following chapter maybe disturbing to some. Kindly read it with an open mind.]

    She felt his warm breath against her neck as he kissed her neck, biting down hard enough to leave hickeys.

    Asher''s erection grew harder as Maria''s body began trembling uncontrobly. She tried desperately to escape his grasp, but every time she moved, his grip tightened further.

    Her eyes shut tightly as she moaned loudly in pain and pleasure. Her whole body felt numb, while her brain was overwhelmed by sensory input.

    Soon, her body quivered with desire as her juices dripped onto the floor.

    "Look at me!" Asher demanded harshly.

    Maria opened her eyes slowly, blinking away tears. The sight before her sent shivers down her spine. The man looming over her wore a look of pure lust, his eyes full of malice as he grinned wickedly.

    "Who does this body belong to?" Asher asked as he lifted her skirt to reveal her bottom half.

    "You, young master," Maria choked out between sobs.

    Asher chuckled darkly, his voice low and menacing.

    "Exactly."

    He caressed her cheek, wiping away a single tear from her eyshes.

    Maria''s heart raced wildly in her chest, her breathing uneven.

    "Now, let''s see what you''ve been hiding from me," Asher said seductively as he reached down and pulled Maria''s panties down, exposing her bare pussy to his hungry gaze.

    She whimpered in fear as she realized what was about to happen, and her hands flew to her crotch, trying to cover herself.

    "Don''t even think about resisting me anymore. There''s no point. Even if you somehow manage to escape, you will never be able to live peacefully anywhere. Now, stop struggling!" Asher''s tone shifted abruptly from teasing to threatening, leaving Maria frozen in shock.

    He paused for a moment, enjoying her fear and despair.

    Asher felt his cock stir as he imagined how her plump ass would feel underneath him and how her tight pussy would squeeze him as he rammed his thick shaft in and out of her wet hole.

    "Go to the bed and get on all fours like a dog!" Asher ordered coldly.

    She hesitated, afraid to obey, but realizing it was pointless to disobey, she lowered herself onto her knees, cing her palms t on the bed, and raised her butt high into the air.

    Maria sobbed quietly as he leered at her exposed body, his gaze filled with desire, but internally she was feeling too excited.

    "Go to the bed and get on all fours like a dog!" Asher ordered coldly.

    She hesitated, afraid to obey, but realizing it was pointless to disobey, she lowered herself onto her knees, cing her palms t on the bed, and raised her butt high into the air.

    She whimpered pitifully as Asher pulled her dress up to expose her ass.

    Soon, he lowered his pants along with boxers and freed his rock-hard dick from its confines. His cock stood erect, pointing directly at Maria''s pussy, which glistened with anticipation.

    Asher bent slightly forward and grabbed her hips firmly, pulling them towards him.

    Slowly, he rubbed his dick against her pussy, savoring the sensations that coursed through him. She flinched as his member made contact with herher lips. "Ahn~"

    Her heart pounded furiously, beating loudly in her ears, drowning out all other sounds. She waited anxiously, wondering whether she could endure whatever was toe.

    Suddenly, he thrust himself deep inside her, burying his entire length in one quick motion. She screamed as his cock stretched her open, filling herpletely. "Ahhh....."

    A mixture of emotions shed through her mind - pleasure, pain, fear, and shame. Yet none of themsted long enough to fully register before another reced it.

    A rush of intense heat flooded through her core and spread outward. She shuddered uncontrobly, ovee with pleasure and ecstasy.

    His hands moved up from her hips to cup her breasts, kneading and squeezing her soft flesh roughly while his fingers were pinching her nipples.

    "Ahhh.... Mhmm..." She moaned softly as waves of bliss washed over her body, making her tremble involuntarily.

    She closed her eyes and began focusing only on the sensation of his thick cock pulsating inside her.

    His rhythm increased as he thrust harder and deeper into her depths, pounding into her womb with every thrust.

    "Ahhhh..... Nnngh!!!" Maria moaned louder than ever before, unable to control her vocal reactions.

    PAAH.

    Suddenly, Maria felt a sharp pain as Asher spanked hard on her ass, drawing a palm mark on it.

    "Ahhh..." She cried out in surprise, but she did not dare try to pull away.

    Instead, she simply remained still, allowing him to continue ravaging her body however he pleased.

    "Maria, you''re so tight, and your pussy is squeezing my cock really hard!" Asher groaned, feeling the pressure on his dick.

    "Ahn~" Maria''s body shuddered at the sensation of being impaled on a hot, rigid pole over and over again.

    Arousal surged through her veins, fueled by the knowledge that she was being taken against her will, causing her to shudder with pleasure and cry out in ecstasy.

    "That''s right! Do you like that? Huh? You like being fucked hard?" Asher growled as he rammed into her ruthlessly.

    "Ahhn!!" Maria just moaned, panting heavily while her ass cheeks bounced wildly under his assault.

    "Your ass feels so good around my dick. Fuck!"

    PAAH. PAAH. PAAH.

    Asher repeatedly spanked hard on her ass, making her scream and moan as his cock hammered her cervix, stretching it to its limit.

    "Mhmmm..." The sensation of being filledpletely and having him pound deep inside her was overwhelming. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Get ready; I will fill your womb full of my semen!" Asher grunted while smashing into her mercilessly.

    "Haah... Haah..." She tried to speak, but only managed to let out a strangled gasp. Her mind went nk, consumed by sheer rapture.

    "Ahn~"

    "Ungh~"

    Then she felt her body tense up as her orgasm exploded and soaked Asher''s dick while he released a load of thick, creamy semen inside her womb, flooding it with sperm.

    Soon both dropped to the bed, enjoying the sensation they got from orgasm.

    They stayed like that for a few moments, their bodies intertwined as they caught their breath.

    "Was it how you imagined it to be?" Asher asked gently, but looking at her zed eyes and the erotic smile on her face, he already knew the answer.

    "Haah...Haah... It was amazing, Young Master. It was even more thrilling to experience it." She sighed, closing her eyes while she calmed herself.

    "Thank you... Thank you so much. I finally know what it''s like to lose control of myself. And I love it. I''m so happy that I was able to share this experience with you."

    Asher smiled at Maria''s words, d that he''d helped her enjoy herself. "Anytime," he murmured. "Just ask whenever you want to do it again."

    After saying those words, Maria snuggled closer to Asher. A peaceful silence fell between them.

    Soon, both of them drifted off to a rxing sleep.

 Chapter 67 Arias Thoughts - 1

    Chapter 67 Aria''s Thoughts - 1

    In the heart of the grand mansion, the study room of Aria ke was adorned with ancient bookshelves filled with old literature. Arge desk was ced in the center of the room, with a stunning view of the garden outside. The window was open, allowing a gentle breeze to flow into the room, rustling the papers on the desk, and giving off a refreshing and clean feeling.

    Aria ke, the head of the ke family, sat in the plush leather chair, surrounded by the dim glow of themp. Her fingers tapped on the polished wood of the desk as she read a book, and her amethyst eyes glistened in the light. With her purple-ck hair flowing like a waterfall, Aria exuded an aura of power, knowledge, and beauty. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her clothes were immactely pressed, with not a thread out of ce. She wore a crisp white blouse tucked into a sleek, form-fitting ck pencil skirt. As she flipped through the pages of her book, her body swayed ever so slightly, hinting at the sensual curves hidden beneath the tight professional attire.

    After Aria finished reading thest page of the book, she sighed in frustration.

    ''Ah, this is getting ridiculous. I''ve been cooped up in this room reading for the past few hours. Being the ruler of this n and country is exhausting...'' Aria thought with a grimace, closing the book.

    Looking out the window, the sky was already dark; the stars twinkled brightly. The moon shone a silver hue across thendscape, illuminating the gardens below. Aria rubbed her temples in exhaustion from all of the work she had to do as the head of the n and ruler of the current Eldoria country.

    ''This isn''t how I envisioned my life going.'' Her thoughts turned mncholy as she pondered her life choices. ''At a young age, I''ve had to act ordingly in the n: perfect posture, proper etiquette, always polite and refined. All for the sake of the n''s pride. Never letting your guard down; never showing emotion; never allowing others to see weakness. Always stayingposed so as to not let down the n''s reputation... That was really a stupid time of my life.'' Aria scoffed mentally.

    Aria looked down and stared nkly at the piles of paperwork stacked haphazardly on top of her desk.

    ''And all this tedious shit. Honestly, why can''t everything be simplified?'' Her eyes flicked from one document to the next. ''It''s almost like the council intentionally makes the bureaucracyplex. There''s no way all of this nonsense actually needs my approval.''

    ''These political games that they y sometimes behind closed doors appear more and more distasteful with each passing day. It seems that I need to show them who they are messing with once again.'' An intense killing aura erupted from Aria''s mature body while sitting in her chair, pressuring the surroundings, causing even the air to be turbulent and unstable.

    "Fufufu..." Aria chuckled sadistically. But as suddenly as it came, the killing intent disappeared swiftly, like a soft breeze.

    Aria lifted herself off her chair as she walked to the window with the moon shining down upon her, highlighting the profile of her body. Standing in front of the open window, she ced one hand against the wall, using it to brace herself.

    The wind blew softly around her, tousling her hair and caressing her cheeks with its cold touch. The trees swayed gently in the moonlight. She closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath, tasting the freshness of the night air.

    ''All those things don''t matter now,'' Aria''s expression rxed as her thoughts moved towards the image of her handsome son. The corner of her lip curled up into a small smile as she pictured his charming blue eyes.

    ''If it weren''t for Asher, I wouldn''t know what happiness would feel like... I''m grateful that I have a child who can truly understand what''s important in life, unlike most of the bastards that are vying for power or wealth around here.'' Aria smiled to herself as she thought about how much Asher loved and cared more about personal rtionships than chasing after power and profit.

    Sighing heavily, Aria ran a hand through her hair. ''He''s such a great son and deserves to live a happy and fulfilling life without any restrictions or obligations. I will make you sure of that.''

    Aria gazed at the distant stars; her purple eyes shone like gems in the light of the night sky.

    She giggled amusingly as she recalled how many girls chased after her son since they first saw him when he was a teen, and they still do even after not seeing each other for a long time.

    His youthful good looks and charm were what enticed everyone, while his caring personality impressed them the most.

    She was proud of Asher as a mother, but the downside to this was that Asher didn''t take care of his own emotions, which meant that he didn''t seek intimacy with anyone in his teenage days because he was focused on studying and training.

    When she tried to push the topic, he brushed her off by saying that he would focus on cultivation and learn to control his skills better before pursuing anything in his love life.

    Thinking about those memories and how she tried to get him involved with girls in the past made Aria chuckle.

    She knew her son was probably just too shy or scared of dating anyone, so he found excuses to avoid meeting any new girls. Aria also knew he just needed more time before opening up to the idea of romance, so she tried many things that only ended in disaster, like inviting beautiful girls for family events, including banquets and pics.

    None of this worked out for any of them; Aria got frustrated after repeatedly setting up events with various pretty girls for Asher, which led to him avoiding social events altogether unless absolutely necessary. He always said he didn''t like parties. And yes, Aria knew how weird that sounded for a guy his age, but what could she say? Asher just wasn''t like other boys; that''s all there was to it.

    The truth was, Aria didn''t mind if her son pursued sexual activities outside. However, she knew her son secretly fantasized about having sex with her because she caught him staring at her voluptuous body during their baths countless times.

    At first, Aria was concerned about such behavior, but after noticing how cutely her son blushed and his reactions, she realized he wasn''t doing it deliberately. So instead of scolding him, she decided to test how far he''d go in acting upon those desires.

    What better way to provoke Asher than to try seducing him first?

    As a woman living with an attractive young man, it''s natural to experience attraction for him. But as a mother, she felt guilty for having such thoughts for Asher.

    She could never stop looking at Asher, though. His appearance was breathtakingly handsome, and his voice had a soothing quality to it that calmed people down, making them listen to his words intently. Aria just couldn''t keep herself from looking at him whenever he was present in the room.

 Chapter 68 Arias Thoughts - 2

    Chapter 68 Aria''s Thoughts - 2

    She could never stop looking at Asher, though. His appearance was breathtakingly handsome, and his voice had a soothing quality to it that calmed people down, making them listen to his words intently. Aria just couldn''t keep herself from looking at him whenever he was present in the room.

    She loved spending time with her son and admired how much effort Asher put into his cultivation practice and learning techniques while growing up.

    Aria knew her son wasn''t innocent when it came to matters of sex either. It was evident from how frequently he stared at her ample cleavage or ass when she walked. He always managed to sneak nces at them during dinner, while ying pool together, or whenever they talked face-to-face. His stares lingered longer than just curiosity, like a teenage boy would, and it made her proud of her figure.

    Aria understood that her son desired her. His mother was the sexiest woman. Who wouldn''t be attracted by her beauty?

    She knew the forbidden nature of such rtionships, yet this didn''t prevent her from wanting it to happen. Her emotions didn''t care about societal norms. They didn''t care whether it was eptable or not. To her, love was love, and nothing could change that.

    However, Aria couldn''t let Asher be indecisive like this forever. He needed to stop being afraid of rejection and simply ask her out! This wasn''t something a mother should think of, but it seemed like a good strategy to solve this issue with Asher.

    Moreover, she wasn''t opposed to having a rtionship with him either. Because after thinking carefully, there were plenty of positive points between them, and they would be able to get along well enough that they wouldn''t end up arguing all the time or being jealous of each other, right? In fact, she thought Asher might be quite fun in the bedroom too.

    After thinking over the pros and cons of starting such a rtionship with him, Aria made up her mind. She decided she''d give her son some hints about how willing she was to have intimacy with him. She knew she had to show Asher how desirable he was for her and make him believe in himself enough to take action and approach her instead of waiting for the opportunity toe knocking on his door!

    But even though she acted this way, she was still worried. She feared that if she crossed the line with him, their bond might crumble under the pressure of shame. Aria wanted to test her theory of their mutual desire for each other without ruining their familial rtionship.

    So, she set her ns into motion; she started showing Asher skin-revealing outfits, bending over and unting herrge breasts to him and her big ass, and wearing the skimpiest dresses possible that would leave little doubt about what was beneath the thin fabrics of clothing covering her body.

    But even with these overt hints, she still didn''t notice her son responding with enthusiasm or even interest.

    He maintained the same distance and did nothing, despite her obvious attempts.

    Was it fear of breaking their rtionship that held him back? She couldn''t tell for sure. Perhaps it was this reason,bined with her status, that caused such a reaction from him. After all, she didn''t have experience dealing with teenagers except when raising her son; thus, she had no idea how to handle an issue like this, especially one of the flesh.

    However, one thing that she was certain about was that she definitely wouldn''t give up hope for their future rtionship.

    Though it seems that all her worries were unfounded, as soon as she saw an amazing change in her son''s attitude, it was nothing short of miraculous!

    He had finally made his move and got engaged in sexual activity with Nadia, the hot maid of the family, who was one of the most loyal people working for her. He was doing what he desired so much, though he hesitated quite a bit when he decided to do this with Nadia, and it was mostly due to her, but it was clear as a crystal that he enjoyed having sex.

    Seeing this, Aria was overjoyed beyond measure because she believed that this indicated that Asher must have ovee whatever obstacles prevented him from approaching women.

    Aria stood up straight as her hands tightened around the windowsill. The stars blurred before her eyes, bing hazy clouds against an endless backdrop of darkness.

    ''Finally...'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After all these efforts, all this nning, and all this scheming, he was ready. She could wait no longer. He would no doubt notice her as an adult woman instead of just his mother.

    The current Asher was theplete opposite of the one from a few months ago, with his nervousness and constant blushing while looking at her being reced with passion and confidence, and he finally made moves on her, albeit cautiously.

    She became happy thinking about how, after seeing her naked body again, he voiced out his desires for the first time.

    When he started groping her ass while cuddling, Aria could feel his growing arousal from his touches and breathing.

    ''Haah.... It was a really heavenly sensation when Asher made me orgasm during the bath with just his hands. When I held his dick for the first time, it felt like I could explode right then and there. I wonder how it would feel if I did other naughty things with my lovely son?''

    Aria thought while shivering with excitement. ''Oh my, I''m getting horny again...''

    She sat back down, feeling flushed, and her heart raced inside her chest. Heat surged throughout her body, causing sweat beads to form on her forehead.

    Her thoughts wandered over different scenarios of having sex with her son. It excited her immensely just thinking about it. Her nipples hardened against the fabric of her bra while dampness soaked through her panties, staining them with her fluids.

    She felt ted, knowing that it was now just a matter of time until Asher approached her and confessed his feelings, while she would eagerly ept them. She trusted her instincts about this whole situation because she knew deep inside that she desired him just as much as he craved her. She loved him, and he loved her back. There was no denying that.

    Even if their rtionship does end up changing after they begin being intimate, Aria firmly believes that their love is strong enough to withstand the trials ahead.

    Closing her eyes tightly, she released all her stress and concerns. Feelingfortable and rxed, she took deep breaths, trying to calm herself.

    It wasn''t yet time for both of them to consummate their love physically; however, when the time came, she was confident that her son would prove her trust.

    Aria looked up at the night sky again. The stars shone brightly, and the moon loomedrge above them. She smiled warmly. Her hopes for the future were rising.

    As for Asher, he doesn''t need to rush this step, as their development in intimacy willy the foundation for something more meaningfulter down the road.

    And Aria knew she would love every single minute of it.

    Just the thought of it made Aria''s heart skip a beat, and she started tough cheerfully.

 Chapter 69 Graceful Beauty

    Chapter 69 Graceful Beauty

    In the early morning sunlight, a bright ray of sunshine shone, giving the beautiful garden a magical shine that infused the nts with vitality.

    The flowers bloomed gloriously while exuding a sweet fragrance that traveled with the cool breeze, bringing a refreshing and peaceful atmosphere to this ce.

    At that moment, a woman came out of the luxurious mansion and stepped on the gravel pathway, d in an elegant white cheongsam.

    Its open-top design revealed arge portion of her attractive cleavage, along with the top part of her breasts that appeared like two mountains sticking out of the garment.

    Even though it wasn''t very tight, it entuated her shapely curves and the woman''s seductive and captivating beauty, making this outfit a good match for her.

    It flowed down to cover her lower body, highlighting her slim waist and round bottom, before extending to the ground, giving her a graceful atmosphere whenever she moved or swayed.

    It had a slit cut on the side that went from her right hip all the way down to the base of her ankle, offering a glimpse of her long and supple white legs with thick thighs when she walked while giving a sense of mystery that left people anticipating for more.

    Her caramel hair was tied into an exquisite hair bun, which was so well maintained that not a strand was out of ce as it elegantlyplemented her dazzling appearance. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her blue-gray eyes were clear and focused, like ake untouched by civilization, which disyed her calm andposed beauty.

    Her slightly curving red lips gave off a mature vibe with her natural beauty, making her unrivaled in grace and charm.

    At first nce, she looked like an angel that descended upon this world and stood out from wherever she was.

    Her beauty was unmatched by anything else in the scenery around her. Even the flowers paled inparison to her grace as Olivia Gray stood there in front of the beautifulndscape of nature.

    But unfortunately for this woman, her thoughts right now were not at peace with the peaceful morning. Instead, it was filled with contempt that clouded her mood, leaving her silent and confused.

    No matter how she looked at the scene around her, there was a man she wanted to hurt, beat up, and kick off a cliff. And that was the man who slept in bed alone and was supposed to have another partner who wasn''t present.

    As she walked around the estate the previous night, her eyes bulged when she saw something unexpected.

    By some means, Samuel had drugged his father, Alexander, and then he was engrossed in an intense sexual act with his Maid in the same bed.

    She was even more shocked to see that Maid looked almost like her and was being fuck right next to her sleeping husband.

    She seemed to forget about Alexander''s status and power as she spread her legs apart and offered herself to be screwed like a bitch.

    She didn''t realize that Samuel had been carrying out such scandalous activities behind everyone''s back.

    Olivia remembered how shocked she was after witnessing such an unbelievable scene. She was angry at the two of them, particrly Samuel, who had the gall to have sex with maid while thinking about herself even though he called her, Mother.

    Olivia was irritated by his behavior and what he did, especially because he was disrespecting his own father and her at the same time.

    Even so, she didn''t feel anything when her husband was betrayed like that. Her marriage to her husband was forced from the beginning by her family, and she didn''t hold any romantic feelings for him.

    When she gave birth to a daughter, he was extremely disappointed and didn''t show love and attention to their lovely daughter.

    Their rtionship becamepletely estranged after she lost the ability to give birth in an ident, and with his obsession with having a male heir, his attitude changed toward her and became cold. He neglected her even further, treating her like she was nothing but a decoration for the house.

    So to see Alexander being tricked and yed by in such a manner, she just felt indifferent.

    Although she found it revolting, she didn''t do anything about it at that time, as she silently returned to her room and decided to pretend not to know anything.

    After all, she didn''t like being involved with Alexander and Samuel as she never really cared about them, and this kind of incident only strengthened her determination to keep her distance from those two.

    Suddenly, her train of thought came to a halt when an image of another young man shed before her eyes.

    Her expression softened, and her eyes began to gleam with gentleness as the image of the person she thought of became clearer.

    Her mind lingered on memories of the past, thinking back to when the young man brought joy to her during the moments when she couldn''t take it any longer and was suffering all alone.

    As her lips curled upwards and her brows gently creased, she could clearly picture a handsome boy whom she held dear in her heart. He was someone who became a part of her life¡ªsomeone whose existence reshaped her way of living and eventually gave her warmth and meaning.

    If not for him, her life would be bleak, cold, and empty, like an old barren field.

    She thought of him as her own child because he treated her with care and respect.

    However, she still wondered how things would''ve been had he never shown up in her life and whether it would change anything in the long run.

    Despite being a proud member of the Grays, a noble family in the Capital, Olivia had been through much misfortune in her life and had never tasted happiness.

    Until he came.

    Even if it was fleeting, he was the light that illuminated her way and gave her the hope that she could smile in life.

 Chapter 70 I Need To Be Patient

    Chapter 70 I Need To Be Patient

    In short, she was happy when he was with her and could live a peaceful and joyous life for the first time.

    Whenever she closed her eyes and drifted off to dreand, his image always surfaced in her thoughts, making her smile subconsciously.

    As a result, she couldn''t help but recall what happened today and wonder about where he was.

    At the same time, her thoughts moved on to Mia ke, her daughter.

    Olivia didn''t know where Mia was and sighed, thinking about how she had been out all night again.

    ''Sigh, maybe she went out for another party and took Little Ash with him to one of her clubbing events.'' She assumed.

    She wished her daughter was not a wild partygoer, but every time she did go somewhere, she wouldn''t bring anyone home for the night and always made sure she was safe.

    Since it seemed like something she enjoyed, there was no point in trying to stop her. She believed Mia had matured enough, so it was unnecessary to question where she spent her free time.

    Regardless, Olivia understood that her daughter wasn''t the kind of person who was easy to tie down. She had always been that way, since she was young, but that was fine.

    In terms of personality, she was just as lively and cheerful, always filled with youthful passion and eagerness to do her own things. So, this was the only thing about her that she truly worried about.

    Nowadays, Olivia was afraid that this type of lifestyle might cause her toe across some danger, which made her feel extremely uneasy as a mother.

    ''I am overthinking again. With her cultivation in the True Spirit Realm, Mia is strong enough to defend herself if shees across trouble. As long as she isn''t foolish, she will be okay.'' Olivia assured herself.

    Suddenly, footsteps sounded behind her, and she turned around, only to see her daughter approaching her.

    Mia wore a fancy, short ck jacket that revealed her tight bra. It showed off her big breast size along with her midriff, granting her a seductive sexiness.

    Mia paired her top with tight ck shorts,plementing and emphasizing her feminine curves attractively. It perfectly highlighted her long legs and thick thighs, along with her big booty shape.

    In addition, Miapleted her look with trendy high-heeled ankle boots with ck buckles, providing extra height and lending her a sensual aura.

    Looking at her attire, Olivia could tell her daughter hade from some party.

    "Hello, mom."

    "You are back."

    Mia greeted her mother with a cheerful expression, wrapping her in a warm hug. "Good morning, mom," she eximed happily. Her face lit up with a mischievous grin as she yfully remarked, "You smell really nice," savoring her mother''s delightful fragrance.

    Olivia''s mouth slightly arched up as she patted her daughter''s smooth shoulder and greeted her. "Be careful out there, and don''t do anything rash."

    "I will, mom."

    "Did you go out again with Little Ash?" Olivia asked with a gentle look.

    "Ashie~?" Mia raised her eyebrows slightly before chuckling, as she felt hot from remembering how she had wild sex with him the whole night and this morning before she came home.

    She answered innocently while shing her angelic smile, "Don''t worry, Mom. He is doing well. He went home after we had fun for the whole night dancing and drinking in the club." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "That''s good to hear. I am okay with you going outte at night to have fun, but remember, you should take care of yourselves better and make sure that your safetyes first," she advised seriously.

    Mia was amused, smiling cutely at her mother while responding in a yful tone. "Thank you for worrying about me, Mom. But there''s nothing to be concerned about, as I can protect myself."

    "Alright... Now let''s get something to eat for breakfast." Olivia sighed softly.

    "Sure thing, I am pretty hungry already!"

    "Let''s go inside then. We can talk more as we eat."

    Both women held hands, and the sound of their heels cking against the gravel pathway echoed through the garden as they made their way into the luxurious mansion.

    Shortly, both entered the dining area, and Mia noticed her father, Alexander, and her half-brother, Samuel, sitting at the table as they talked about work and that boring stuff.

    Alexander nced at them when they arrived.

    His brown eyes lingered on Olivia, and his gaze became increasingly stern, giving off the impression he wanted to say something unpleasant. But he didn''t, because he still cared about maintaining his appearance.

    Samuel, on the other hand, gazed at them hungrily as if he were a predator, eyeing its prey while licking his lips obscenely.

    ''I will definitely eat this mother-daughter pair one day. Until then, I need to be patient. Ha... Sigh...'' He thought while he greeted bothdies politely. "Good morning, Sister. Good morning, Mother."

    Miapletely ignored him, and although Olivia was a little irritated due to yesterday''s incident, she acknowledged him by nodding her head slightly.

    Samuel frowned at that response. His expression hardened, and he felt offended by Mia''s obvious cold-shoulder treatment. However, he hid it well.

    For a brief second, his sharp re locked on to Mia, full of anticipation and desire, but she didn''t notice it at all as she was more interested in checking her cell phone than engaging with anyone.

    Thus, the atmosphere in the dining room was rather awkward.

    ''That''s why I rejected Ashie when he wanted to drop me home. This is really a problem I want to avoid,'' Miained in her mind while sighing deeply.

    This tension was nothing new to her, ever since she became aware of it at a young age.

    ''It looks like the drug was really potent, as Alexander appearspletely unaware of what happenedst night. I should hurry and leave the house with Mia soon, or we will fall into Samuel''s schemes next.'' Olivia thought to herself while seeing Alexander''s normal behavior.

    Soon everyone finished their breakfast and left the dining table.

 Chapter 71: Good Morning, Young Master~

    When the morning sun shone brightly outside, its light shimmered through the window, reflecting off the surface of the bed and illuminating the cozy bedroom with a warm orange glow.

    Two figures rested on the bed facing each other, lying side by side, wearing nothing except for thin nkets covering their naked bodies.

    They appeared to be in a position to fuck each other, but neither of them made a move. Instead, they simply enjoyed the tranquility and intimacy while sleeping next to each other.

    One of them was the handsome young man named Asher ke with ck hair and blue eyes, the heir of the powerful ke family, and his partner was a beautiful, mature woman named Maria.

    A gentle smile bloomed on the woman''s face as she looked lovingly at the young man.

    Her delicate fingers brushed lightly across his smooth cheek, stroking it tenderly as if she were touching something valuable.

    Then her fingertips slowly traced across his chin and moved downward, tracing the contours of Asher''s neck towards his muscr chest and toned abs.

    At the same time, the young woman felt his warmth radiating from beneath his nket. The touch of his bare skin sent tingles coursing through her body, making her heart flutter as a faint blush gradually spread over her cheeks.

    And these actions caused Asher to slowly open his eyes, revealing his majestic blue eyes shining with rity.

    Maria blushed heavily once she realized that Asher had awoken and saw how close her face was to his, which made her feel embarrassed by her bold behavior.

    ''No, no. He won''t think anything of this!'' She told herself firmly, determined to retain herposure despite her inner turmoil. ''He probably thinks I just woke up early and haven''t yet regained my rationality! Yeah, that must be it!''

    ''I shouldn''t allow my desires to get in the way of our professional rtionship! Maybe he already has a girl he likes! Yeah, that''s it!'' Maria calmed herself while pushing all the wicked thoughts down.

    As a maid employed by the ke family, she knew that there was no possibility of their romance bing a reality. In fact, the two of them were too different to even consider pursuing such an idea.

    To put it simply, the divide between their social statuses was simply too great for that sort of thing to happen.

    "Good morning, Young Master~" Maria smiled softly while speaking in a polite and gentle tone of voice.

    Asher chuckled lightly at Maria''s awkward behavior after she acted like she just woke up, before he returned the greeting with a smirk, "Good morning, Maria. How was your sleep?"

    "I slept quite well, thank you." Maria replied sincerely while still remaining close to Asher.

    "That''s good. I had a fantastic night''s rest too." Asher nodded as his gaze lingered on Maria, which made thetter blush involuntarily.

    "Thank you very much for your kindness in helping me and going along with my selfish desires." Suddenly, Maria expressed her gratitude to Asher.

    "What are you talking about?" Asher raised his eyebrows incredulously, appearing a bit puzzled by her formal attitude toward him.

    "We aren''t exactly strangers anymore, and you don''t need to be so reserved around me." He continued gently, looking right into Maria''s eyes as he said so.

    "I understand, Young Master. It''s just... I''m afraid of crossing any lines, especially since I''m not the best at dealing with new situations. It takes time for me to adjust myself to a new environment." She lowered her eyelids, avoiding the gaze of Asher, who was watching her closely.

    Her honesty made him genuinely want to get closer to her even more. There was just something about her that drew him in like a moth to the me; however, his rational side knew he shouldn''t get attached to anybody, and there would be only a few exceptions.

    After all, he had a goal in this new life - To create his own powerful force while gaining strength so that he would never be at anyone else''s mercy.

    He couldn''t afford any distractions from achieving his dreams.

    However, he still wanted to maintain this closeness and develop his feelings for this woman, so he decided to extend some reassurance. "Don''t worry, you''re wee here," he said encouragingly.

    Although Maria was surprised, she immediately regained herposure as she smiled faintly at Asher. Her expression turned gentle as she stared into his blue eyes.

    She thought, ''Yeah, he doesn''t treat me as just a toy or like some whore for pleasure. I think I''m starting to like him more. Even if I can''t love him like that, I would still want to work harder for him.''

    Asher smirked before reaching out to ce a hand on Maria''s soft cheek. "There''s nothing wrong with us getting closer. After all, I also enjoy your pleasantpany and that wild side of yours."

    The wordsing out of Asher''s mouth caught Maria off guardpletely as her heartbeat increased rapidly. Heat rushed to her face and warmed her cheeks up instantly.

    "Young Master..." Maria breathed out, unable to say anything else because she was overwhelmed by emotions coursing through her veins right now.

    But before she could finish what she was going to say, Asher leaned forward until their noses touched, staring deeply into each other''s eyes.

    She froze like a deer caught in the headlights as his lips pressed together for a kiss. Her body stiffened, but she slowly rxed when Asher pulled away.

    It was just a peck, but it felt amazing.

    "Anyway, we should probably start getting ready for breakfast. Let''s go." He dered.

    And with that, he quickly got off the bed without giving Maria a chance to protest.

    Her brain was currently processing what happened as her heart pounded faster and harder, making her want to scream loudly and throw herself at him right now.

    But she had to control herself since it was already daytime. She, as a new maid, couldn''t just go around fucking while everyone was awake.

 Chapter 72: Yummy food is Best!

    Knock. Knock.

    Just after both of them got dressed, they heard a knock on the door.

    The very next moment, Asher called for whoever was knocking on the door, "Come in."

    When they heard the call, the door opened, and Nadia entered the bedroom.

    Dressed in short ck maid clothes, revealing her plump bottom and creamy thighs, the elegant woman strutted straight up to Asher, disying her attractive cleavage as it exposed generous glimpses of herrge breasts.

    Seeing the beauty known as Nadia walk gracefully into the room, Maria was slightly jealous of how perfect her body looked, yet she admired her beautiful appearance.

    "Good morning, Young Master." She bowed elegantly, offering a graceful image of herself.

    "Good morning, Nadia." Asher greeted her back.

    Then Nadia''s blue eyes swept over Maria''s figure briefly before locking onto her face again. A gentle smile formed on her red lips as she greeted her, "Good morning, Maria. Are you ready to start working properly? Or would you like to spend more time resting?"

    Maria quickly nodded and answered politely, "Good morning, Miss Nadia. I''m prepared to start my duties today."

    A satisfied expression appeared on Nadia''s face as she gazed at Maria before ncing towards her master with expectant eyes. "Do you wish to do something first, young master?"

    Asher shook his head slightly as he replied, "No, I will just have breakfast before I start training."

    Nadia nodded understandingly before she said, "Okay. Please excuse me while I prepare everything."

    "Yeah, sure."

    She then turned towards Maria and instructed, "Follow me, Maria."

    "Yes, Miss Nadia."

    With a bright smile, Nadia turned on her heel and started walking out of the bedroom along with Maria.

    Meanwhile, Asher''s eyes followed her seductive curves as she strolled gracefully across the floor, swaying her hips in an enticing manner with every step she took. Her ass jiggled and bounced hypnotically with each movement of hers, driving him mad with lust.

    He had to suppress the urge to grab her luscious rear end, squeeze those round globes, and rub his cock in between the soft flesh of her buttcheeks. He wanted nothing more than to shove his meat rod deep inside that wet pussy, making her moan uncontrobly as he fucked her silly.

    But s, he couldn''t do that right now as he had to start training more seriously.

    Upon reaching the entrance of the bedroom, the two women left through the doorway and disappeared from his sight, leaving the handsome young heir alone.

    Soon, he made his way towards his own room andid down in the middle of the bed while beginning to think about his situation.

    ''It''s already been four days since I got into this body. Now, I am not an orphan and lonely guy from my previous life anymore, as I have a beautiful mother, Aria, a sexy cousin, Mia, and a stunning maid, Nadia, who treats me really well. There are also Eleanor and Maria, whom I met in different ways.

    But most importantly, I am not an ordinary kid, but the heir of a ruling family in Eldoria with powerful forces and many resources. This is really a good new life.'' He analyzed it thoroughly with excitement and joy.

    ''However, I am still weak as a mouse, and I can''t afford to becent. This world is dangerous, and a single mistake can lead to death. Therefore, I should train seriously and raise my strength.'' He promised himself before focusing his thoughts on his secret cultivation realm and Astral Nexus Core Orb.

    ''I should take mom and others to Mystic Starry Realm and have them store part of their soul inside the orb, so that I don''t have to worry about their lives and they will be loyal to me for eternity. Although I am sure that they won''t betray me, it''s better this way since nobody evil will be able to search or manipte their memories with the protection from the orb.''

    ''They will also be able to cultivate in the rich spirit essence of the mystic starry realm and use all the unique cultivation arts inside there.''

    Asher had a serious expression as he pondered over all this for a moment before making his decision. "Okay then, I''ll just wait and see how things go."

    Shortly, he got out of bed and made his way towards Lily''s room. After opening her room''s door to see her sleeping soundly, he slowly went toward Lily''s bed and quietly sat on it.

    Then Asher looked at the small, delicate child, whose pink lips parted slightly as she breathed steadily, surrounded by many fluffy toys while asleep.

    Lily''s peaceful face made his lips curve upward, making her seem like an innocent angel sleeping peacefully in her bed.

    He smiled warmly before gently kissing her on her forehead, then woke her up in gentle, caring movements as he didn''t want to surprise or scare her.

    "Hm...?"

    The little girl slowly opened her big, sapphire blue eyes while stretching her small hands and yawned tiredly. "Big Brother? Why did you wake Lily up? I still feel sleepy."

    Asher rubbed her head in aforting manner and said, "It''s already morning, Little Angel. Did you have sweet dreams?"

    "Mhmm~" Lily mumbled sleepily while rubbing her eyes.

    Then her small palms reached out to her new big brother''s face, grabbing both sides as she pulled him into a tight hug. "Yes. Lily dreamt of ying with big brother and mommy in the big garden!" She hugged him tighter while having a happy, bright smile.

    Asherughed as he pulled the girl into hisp and replied, "That''s nice, Lily. We will y whenever you want." Then he kissed her cute cheeks repeatedly, which made the young girl giggle andugh heartily.

    Soon afterward, they left the bed as Lily held Asher''s hand while he walked alongside her in the hallway.

    "Hey, Lily, what do you want to eat?" Asher asked her curiously, which made her contemte the question carefully.

    Her small, cute index finger went up her chin while thinking, until her eyes lit up as a smile formed on her rosy-red lips. "Mhmm, Lily wants to taste delicious pancakes and choctes!" She answered excitedly, appearing very eager and impatient.

    With a soft chuckle, Asher patted her head and said, "Alright. I will have Nadia prepare them, okay?"

    Immediately, Lily jumped happily while pping her hands and said, "Yay! Yummy food is best!"

 Chapter 73: I Will Do Anything For You

    As both siblings were walking by the hallway, they suddenly noticed Aria getting out of her room. She had a smile formed on her glossy red lips, noticing her adorable son and daughter together.

    As soon as Lily saw Aria, she ran towards her happily before wrapping her small arms around her legs. "Mommy!"

    Aria, with a smile, pulled Lily up into a tight embrace when the girl let out a sweet squeal.

    "Fufu... Good morning, dear. Did you sleep wellst night?" The purple-ck haired woman asked while stroking her jet-ck locks.

    "Yes! I dreamt of ying with Big Brother and Mommy. It was super fun!"

    "Really now?" Aria spoke softly.

    "Uh-huh! I also dreamt of eating yummy and sweet snacks and choctes."

    "I''m d you''re happy, baby girl. Because, guess what?"

    "What is it?"

    "You can get to eat sweets and ice cream whenever you want to." Aria revealed a mischievous grin upon dering this.

    "Oh! That''s awesome...!!! So we can eat sweets all day?!" Lily widened her eyes, appearing stunned by what she heard, as her heart skipped a beat.

    Seeing her reaction, Aria chuckled and replied, "Fufu, maybe not that much. But certainly more than usual."

    Then her lips curled into a loving smile as she continued, "Moreover, you''ll be able to visit different ces and try delicious dishes around the world. We shall travel wherever you please. What do you think about that, my beautiful daughter?"

    Hearing such words spoken by her beloved mother, a dazzling light shone within her bright blue eyes. "Yeah~!! Lily looks forward to it all, mom!"

    "That''s good. I want you to live a wonderful, blissful, and fulfilled life." Aria spoke in a soft tone filled with infinite warmth and love as she gave a soft kiss to little Lily''s forehead.

    "Sigh... It seems both of you forgot about me." Asher expressed it jokingly, showing a fake sad expression.

    When he uttered those words, Lily immediately recalled her new brother and shifted her gaze to him. "Oh! No, no! Lily loves Big Brother too!"

    "What about you, mom? Do you also love me like her?" Asher looked at Aria and asked.

    "Hmm? Of course. Don''t tell me you are jealous of your adorable younger sister?" She asked, teasing him in return while acting baffled.

    Listening to their responses, Asher let out augh as he said, "Of course I am jealous. I also want to hug mommy tightly!" He eximed amusingly before hugging Aria, surprising the gorgeous and mature mother, who chuckled heartily upon hearing him speak.

    Then his face softened when he added in a sincere voice, "I am truly blessed to have such a beautiful mother and lovely sister."

    "Aww... How sweet of you." Aria ced her arms around Asher''s neck, caressing the back of his head affectionately. "I''m extremely d and happy that I have two of the sweetest angels with me. My dear children."

    Lily joined in and wrapped her small arms around his neck, looking at Asher while smiling cutely, "Let''s always be together, big brother!"

    Hearing such wordsing from her, Asher smiled brightly and tightened his arms around her slender waist while cing a soft kiss on Lily''s forehead. "Okay, Little Angel! I swear, I''ll protect you all my life and be with you all the time." He vowed.

    "You too, Mom. I will do anything for you." Asher said with a mischievous smile as he gave her a kiss on the cheeks while his other hand moved down a little, caressed her big ass, and groped them hard.

    "Ughn!?" Aria gasped sharply as she felt his strong grip on her shapely butt cheeks while feeling hot. ''Sigh.... This child seems unsatisfied even after spending a wild night with a new woman.''

    Meanwhile, seeing the interaction between her mom and brother, Lily giggled at them.

    After that, everyone came downstairs and waited at the table for breakfast, enjoying themselves while being in each other''spany.

    Shortly, Nadia and Maria came with many dishes for their breakfast.

    Maria arranged the silverware and tes elegantly, impressing everyone. Meanwhile, Nadia carefully served the food on the table.

    ''So Maria wasn''t joking about her cooking skill,'' Asher thought after taking one bite of the pancake and chewing it slowly in his mouth. It tasted extremely delicious.

    "This tastes great, Maria. Where did you learn how to cook like this?" He asked with curiosity in his tone.

    "Thank you for thepliment, young master. It''s just my talent, which helped me learn various techniques and skills rted to cooking from the time I worked in restaurants." Maria replied nervously while being in the presence of Aria, who gave an elegant nod in satisfaction after tasting the pancake for herself.

    "Indeed, Maria, this is delicious. The texture of the dough is perfect, and the pancake itself isn''t too greasy either. Well done." She praised Maria graciously.

    "Yes! It''s very delicious." Lily eximed with a smile.

    "Thank you so much." The beautiful maid felt honored after getting praise from such a distinguished person, feeling extremely ttered and shy at the same time.

    Aria then looked towards Asher and asked mischievously, "Honey, can you tell me how and where you found this beautiful cook for our house?"

    "Well..." Asher tried toe up with an answer to exin how he actually came to know Maria, but he didn''t find the perfect exnation for that yet. So he truned towards Nadia and asked, "Nadia, can you please share the details with mom through spirit sense?"

    He still couldn''t do that personally, so he asked Nadia to exin, as only Nascent Soul Realm cultivators and above are able to use spirit sense and share memories.

    "Yes, young master," Nadia answered as she used her spirit sense to connect to Aria''s mind and transfer all the information through memories that she witnessed when she went with Asher yesterday.

    In just a few moments, all those scenes appeared in Aria''s vision vividly, watching everything exactly as Nadia remembered, while her beautiful eyes became filled withpassion towards Maria.

    When she saw how Asher killed all five thugs and rescued poor Maria, Aria admired him even more for his bravery.

    ''It appears I underestimated how far my baby boy has grown. But I am happy that he was brave enough to stand up and fight against those awful people and even kill them. Now he has already be a proper cultivator, as only strength matters in this world.'' She thought inwardly while feeling prideful in her heart.

    "I''m impressed, honey. You did well." Aria dered proudly.

    "Thanks, mom." Asher felt d to see the loving, caring, and proud look on her face.

    Then she gazed into his azure blue eyes deeply for a moment before asking, "So... what was that secret technique you used against those thugs?"

    Hearing her question, Asher revealed a confident smirk.

    "I''ll tell you everything when I take you to a secret ce after breakfast." He replied mysteriously and cunningly, as it''s best to keep everything a surprise until the actual moment.

    "Okay, then." She nodded slowly in acknowledgment of his statement and returned to finish her breakfast calmly.

    Once they finished eating their meals, everyone went to the garden, following Asher''s lead.

 Chapter 74: Surrounded By Beauties

    Everyone in the garden suddenly heard the sound of a sports car approaching the ke family mansion, causing them to turn towards the source of the noise.

    "Could it be some guests of the family? And why are they arriving so early in the morning?" Aria wondered aloud while being confused by their sudden arrival.

    Asher also curiously watched as the two sports cars drove towards the entrance gate and entered the estate.

    The first sports car had a sleek ck color, while the other one had a bright red color.

    Asher squinted his eyes, recognizing the face of the person sitting in the driver''s seat of the red sports car, who grinned yfully and winked at him mischievously.

    ''Why is Mia here so early?'' He muttered inwardly.

    Soon, the other ck sports car parked near the mansion, while the red one stopped right next to it.

    When the doors of both cars opened simultaneously, Asher was stunned to see four beauties exiting from the vehicles.

    Mia came out of the red sports car along with a mature woman; she had a graceful aura around her with her beautiful blue-gray eyes that made men and women alike attracted to her.

    She also had light caramel hair tied neatly in a hair bun, along with wless, fair skin. She wore a white cheongsam dress that barely covered her upper thighs while perfectly revealing her long, creamy white legs and ample breasts. She appeared calm and poised, emitting a graceful aura.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor came out of the ck sports car with a gray-haired and silver-eyed woman who wore bold clothes while having a dignified aura around her.

    Her figure was seductive and enchanting. She was wearing a ck short top with full sleeves showcasing her deep cleavage as it hugged herrge breast tightly; its open mid-part revealed her smooth, perfect waistline that was slim but well toned with abs.

    Her ck leather pants were so tight that they seemed to have been painted on her body. It showed her curvaceous bottom and long legs with thick thighs in full disy.

    After looking at them closely, Asher soon recognized those two stunning women. The one who came with Mia was her mother, Olivia Gray, while Eleanor came with Aria''s friend, Lysandra Sterling.

    "Aunt Eleanor...!" Lily called out to her excitedly as she quickly dashed toward her.

    Eleanor bent down with a smile while catching the girl in her embrace before saying, "Hello there, darling! Have you been well?"

    Lily nodded, "Uh-huh!"

    While they hugged and exchanged greetings, Mia looked at her cousin and shed a warm smile. "Morning, handsome cousin~!"

    "Hey Mia." Asher nodded in return.

    "Little Ash!!!" Suddenly, the two mature women called out at the same time as they noticed Asher standing beside Aria.

    Asher didn''t reply at first due to the fact that he was bewildered upon hearing them shout out loud his nicknames. His heart skipped a beat seeing both of them approach him before wrapping their arms around him possessively and giving him tight hugs, making him feel suffocated in theirrge breasts.

    "Hey, watch it...!" He could not resist eximing under his breath. ''Damn!! Such huge boobs...!''

    Upon feeling those soft pillows press up against his body, Asher''s mind nked for a moment as his brain almost melted instantly from the shock. However, he managed topose himself a few secondster.

    "Aunty Olivia... Aunt Lyssa... Fancy seeing you so early in the morning. What happened? Howe you came so early?"

    "Nope, nothing. Your lovely aunty just missed you greatly," Lysandra answered, shaking her head and continuing, "We haven''t seen each other for quite a while, and you also didn''t answer my calls, so I came myself to punish you for being a naughty child, hehe."

    "Yes, I also missed you a lot, Little Ash. Now I n to stay with you all, and Mia will be joining me, so we can spend plenty of time together." Olivia added in a cheerful tone, letting everyone understand how thrilled she was to meet the young man she saw as a son.

    "You too?! Sigh... Both of you are really unbelievable." He let out an amusedugh, as they came so early in the morning just because they wanted to see him. ''Do I mean this much for both of you? How sweet! You guys make me feel special.''

    ''Such a troublesome duo.'' Aria rolled her eyes at both Olivia and Lysandra, who arrived so early. She wanted to enjoy the peaceful morning together with her son, but ended up meeting rather unexpected guests instead. She was speechless but kept silent as she knew she couldn''t oppose Olivia''s wish or her lifelong friend who wished to join them.

    ''There is always a crowd of women around him wherever my handsome son goes.'' She thought wryly, keeping her thoughts to herself.

    Mia looked at her Aunt Lyssa and Mother while being annoyed by them. ''How dare you two steal the attention from me?!''

    Mia then went and clung to Asher, wrapping her arms around his neck while pouting as her plump breasts pressed against his back, wanting to regain her cousin''s focus back on her.

    "Don''t ignore me!" She whined loudly while giving him puppy eyes.

    Seeing such an adorable and sweet act from Mia, Asher could only roll his eyes. ''So needy.''

    He chose to ignore her and turned to Lysandra and asked, "By the way, Aunt Lyssa, howe you came together with Miss Eleanor?"

    "It''s all because of you. I invited her for an investigation to take care of the final procedures of the extra work you created for me and deal with Oswald once and for all. When I talked abouting here, she asked toe along, so I agreed. Now, here we are." She exined while giving him a wink.

    "Thank you so much, Aunt Lyssa." Asher said it sincerely, as he had already imagined that the situation might get a bit problematic if Oswald somehow got scot-free. Now he was assured that he would surely suffer for a long time in the worst prison.

    "Anything for you, handsome," Lysandra responded while rubbing his head affectionately.

 Chapter 75: Stop Harassing My Precious Boy!

    "But, seriously, I have aint." Lysandra continued.

    "Huh?" Asher was confused.

    "Why did you cheat on me with all thesedies here instead of making me happy?!" She spoke it out loud while pointing her finger at him usingly.

    Asher raised his hands defensively and countered her argument, "Wait, wait... what cheating? I never cheated on you!"

    Then he realized something important and asked suspiciously, "Hold on... Since when was I ever in a rtionship with you? I don''t remember this happening or signing up to have my personal life monitored by you!" He frowned as he confronted Lysandra about her unreasonable ims.

    Lysandra waved off Asher''s words dismissively and replied with a huff, "Details, details. They are irrelevant since you already saw me naked; you have to take responsibility." She spoke while grinning, causing his face to twitch as he watched her wink at him flirtatiously.

    ''Seriously...'' At the moment, he truly desired to roll his eyes after witnessing this shameless disy and the audacity she exhibited by suggesting something outrageous like that.

    "Giggles..."

    Everyone burst outughing, especially Maria and Eleanor.

    Lysandra took this chance to pinch his face as she continued, "Anyway, you''re lucky since this beautiful and perfectdy chose to be your woman. So you better treat me nicely, or else there will be punishment."

    "Like hell, I will!" Asher eximed his displeasure without hesitation whatsoever because he hated to admit any kind of defeat and liked to be the aggressive one himself.

    ''She is simply kidding,'' he thought.

    Unfortunately...

    The whole group broke into another fit ofughter after hearing him say this.

    Meanwhile, Asher was left dumbfounded upon realizing everyone was fooling around and messing with him. "Phew... Youdies are unbelievable. Is it necessary to tease me in this way?"

    "It certainly is. You''re too innocent, my dear boy. Therefore, it''s always fun to rile you up and bully you." Lysandra said before she continued, "Just enjoy the ride for a while. Pretty soon, you will thank me for making you grow up." She whispered seductively into his ear before biting it gently and nibbling it repeatedly while sending shivers down his spine.

    ''Goddamn, what a sexy woman she is. She has a killer body and knows how to tease perfectly. It''ll be really difficult for me in the future.'' He thought inwardly when listening to such words directly in his ear, and he shivered from excitement as she nibbled his earlobe.

    Olivia didn''t like what Lysandra did and immediately intervened, "Stop harassing my precious boy!" She scolded while pulling him away from Lysandra''s clutches and ced herself between both of them, sessfully shielding Asher from this sexual harassment.

    Lysandra clicked her tongue in annoyance and protested, "What? Can''t I y with my favorite nephew?"

    "No. You shouldn''t tease my Little Ash like that, you perverteddy!" Olivia red at her and retorted while holding onto Asher protectively, unwilling to let anyone snatch him away from her grasp.

    Mia frowned while observing the situation and thought, ''Does mom also have romantic feelings towards my cousin? She acts like she does! Argh, not fair!! There is too much strongpetition.''

    "Haaah.... Stop overreacting, Olivia. I was just trying to joke with him." Lysandra spoke nonchntly, seemingly unbothered by the sharp re shot her way by the woman standing opposite.

    "You''ve made your point. Now quit harassing Little Ash already. Geez, what is with you?" Olivia rebuked sternly.

    After hearing her words, Lysandraughed heartily. "Fine, fine. I''ll leave him alone. Since everyone knows that you are the most clingy one to Little Ash."

    "What are you talking about? That''s not true at all." Olivia retorted, as she refused to acknowledge being clingy to Asher.

    "Hmph! Are you two really going to fight in front of others?" Aria sighed in exasperation before cutting off both of them, interrupting their ongoing debate regarding Asher.

    Both of her friends looked at her speechless and became quiet at once, while Asher tried to suppress his chuckling as he watched them argue with each other.

    ''So troublesome.'' Asher thought inwardly while secretly rolling his eyes after witnessing their antics. ''But their caring words and actions towards me make me feel really happy.''

    Aria noticed everything, as she was a very sharp woman who knew how to read minds easily. Therefore, she understood her son''s feelings right now. ''He''s happier than usual. I can feel his delight clearly in his soul. Perhaps seeing so many loved ones around him, he''s very happy.''

    Asher stood there silently, patiently waiting for them to finish whatever bickering they were doing, until eventually he decided to speak out in a firm tone, "Now listen, everybody! How about I introduce you to the new member of our family, Lily, my little sister?"

    After listening to such words spoken by Asher, everyone suddenly went quiet and shifted their focus on Lily, who blushed a bit after being stared at by everyone so intently.

    "Aw! So Cute!!!" The whole group eximed loudly simultaneously while looking at Lily fondly. Even Olivia and Lysandra, who were fond of Asher more, squealed in joy upon seeing a five-year-old adorable angel with jet-ck hair and blue eyes in front of them.

    Lily tilted her head innocently in confusion as she failed to understand why these two adultdies suddenly behaved like little kids.

    "She looks extremely adorable!! I want to hug her right now!" Olivia expressed her desire outright, staring at the girl intensely and quickly hugging her.

    "Same." Lysandra nodded in agreement, followed by Mia, who couldn''t help but hug her too.

    "Aaaww....!!" The three women hugged Lily tightly against their bosoms while taking turns. Lily couldn''t breathe, and she struggled frantically. She felt very shy being surrounded by these women, as all these beautiful aunts and big sisters adored her to no end.

    When Aria observed such a scene taking ce in front of her eyes, she smiled in contentment, happy to see Lily receive love and affection from everyone, which she deserves.

    ''Yes. This is how rtionships should be.'' Asher thought, his expression full of happiness upon seeing the people around him care for each other and get along harmoniously.

    Eventually, the whole atmosphere became lively, andughter echoed throughout the ke family garden.

 Chapter 76: Taking Everyone to The Mystic Starry Realm

    Asher looked at everyone and finally made his move, "Listen, everybody, I have something important to share with all of you. Let''s go to that ce for that."

    "What ce?" The women asked at once.

    "I''ll guide you to the ce. You all just have to touch my body for now." Asher replied mysteriously, with a grin stered on his face.

    Everyone nodded in approval. They didn''t know where he nned to lead them, but they trusted Asher with whatever he wanted them to do.

    They approached Asher and pressed their hands against his body. Then the surroundings started distorting as darkness enveloped the whole garden. Soon, their world turned pitch ck.

    After some time...

    Aria, Lysandra, Olivia, Mia, Lily, Eleanor, Nadia, and Maria found themselves in a different ce, shrouded in darkness and illuminated by rays of starlight. They admired their surroundings quietly, with astonishment written all over their faces, before turning toward Asher for some answers.

    "This...! How? This is just...." Olivia uttered it out loud in disbelief, looking everywhere with wide eyes filled with astonishment at this mystical phenomenon.

    They didn''t expect to find themselves in such a magical ce out of nowhere, even though it appeared like some sort of alternate reality or another dimension altogether.

    "Wee to the Mystic Starry Realm." Asher announced proudly as he spread his hand in an exaggerated motion.

    "Mystic Starry Realm?" Everyone murmured amongst themselves.

    "Honey, how did you get ess to this secret realm? There are always dangers involved whenever one trespasses on a newly discovered ce like this. Moreover, this is not an ordinary cultivation secret realm with such a pure and dense spirit essence that rivals the cultivation treasure grounds of ancient ns and powerful sects." Aria asked worriedly.

    Asher held her hand reassuringly before answering, "Don''t worry about that, mom. Everything is okay. Let me show you all something, and then you can get all your answers."

    Soon, Asher led them to the central pavilion and arrived at the magnificent hall, where a single orb was above an altar shrouded in a mystical aura.

    "Honey, this is..." Ariaid eyes on the artifact resting peacefully atop the altar, exuding intense power emanating from within its core that made her tremble unconsciously and break out in a cold sweat while feeling intimidated by its sheer might.

    Asher nced sideways at her momentarily before nodding slightly.

    "Mom, this is the Astral Nexus Core Orb that connects this realm to our world. The Astral Nexus Orb recognized me as the master of the realm through a blood connection, thus allowing me ess to this domain," Asher exined calmly while watching Aria process this information slowly but surely.

    After thinking carefully about his words, Aria gasped in realization and looked back and forth between Asher''s face and the massive orb before repeating the words spoken previously by Asher in an incredulous manner, "This realm... belongs to you?" She couldn''t believe this.

    Her son inherited this entire realm, which was beyond rich in terms of spiritual energypared to any normal cultivation treasure grounds out there. Not to mention that it had abundant natural resources and other valuable materials that could be harvested at will.

    If word about such a heaven-sent blessing was leaked out to the rest of the world, chaos would definitely ensue and jeopardize the safety of Asher.

    "Correct." Asher confirmed without a second thought, affirming his ownership of the Mystic Starry Realm.

    All the women looked at Asher in astonishment after learning this shocking news, unable to fathom the enormity of it all.

    However, they soon calmed down and nodded while pondering in their hearts if this development could change anything between them.

    Since nothing bad would happen to Asher, as they were all close friends and family.

    Also, nobody could steal thisnd away, as even Asher doesn''t know how to relinquish authority.

    Aria took a deep breath and gazed up at the astral nexus orb again as she remarked, "Sigh... Honey, I am d that you brought us here, but I hope you will not be careless and reveal anything about this realm to other people. Please try to keep it under wraps unless necessary. You know how powerful and influential the sects are across the whole nation, even the whole continent, so be careful."

    "Yes, I understand. I know the danger lurking outside of this realm. I promise to be very cautious in the future." He said it with resolution in his eyes, reassuring his mom and the others as well, who also had concerned expressions.

    She gave a faint sigh of relief at hearing his answer, although she couldn''t help feeling anxious regardless, considering how dangerous things were. But seeing Asher reply honestly without any reservations eased her mind.

    On the other hand, Lysandra giggled mischievously and interjected herself into their conversation by teasingly asking, "Hmmm... since this ce belongs to you, will you marry all of us so we can live here safely andfortably together forever?"

    At her words, everyone broke out inughter while listening to Lysandra''s ridiculous yet humorous proposition.

    ''Seriously?'' Asher rolled his eyes.

    However, Olivia stoppedughing suddenly when she saw that Asher didn''t immediately respond to Lysandra''s question, choosing to remain silent instead, which prompted her curiosity.

    "Little Ash...? Why aren''t you answering me?" Lysandra frowned, feeling doubtful after noticing Asher''sck of reaction.

    Seeing them look back at him inquisitively with concern, Asher chuckled lightly in amusement while shaking his head as he answered honestly without beating around the bush, "Well, it depends. For now, you don''t have to think about marriage, as this orb will make sure that everyone of us can stay together forever after you store a part of your soul inside the orb."

    Upon hearing these words, Lysandra and everyone else were dumbstruck and stunned beyond belief.

    Olivia shook herself out of her daze before frowning as she pointed towards the orb, saying, "That orb has such a special function?!"

    "Yes, Aunt Olivia. It can resurrect anyone who has stored a part of their soul in it prior to their death. More than that, you all will be bound by a life oath through the orb, with no chance of betrayal. Once you are connected to the orb, you cane and go from this realm as you please, from wherever you are, with the help of soul marks.

    Isn''t that a good thing?" Asher exined while smiling cheerfully, causing the others'' hearts to skip a beat as they stared at him dumbfoundedly,pletely captivated by his warm gaze directed straight toward them.

    "..."

    The women remained silent, with their jaws gaping open. They didn''t know whether tough or cry uponprehending what Asher meant.

    Asher raised his arms and looked around before asking, "Don''t you all agree? This is something extremely beneficial for us all because it means we can stay together even without any worries whatsoever."

    Upon hearing these words, everyone''s eyes glistened in delight as their lips curved upward a little involuntarily.

    "Yes!!!" Thedies replied in unison without hesitation whatsoever.

    Each of them realized that Asher desired nothing but to ensure their safety andfort by offering this opportunity to everyone.

 Chapter 77: This Is Really A Magical Treasure

    Asher exined, "To start off, you have to put your hand on the orb, as it will store a part of your soul and give you a soul mark."

    Shortly after, Aria became the first one to put her hand on the Astral Nexus Orb.

    At that moment, she felt a strange sensation tingling through her fingers as a white light began to surround her, and within seconds, her body was engulfed by a bright glow.

    Aria felt weightless and out of her body, yet she was still aware of what was going on. After a short period, suddenly she felt a sharp pain in her head, as if someone were tearing it apart. Yet, it was only for an instant, as the white glow gave her soul a soothing sensation, and the pain disappeared instantly.

    Slowly, Aria felt herself regaining her physical senses and removed her palm from the orb, breathing out softly.

    "How was it, mom? Are you alright?" Asher asked with concern.

    She softly smiled and reassured him, "I am fine, honey. Don''t worry. This wasn''t painful at all. On the contrary, it was a pleasant feeling, like being wrapped in a warm nket on a cold winter night."

    "That''s good, mom. I wasn''t sure if it would feel ufortable at all or something like that." He smiled before continuing while looking at Lily. "Now, I don''t have to worry about Lily being hurt during the process."

    Asher moved towards Lily and asked her, "Are you ready, Lily? Do you want to do it right now?"

    Lily nodded enthusiastically and ced her tiny hands onto the Astral Nexus Orb, anticipation bubbling up within her body.

    An enormous burst of bright light erupted from the giant sphere as soon as Lily came into contact with it.

    After several seconds passed, Lily withdrew her hands away from the object, wearing a cute smile on her face.

    "It didn''t hurt, big brother Asher," she eximed happily.

    Asher smiled as he reached forward and ruffled Lily''s hair affectionately.

    He then turned back to hispanions, who had waited patiently behind him with various degrees of curiosity while he guided Lily.

    Asher then gestured to them and said, "All of you can proceed in turns. Since we already have results, you won''t have any issues with storing your souls here."

    Upon hearing Asher''s words, the women eased their bodies before nodding firmly in response.

    Next up, Lysandra approached the orb, while Asher gave her instructions. However, before putting her hand on the orb, Lysandra smirked smugly and cupped Asher''s face, caressing his cheeks and gazing deeply into his eyes as she said, "Hey, Little Ash, you said we''ll be stuck together forever after storing a part of our soul in this orb, right?

    Then does this mean I can tease you however much I want for forever? Hee Hee~"

    "Seriously, just store the fragment of your soul inside the orb and get over with it." Asher sighed.

    Lysandra giggled while removing her hand from his chin and proceeding towards the altar.

    Soon enough, Lysandrapleted the task, and following this, one by one, everyone put their hand on the orb and stored a portion of their soul within.

    After this, Aria and the others became soul-linked to Asher through the orb, as promised, giving them ess to the realm.

    ''Can you hear me, lovelydies?'' Suddenly everyone became surprised when they heard Asher''s voice directly in their minds.

    Asher smiled, looking at their confused and surprised expression, and continued, ''This Astral Nexus Core Hub connects everyone acting as hub, so we can reach out to each other through our minds. This will be useful when we are in faraway ces and usingmunication devices is not feasible.''

    "Unbelievable!

    This is really a magical treasure." Olivia eximed, feeling amazed at what this discovery could entail as she continued, "There are many times when cultivators get stuck in natural formations when going to search for opportunities like rare herbs, materials, and other valuable treasures, and so many others, and they don''t have the necessary devices to send distress signals to their families.

    Most of them end up dying miserably when they encounter monstrous beasts while scavenging around and risk losing their lives, but this thing provides a solution to such situations."

    Olivia''s words resonated with others who were equally amazed by this revtion regarding the Astral Nexus Core Hub''s capabilities, while Asher simply watched quietly in satisfaction after getting validation regarding his assumptions.

    Mia''s eyes shone brightly at this discovery, as it would increase her ability to do whatever she wanted without anyone interfering in her ns. ''So convenient!'' She thought inwardly, pleased at the knowledge that her life was being guaranteed so securely.

    "Although I haven''t tried it personally, with the soul mark of the orb, you should be able to get into this realm from wherever you are. This way, if anyone encounters a life-threatening danger, they can safely escape from it through their soul marks."

    "Is it possible to teleport to this ce from anywhere?" Eleanor, who was quietly standing next to Maria, suddenly questioned him curiously while furrowing her brows.

    "Yes, you can," Asher confirmed.

    Aria thought to herself, ''If teleportation is possible from natural formations, then no matter wherever any of our family members get in trouble, they can instantly return to this realm safely. The chances of idents urring while exploring undiscovered regions diminish drastically.''

    While Aria was imagining various situations where the use of Astral Nexus Core Hub''s teleportation feature might prove advantageous in saving lives during perilous missions like searching for resources or monsters threatening their safety, Olivia stepped closer to her nephew.

    "Asher, dear, thank you for trusting me and Mia so much. I understand what kind of risks you''re taking by including me and my daughter in your secret. I appreciate you a lot, so don''t hesitate to share if something or someone is bothering you; I will definitely be there for you always." Olivia said as she smiled lovingly at Asher and hugged him tightly, feeling emotional.

    "Yes, Ashie~. You should rely on this big sister of yours whenever you need help." Mia also chimed in agreement.

    Asher smiled as he also hugged Olivia in aforting embrace and said, "Thank you, Aunt Olivia, and you shouldn''t think like that as we are close family."

 Chapter 78: An Immortal Existence?

    Asher nced briefly at all the women present in the hall of the Mystic Starry Realm and addressed them collectively, "Everyone here is important to me, and I care about each and everyone deeply, and I won''t hide anything from you. Moreover, you are my family, and you are as important as my mother in my eyes. So you can rest assured that I will never deceive you.

    Even though there maye a time when I cannot disclose some details to all of you for various reasons, whatever it might be, you have to trust that I have your best interests at heart and will do nothing that may hurt you."

    Upon hearing those words spoken so sincerely by him, every girl shuddered, and their eyes moistened with tears, their hearts overflowing with immense joy after getting confirmation that their feelings toward Asher were reciprocated.

    In that moment, it felt like all of them were truly blessed by fate itself and cherished beyond measure, since he wanted to protect and cherish each and every woman around him.

    Even Lysandra felt genuinely touched by his words, as she remarked with an impish smirk curving up onto her glossy soft lips, "Hahaha, of course I''ll help you out too if you ever get yourself in trouble. Just remember to ask me nicely~."

    "Thanks; now stop joking around already. Alright, everyone, let''s go to the next ce." Asher motioned all of them towards the entrance of the hall and led them outside.

    The entire group followed Asher through the long corridors until they arrived, where another majestic-looking building stood tall among all the buildings nearby, drawing their attention right away towards its striking beauty.

    Aria asked curiously, "Honey, what is this ce?"

    "It is the library," Asher answered immediately.

    "A library? Are you sure this is really a library?! It looks huge!" Lysandra remarked in surprise and disbelief, ncing at Asher dubiously.

    Asher smiled slightly while saying, "Come with me and take a look at it yourselves. I''m positive that you''ll like what you''ll see here."

    Then he guided them inside the gigantic structure, entering the main hall, which contained countless bookshelves containing all kinds of texts rted to all walks of life.

    Everybody marveled at the magnificent sight of thousands upon thousands of tomes stacked neatly along rows of shelves throughout the entirety of this colossal library, filled to the brim with different types of cultivation manuals, martial art skills, medical knowledge, alchemy recipes, poison forms, formations, talismans, and much more.

    "There''s just so much stuff to learn." Eleanor whispered in wonderment, excited at discovering the innumerable amounts of precious information contained within this ce.

    Aria looked at Asher''s calm expression carefully as she spoke in amazement, "Sweetheart, this ce contains an endless range of everything rted to cultivation realms, including martial arts techniques, cultivation methods and exercises, and scriptures for training in different elements or aspects, all of which seem to be superior to even some secret manuals of ancient ns and supreme sects!

    How did you obtain ess to this realm? What happened here?"

    Asher smiled bitterly and said, "Well, mom, I identally found a small gem that seemed ordinary but had me curious with its beautiful glow, so I kept it with me. When I broke through the Spirit Foundation Realm, the gem merged with me and allowed me ess to this realm.

    After I got here and touched the Astral Nexus Core Orb for the first time, it revealed that the gem was actually an iplete fragment of the orb itself. So, this realm has been left alone for a very long time, as it needed that part of itself to connect with the outside realm."

    "Basically, it seems that someone from Immortal Realm found this secret realm and filled it with all the books and built every necessary resource for cultivation, but for some reason they didn''t share it with others.

    They only ced the broken part outside and left." Asher exined it all thoroughly before adding, "What''s really weird is that the Astral Nexus Core Hub has no clear images of that immortal, and it was shrouded in shadows. That''s why I assume whoever found this realm must''ve broken into it without taking full control of the orb. And that''s how this library came into being."

    "An immortal existence?" Nadia pondered thoughtfully before realizing what Asher was thinking and shaking her head as she asked in rm, "Why did they leave without taking the orb, Young Master? Wouldn''t it be foolishness on their part for such a treasure to remain untouched forever? Why would they create everything and give it to others?"

    Asher shrugged his shoulders and said, "Beats me! Anyway, I have a feeling that they are still alive somewhere, waiting for a fateful person to get to this ce in the future, and leaving every resource for their cultivation. For now, we can only wait until that person decides to meet us, but we can ignore that as we don''t know anything about the immortal realm or how to go there.

    Right now we have all the resources here avable and time to improve and grow stronger, so let''s enjoy it while we can."

    Nadia sighed helplessly, knowing she wouldn''t find any answers even if she kept wondering about it. In the end, Asher was correct. For now, everything was in order, and they had ample opportunity to achieve great sess at no cost or consequence.

    "You are right, Young Master. We should focus on improving our strength and make good use of these opportunities presented to us." She admitted it frankly.

    Maria then suddenly expressed her opinion, "Young Master, you mentioned earlier that the Astral Nexus Core Orb stores information, correct?"

    Asher nodded in response before saying, "Yes, that''s right. If there are any questions you have or new knowledge about any aspect that you want to learn or read about, you can simply think about it after activating soul-mark, and the Astral Nexus Core Orb will provide you with all relevant information on the subject as well as rted topics that might be of help."

 Chapter 79: Heaven-Grade Cultivation Manual

    Aria, Lysandra, and Olivia, who were more experienced cultivators, knew how heavenly this treasure was.

    Aria sighed inwardly as she looked at her son admiringly. ''My dear child. You really make me feel so proud of you every single day, to think you obtained such an incredible opportunity in this kill-or-be-killed world and yet had the heart to share it with others. Still, I have to get stronger faster, as we still don''t know the intentions of that immortal existence.

    I will make sure to not allow any harm toe to you.''

    Mia, on the other hand, listened attentively while holding Lily''s tiny hand in hers as shemented, "Wow! This ce has a solution for every problem rted to cultivation, which is really incredible."

    Aria chuckled at her remark before nodding lightly and saying, "Yes, indeed, it does seem so."

    Maria asked softly, "Young Master, what is the requirement to use the Astral Nexus Core Orb? I mean, is there some sort of restriction? Or maybe... limitations?"

    "Hmmm..." Asher hummed aloud to himself while thinking about Maria''s question seriously before replying, "Other than being connected by the soul mark, your cultivation level would affect your efficiency when essing cultivation knowledge.

    For instance, if your cultivation base is lower than what''s required for a particr technique or piece of information, your mind won''t be able to understand it fully."

    "However, if the information stored within the orb is somehow rted to your personal situation, then it would still give you hints on solving problems even if you don''t have enough understanding forpleteprehension." Asher added afterward.

    "I understand. Thank you, Young Master." Maria responded gratefully with a bright smile while thinking inwardly, ''With this opportunity provided by Young Master Asher, I can finally cultivate with the best cultivation manual within this rich spirit essence environment. I would be strong enough to protect myself and never allow myself to be forced by anyone again.

    Well, except Young Master, hehe...'' She blushed cutely while reminiscing about their passionate lovemakingst night.

    Asher noticed her sudden change in expression and guessed correctly about her inner thoughts, causing heat to rise up in his body. He quickly suppressed his arousal and cleared his throat before shifting his gaze back to the other girls around him.

    "Alright everyone, now go ahead and check out the cultivation manuals, techniques, and anything you wish." He urged everyone with a smile.

    Everyone immediately spread around to browse through the multitude of cultivation manuals while trying to learn more about their various characteristics.

    After a short while, Aria eximed and muttered, "This.... This is theplete Heaven-Grade Cultivation Manual!!!"

    The next moment, Lysandra came in front of her and grabbed the book, skimming through its contents before eximing incredulously, "What the hell!"

    Aria looked at Lysandra''s astonished look on her face and felt the same emotion, as she also found it quite surprising, and said, "The cultivation manuals are divided into two grades, Earth-Grade and Heaven-Grade. Earth-Grade cultivation manuals guide cultivators to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, while the Heaven-Grade manual should be able to guide them to the Emperor Realm."

    "However, for unknown reasons, there aren''t anyplete Heaven-Grade cultivation manuals in our world. All the iplete Heaven-Grade cultivation manuals only have information until King Realm, but this cultivation manual even has information about how to break through to Emperor Realm. If this cultivation manual were found outside, there would definitely be bloodbaths.

    This could spark wars between countries." Aria finished with a serious face, feeling somewhat horrified at the repercussions that such a powerful manual could incite.

    They couldn''t help themselves from being startled and bewildered at the sight of many Heaven-Grade cultivation manuals casually stored inside such an enormous library.

    Meanwhile, Olivia just gave a quick look at the manual restingfortably in Lysandra''s palms, seemingly unbothered by its incredible nature.

    Lysandra took note of Aria''s reaction and grinned mischievously before saying, "Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen as long as nobody finds out about this, right? Also, once we reach the Emperor realm with these cultivation manuals, who can stop us? This is a blessing that everyone could dream of."

    ''This is really wonderful. With this, I can continue to breakthrough to the higher realms and always be next to the Young Master to protect him from any harm.'' Nadia mused with a sweet smile on her face as she looked at Asher.

    Asher stood quietly behind everyone while observing their expressions closely. Once he saw the women''s reactions to the Heaven-Grade Cultivation Method, a small smile appeared on his lips as he secretly rejoiced in happiness. ''With this, mom and others will be the strongest cultivators in this world soon, and no one will be able to cause trouble for them.''

    As for Mia, who had only reached the True Spirit Realm recently, she didn''t waste her time browsing through the advanced cultivation manuals. Instead, she picked a few basic Earth-Grade manuals that focused on Earth elements since they were more aligned with her talent.

    Maria also searched Earth-Grade manuals for metal elements as she was a beginner with her cultivation still in the Initial-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor looked through the Fire element Earth-Grade cultivation manuals, trying to find one suitable for her own talents as she was currently in the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm.

    "Big brother, Lily also has to study? I don''t like reading books." Lily cutely said while tugging at his sleeves.

    Asher smiled upon hearing herints. He bent down and lifted Lily with ease, allowing her to rx her tiny body in his arms. Then he replied gently, "It''s okay, Lily; you can start learning about these things when you get older."

    "Alrighty!" She cheerfully agreed after hearing his answer, feeling happy as she didn''t like books.

    Aria and Olivia didn''t fail to notice the interactions between Asher and Lily, which made them smile warmly.

    As everyone went on to select their desired cultivation manuals for their individual elemental attributes, Asher carried Lily in his embrace as he leisurely strolled among the book shelves, enjoying this tranquil atmosphere.

 Chapter 80: Its So Pretty~

    After everyone got their own cultivation manuals, they gathered near the entrance of the library, discussing with one another their experiences during the time they spent searching through the variety of books essible within this grand library.

    Following that, Asher looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, In this realm, time runs slower, so everything that happens inside takes less timepared to the time outside. Meaning, a month in this realm would be just a day in our world."

    He further borated with a smile, "This means we can cultivate here with rtive ease. There are many cultivation chambers that can help absorb spirit essence more efficiently and effectively than those outside. If you cultivate in these special cultivation chambers, then you can gather spirit essence faster."

    Everyone listened to Asher exin the time difference and the cultivation chambers with eager interest, shining brightly from within their eyes, which could increase their cultivation and strengthen their powers at an unprecedented pace.

    Aria was surprised, knowing that the time difference between this realm and the outside world was one day to a month. ''With such a time difference, an entire year could pass without anyone knowing.'' She thought to herself while appreciating its benefits.

    After making sure that everyone understood what he had told them about the time difference, Asher continued on with what else they needed to know.

    Once he finished speaking, Asher nced at all the women and discovered there weren''t any more questions from hispanions, signifying they didn''t possess any doubts regarding this information.

    Then he escorted everyone towards a separate building with many cultivation chambers. It looked simr to a tower but had a dome-shaped roof, making it appear even grander in appearance.

    As the group entered inside, they were greeted by an enormous hall and a long spiral staircase leading to the highest floor.

    "This looks even bigger after seeing it from inside." Maria eximed while marveling at her surroundings.

    "Young Master, is this whole tower only equipped with cultivation chambers?" Nadia asked.

    "Yes. Every floor refers to a particr cultivation level. You can see many rooms with closed doors on every floor. Each of those doors also has its own emblem, which represents different elemental attributes." Asher informed Nadia, who was beside him.

    "Each cultivation chamber represents one of nine major elemental attributes, like Fire, Water, Wind, etc. So you can choose your cultivation chamber ording to your elemental affinities. If you have an affinity for earth elements, you can cultivate in the earth attribute cultivation chamber, and so on." Asher spoke slowly, allowing his words to sink in.

    The girls nodded in acknowledgement, indicating that they understood his exnationpletely as well.

    "Good, then let me show you the next ce."

    Soon afterward, Asher proceeded onward towards their next destination.

    There were many beautiful mansions situated behind the massive tower they left. It was separated from it by a garden adorned with lush greenery and flowers, creating a breathtaking view.

    He exined, "These mansions have all the necessary amenities. This way, if anyone feels exhausted after training, then they can retreat to their residences for rest."

    ''Wow, this is so cool! Having our own ce here means we won''t need to go back and forth from the mansion every time.'' Mia thought in amazement as she appreciated this idea, realizing how convenient it was for everyone involved.

    Olivia chuckled at her daughter Mia''s expression, which reflected how excited she looked at having everything around them without worrying about traveling distances, as she remarked, "What do you think about this ce, my little girl?"

    Mia nodded ecstatically as she eximed, "Yes, Mom! This is beautiful!"

    Lily cheered happily upon hearing Asher''s statement and joined in the conversation by saying excitedly, "Yes! It''s so pretty~"

    Seeing her in such a cheerful mood brought a smile to Asher''s face.

    "So this was your n all along? You brought us here in order to keep us from falling for other men outside, huh?" Lysandra said as she looked at Asher, moving closer towards him and circling her finger around his broad chest seductively, purposely provoking him.

    "Stop being a tease, Aunt Lyssa." Asher responded dryly and thought. ''Just wait till we are alone; I will see how you tease me then.''

    "Hehehe~." She giggled softly under her breath, making him roll his eyes.

    Aria and Olivia just sighed while shaking their heads resignedly at Lysandra''s yful attitude. However, the other girls smiled in amusement.

    Asher continued walking with Lily still snuggled up against his chest. Soon, everyone arrived in front of an enormous mansion surrounded by a beautiful garden. It looked majestic yet elegant at the same time, as it overlooked ake that stretched outward far into the distance.

    When they entered its entrance, there was an elegantly carved fountain situated amidst colorful flower beds, which filled the air with delightful aromas, captivating everyone present with its beauty.

    After walking across the stone path leading towards the main entrance of this mansion, Asher pushed open the door and went inside, with all of hispanions following suit behind him.

    Inside the living room, he put Lily down while looking at everyone present around him and said, "This mansion will be where we can all live together inside this realm. There are more than enough rooms for everyone."

    He pointed towards the upper levels of the building before continuing his exnation, "On top of this mansion, there''s a swimming pool. You all can take a swim anytime you want. Also, there''s another separate area, which houses a hot spring with pure water containing healing properties."

    Aria said delightfully, "It seems this ce has everything."

    Asher smiled at her words while nodding his head as confirmation. Then he turned back towards the others standing nearby as he announced, "Alright,dies, you can go ahead and choose a room for yourself."

    Everyone nodded in agreement at once as each woman began moving towards the stairs, eager to explore this new home.

    They quickly ascended upwards towards the second floor before spreading out amongst the various rooms avable within thisrge mansion.

 Chapter 81: I Really Missed You, Little Ash

    After everyone selected their individual room, they returned downstairs with excited smiles stered across their faces and gathered in the living room.

    At the center of the spacious seating area were two couches facing opposite directions, separated by a rectangr wooden table ced in between them.

    Above them hung a chandelier, illuminating brightly and giving off afortable atmosphere.

    Upon arriving, Aria, Olivia, and Lysandra sat down on one of the couches, while across from them sat Mia, Eleanor, and Lily.

    As everyone was talking with each other, Eleanor was ying with Lily, tickling her gently andughing happily along with her.

    At the same time, Nadia and Maria went to prepare lunch for everyone.

    Asher observed his mother and others who were talking with each other, feeling d that everyone seemed to readily ept all of it, even though it was quite abrupt.

    He hoped that by allowing them freedom here, these women would be able to pursue their own personal desires freely without fear or pressure weighing down upon them constantly, making life easier for them overall.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor nced over at Asher as she engaged herself with Lily yfully, catching him staring intently at their interactions repeatedly throughout the course of their conversation.

    Lysandra looked at Asher standing there alone and called him over with a smile stretched widely across her face, "Come here, Little Ash. Come sit with me!"

    Olivia was busy conversing with her daughter, Mia, about certain matters pertaining to cultivation or martial arts training. Thus, she did not notice Lysandra''s actions, whereas Aria happened to spot them as soon as Lysandra finished speaking; however, she chose not to interfere.

    Lysandra leaned back and rested her arm on the sofa''s headrest while motioning for Asher to sit beside her.

    He shook his head a bit as he approached Lysandra''s side calmly.

    As soon as he sat down beside her, she wasted no time whatsoever before wrapping one of her hands around Asher''s shoulder while pulling him closer towards her bust.

    "I really missed you, Little Ash." Lysandra leaned close to Asher''s ear and whispered with longing evident in her voice.

    Her warm breath tickled lightly against his cheek, sending goosebumps crawling underneath his skin instantly.

    Asher then immediately ced one arm around her slender waist before embracing her intimately.

    "It''s okay, Aunt Lyssa. Now, we can see each other whenever we want or talk directly with our connection to the orb." He answered back gently.

    "Hmm, that''s right, isn''t it?" Lysandra let out a soft hum as she snuggled closer to him even more while wrapping both her hands around Asher and pressing her big breasts tightly onto his muscr physique. She enjoyed this moment thoroughly and cherished how much time they could spend together now, unlike before.

    Suddenly, Olivia coughed lightly, drawing everyone''s attention towards her briefly before saying, "Little Ash, it looks like lunch is ready; we shouldn''t let the food get cold."

    Asher chuckled at that as he nodded his head and replied, "Okay then, shall we go now?"

    Everyone immediately moved toward the dining room as they smelled the delicious aroma of freshly prepared meals.

    When everyone had finished taking their seats and sat down, Nadia and Maria stepped forward as they presented their creations proudly in front of everyone present inside this dining hall.

    Once the tes were ced neatly before everyone seated in their seats, they began eating eagerly, as the aroma alone was tempting them greatly.

    All the dishes were delicious and exquisite beyond words to describe them adequately, which caused everyone topliment the chefs as soon as they took bites out of them, especially Mia and Lysandra, who were very picky with their preferences.

    As they enjoyed their meal, the wind blew softly through the open windows, bringing along the soothing scent of floral nts scattered outdoors.

    Everyone ate heartily as they savored every bite without hesitation whatsoever.

    After they were done consuming the final portions of their dishes, a gentle clink resounded across this peaceful ambiance as they put down their untensils, signaling the end of lunch.

    Olivia looked at the empty tesid before her with satisfaction written all over her face as she said in contentment, "The food was absolutely delicious, right?"

    Several responses agreeing enthusiastically followed after her statement, while they praised Maria and Nadia for their culinary skills in earnest.

    Maria smiled sweetly at thepliments given to her by these beauties, while Nadia, next to her, acknowledged them with a pleased expression clearly visible on her face.

    "Mommy, Lily feels sleepy." Suddenly, Lily said while yawning tiredly after she finished eating her meal.

    "Fufu... My growing baby is always sleepy. Alright, let me take you to your room, and you can sleep there peacefully." Aria smiled at the little girl sitting next to her and patted her head affectionately. Then she carried Lily upstairs beforeying her on a soft bed and tucking her in tightly to make sure she wouldn''t fall off identally during her sleep.

    Afterward, she kissed Lily on the forehead and headed back toward the living room while Lily slept soundly in her bed, dreaming about pink butterflies fluttering through the air around her.

    As she entered the living room, Aria found everyone else still chatting among themselves.

    "Since we''ve finished our meal, I think it''s about time we start practicing our cultivation." Asher suggested it to all the girls surrounding him when Aria joined again.

    "Definitely, Honey." Aria nodded in agreement.

    "Great, then we should hurry to get familiar with cultivation chambers and begin practicing our new cultivation manuals." Lysandra said it eagerly as she stood up.

    "Okay, it''s time to go then,dies!" Asher said this to everyone with a smile.

    Olivia, Mia, Eleanor, Maria, and Nadia immediately nodded towards Asher.

    Soon, Asher led his entourage of beauties towards the tower he had previously shown them.

    Following that, he instructed everyone on how to ess these unique spaces, and then he watched as they one by one entered the cultivation chambers of their respective elemental attributes.

 Chapter 82: Kissing Lysandra

    After guiding everyone to their respective cultivation chambers, it was finally Lysandra''s turn to enter hers.

    Suddenly, she moved closer to Asher and wrapped her arms around his neck sensually while looking at him with a seductive gaze.

    She pressed her body against him, her big boobs pushing into his chest and making him stunned from all the sudden stimtion.

    Lysandra leaned towards Asher while whispering into his ear. "Little Ash, I wonder if you''ll be able to stay away from me for long~. If you miss me too much, you cane find me whenever you wish. Hehe..."

    Asher was surprised at her words and looked deeply at her. Then he saw a teasing smile on her beautiful lips, and he right away knew that she was just ying around, but he didn''t like to be toyed with.

    ''This aunt of mine is growing too bold.'' He thought about it and immediately decided to punish her.

    The very next moment, he grabbed her by the waist and pushed her against the wall while his fingers traced along her smooth curves.

    Before she could say anything, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers passionately, feeling her soft skin brush against him with every movement.

    Her eyes widened with surprise at his boldness, and she opened her mouth wide to gasp in shock but instead found it stuffed full of his tongue as it slipped deep inside, caressing every inch of her inner walls intensely.

    Lysandra couldn''t believe what was happening! Her heart pounded fast as her cheeks heated up quickly when she felt him kissing her so intimately. She felt his tongue intertwine with hers aggressively, eliciting a sweet moan from her throat while he groped her firm buttocks hungrily with both hands.

    ''Ahhh, why is Little Ash suddenly kissing me? I was just teasing him, like always?! But this also feels too good...'' She thought in confusion, yet she couldn''t resist kissing him back eagerly because it felt too wonderful for words.

    After a while, they separated from each other, and she gasped heavily while trying to regain herposure with her eyes closed.

    Their intense embrace lingered within her mind for a long time until it faded slowly. She took several deep breaths and regained some control of herself before looking back up to find that Asher was no longer there.

    The next moment, she heard Asher''s voice directly in her mind, ''Aunt Lyssa, I know you love me a lot and like teasing me, but beware that if you y with fire too much, you will end up getting burned one day, Hahaha...''

    "Ah... So, you want to tease me now, huh, Little Ash?" She uttered it aloud with a quivering breath whileughing softly to herself due to the unexpected turn of events.

    The sudden kiss caught Lysandrapletely unprepared, causing her heart rate to rise rapidly as her emotions became unstable. However, she didn''t dislike these feelings of excitement coursing throughout her entire body, especially as they stemmed from Asher''s bold actions towards herself.

    Now, Lysandra realized that perhaps she was underestimating her Asher a bit too much. He wasn''t a shy little boy who could be easily teased any longer. Moreover, Asher''s skillful handling of women seemed to indicate that he possessed considerable experience, and coupled with his irresistible charm and good looks, she believed he would have no problems winning over any number of women.

    Lysandra chuckled lightly before finally heading towards her assigned cultivation chamber as she thought, ''Hehe, Aria, it seems we don''t have to worry about his rtionships with women like before; instead, we will have to watch out for ourselves...''

    ...

    Asher chuckled softly as he walked and thought, ''Her surprised face is quite a sight. I can''t wait to see her expression when something more happens...''

    Soon afterward, Asher entered his cultivation chamber, which was based on Dark Elements and designed specifically for the advancement of his current cultivation.

    The inside of the cultivation chamber was rather spacious andfortable enough to amodate those practicing their cultivation method perfectly. The design itself reflected its intended purpose, with many formations intricately interconnected with each other to attract pure spirit essence from the environment and umte inside the chamber.

    As soon as he entered this ce, Asher took a momentary nce around before sitting down on a cushion crossed-legged in the center of the room, focusing solely on his cultivation as he proceeded forward without hesitation whatsoever.

    Shortly, Asher began using his cultivation technique, Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art, to devour dark elemental pure spirit essence inside the chamber.

    Within just a few moments, spirit essence started entering his body, which he guided into his Dantian, leading the Abyssal whirlpool located there to activate and spin faster than before.

    As he cultivated, spirit essence started swirling around him with immense vigor, filling up his Dantian, allowing it to grow rapidly under its powerful influence while making the density of the spirit essence inside of it grow steadily.

    During his meditation, he could feel how each strand of spirit essence fed the Abyssal Whirlpool inside him, increasing his cultivation level without pause while also nourishing him as well.

    Asher was enjoying the feeling of cultivation progress immensely as his mind slowly cleared and he focused fully on improving himself.

    Therge amount of spirit essencebined with Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art was allowing Asher to make rapid gains in his cultivation realm. Soon enough, with a wave of spiritual explosion, his cultivation advanced from the Initial-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm to the Middle-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm.

    The Abyssal whirlpool now turned cker than before while bing a lot denser as the condensed dark element spirit essence contained within it multiplied tremendously under such circumstances, resulting in an increased cultivation speed.

    By now, even Asher could barely contain his excitement when confronted with this phenomenon urring within his body, as it represented that he would be stronger incredibly quicklypared to other ordinary cultivators and beat even genius talents in cultivation speed.

    After pausing momentarily, Asher resumed his cultivation again, as the rate of the increase in spirit essence inside his Dantian continued at an unprecedented pace.

 Chapter 83: True Spirit Realm

    After pausing momentarily, Asher resumed his cultivation again, as the rate of the increase in spirit essence inside his Dantian continued at an unprecedented pace.

    In fact, if someone were able to observe the cultivation chamber from outside at this moment, they would only see darkness engulfing Asher, as pure spirit essence was absorbed by him continually through his skin.

    This scene resembled that of an infinite dark space. Even Asher himself felt lost within it because of how silent everything appeared around him, allowing him to lose track of time.

    However, despite being trapped within the darkness itself for a prolonged period, he kept meditating without ceasing as he continued harnessing spirit essence, allowing himself to advance rapidly.

    At some point, Asher eventually broke through to the Peak-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm, which made him reach the boundary to the True Spirit Realm before pausing at this point.

    ''I need to consolidate my cultivation and improve it further,'' Asher thought decisively. ''It won''t be enough if I remain only at the Peak-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm since my Spirit will transform once I breakthrough to the True Spirit Realm. This will allow my Spirit to grow and unlock some of its innate abilities that I currentlyck.''

    This meant he must umte sufficient spirit essence to empower himselfpletely prior to advancing ahead with the breakthrough.

    Asher looked at the Spirit inside his dantian, which had grown a little and showed signs of transformation, turning darker than before. It was starting to grow bigger as its ck scales emitted an even darker aura.

    It was still rtively small due to its immature state, but it had an intimidating presence nheless, which allowed anyone else who saw it to realize immediately that they shouldn''t provoke it carelessly.

    ''With the increase in my cultivation level, my Spirit seems to be showing early signs of transformation; it must have been the effect of the Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art.'' Asher reasoned internally.

    Taking a deep breath, Asher focused entirely on the Spirit floating above the Abyssal whirlpool within his Dantian. He gathered all of his concentration into it and tried to enhance its growth through constant cultivation.

    His efforts weren''t in vain, as he sensed that something seemed to awaken deep within him, causing his mind to resonate with an unknown power within his very soul¡ªsomething familiar yet unfamiliar at once. It was hard for Asher toprehend precisely, yet it was still connected directly to the Spirit.

    A powerful aura emanated from his entire being as Asher concentrated heavily on this unknown power, concentrating upon increasing its potency.

    Then a mysterious force emerged from his spirit, causing it to tremble as he felt a strange sense of emptiness within him. This sensation confused Asher because he had never experienced anything simr before.

    With the aid of Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art, Asher continuously refined the dense dark element of pure spirit essence within the chamber, refining it and channeling it directly to his Spirit.

    The process wasplicated, requiring one to focus intently on it so they could properly understand the correct methods necessary.

    Gradually, Asher managed to manipte this energy correctly, thereby gaining some insight on how to perform this process efficiently.

    With that being said, Asher calmed his mind before entering a state where nothing else mattered aside from refining spirit essence.

    At this point, Asher had been immersed inside his Dantian and refining the spirit essence for so long that he simply forgot about the passage of time itself; only a vague sense of awareness remained within him now as a result.

    Finally, after a long time, with a final burst of spirit essence, Asher achieved yet another breakthrough, this time advancing from the Peak-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm straight to the Initial-Stage of the True Spirit Realm!

    A dark aura gushed from his spirit, enveloping the entirety of his physical form in its dark shadow and emanating a strong pressure.

    The Spirit hovering over the abyssal whirlpool looked even more mysterious than before. Its obsidian scales glimmered ominously, and its crimson eyes shone brightly in the dark shadows covering the space around it.

    It grew enormously in size as it floated there, emitting an even more domineering aurapared to before.

    Meanwhile, there was just something about it that seemed to signify a threat to everything in existence, which made Asher''s heart skip a beat whenever he nced at it.

    ''Although I have sessfully broken through, and my Spirit has gone through transformation as well, getting stronger than before, I still have so much more to grow in. But still...'' Asher thought in excitement, ''With this, my Spirit now possesses the ability to interact with the world in physical form, and I won''t have to expend my mental strength to keep its manifestation.

    Moreover, I can feel that my Spirit has now also matured with intelligence, meaning it will be able to use its power more efficiently and be able to fight alongside me.''

    ''And finally, most importantly, it also represents the greatest step in cultivation, marking me as a real cultivator and separating me from beginners altogether.'' Asher thought about all these things with excitement. He nned to train harder than ever before with his Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art and work tirelessly towards bing an invincible existence among cultivators.

    Noticing that he could no longer benefit from this cultivation chamber any further, Asher slowly opened his eyes.

    His vision adjusted to his immediate surroundings shortly within the cultivation chamber, and while sighing softly under his breath, Asher shortly stood up to leave.

    Upon doing so, Asher exited his cultivation chamber and headed back downstairs.

    No matter how much Asher wanted to proceed with his cultivation right away, he understood that he couldn''t ignore the needs of his own body for too long because his body required sustenance from time to time to continue smoothly.

    ''Even though my cultivation has improved substantiallypared to before, I feel somewhat hungry after cultivating and refining spirit essence for so long. I guess it would be wise to have a meal first, and then I can resume practicing my techniques.'' He decided as such internally before walking towards the dining hall.

 Chapter 84: Olivias Thoughts

    The dark sky of the Mystic Starry Realm, which housed innumerable stars shimmering in majestic beauty, provided ample illumination for all to see clearly. The air was crisp, and a gentle breeze whispered through the trees, creating an atmosphere that soothed one''s mind if anyone gazed at nature''s splendor.

    The only audible sound was the continuous waves of water flowing gently across thendscape below in theke, providing an excellent source of tranquility amidst this scenic view.

    At the edge of theke, therey a serene gazebo decorated with beautiful vines intertwined around its pirs. The scenery surrounding this area was so peaceful that it was hard to tell whether or not reality even existed at times.

    Within this gazebo stood a lone figure¡ªa woman with graceful beauty wearing white clothes covered in flower patterns with her caramel hair flowing freely behind her head as the breeze flowed through it. She watched everything surrounding her carefully, taking in all the details.

    Her blue-gray eyes enhanced her beauty while perfectlyplementing her calm nature. They glowed brightly in contrast to the dim lighting around her, giving off a warmth as one looked directly at them, though currently, these two irises carry numerous emotions that seem endless.

    For someone living in this kind of environment, they would surely feel rxed and calm. However, those feelings of tranquility were not present in the heart of this woman as she recalled her past.

    The name of the beautifuldy standing there was Olivia Gray, a woman who had lived a troubled life filled with pain and suffering since her parents'' deaths inside a ruin.

    Olivia used to live a happy and carefree life with her parents as a youngdy of the ancient Gray family, with all the riches and status, until their deaths came abruptly.

    At that time of her grief, her uncle, who became the head of the Gray family, insisted that she marry Alexander ke. He showed her proof that her parents had left a lot of debt. With no other choice, she had to agree to the marriage and take responsibility for it all.

    In the blink of an eye, Olivia went from having everything she ever wanted to facing reality alone without anyone else beside her to rely upon. She struggled immensely throughout that period, as she spent many nights under Alexander, feeling him use her body. Although she thought they would eventually love each other, he only saw her as a beautiful vase in his collection.

    However, all of that changed drastically one fateful day when she gave birth to Mia ke, her beautiful and lovely daughter. From that moment onward, Olivia saw no value in living for herself, as she realized there was at least someone who needed her existence to survive this cruel world and bring meaning to her life, her precious treasure called Mia.

    Yet, everything went wrong again when she lost her ability to give birth in an ident and was constantly receiving verbal abuse from her husband.

    At some point, Olivia finally caved under the weight of constant misery inflicted by others. That incident marked the end of her married life, leaving nothing behind except for memories of how she used to smile brightly every day during her young age.

    Over time, the memory faded away slowly, leaving only emptiness and regret in its wake.

    Her past brought forth a tidal wave of emotions from within, threatening to overwhelm her entirely. Tears slowly formed on the corner of her eyes, threatening to fall as she remembered everything that happened.

    Even though she didn''t differentiate between having a son or daughter, under Alexander''s constant insults, she inevitably felt unsatisfied about not being able to give birth to a son. She thought how cruel the world was to her and that she always had to suffer miserably.

    Shortly, she smiled, recalling one of the family events.

    At that event, she felt many unfriendly gazes, so she went to a garden to get away from them and was feeling depressed all alone.

    Suddenly, a child came to her and said sweetly, "Hello, Aunt. Why do you look so sad? You look really beautiful, so if you smile, you will look even more beautiful than before. So don''t be sad and just smile like me, hehe..."

    She was quite surprised at that moment when she saw a small, five year old child with ck hair and blue eyes smiling at her like an angel.

    ''He should be around the same age as Mia.'' Olivia''s mind gradually regained its rationality. Then she looked at Asher warmly before saying to him, "Thank you for cheering me up, little boy. I was just having a bad day, and you''re really right. I should smile. Can I ask your name?"

    "Hmm.. I am Asher, hehe..." Smiling at Olivia, Asher introduced himself to her innocently.

    Then Olivia talked for quite a while with the innocent child, who constantly brought a smile to her face. Shortly, he felt asleep in her arms as they sat under the shade of a tree.

    That experience shocked her greatly, as the moment she embraced the child in her arms, she felt that her heart was finally at peace. Deep inside her soul, she knew that this was how she would feel if she had her own son.

    Yet, this child gave her that feeling of fulfillment for the first time ever since the birth of Mia ke, making her unable to bear the thought of leaving the innocent little child.

    It was the first time she had ever experienced such intense maternal instinct.

    From that day onward, whenever she got the chance, she often visited Asher''s ce and yed with the boy, cheering up from hispany and being free of her painful memories, forgetting her depression. But she wasn''t just visiting to y with him anymore; instead, she got attached to him deeply. She considered Asher her true son, despite only being friends with his mother, Aria.

 Chapter 85: I Am Always Happy When Im With You

    After Asher walked out of the cultivation chamber and walked past other cultivation chambers, which had bright lights illuminating their exteriors, he finally went to the mansion.

    Getting inside, He didn''t find anyone, while Lily seemed to be sleeping in her room, so Asher went to the garden to check. There, he found Olivia standing inside a wooden gazebo and looking up into the dark sky of the realm.

    There were no clouds blocking the twinkling stars above as they shone brightly overhead, bathing everything around them in their soft glow. A gentle breeze carried through the air, carrying the scent of flowers mixed with moisture that cooled down the temperature of the surroundings slightly.

    The lush greenery reflected beautifully against the pale moonlight while adding more tranquility to the atmosphere. Everything felt at peace here in this moment.

    Asher looked at her back profile and realized she seemed lost in thought, causing him to stop walking while he silently observed from behind, trying to read her mood. ''Is she thinking about her past again? Sigh... She always does that whenever she is left alone. This woman really went through too much; I have to try to help her somehow.''

    "Sigh..." Just then, Olivia let out another long sigh as she snapped out of her thoughts and continued observing everything within her field of view calmly.

    This scene reminded Olivia of her encounter with Asher from years ago, which caused her heart to be at ease due to the affectionate feeling. She stood there, looking at everything while feeling the peacefulness of her current location.

    The silence continued for a while, during which Olivia didn''t notice him approaching until Asher hugged her from behind and asked gently, "Hello, my lovely aunt. Why are you sad again? I want to only see a smile on your beautiful face, and you should know that even though the world might be against you, as long as I am with you, I will stand by you forever."

    Hearing the sudden voice speaking from behind caused Olivia to jolt awake, and she turned her head back immediately only to discover Asher hugging her tightly, his head resting on her shoulders as he gazed affectionately into her eyes.

    "Ah... Asher!" Olivia let out a soft gasp at Asher''s sudden appearance next to her but then couldn''t help but sigh when she noticed the sincerity behind his words, as she felt happy that he was worried about her, and more importantly, she loved the warm feelinging from Asher''s body.

    She felt secure with him holding onto her firmly in his embrace. Thefort his arms provided allowed her to release all of her worries instantly as she smiled softly in response, leaning against his chest before replying softly, "Haha, silly little boy, I am fine; it is nothing you need to be worried about."

    "I know you better than anybody else. Don''t think you can fool me, Aunt Olivia." Asher smiled at her before turning his attention towards what Olivia was looking at earlier on in the distance ahead.

    A cool breeze brushed against their cheeks as they stayed silent, enjoying each other''s presence for several moments until Asher spoke again with his head on Olivia''s shoulder and shifted slightly on her back before tightening his grip on Olivia''s waist.

    His voice sounded much calmer and clearer than usual when he continued talking after that brief pause, "Aunt Olivia, look at those stars above us; aren''t they beautiful?"

    Olivia nodded briefly before turning in the direction Asher indicated. Seeing this scenery once more brought back many fond memories from her younger days when she was carefree and cheerful.

    She felt refreshed just seeing how breathtaking everything appeared before her very eyes as she breathed in the fresh air deeply into her lungs, letting out all her sadness from deep inside herself in order to enjoy herself thoroughly during this moment.

    Suddenly, Asher reached out his hands, pointing towards one specific area where countless glittering lights shone brightly amidst the darkness, "Look at that star far away that shines the brightest of all. Isn''t it beautiful and mesmerizing? That star reminds me so much of you¡ªbeautiful yet so distant and out of reach.

    But no matter how far away you may appear in front of me, I will never hesitate to chase you regardless of what happens, because you are precious to me, just like the brightest star in this night sky."

    Asher''s sincere tonebined with tenderness, as if he were whispering something intimate within her ear, made her heart palpitate rapidly while goosebumps appeared upon her skin. However, when she listened closely to those words of affection, her mood improved considerablypared to earlier.

    Olivia turned towards Asher, who still embraced her body tightly, and suddenly smiled lovingly towards him. Her gaze conveyed happiness towards his actions, while she replied gently in return, "Hahaha... You are quite a smooth in ttering woman with your silver tongue. When did you learn to do such things, my dear?"

    Afterwards, she put her hand on Asher''s, caressing it gently while maintaining that warm expression before continuing, "However, I wish to say thank you, little Ash, for always caring so much about me."

    The gentle tone of her voice touched his heart deeply, and Asher tightened the grip of his hug while leaning forward so he could kiss lightly upon the cheek of his beloved aunt as he expressed his sincere love towards her wholeheartedly, "Aunt Olivia, I''ll do whatever is necessary to cheer you up and make you happy because I really adore you so much."

    Seeing his adorable side made Olivia giggle joyously and feel pleased as she said, "Little Ash, don''t worry, alright? I am always happy when I''m with you. Because there will always be someone by my side who genuinely cares about me and supports me no matter what, even if this world abandons me."

    These words came from the bottom of her heart and revealed her inner feelings towards him.

    After that, both remained silent, savoring each other''spany in that beautiful scene.

 Chapter 86: Little Ash... What Are You Doing?

    After that, both remained silent, savoring each other''spany in that beautiful scene.

    Asher finally rxed a little, thinking that his n had worked. ''I''m d. Now she should be in a good mood...''

    Soon enough, his thoughts went in a different direction. He admired how soft her body felt in his arms while hugging her from behind.

    Feeling this sensation, he subconsciously held her tighter without realizing it. The warmth generated from their bodies being pressed together was delightful enough to send shivers throughout both individuals as they continued standing there quietly, embracing one another beneath the dazzling stars above them.

    His gazended on Olivia''s breasts over her shoulders, which showed itself partially due to her clothing exposing part of her skin, revealing its milky white color while showing off her attractive cleavage that seemed impossible to hide at all.

    Her curvaceous figure fit perfectly in his arms, providing him with the sensation that she had been created specially for him personally, thereby enhancing his desires towards the woman even further and wanting more from her.

    Her big ass with great curves attracted him even more while pressing tightly against his lower body. The gentle touch of its flesh felt like heaven against his senses, making him grow erect involuntarily despite trying hard to control himself.

    He enjoyed holding such a beautiful woman in his arms--one who loved him dearly.

    He liked every minute spent being close to her, and he wished for this moment to continue because of how wonderful it felt to have Olivia in his arms like this.

    After all, everything about her felt familiar to him--her delicate figure and her silky hair, along with her melodious voice.

    Eventually, Asher started growing a bit uneasy. His pants were getting painfully tight, and her alluring scent mixed with feminine pheromones proved extremely distracting to him.

    With these factors contributing to his predicament, Asher began contemting whether or not he should release her from his embrace because it wasn''t appropriate for them to continue behaving intimately like this when there might be others watching around.

    However, Asher eventually made his decision because he was reluctant to let go of this chance that presented itself right before his eyes to embrace such an incredible person and express his affection towards her in full.

    Meanwhile, Olivia waspletely oblivious to these things, as she simply enjoyed the loving embrace of Asher while appreciating their time together in silence.

    Asher slowly buried his face in her neck, nuzzling it and smelling it delicately while releasing some steamy breaths directly on it before kissing her neck. At the same time, his hand traveled downward across her stomach until it reached her thick thighs before caressing them carefully while he moved his hips to rub his hard dick against her big ass.

    Olivia was surprised to suddenly feel the soft lips of Asher kissing the side of her neck. She felt his breath directly on her skin, causing tingles to course throughout her body as his strong body rubbed sensually against hers.

    She wanted to pull back away from his body, yet it felt too amazing to move, which resulted in her staying still while basking in ecstasy from how wonderful everything felt. She gently asked Asher, "Little Ash... What are you doing?"

    Olivia felt another breath escape from Asher''s lips on her left ear as he answered her question seductively, "You are so beautiful and attractive, Aunt Olivia, and the scent of your body makes me feel hot. I really like you so much, and I suddenly desire more..." He kept leaving trails of hot kisses down her soft neck before sucking on one particr spot gently with his lips.

    Hearing this, Olivia suddenly realized something--that Asher wasn''t a little boy anymore and had be a mature man who was capable of expressing his desire and affection for women so passionately. It made her blush furiously and feel embarrassed since she never expected to receive such affection from him out of the blue.

    However, Asher sensed this change happening because he noticed how red her cheeks were. He smirked, understanding that she didn''t refuse his advances.

    Olivia didn''t understand what caused this change of behavior in Asher, but she couldn''t deny that she liked the feeling of being desired by him and how he acted towards her because it made her heart flutter in excitement, bringing forth various strange feelings within herself as well.

    While Asher kissed her neck gently, Olivia let out soft gasps of pleasure from these foreign sensations running through her body, making her experience unfamiliar emotions unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    Suddenly, many thoughts crossed Olivia''s mind, ''Why does Asher''s lustful touch feel so soothing and pleasurable? Is this how a man should treat his wife? Is it really okay to give into lust and pleasure, even if we are family members?''

    Before she could think any further, however, she felt Asher start massaging her breasts skillfully through her clothes. She instinctively moaned while arching her back slightly as his magical hands caressed her sensitive areas and sent jolts of pleasure all over her figure.

    Her body felt hot with each second that passed, leaving her shuddering intensely in delight.

    Soon, Asher made her turn around and looked deeply into her eyes, his blue eyes showing the true emotions hidden within.

    Without waiting any longer, he leaned forward and captured her pink lips with his own, taking away thest bit of hesitation from Olivia as she epted Asher''s passionate kiss wholeheartedly.

    This action confirmed everything Asher suspected, signaling that Olivia reciprocated his feelings. In response to this eptance, Asher closed his eyes while devouring Olivia''s moist lips hungrily, invading her oral cavity with his slick tongue forcefully to explore every inch.

    Olivia closed her eyes and melted in his arms as she experienced something new that surpassed anything previously.

    At this moment, her only desire was to follow the lead of the man who awakened these unknown feelings within her, allowing her to enjoy this moment of bliss as much as possible.

 Chapter 87: With Olivia - 1

    Asher continued tasting her sweet saliva as he aggressively attacked Olivia''s mouth, wrapped his muscr arms tightly around her slim waist, and groped her big ass that felt soft yet firm while savoring her scent and body.

    "Aunt Olivia..." Asher whispered while moving down her jawline to suck gently on her neck again before trailing further to nibble on her earlobes. "You taste so damn sweet that I can''t wait to eat you up..."

    "Little Ash, haa~ Ahhh! Wait! Let''s stop right here." Despite enjoying this activity greatly, Olivia knew they shouldn''t do it in the garden behind the mansion, where anyone might walk in at any moment, because of how risky and dangerous this situation currently seems.

    However, Asher paid no heed to this warning as he sucked harder than ever before, then licked the areas he bit sensually and resumed his conquest towards iming Olivia as his own.

    "You know what you are doing, right? Let''s continue this elsewhere, Little Ash. Haa~ Please?" Olivia said this while trying not to moan due to his actions.

    Asher raised his head and stared deeply into her beautiful blue-gray eyes with determination burning in his blue irises while firmly stating, "No. You always feel sad whenever you are in simr ces. I will make sure that from now on you will only remember making love with me in such ces."

    Olivia blushed even deeper in embarrassment when Asher used ''making love'' to describe their actions rather than something vulgar. Although she wanted to resist initially because of how wrong it was to do it with her nephew, she eventually gave in to the intense pleasure flooding her brain.

    "Ahn~..." So she let out a moan in surrender. Her mind was no longer functioning properly, leaving only raw emotions behind.

    After listening to her moans, Asher swiftly moved his hands to take hold of both sides of her breasts. His fingers yed roughly with her erect nipples covered underneath her thin dress fabric, earning several cute whines of pleasure from the stunning woman he held captive in his arms.

    Meanwhile, Olivia couldn''t even utter a single word as her body became incredibly sensitive all of a sudden; every touch and kiss sent tremors throughout her entire existence, sending her to the brink of insanity as if she would soon copse entirely if this torture continued any longer.

    However, it didn''t matter because she craved more of Asher''s treatment. This time, she surrendered herself wholly to his whims while closing her eyes tightly, anticipating what else wasing for her.

    After feeling unsatisfied ying with her breasts through clothes, Asher immediately took hold of the top open part of her cheongsam and swiftly moved it down along with her bra to expose her breasts as they jiggled with the sudden release of their confinement.

    "Ahn~..." Olivia couldn''t suppress the sexy moan escaping out of her mouth when suddenly the air hit her naked tits. The cold breeze of Mystic Starry Realm felt so refreshing against her bare skin, causing her nipples to stand upright proudly due to arousal before they hardened further under Asher''s heated gaze.

    Her breasts were huge in size and extremely soft, with perfectly round and perky nipples at the tips of each one. Her ares had a light pink coloration to them. These sulent melons practically screamed ''Suck me,'' making it hard for him to control himself around them.

    Olivia shivered slightly from the exposure but then gasped in surprise when Asher lowered his head again to catch one of her hardened nubs between his lips and flicked it with his tongue rapidly. "Ngh~..."

    Then he opened his lips wide and engulfed her soft nipple in one gulp, savoring its sweet vor thoroughly for himself before biting gently on her nipples, eliciting numerous sounds of enjoyment from Olivia.

    Asher yed with Olivia''s bountiful mounds continuously, using his palms, fingers, mouth, and tongue in variousbinations, making her squirm wildly under his intense assault on her nerves while feeling this onught of ecstasy threaten to overwhelm every fiber of her being.

    All traces of reason were washed away from her mind, leaving only animalistic desires that dominated everything else within her consciousness. She became a ve to carnal desires, unable to think clearly anymore, only knowing she needed more stimtion and excitement from Asher''s experienced hands roaming all over her body expertly without any hint of hesitance whatsoever.

    "Ahn~" Suddenly, she was flipped around as he cupped one of her breasts from behind with his hand and groped them again while he pulled her against him roughly, allowing her back to press against his muscled chestfortably while she was still panting heavily.

    Soon, Asher''s other hand slid down from Olivia''s sides, grabbing and caressing her thighs sensuously after going past the slit of her cheongsam.

    "Ahn~ Mmmnh!" Olivia moaned out loudly in pure pleasure upon feeling his rough movements rubbing against her sensitive spots vigorously, driving herpletely insane in the process.

    Slowly, he moved his hand towards her pussy as he started teasing and massaging her lower lips gently with skilled fingers while kissing and licking her neck lovingly.

    "Ahn~ Little Ash..." Although he hadn''t done much yet except for caressing and exploring her skin, Olivia felt so overwhelmed that she wanted to scream in bliss. It was beyond description to even imagine what awaited next, considering how talented Asher proved to be thus far during this intense session with him.

    Once his finger went inside her vagina, Asher felt moisture coating his digits while she cried out loud at the sudden invasion. "AHH....."

    He proceeded to pump it in and out rhythmically, going deeper each time until he could feel her insides clenching down around his fingers tightly.

    "Ahn... Little Ash, ahn... This feels incredible! I can''t hold it anymore.... I am cumming!!!" The intense pleasure made her cum immediately, spilling her juices all over Asher''s skilled hands while moaning out her satisfaction audibly at this wonderful feeling of euphoria.

 Chapter 88: With Olivia - 2

    "Ahn... Little Ash, ahn... This feels incredible! I can''t hold it anymore... I am cumming!!!" The intense pleasure made her cum immediately, spilling her juices all over Asher''s skilled hands while moaning out her satisfaction audibly at this wonderful feeling of euphoria.

    It was difficult for her body to withstand any more stimtion due to how overwhelming everything felt right now. All she desired at this point was to lie there while experiencing this indescribable sensation that flowed through every nerve of her existence.

    When he pulled his soaked fingers out, she let out a sigh of relief but then shuddered immediately afterward when he took out his dick, which was erected to the fullest extent from behind, and teased her wet opening by rubbing its tip against it slowly.

    "Ahn~ Little Ash, are you really sure about this? We should stop; don''t go further. This isn''t right at all..." Despite her protest, there wasn''t much strength behind her words since she really craved more from the man behind her while letting out asional sighs whenever Asher pushed forward slightly with his erection.

    Seeing how Olivia responded eagerly despite expressing some uncertainty made him believe that he wouldn''t hurt her feelings at all if he entered inside her right now. This realization fueled him into moving forward with his desire, furthermore, since it appeared as though this opportunity presented itself perfectly for him today.

    "Aunt Olivia, since you want it as much as me, just tell me, and I will satisfy all your desirespletely." He whispered directly in her ear after lifting her leg upwards while supporting her thigh from beneath so she could stay steady without falling forward onto the wooden floor before continuing to push himself carefully within her walls.

    "Haa... Sigh~ Please be gentle, Little Ash." Olivia said softly and let out a low moan when he entered inside her pussy inch by inch while slowly stretching out its entrance, making her feel fuller with every thrust forward until he reached the deepest depths of her insides.

    When he started pulling back gradually until only half of his length remained buried within her inner recesses, she begged him not to leave her empty. Instead, she yearned for more. "Ahn... Yes! Don''t stop, please."

    At this moment, her worries faded away from existence, leaving her greatly desiring the man behind her and willing to ept every bit of whatever happened next because everything felt perfect to her.

    Suddenly, he started pounding deep into her pussy, mming repeatedly in and out of her soaking cavern as fluids poured out from where they connected together.

    Each powerful thrust sent ripples through her big ass, making her shudder wildly in bliss because of how deep his cock reached each time. It rubbed against every inch of flesh and curve imaginable within her pussy and sent waves of pleasure crashing throughout her entire body.

    "Ahh.. AHNN..." After being driven mad by pleasure from all directions possible, Olivia finally broke intoplete madness as her lust overcame all rationality left within. She began responding to every movement fervently, squeezing around the shaft buried inside her core, thereby amplifying every sensation greatly.

    Under the dark sky illuminated by starlight, Olive felt immense pleasure as Asher fucked her from behind in a standing position while raising one of her legs by her thick thigh. Herrge tits jiggled freely while her ass bounced violently with every thrust into her pussy as she threw her head back to scream in ecstasy. "Ahhhnnn....."

    PAAH. PAAH. PAAH.

    Their groins mmed against each other rapidly, making the erotic sounds of wet flesh pping echo through the peaceful area around them.

    Olivia moved her slender hand to grasp his arm firmly for support, while her other hand grasped desperately onto the railing of the wooden gazebo, as if hanging for dear life.

    They both moaned erotically while immersing themselves in the blissful feeling of lovemaking, ignoring any restraint whatsoever as they both lost track of time in that ce long ago.

    Shortly after that, she felt Asher grab one of her boobs from behind and squeeze it firmly as he fucked her. Her breathing grew ragged because his touch ignited something within her soul, which she could barely contain any longer. "Ahn~ Oh God..."

    "Aunt Olivia! You''re so hot!!!" Asher''s loud growl directly into her ear made Olivia shiver in delight, filling up her heart with feelings beyondparison towards him.

    "Ahn~ Little Ash, you feel so good inside me! It''s reaching deeper than anything I have ever felt." She gasped weakly in response, wishing for nothing except to remain connected together like this for eternity because his thickness stretched her open further than ever before. In fact, she desired greater fulfillment, regardless of whether it belonged physically or spiritually.

    "Aunt Olivia, look at me." After hearing Asher''s words, Olivia turned her head sideways to look at him, but suddenly Asher kissed her lips and moved his tongue inside her mouth aggressively, entangling it with hers.

    She gave in to him entirely, letting him do anything he wanted. He ravaged her body violently until he felt his orgasm approaching, and he thrust his dick harder into her pussy, stroking every inch of it.

    "I am about to cum soon, Aunt. I am going to shoot it all inside you!" With those words, he mmed in as deep and hard as humanly possible inside her hole without letting go of her breast, sending endless jolts throughout her insides as he growled loudly through gritted teeth. "Ungh..."

    "AHN~!!! NOOO..." Olivia screamed in pleasure upon realizing he intended to cum deep inside her womb. It frightened her yet at the same time excited her, as she also wished for their climaxes to ur together as well.

    With onest push, his dick shot ropes of sperm deep into Olivia''s womb. At the same time, her pussy exploded with her juices while they both moaned with pleasure.

    They both hung onto each other, hot and out of breath, once Asher had finished releasing his load of cum inside Olivia.

 Chapter 89: Who Am I To You Now? - 1

    As they stood there, panting out of breath after their intense lovemaking session, Olivia realized that she loved Asher more than she thought. His powerful body and gentle caress sent shivers down her spine, igniting a fire within her heart that would never fade. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as she buried her face into Asher''s chest, too embarrassed to meet his gaze.

    Meanwhile, Asher was also experiencing simr emotions towards Olivia, whose beauty captivated him so much that he felt intoxicated whenever he looked at her face.

    "Aunt Olivia, how was it? Did you enjoy yourself?" Asher inquired as he wrapped his arms around Olivia''s waist.

    "Yes, it was amazing," she replied with a soft smile.

    Asher smirked in response as he said, "Well, let''s continue then."

    "Wait, what?!" Olivia gasped in surprise at his sudden actions when he lifted her up and carried her to the outside of the gazebo.

    She stared at Asher with a bewildered expression as heid her on the white sheets with gentle movements that he took out of his space ring, climbing on top of her body. However, as soon as his fingers traced across her delicate skin, she shuddered from the sensation of its touch.

    She knew that once again, she was going to experience the feelings of ecstasy and pleasure with Asher that would leave her fulfilled.

    In a peaceful spot by a quietke, under the shining stars, Asherid on top of Olivia''s nude body while supporting himself with his hands on her sides. He gazed deep into her beautiful blue-gray eyes as if they were two pieces of gem stones reflecting light beautifully. He noticed how nervous she seemed at first, but soon she rxed as their eyes locked onto each other''s gazes.

    Seeing this reaction from her caused him immense satisfaction, making him feel happy. Asher couldn''t resist anymore, so he leaned closer to Olivia''s face. Then, he pressed his lips against hers. The kiss started off softly before turning into a passionate one full of longing and love. Their tongues danced together like mes burning brightly in each other''s mouths. It was a perfect moment.

    Sweat started forming across their skin because of all the heat they generated between their intertwined limbs and the naked flesh pressing against one another.

    After breaking away from their kiss, Asher looked at Olivia and said, "You know...I''m still horny!"

    He grinned as his hand slid down along the curves of her thighs toward her core. He positioned himself at Olivia''s entrance while holding her hips steady.

    "Ahn... Little Ash, y-you shouldn''t tease me so much. Mmmhh. I''ll lose my mind..." Olivia moaned.

    "But I love teasing you," Asher whispered in reply while rubbing his length against her opening.

    They both gasped simultaneously, feeling the pleasure surge through their bodies like electricity coursing through every nerve ending. It sent chills running up their spines.

    Their heavy breaths mixed together, making sounds that reverberated within each other''s minds and created an atmosphere filled with excitement and desire.

    Eventually, Asher grew impatient and mmed his cock into her drenched pussy, filling herpletely with one smooth motion. Once inside, he groaned loudly as he felt how wet she became just by being prated by him. She responded with a moan herself, letting out a sharp gasp while trying desperately to stifle any louder noises.

    "Ahn! Ahn! Aahh..." she moaned continuously when he began thrusting inside, hitting deeply at every single stroke, sending waves of pleasure throughout Olivia''s entire being. She clutched on to Asher tightly, wrapping her legs around him and pulling him closer and deeper, wanting nothing more than to be one with him.

    The sound of flesh smacking flesh echoed throughout the surrounding area. It was music to his ears and made him even hornier than ever before. The more they moved against each other, the faster and harder their pace became.

    "Ahn~ Little Ash~" Olivia called out his name in pleasure.

    "Aunt Olivia..." he replied as his fingers dug into her firm ass cheeks hard enough that they would leave marks, but neither cared as their rhythm increased rapidly.

    Olivia held onto Asher like there was no tomorrow, her fingernails digging deeply into his muscr back.

    As they rocked back and forth together on the sheets, everything else vanished from their minds except each other. Theypletely forgot about time, space, their pasts, and future ns; they simply existed within that moment, consumed by passion.

    Asher pounded away fiercely at her cunt with long, powerful strokes, plunging his rod in as far as it would go repeatedly while savoring every inch of her inner walls. Every impact created delicious friction that caused Olivia to scream out loud again, unable to keep herself quiet.

    Olivia bucked frantically beneath Asher''s body. Her vision blurred as tears streamed down her cheeks. All rational thought escaped from her brain, leaving only instinct behind. Her mouth hung open wide as if it wanted to devour him whole while gasping.

    Her pussy squeezed Asher''s member tight each time he entered, refusing to let go until he withdrew with a hard pull after each thrust.

    "Ahn~ Little Ash! I-It feels incredible!! I love you!! I want more! Please give me more!!!" She pleaded without reserve.

    Suddenly, Asher slowed down his movements, looked into her eyes, and said, "Tell me, Who am I to you now?"

    He paused his thrusting, letting her think for a bit.

    "Nnhhh... W-what are you to me? You''re... Y-you are... Ahhn! Little Ash!

    Move your hips, please~" Olivia replied amidst moans.

    Asher kissed her on the neck and, with delicate movements, trailed his lips towards her ears as he whispered, "You want more, don''t you? Tell me who I am to you!"

    "Little Ash... You are my nephew," she answered without thinking while closing her eyes tightly.

    "No. That''s a Wrong Answer. Try Again," he demanded with a smile, not moving his hips yet, continuing to torture her while she was begging for more.

 Chapter 90: Who Am I To You Now? - 2

    "No. That''s a Wrong Answer. Try Again," he demanded with a smile, not moving his hips yet, continuing to torture her while she was begging for more.

    "Y-You are.... Nhhh... ahn.. You are my man!" She suddenly realized what he wanted to hear after a bit of thinking and screamed loudly, hoping her answer would satisfy him.

    "Good answer. Always remember that from now on you are my woman and I am your man," he murmured, nibbling gently on her earlobe and resumed ramming his dick in and out of her dripping snatch.

    "Ggggghhhnn!!" she cried out. Her head tossed wildly from side to side, but she kept her legs wrapped around Asher''s waist, locking herself against him.

    Olivia arched her spine, causing her ample breasts to jiggle and sway. Their tips pointed toward heaven while bouncing. Each time his penis hammered into her tunnel, they moved wildly and made loud pping noises.

    This sight drove Asher crazy. The more he fucked her, the hotter he got, and the more turned on he became.

    He immediatelytched his lips on the twin peaks of those two giants together.

    While sucking on Olivia''s swollen ares, he licked and teased her sensitive nipple buds with his tongue.

    "Oohh!!! Ooohh!!! Oh God, it''s too good... Too much... Ahhhn~ Little Ash!!!! Sooo G-goodddd!!!" Olivia yelled out deliriously as waves of intense sensations overwhelmed her senses.

    The feeling of being stimted by both Asher''s rod pounding deep inside and his mouth nibbling at her tits made her lose control of everything else around her except pleasure itself. Her body convulsed involuntarily, wracked by sensations that rocked her core, leaving her gasping desperately for air.

    "Little Ash!! Give me moreeee... I am about to Cummmm!!!"

    "No. Not yet." He denied her wish.

    "W-why?" she asked weakly.

    Asher groaned while pushing Olivia to the very edge as he rammed his tool straight into her womb. Over and over, he mmed into Olivia''s sweetest spots. The tip of his meat stick stabbed at her tender G-spot ruthlessly, causing her walls to clench around him.

    "Because I said so." Heughed and bit on Olivia''s nipples, eliciting more screams from her.

    "Y-You''ve changed! Hnngh! M-my nephew was n-never this rough," sheined between gasps.

    "Does this really bother you?" he asked without stopping his assault on her poor pussy.

    "Nooooooo.... It feels awesome! Don''t stop, please!" Olivia begged while gazing at him with teary eyes.

    They stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity, but in reality, it was only mere seconds. There was something different about how they looked at each other at that moment.

    Asher continued his thrusts, going deeper inside her all the way without breaking eye contact, while Olivia also peered deeply into his irises. It felt like their souls had connected somehow.

    ''So her deepest desire is being submissive.....'' he thought before saying, "Then, cum for me now!"

    The instant she heard him speak those words, Olivia''s insides exploded in euphoric bliss as they convulsed around Asher''s shaft. She let out a high-pitched wail and released her juices, flooding hisppletely. As she climaxed, her vaginal muscles contracted and held on to Asher''s length greedily.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!!" she shrieked as her orgasm swept through her body like wildfire, burning everyst nerve-ending in its wake.

    Seeing how she reacted, Asher decided that he didn''t need to hold back anymore. With a few powerful thrusts, he brought himself over the edge too, emptying his seed inside.

    ...

    After resting for a while, Asher slowly took out his cock from Olivia''s pussy while watching the mix of fluids leak out.

    "Did you enjoy that?" he inquired, smiling faintly.

    Olivia nodded weakly, returning the smile before embracing Asher. "Yes. Thank you."

    With a quick kiss to the lips, he hugged her in return while burying his nose in her shoulder and taking in her fragrance.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll do it as many times as possible." Asher reassured her and enjoyed the way she giggled shyly against his body.

    "Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me. I never thought that it would happen, even though I wished for it." Olivia expressed her feelings honestly.

    She then moved a little away from him while maintaining eye contact. Looking down at the sheets beneath them and blushing slightly, her eyes took sight of his big dick for the first time. She gulped when imagining how it was inside of her moments earlier, stretching apart her insides and filling herpletely. Just remembering those sensations made her shiver with excitement.

    "Is everything alright, Aunt Olivia?" Asher questioned her as he saw her staring intensely at his dick.

    Realizing that she''d gotten carried away, Olivia blushed harder and hid her face in his chest.

    "No! Its nothing." She responded quickly.

    Although it seemed silly, she felt extremely embarrassed by what she just did. Even though they had sex, this was the first time she looked directly at his big dick, so it surprised her.

    ''Oh well, it''s better to get used to it since I will be seeing it a lot of times in the future,'' she thought. His toned chest felt so warm and firm, making Olivia rxpletely against it as shey on top of Asher.

    After a short while, Olivia asked in a serious tone, "Little Ash, do you n to take responsibility for what you did to your aunt?"

    "Of course! You know I always keep my promises," Asher smirked and answered confidently without any hesitation.

    They both smiled at each other after that. As they cuddled together, Asher rested his chin atop Olivia''s head while gently caressing her hair with one hand and holding her in ce with his other arm wrapped around her lower back. His breathing deepened as he inhaled her natural aroma while enjoying the warmth of the beauty in his arms.

    Soon, they locked lips under a dark sky full of stars. A cold wind blew through theke and into thendscape where they were, moving the leaves of the trees that were nted along theke''s edge.

    They weren''t aware of the person watching everything that happened secretly from the moment Asher entered the gazebo. Soon enough, that person walked away from that ce with tears in the corner of their eyes while Asher and Olivia lost themselves in each other''s embrace.

    [A/N:- Who was that person? Why their eyes were filled with tears?]

 Chapter 91: I Wont Regret Anything Whatsoever!

    Sometimeter, they returned to the mansion, where they washed themselves off thoroughly and got into clean clothes.

    Shortly afterwards, Asher sat at the dining table, where dishes prepared by Olivia wereid in front of him. She was wearing a whitece apron above her green dress while serving him dinner. He stared at Olivia in wonderment; her beauty was beyond words. The way she walked around, humming cheerfully, filled his heart with joy.

    She looked so happy that he couldn''t help but grin widely. Seeing such an angelic image made him realize that it was impossible for anyone not to fall for her charm. He ate the meal silently while thinking about how lucky he was to have someone like her by his side. It really felt as if life itself had given him another chance to live happily with everyone dear to him once again.

    "By the way, Aunt Olivia, why are you out and not cultivating in the cultivation chamber anymore?" Soon, Asher asked about what was on his mind.

    She paused while setting up another te, nced at him, and asked, "Don''t you remember the time you spent inside the cultivation chamber? It has already been a week since you introduced us to this Mystic Starry Realm and gave us ess toe and go freely."

    Asher was stunned by the unexpected reply.

    "You mean, it''s already been seven days?" He asked, being quite surprised at the time he spent while breaking through.

    Olivia giggled softly in response before answering. "Yes. From then on, everyone cultivated in the cultivation chamber and took turns taking care of Lily while you were busy training. Aria thought that Lily would still need someone beside her to not feel lonely, so she hired Miss Eleanor to take care of her since they already knew each other.

    Although Miss Eleanor seemed reluctant to leave kids at the orphanage, she epted the job nheless after getting reassurance from Lysandra that nothing bad would happen to kids in the orphanage. Currently, she went there to finalize all the processes."

    Asher nodded while eating the food cooked by Olivia, appreciating how tasty the dish was. "I see. Thanks, Auntie."

    Asher appreciated how quickly they adapted to this realm after he got them here. He thought about what should be done next now that they were safe and secure in a ce protected in every possible way. ''I should practice my skills and abilities now. That way, I will be able to utilize them well.''

    As Asher ate his dinner, thinking about his future steps, Olivia blushed a little, remembering what happened recently at the gazebo.

    She remembered how it felt to be dominated by Asher and loved it more than anything else. It was different from any experience she ever had, whether she had known about it before or discovered it just recently. It left her feeling fulfilled and content, making her satisfied physically as well as emotionally. She recalled how gentle he treated her afterwards, too.

    Thinking about everything made her heart pound faster in her chest.

    ''No matter what happens next between us, I won''t regret anything whatsoever!''

    As Asher finished eating his dinner, he stood up and wiped his mouth before looking at her lovingly and saying, "Aunt Olivia, I''ll go train my skills in the training room, and thank you for taking care of Lily while we are away."

    "No need to thank me; I also like being with her. Do you need anything else, Little Ash?" Olivia asked, gazing back at him affectionately as if trying to convey her feelings through her eyes alone.

    "No, Aunt Olivia. I''ll take my leave for now."

    Before going out, he ced his hand on her cheek and leaned forward to press his lips against hers. They exchanged a long, passionate kiss before separating and smiling gently at each other right before Asher left.

    She watched him disappear from sight as his footsteps echoed throughout the halls. Her face reddened immediately afterward, realizing how intimate she''d acted just then.

    ''What should I do? This is really embarrassing!'' She covered her cheeks with her hands, as if trying to cool them down. But no matter how hard she tried, the heat wouldn''t go away. She couldn''t understand why she felt so flustered about a simple kiss; perhaps she just wasn''t used to acting like that toward anyone before? Or maybe there was something else going on inside her heart.

    Whatever it was, Olivia knew she needed time to sort through theseplicated emotions because they threatened to overwhelm herpletely otherwise.

    ...

    When Asher got into the training room, he slowly shut the door behind himself.

    Immediately after that, he felt the richness of spiritual energy within these surroundings. Spirit essence flowed thickly inside and permeated the room; even without using any method to absorb spirit essence, Asher could feel his body absorbing the pure and dense energies naturally.

    Inside the training room, there was arge open space in the middle for spars, while at the end of one direction, there were many practice dummies made with special materials that could withstand powerful attacks.

    Asher quickly started his training routine, practicing his current skills and improving his control over shadow elements and techniques. At the same time, he paid attention to how much spirit essence he consumed. After each try, he noticed that it required a huge amount of spirit essence to perform certain moves, as he was still making many mistakes.

    However, he understood that he couldn''t me himself either; he was still new to the path of cultivation, so it would obviously take him some time until he could fully master it. He knew that patience was the key and that making haste would lead to disaster during the most crucial moments.

    He trained relentlessly and focused hard on every detail of every move. No matter what mistake urred, he didn''t lose focus. Instead, he learned from it and moved forward with even greater determination.

    By now, he had already gained a deep understanding of various ways to use his techniques inbat situations. In addition, he also developed new strategies for dealing with opponents more efficiently.

    Overall, Asher felt confident about himself; however, he understood that he stillcked experience in real fights against strong foes. To gain more battle wisdom, he needs to fight against other cultivators and star beasts to adjust his methods ordingly.

    But right now, his main objective was to be stronger; if he got stronger, then he wouldn''t have any difficulty defeating all other enemies effortlessly in the future!

    Asher decided to first test how far his current level of control over the shadow illusion technique extended. While standing straight on the ground, he spread out his palms to both sides of his body, releasing a vast amount of dark spirit essence into his surroundings. Instantaneously, dozens of ck figures appeared around him.

    These figures that resembled him were made out of pure darkness; they were lifeless beings whose only purpose was to do his bidding. These silhouettes possessed no individual will or consciousness and obeyed everymand that he issued without question, regardless of whether it was directly or indirectly rted tobat purposes or otherwise.

    However, they remained perceptive enough so that, if necessary, they would act ording to their own judgment.

    Once created, Asher began giving orders one after another. The shadow clones started moving about randomly as if they were searching for something unknown, which confused him somewhat until he realized it must have been a part of his control ability being unstable due to him still learning how to use it properly. He continued directing them nheless.

    Within no time, the dark shadow clones began forming a circle around him, covering his entire field of vision while moving in sync without stopping at any moment.

    Now, it truly looked like there were numerous copies of Asher moving about everywhere simultaneously. Asher felt proud and happy as he saw the number increase rapidly by the second as his mastery over the skill increased with every passing moment.

    But soon, Asher frowned because he suddenly felt drained and out of breath, as if he had been running for hours straight without pause. The spirit essence inside his Dantian seemed to be almost exhausted; he knew that using many shadow clones at once consumed a great deal of his umted spirit essence.

    If this continued any further and he exhausted all of his spirit essence, then he would take the risk of his cultivation dropping.

    As such, he decided it would be better not to push too far with his experiments. After putting away his clones, he sighed slightly in relief. He hadn''t expected that being able to summon so many identical versions of himself simultaneously would require that much effort. Nevertheless, he found it exciting.

    ''If I can manage to strengthen my control over my skill further in the near future, then maybe I could create enough of my clone army to wipe out hundreds or even thousands of enemies at once without any risk involved whatsoever!'' Asher grinned while thinking about this, as he nned to practice all of his skills after recovering his spirit essence again.

    In order for his cultivation base to reach greater heights quickly, Asher had decided that he would spend the majority of his free time cultivating in this Mystic Starry Realm. Of course, he also intended to take regr breaks whenever he felt tired and wanted to rx before returning here. Otherwise, he feared he might end up falling into despair instead of reaching enlightenment.

    Besides, it was essential for cultivators to maintain positive mental states in general if they wished to achieve breakthroughs.

 Chapter 92: Mysterious Formation

    After practicing all of his techniques, Asher entered the cultivation chamber, sittingfortably in the middle of the room. With closed eyes, he gradually calmed down while concentrating on absorbing the abundant spirit essence flowing freely throughout his whole body into his Dantian through his skin pores.

    Soon after beginning, his abyssal whirlpool inside his Dantian stirred, rapidly spinning to wee more spirit essence and devour it. As such, Asher felt his energy replenish itself much faster, restoring his exhausted spirit essence reserve.

    Currently, he felt like a bottomless pit with no end, capable of absorbing an unlimited amount of spirit essence from the world around him. It was amazing how powerful a cultivator''s ability became with each step forward in the cultivation realm! Asher wondered what limits were possible to reach, causing him to look forward to finding out someday.

    While remaining concentrated on refilling his spiritual reservoir, Asher carefully monitored his progress throughout the process to avoid making any unnecessary mistakes during cultivation.

    After a while, when he sensed that his body could hold no more spiritual energy, he opened his eyelids slowly and stopped absorbing more from the atmosphere. Then, he rxed himself and meditated while reviewing everything he learned today. During his meditation session, he dwelled upon how useful shadow illusions were and the ways they could be employed in battles.

    He visualized himself using variousbinations of techniques in different scenarios against different opponents in his mind.

    He observed how his shadow illusions moved when attacked by opponents and how effective their counterattacks were against those adversaries. At the same time, he calcted whether it would be beneficial for him to deploy additional numbers of copies into specific situations or not.

    By doing this repeatedly, he gained much insight regarding his capabilities, thus allowing him to develop creative strategies that would maximize his overall performance during critical moments.

    Nevertheless, without real battle experience and ack of knowledge of opponents powers, Asher believed that he wouldn''t be able to devise intricate tactics yet. Yet this didn''t discourage Asher in the least bit; on the contrary, he became motivated instead, knowing that after actual battles he would definitely grow more.

    While practicing and gaining insights into his skills, Asher suddenly remembered about the special ce in the Mystic Starry Realm that could help everyone increase their natural talents to cultivate spirit essence.

    Immediately, he contacted everyone through mental transmission and told them to meet up at the altar of the Astral Nexus Core Orb. Once he finished that, he swiftly got up and headed towards the mentioned location.

    When he arrived, Asher saw Aria, Olivia, Lysandra, Mia, Nadia, Eleanor, and Maria waiting for him with curious looks on their faces. They stared intently at him, wondering why he had suddenly called them here without telling them anything beforehand.

    Seeing everyone gathered, Asher began exining while pointing out at the altar where the Astral Nexus Core Orb was hovering above it.

    "As you all know, the orb is a mysterious artifact of incredible value that contains limitless amounts of information. Through it, we can obtain knowledge about the paths of cultivation as well as cultivation techniques, martial arts, and skills that cultivators of various levels should master for progression."

    Aria looked at Asher, confused, as he had already told them about it, so she asked, "But isn''t this something we already know?"

    "Yes... but that''s not why I called everyone. What I am going to talk about is rted to what I said."

    "When the orb gave me all the information regarding the Mystic Starry Realm and all the facilities for cultivation progress, it also told me about a special ce that can improve our inherent aptitudes in controlling and cultivating spirit essence," he paused while scanning everyone''s expression carefully as he continued, "ording to what I read, humans weren''t blessed by heavens to cultivate, and all of them were mortals.

    By some luck, ancestors of humans absorbed the blood of star-beasts after hunting them down and identally gained the ability to use spirit essence. Later, with continuous development, they developed cultivation methods and became cultivators, eventually surpassing mortals.

    That''s why we awaken different types of Spirit during our cultivation breakthrough to the Spirit Foundation Realm as we all have a mixed blood of humans and other Star-Beasts."

    Listening to Asher, Lysandra furrowed her eyebrows, looking thoughtful, and muttered, "Hmm... There''s no record about it in the history books of our continent."

    Asher gave Lysandra a smile while responding, "It''s fine. Anyway, the fact is that the Mystic Starry Realm has a ce that can improve one''s innate aptitude for controlling and cultivating spirit essence."

    Everyone nodded; they were very excited after hearing Asher say that.

    Aria spoke while pondering, "There must be some limit or restriction on increasing this natural talent. So how exactly does the process work?"

    Asher replied promptly after hearing her words, "There''s indeed a limit for how many times we can use the ce. Since there is a limited amount of the main ingredient avable, we won''t be able to use it endlessly, but it is definitely enough to use it numerous times. Other than this, we won''t have any issues at all."

    With narrowed eyes, Mia asked suspiciously, "How do you know so much about this matter? I couldn''t find anything about it in the orb just now."

    "Of course, it''s because the orb gave me plenty of secret information as master of the realm." He stated it confidently without hiding anything.

    Mia just silently nodded to his answer while Olivia, who had been silently listening to the conversation, inquired curiously, "So where should we go, Little Ash?"

    "We don''t have to go anywhere, as the orb will teleport us to that ce in the Mystic Starry Realm." Asher said this while givingmand to the orb.

    Instantly, a circr portal of light appeared in the middle of where everyone stood, which they crossed and teleported to a new location.

    This time, they found themselves in a dark ce, with only a few small, bright lights floating around and illuminating everything nearby in a soft glow. The ground underneath them felt smooth and t, unlike the usual rugged stone surface, while the ceiling above them looked like polished ss panels, reflecting whatever happened below.

    As they took in their surroundings, a sense of surreal calm settled over the group. The air was cool and refreshing, filled with soothing scents like fresh flowers, creating a pleasant atmosphere that instantly rxed their tensed bodies.

    There was a mist around them, obscuring their vision beyond a couple meters away. But even then, it didn''t stop them from seeing each other clearly due to how closely packed together everyone stood.

    They looked around cautiously; no one dared make a sound as their eyes adjusted slowly. Eventually, they felt a refreshing feeling through their body and even their soul as they inhaled the air.

    As they felt refreshed, they let out sighs of satisfaction; their minds cleared as if foggy thoughts that had been guing them for some time dissipated instantly. The tension left them as soon as they realized this fact, leaving only tranquility.

    The atmosphere surrounding the ce they were currently situated induced a profound sensation of inner peace; therefore, nobody feltpelled to disturb its tranquility with idle chatter.

    Instead, they all took pleasure in just being there, without uttering a word, as they bathed in the divinefort provided by a mystical source, which created this wonderful aura that permeated their surroundings.

    "This ce gives off an otherworldly aura. I have never seen or felt anything simr to it before," Oliviamented aloud softly while everyone else nodded in agreement with her observation.

    Asher guided them towards a mysterious formation drawn on the ground in the center of that hall and said, "This is the Mystic Body Refinement Array, a formation that can help increase your natural talent for cultivating spirit essence.

    It will remove all impurities from your body while purifying it to the perfect state for spirit essence absorption and refine your body to a spirit body, letting you efficiently utilize the spirit essence energy."

    Olivia wondered while gazing at the formation drawn on the floor with interest. "Little Ash, when you speak about refinement, does it mean that our appearance will change?"

    "Yes, and you will look even more beautiful," Asher answered with a smile.

    Olivia blushed lightly at his words before asking curiously. "Will there be any side effects?"

    Asher shook his head, then replied confidently. "No, there won''t be any side effects; you should''ve already noticed a slight change in spirit essence after inhaling the air around you, right?"

    She nodded affirmatively after thinking of how clean and pure spirit essence felt; it was quite easier for her to absorb it here. "Indeed."

    Lysandra mused while examining the formation carefully. "Interesting. Although it sounds simple enough, this kind of method wouldn''t be possible without an extremely rare ingredient. I am sure that it would be impossible to create this formation in any other ce in the outside world."

    Asher nodded. "You are right. The core ingredient necessary for the formation is incredibly rare, even in the higher realm, as per the orb."

    Nadia gazed at Asher curiously as she asked. "Young Master, then what is this ingredient called?"

    "Sacred Nectar of the Eternal Tree. It''s extracted from the sap of the oldest tree in existence. This tree is an ancient entity with countless secrets and mysteries, transcending the origin of stars, heaven, and earth, connected to every ne yet incredibly hard to find." Asher exined briefly about the Eternal Tree.

 Chapter 93: Remove All Your Clothes

    The Mystic body refinement array was a formation designed with precision and symmetry. It took the form of an eight-pointed star, each point extending outward and ending with a small tform where a cultivator could sit. At the center of the star, there was arger, central tform reserved for the facilitator who oversees the transformative process.

    The formation consisted of several intricate patterns and symbols, which represented the path of cultivating spirit essence. Theseplex designs were woven together with the utmost care and attention, with not a single blemish or w in sight. Even the smallest detail, such as a minuscule line or curve, seemed significant in the overall scheme of things.

    In addition to the meticulousyout of the formation, the materials used to create it were of the finest quality. The special gold ting that lined the edges of each tform appeared to be purer and brighter than anything ever seen before. The silky red silk that had been draped around each tform was softer than any cloth anyone had touched.

    The jade b tform glowed with an emerald luster, reflecting off the intricate carvings engraved upon its surface. In total, this array was worthy of being considered priceless, as it contained immeasurable worth to a cultivator seeking to progress in their path.

    Once activated, the formation creates a cocoon around the person. At the same time, the Sacred Nectar of the Eternal Tree seeps into the cocoon, which purges all the impurities umted inside the body, thereby purifying every cell while assisting with the refinement of the spirit body.

    In the final stage, the cultivator''s spirit would evolve while their bodies underwent a profound transformation. Only afterpleting the transformation and refining a spirit body could they harness the maximum potential of spirit essence.

    "Everything is possible because of the Astral Nexus Core Orb. Without it, we would have no idea about it, and it would have been impossible for us to know and find the sacred nectar of the tree older than the world." Asher said as he smiled at them.

    "Really? A tree that''s older than the world itself? Whoever created this formation must have spent a fortune or maybe sacrificed many things..." Aria murmured thoughtfully as she looked up at him with a hint of doubt in her eyes; her curiosity had been piqued greatly.

    Asher knew why Aria was concerned since they didn''t know anything about the creator of this formation, so he rified the situation. "I know what you want to say, but don''t worry. There are no issues at all with using the array."

    He then beckoned at the formation again to exin. "First, we have to sit down cross-legged on the tform within this formation. After this, I will activate the formation to start the refinement process for everyone. As we proceed, you may notice a tiny bit of pain due to your body being cleansed and refined by the sacred nectar from the Eternal Tree."

    "This might cause difort in the internal organs in your body, as it may feel like something is crawling inside you." Asher exined carefully.

    "I assume that it won''t be as simple as it seems. There must be some precaution needed before using it, correct?" Olivia guessed, as she had already expected this from Asher''s brief description of how this method worked earlier.

    Asher looked at Olivia with a smile, but that soon turned into a smirk, which everyone in this room immediately noticed.

    Mia took note of Asher''s grin and became rmed immediately; there was something he wasn''t telling them yet... and she knew it was definitely something perverted!

    Her suspicions were confirmed when Asher chuckled mischievously and took his sweet time while keeping his gaze fixated on each of the girls around him, then replied, "Oh yes, it''ll get a little messy,dies... I suggest everyone remove all of their clothing prior to activating the formation and starting this process of body refinement.

    You shouldn''t wear anything while the transformation happens; otherwise, it might result in you getting yourself covered with fluidsing out of the pores of your body during the transformation."

    The next moment, Oliva and others blushed brightly, their faces flushed with embarrassment, especially after noticing the teasing glint dancing across his blue eyes while speaking these words. They tried their best to hide their shame under a mask of stoic indifference. Yet despite their efforts, Asher could see right through them easily.

    Mia looked at Asher incredulously for a moment, after which her face turned bright red. "Seriously, Ashie?! That''s so weird and perverted!"

    Though, Aria remained as calm as ever, as she maintained a mischievous smile throughout Asher''s exnation and listened attentively. "Is that so? It''s not a big problem. We''d better begin right away. What do you think, honey?"

    Aria''s sudden response made Asher chuckle involuntarily as he said, "Yes, we should start; there''s no need to waste any further time now."

    Lysandra rolled her eyes, and she said teasingly, "Little Ash, you pervert. You definitely prepared everything beforehand so that you could see our bare bodies."

    Asher smirked. "What are you talking about? It''s purely out of necessity. You all heard what I said about getting dirty if you were wearing clothes during transformation, right? Do you want to be naked in front of me or not? Make up your mind."

    Olivia blushed even further, along with Maria and Eleanor, hearing Asher''s blunt retort, but they still couldn''t resist giggling at Lysandra''s silly usation.

    Aria tilted her head yfully and said, "You silly boy, I know that it is for the ritual, but it would have been better if you didn''t say that with a smirk on your face."

    Asher smiled at Aria and said in a yful tone, "Haha... well, it is kind of exciti-"

    "Don''t finish that sentence, or I might consider kicking you." Aria didn''t let him finish his sentence, as she immediately interrupted Asher while giving him a yful re.

    Nadia had a smile on her face, ncing between everyone else involved in this amusing banter. She also wished to join in andugh freely with them, but decided to remain silent.

 Chapter 94: Let Me Help You With That, Young Master

    ''Thesedies are all such charming beauties,'' Asher thought to himself while observing everyone present here and admiring each of them individually.

    Soon, everyone started removing their clothes until only undergarments remained. Before long, even the undergarments were taken off, leaving each of them standing naked, looking vulnerable in their current state.

    Their figures were exquisite works of art sculpted lovingly with tender care.

    Their skins had a healthy glow, radiant with vitality and lustrous like pearls while retaining their respective colors naturally.

    However, it was clear from their expressions and their flushed faces that thesedies felt embarrassed showing such exposed parts of themselves before him.

    Asher especially observed Lysandra''s body in detail since it was the first time he had everid eyes on her fully nude figure.

    Her long gray hair and silver eyes added an enchanting touch to her beauty. Her beautiful,rge breasts were surprisingly firm but plump at the same time. The tips of her nipples were hardened slightly too from both excitement and embarrassment, which caused his manhood to twitch unconsciously.

    Her slim waist curved downward to curvaceous hips and thick thighs before reaching her smooth-toned calves, making for a perfectly proportioned physique. From behind, her round buttocks stuck out like two ripe peaches, begging to be squeezed tightly.

    "Do you like what you see, Little Ash?" Lysandra asked teasingly while taking hold of one of her breasts.

    "Yes. Very much, my sexy aunt." Asher answered with a grin as he admired all the beauties standing proudly while showcasing their bare bodies. All of these sensual detailsbined together formed a breathtaking view that captivated Asher entirely as his mind became enchanted by such an erotic sight; he simply couldn''t pull his eyes away from the beautiful disy presented before him!

    Asher suddenly felt a faint tinge of excitement growing within him, making him aroused. His member hardened at once upon witnessing such an enthralling scene unfolding around him.

    Everyone felt Asher''s lustful gaze on their naked figures, which gave birth to unknown emotions in their hearts and bodies at once.

    Being attentive to Asher, as always, Nadia, who was standing just a step behind Aria, softly whispered, "Madame, may I...?"

    Aria looked at Nadia behind her, and she quickly understood what she was thinking. She nodded yfully towards her and answered, "Go ahead."

    With the approval of her mistress, Nadia approached closer to Asher while moving gracefully with every step taken. Herrge breast moved along each sway of her body, drawing the attention of Asherpletely.

    Finally, Nadia stopped right in front of him; when their eyes met, a small smile formed on her lips.

    Then, without wasting time any further, Nadia reached out with both hands towards Asher''s neck and wrapped around loosely. She pulled him gently toward herself with great care and kissed him passionately.

    As their lips locked, all rational thoughts escaped Asher as he indulged himself in the kiss. It was neither forceful nor rough; instead, it was gentle andforting. Nadia tasted sweet in his mouth when she opened her own, allowing their tongues to intertwine in unison as they shared an intimate moment.

    Soon enough, Nadia ended their passionate exchange by pulling away gradually, allowing a thin trail of saliva to break off between them, which she licked clean with a swift movement of her tongue.

    Nadia smiled faintly while cing her palm on Asher''s bulging manhood over his pants, rubbing against it through the fabric while maintaining eye contact with him.

    Then she used her deft fingers to skillfully unfasten the button on his trousers. Slowly pulling down the zipper, she proceeded to grasp hold of the shaft. Using both of her soft hands, she managed to release the stiff member from his boxers, letting it spring free as if impatiently waiting to be set loose.

    She nced down at its length and girth before resuming the rubbing motion previously employed, this time while stroking faster and harder than ever before.

    "UNghh...." Asher groaned at the sensation of her touch.

    Nadia gave Asher a knowing wink. "Let me help you with that, Young Master~"

    Aria smiled as she watched Nadia''s actions and admired the maid''s boldness. "What a bold girl; however, this is not enough, Nadia. You should give him some pleasure he deserves."

    All the other girls looked at Aria with wide eyes after hearing these words. They knew precisely what she meant by ''some pleasure he deserved.'' They stared at Asher with flushed cheeks, imagining what sort of lewd acts Nadia would do to satisfy her master.

    Upon getting this unexpected reaction, Nadia grinned before replying, "dly, Mistress. I was nning to do it anyway."

    Shortly, she nced into Asher''s eyes once again and gave him onest sultry gaze full of promise before kneeling down.

    Nadia gripped the erect penis firmly, causing Asher to shudder in anticipation. With confidence flowing through her veins, she leaned forward and licked along the base of its length. Soon, the tip disappeared inside of her warm mouth, wrapping her lips around the head as she began sucking hard.

    The intense sensation made Asher gasp involuntarily when Nadia took the entire length deep into her throat and started bobbing her head back and forth. Each time, she sucked harder and deeper than previously before stopping for a moment to catch her breath.

    Meanwhile, Aria, Olivia, Lysandra, Mia, Eleanor, and Maria continued watching the whole scene unfolding between Nadia and Asher intensely and with avid interest.

    Asher moaned in pleasure, feeling extremely stimted as he got his manhood serviced. This only encouraged Nadia even more, as she increased her pace rapidly and furiously sucked on his cock. She held nothing back, going all out on the shaft in every sense of the phrase, using every possible trick.

    By this point, Nadia had be so aroused that her nipples stiffened from excitement, sticking out like peaks while juices were dripping from her lower lips.

    It didn''t take long before Nadia sensed a strong throbbing sensation in her mouth, indicating that he would be cumming soon.

    At that moment, Asher held Nadia''s head tight as he groaned loudly, "Nadia...I am going to cum now~"

    Shortly, he thrust his dick deeper down Nadia''s throat while shooting thick white ropes of hot semen directly into her oral cavity, and she swallowed it all without leaving anything behind.

    Finally satisfied, Asher released Nadia from his grip and allowed her to remove her mouth from his penis.

 Chapter 95: A Man Has Needs And Desires

    "Phew! That was amazing." He sighed contently as Nadia stood back up and straightened her posture once again.

    Nadia licked the leftovers from her fingers and wiped her mouth clean with spirit essence. A bright smile formed across her face upon finishing the meal, clearly enjoying it very much.

    She stared at Asher andmented yfully, "Young Master, That was delicious~."

    The next moment, Asher gave Nadia a satisfied grin, took a hold of her face, and started kissing her again while pressing his body against hers. She wrapped her arms around him and responded as well. They hugged each other tightly, feeling their bare skin touching against each other in such an intimate and affectionate way that only lovers could share between them.

    While the two enjoyed their romantic embrace, Aria, Olivia, Lysandra, Mia, Eleanor, and Maria couldn''t help but stare at such an arousing scene happening between Asher and Nadia. They felt their lower areas bing hot and wet, making them desire physical touch even more.

    After breaking away from the kiss, Asher still held her head in both hands as he pressed his forehead against hers and said, while looking her in the eyes that held multiple emotions, "Nadia, You are amazing as always, and I really can''t express how blessed and lucky I feel to have you with me."

    Nadia felt blissful at the moment and felt tears brimming her eyes due to the overflowing emotion of love inside her heart. "Same for me, Young Master; I can''t imagine my life without you. You are my life and my sole reason to exist." She paused and kissed Asher again on his lips, taking in his warmth and aroma. When they separated, she looked at his face with eyes that held overwhelming love.

    For a few minutes, Asher and Nadia stared at each other while sharing their mutual feelings through their gaze alone.

    Asher then looked at others around him and witnessed their different expressions.

    Aria and Lysandra had a yful smile on their faces, and Olivia had a little shy expression as she put one hand on her breasts to cover nipples while the other was on her crotch, hiding her lower lips.

    Mia was staring at his cock, which was still standing against gravity. She gulped saliva audibly, licking her dry lips from the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue, and her chest heaved with heavy breathing as she lost control of her body from arousal.

    Eleanor and Maria were blushing red and fidgeting with embarrassment due to being naked in front of others while witnessing such a scene, as they still weren''t close to others. Their bodies had goosebumps, as chills ran through their spines when they saw Asher''s gaze.

    Eleanor''s body was more voluptuous than Maria''s; her big bust, slim waist, and curvy hip figure would make any man''s body temperature rise. Her beautiful pinkish lips were full and inviting, which caught Asher''s attention.

    Maria was also very sexy; she possessed long legs with thick thighs that begged to be squeezed tightly together as she squirmed beneath his gaze. Her paleplexion contrasted with her brown hair, which cascaded down her shoulders.

    Asher, after putting his pants back on, immediately went to these two women, Eleanor and Maria, who were standing side by side, and, getting in the middle, wrapped his hand around their waists in swift movement before grabbing their big asses.

    "Why are you both feeling this nervous and embarrassed?" Asher asked them in a deep, husky voice.

    Eleanor stuttered in panic, "Ah... Young Master, umm... I...I am just new here and didn''t expect to be naked in front of others while witnessing your intimate moments with Miss Nadia."

    "Hmmm.... Yes, Young Master, I also feel the same," Maria mumbled hesitantly, her cheeks flushing even darker.

    "You two beautifuldies don''t have any need to feel this nervous and embarrassed around me and otherdies here. There''s no issue at all, so please rx your bodies." Asher smiled as he squeezed their supple bottoms tighter while trying his best to calm them down.

    His hands wandered freely across their bums, fondling every inch of their backsides in detail, earning adorable gasps from these two women.

    Lysandra was quite surprised to see Asher''s bold attitude and turned towards Aria, who had a proud and yful smile and said, "I thought that he would do something naughty before we began the ritual, but this is beyond expectation..."

    Aria smiled at that and exined, "Lyssa, you can''t me him, as a man has needs and desires that must be satisfied sooner orter, or the pent-up lust will affect his mental state and judgment. Now, he is acting bold and confident, which is a great trait for a cultivator, as any hesitant behavior or thought would lead to a bottleneck in cultivation progress, affecting his future."

    Olivia and Mia marveled at Aria with admiration as she looked out for Asher in such a loving and protective way.

    Lysandra mused about that statement, then said, "That makes sense, I suppose... but I never realized that you thought so much about Little Ash, even taking into ount his sexual affairs..."

    "Why wouldn''t I? He is my treasure, so of course, I am very concerned for him, and I will always be." Aria paused a little, turning her attention back towards Asher, Eleanor, and Maria as she continued, "Honey, shall we proceed?"

    Asher nodded, "Of course." He turned to Eleanor and Maria, who had calmed down. "Both of you sit on your designated tforms in the formation. When you get inside the cocoon, stay alert at all times."

    "Okay, young master," Maria replied as she began walking toward her tform along with Eleanor while their faces were covered in a red hue.

    "Alright everyone, take your seats on the tform and calm your mind for a few minutes while I set the formation for activation." Asher said as he made his way toward the central tform and sat in the lotus position, entering a meditative state.

    Each of the girls took their seats as per his instructions, sitting cross-legged atop their tform. While they waited patiently, they closed their eyes in an attempt to calm their minds down and focus entirely on themselves.

    Once everyone was ready, Asher began channeling energy from the Astral Nexus Core Orb into the Mystic Body Refinement Array.

    In response, the entire formation came alive almost instantly! Suddenly, a warm golden light filled the chamber as bright runes lit up all around them, surrounding each individual in a shimmering glow of pure gold. The formation created seven separateyers of barriers around the tform, forming cocoons around them that were gradually filled with the Sacred Nectar of the Eternal Tree.

    Nothing was visible from the outside of the cacoon. Though everyone became serene inside those bubbles made of a mystical liquid-like substance, not even showing signs of fear, Instead, they felt rxed.

    Even if the transformation process within the cacoon wasn''t visible to naked eyes, Asher could still understand everything happening inside it with the help of formation. So, he could guide them properly and make sure that there wasn''t any mishap taking ce during their transformation.

    Soon, everyone''s Dantian began absorbing the potent energy radiating from the formation, and they found themselves overwhelmed by the immense power flooding through their bodies. The refined Spirit Essence inside the sacred nectar was so abundant that they instinctively absorbed it greedily as fast as possible!

    The sacred nectar flowed in waves throughout their system and circted throughout their meridians, purifying their cells as it went by. The sensation felt somewhat numb, as if someone had injected an anesthetic directly into their veins, causing them to lose track of time altogether.

    However, that dullness soon dissipated as every impurity inside these people began vanishing like dust in the wind until nothing remained but purity itself; it was indeed an incredible experience like no other they''ve ever experienced in their lives thus far.

    Asher monitored them closely during this process and was always prepared for any mishaps.

    First, everyone noticed some slight difort within their bodies when they felt a burning sensation urring inside their muscles and joints, forcing them to grit their teeth against such pain; yet even while enduring this torture, there was also an odd sense of tranquility that settled within them, helping soothe away most aches rather than increasing it further.

    Secondly, their spirits grew at an explosive rate, showing signs of evolving to a higher state.

    Thirdly, their meridians expanded extensively; originally, as humans, their meridians only contained thin and narrow pathways through which they could absorb and manipte spirit essence. Now though? With the transformation to the spirit body, they''d widened so tremendously that it felt as if a river had formed within their bodies instead!

    Fourthly, the density of spirit essence became extremely high, causing an exhrating feeling of euphoria. Even if all the avable spirit essence got exhausted from their bodies at the moment, they could recover easily because their newly evolved spirit body had be capable of absorbing spirit essence from the surroundings at a faster rate.

    It was such a profound sensation that they wouldn''t dare dream of experiencing such blissful joy while practicing normal cultivation techniques, as their inferior meridians couldn''t contain enough energy necessary to achieve this state inparison.

    Last but not least, their beauty increased exponentially and reached a new height! Their bodies became smoother, softer, firmer, and more youthful-looking; such delicate features seemed like they''d been sculpted exquisitely from wless jade itself. Even the hairs on their heads shone brilliantly, resembling shining silk.

    As they sat peacefully atop their respective tforms inside their cocoon, an indistinct fragrance emitted from these beauties, filling the area with its pleasant aroma, which lingered heavily in the air around them.

 Chapter 96: Transformations of Spirit And Body

    Shortly, a mystical aura leaked from the cocoon''s surface and spread far and wide, emanating an invigorating vitality everywhere.

    The spirit essence from the cocoon permeated throughout the chamber, causing everything inside to tremble slightly under its immense pressure, including Asher. Yet despite this powerful force weighing down on him, he feltpletelyfortable, as if this environment suited him perfectly.

    Meanwhile, the cocoons of these beauties shone brightly, illuminating the entire chamber in dazzling splendor.

    Everyone felt the transformation of their Spirit inside their Dantian as Sacred Nectar started covering their Spirit in a shell like an eggshell for some time.

    Those eggs soon started to absorb an immense amount of Sacred Nectar''s pure vitality, growing rapidly into maturity under its nurturing care. In turn, the Spirits inside these eggs underwent tremendous changes as well. They transformed into higher states while retaining their unique characteristicspletely intact.

    The Aura those eggs gave off was intense and overbearing, as if some ancient beasts were sleeping inside of them, waiting to wake up and show their majestic might!

    This was an incredible phenomenon, for sure. Asher could feel vividly that every Spirit of those people undergoing transformations had mutated drastically whenpared to their normal Spirit. Moreover, the potential hidden within each of them also improved while undergoing this transformation.

    Eventually, these seven Spirit Eggs hatched sessively, giving birth to seven different kinds of Spirits. After emerging from their shells, these Seven Spirits quickly flew out of their hosts'' dantian and manifested physically beside them.

    Suddenly, the space around them rippled like wavespping upon shorelines; these ripple effects carried strange symbols across their bodies, signifying significant changes to their abilities and attributes. For a brief moment, their forms faded seemingly into shadows, granting them a mesmerizing form.

    Their physical appearance hadpletely altered, resulting in much greater variationpared to previous versions. Moreover, their size was doubled from their initial size, looking majestic, glorious, and awe-inspiring.

    Shortly, the cocoons around seven women slowly disappeared. Each of those beauties feltpletely refreshed upon emerging from their cocoons, as if they''d awakened from slumber.

    Those gorgeous bodies appeared extremely enticing, appearing in all shapes and sizes, with their curvaceous and voluptuous bodies and enchanting beauty. Their skin was smooth and silky as fine velvet cloth, disying a healthy pink hue that gave off faint traces of sweet fragrance, making men unable to resist desiring them deeply.

    Every woman looked at their Spirits in awe as they felt a mysterious connection with those entities residing within them; these connections were deeper than ever before, allowing for more intimatemunication between them on spiritual levels.

    Moreover, upon seeing each other''s figures, they couldn''t help but let out gasps of surprise. This was duergely in part to how vastly improved their overall appearance had be since starting this process! From head-to-foot, everyone looked more attractive than ever before, seeming as if they''d transformed into goddesses reborn.

    Asher was taken aback by their seductive charm and bewitching appearances. Each of them presented a unique beauty that set them apart from each other. His heart thumped a strong beat every single time he saw one of the women, especially when they were naked in front of him like this. He felt himself going crazy.

    "Wow.... Youdies would steal everyone''s hearts without a doubt, even without using any charms," Ashermented excitedly.

    "I know, right?!" Mia eximed yfully while twirling around herself several times to show off her wlessly curvy shape.

    The other girls giggled happily, feeling rather satisfied with themselves as well, especially Eleanor and Maria. They had gained more confidence after changing from humans to spirit bodies.

    "Indeed," Lysandra added as she cast a nce at Asher and smiled widely at him.

    He smiled back before turning toward their Spirits as he examined each of them while the Astral Nexus Core Orb provided him with their information.

    First, he checked Maria''s Spirit, as her Spirit seemed to be a reindeer beast named Silvershade Reinheart that emitted a pure white luster. It was graceful in build and elegant in poise, possessing a dignified and noble air around itself. It''s antlers shone in a silver hue, radiating an exquisite luster. Its hooves left shining silver footprints on the ground wherever they stepped.

    It had the ability to manipte metal objects, bending and shaping them at will.

    Nadia''s Spirit was a wolf beast named Luminafrost Crescentwolf with sleek, icy-white fur and shimmering silver ents. Its entire body was covered in glossy white fur that was shining like the moon itself. Its eyes gleamed with a cold, piercing blue light. Icicles formed along its powerful limbs, and frost patterns adorned its majestic, flowing tail. Itmanded the power of ice effortlessly.

    With a mere nce, it could freeze objects in their tracks. Its breath turned the air into a frosty mist, and its paw prints left behind a trail of glittering ice.

    Mia and Eleanor''s spirits were different from others, as they both had elementals as their Spirits.

    Eleanor''s Spirit was a Fire Elemental named Ignis Emberwing Elemental. The fiery creature''s wings zed in vibrant orange hues, resembling the flickering mes of a lively fire, and its ming body was dotted with glowing specks of gold and red, like aet streaking across the sky. It wielded the power of fire effortlessly as mes trailed its every movement, leaving a fiery aura in its wake.

    With a mere thought, it can conjure intense mes that dance in mesmerizing patterns.

    While Mia''s Spirit was an Earth Elemental named Terra Emberheart Nymph. The nymph emanated an auburn radiance reminiscent of the warm glow of autumn leaves. Delicate vines and leaves adorned its attire, and auburn petals floated around it like gentle whispers of the earth. Its eyes sparkled with the essence of rich, fertile soil.

    This Nymph harnessed the power of the earth seamlessly, as she could cause nts to flourish and bloom.

    Then Asher looked towards Olivia Gray, the mother of Mia, who also had an earth element Spirit known as Terracotta Mountainshade Lynx. A majestic big cat resembling a mountain lion stood proudly beside her. Itsrge paws allowed it to traverse rocky terrain with ease. Thick fur lined its muscr body. Its long tail bore intricate patterns resembling rugged mountain ranges.

    The feline produced low rumbles as if resonating with the very earth beneath it.

    Above every Spirit flew a single eagle, known as the Ster Crestwing Eagle, that shimmered brightly in varying shades of silver and gray while stars danced in circles around it with an unpredictable rhythm. An aura of immense gravity could be felt from the bird, causing nearby objects to sink under their own weight, pulling anything in like a ck hole.

    It was Lysandra''s Spirit with the power to manipte space and gravity.

    When he finally looked towards Aria''s Spirit, Asher felt like he was in some kind of illusion as her Spirit warped reality itself. Her Spirit was called the Phantasmal Enchanting Butterfly; it pped its wings gracefully and emitted a colorful aura that filled the entire room with dreamy imagery. Its iridescent wings reflected the light in bright colors, making them appear almost transparent.

    Everything around him became surreal; even his thoughts seemed cloudy and unfocused, his senses dulled and slowed, and even his movements became sluggish.

    This butterfly had the ability of Illusion maniption to alter perceptions around them, deceive opponents inbat, trick their senses, and even manipte memories. The magical creature left trails of sparkling dust as it flew by, creating illusions that were so real that it became hard to discern what was a delusion and what was truth.

    "Amazing. It seems everyone''s Spirit has changed drastically, making them more powerful and evolved than previous versions of them." Asher breathed in astonishment.

    "Yes, Young Master, I can feel my power having increased exponentially from this process," Nadia agreed as she observed her Spirit, Luminafrost Crescentwolf.

    All thedies nodded as they evaluated the new powers of their spirits, awakening various abilities never before possible by normal methods.

    "Yes...this feels awesome!" Mia cheered energetically as she yed with Terra Emberheart Nymph, her Spirit Elemental, while ncing asionally at her mother''s Spirit Terracotta Mountainshade Lynx, which was also based on the earth element.

    Olivia smiled gently as she caressed the soft fur of her Spirit Felinepanion and replied, "I agree. It is incredible to see how much stronger they are now whenpared against earlier versions of them, especially since they still retain their unique traitspletely intact."

    Aria giggled while admiring her Phantasmal Enchanting Butterfly as the magical creature danced in beautiful patterns around her and said, "You''re right about that indeed." She paused momentarily before continuing, "My spirit has gained such immense power through evolution alone that I feel like I could fight against any opponent without breaking sweat! This is really unbelievable!

    I wouldn''t hesitate to say that this type of change is unheard of in the outside world."

    Hearing this statement, Lysandra chimed in enthusiastically, "She''s absolutely correct. By cultivating our current Spirits for a prolonged period, we''ll surely reach a level that would be impossible for others."

    After observing everyone carefully for a couple moments, he realized just how significant their improvements were thanks to this process.

    Suddenly, Aria''s voice brought him back to the present as she asked with a mischievous smile, "Honey, are you enjoying our new looks?"

    "Of course! How couldn''t I be when each of you looks like a divine goddess reincarnated?" Asher praised everyone wholeheartedly while admiring their nude bodies.

 Chapter 97: Twilight Mist Sect?

    Suddenly, Aria''s voice brought him back to the present as she asked with a mischievous smile, "Honey, are you enjoying our new looks?"

    "Of course! How couldn''t I be when each of you looks like a divine goddess reincarnated?" Asher praised everyone wholeheartedly while admiring their nude bodies.

    Aria giggled merrily as she took several steps forward until she reached in front of him, then pressed herself against his chest suggestively and said, "I knew that you would like them! However, do you prefer us in clothes or in their natural condition? Honestly speaking, I prefer being naked and showing off myself openly to you."

    Naturally, everyone else heard every word Aria spoke clearly. Her yful tone aroused mixed reactions, ranging from embarrassment to amusement among them. Meanwhile, Asher smirked in response, "Hmmm, that''s tough to say. Clothes add mystery, while the naked body provides ess to what lies underneath. Either choice offers advantages and disadvantages, so it really depends on the situation."

    "Fufu..., What a clever answer!" Aria remarked before moving closer, putting her arms around his neck, and kissing him softly on the forehead. Then she leaned back slightly so she could gaze into his eyes, asking seductively, "What do you think about my beautiful body now?"

    Asher responded without any hesitation with a sweet smile, "It''s perfect beyondpare. But most important of all, you are perfect inside and out, and I love you unconditionally."

    Aria''s eyes lit up at hearing his sincere reply, and she gave him another peck on the forehead with a satisfied smile. She whispered, "Thank you so much, Honey. I love you too, and I would do anything for you."

    "What about me...?" Suddenly, Lysandra and Olivia each took one of his arms between their breasts, snuggling up to him from either side. Bothdies gazed at him with loving eyes while rubbing their full bosoms against his arm sensuously, making sure to tease him by rubbing their puffy nipples.

    Asher felt heat rising through his body when he noticed how passionate both females were while encircling themselves around him.

    However, he managed to keep his cool as he answered with confidence, "Of course all of you are part of this perfect equation; your lovelinessbined with your personality makes you irresistible, and your beauty radiates such happiness into my life that I can never express how grateful I''m for having all of you in my life."

    Both Lysandra and Olivia giggled and kissed his cheeks at the same time.

    "Same for me, Little Ash!" Lysandra eximed with a bright smile, while Olivia nodded her head while smiling shyly as she brushed away the strands of hair covering her face.

    "Okaydies, now you should get yourself familiar with your new spirit body and control your evolved spirits, so that you can fullyprehend the difference and use it ordingly. Also, don''t forget to continue building your foundation for the future.

    Your cultivation realms would definitely rise fastpared to the other cultivators now," Asher reminded them kindly before urging them to train further.

    "Yes, we should start practicing to properly utilize the power of our Spirits." Aria spoke decisively, causing everyone else to follow her lead, nodding along in agreement. She then paused for a moment and continued, "Honey, what about you? What are your ns? I can see that your cultivation has already reached the True Spirit Realm."

    "I already stabilized my cultivation foundation in the True Spirit Realm before practicing all my techniques to limit. I feel that without real fights, I won''t gain more experience using techniques to their full potential. Do you have any suggestions for that?" Asher inquired of Aria for any advice, as he believed her expertise could be valuable to his further growth.

    "Hmmm, good point there. It''ll certainly be beneficial for you. Anyway, why not join the Twilight Mist Sect?" Aria suggested it immediately with a confident tone.

    "Twilight Mist Sect?" Asher muttered as a wave of nostalgia struck him upon remembering the details of the magnificent sect.

    "Yes. That sect is one of the most renowned ces, and it has some of the highest masters. They specialize in a variety of skills, ranging from martial techniques to alchemy arts, artifact refining, and much more. Not just that, it stands as the leading power in the cultivation world, which is known for its fairness.

    You''ll surely enjoy thepetitive environment in the sect, honey." Aria exined the ce patiently to Asher while recalling her past experiences as a member of the sect.

    Listening to her exnations, Asher decided to take on the suggestion with the hope of gaining new experience. "Hmmm, that sounds interesting indeed. Since there is a ck Forest in the path, I would train myself there to my fullest while heading for the sect''s location."

    Aria showed a pleasing smile upon understanding his intentions. "Just make sure that you stay safe and sound, honey!"

    Asher smiled sweetly at her as he reassured her, "Don''t worry, mom, I can handle the beasts in the forest on my own and escape if I encounter any trouble beyond my limits."

    His assurance calmed Aria, making her sigh in relief.

    Meanwhile, he noticed Eleanor staring at him as if she had something to say.

    So, he approached her and asked, while patting her shoulder, "What are you worried about, Eleanor?"

    "It''s nothing serious, Young Master. I just have to visit the orphanage onest time toplete the final formalities of officially leaving my position as a caretaker," Eleanor answered softly while being embarrassed by being this close to Asher all naked.

    Asher instantly understood her situation and said, "I see. It''s fine. I will apany you there today. Just go get ready."

    "Of course, Young Master." Eleanor nodded excitedly as she quickly started putting on her clothes.

    "Alrightdies, you all can continue with your practice here while I''m gone with Eleanor," Asher addressed everyone.

    Soon, when all thedies had put on their clothes and were ready, Asher took them out of the Secret Chamber with teleportation and returned to their mansion inside the Mystic Starry Realm.

    Seeing the peaceful environment of their residence, Asher immediately rxed and stretched his body before heading to his own room.

    All thedies went quickly to their cultivation chambers to train, while Eleanor went to get ready in her own room.

    The moment she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but feel proud of her new looks. She was already a very beautiful woman before, but after transforming her body in the secret chamber when all the impurities were removed by the Sacred Nectar of the Eternal Tree and she gained a Spirit Body, she looked even more stunning.

    Her orange hair looked like sunshine with brilliant golden hues in it, and her amber eyes glowed vibrantly with fiery passion. Even her skin seemed smoother, softer, firmer, and more youthful-looking. However, there wasn''t any unnatural look about her transformation - she just looked better than before.

    While observing herself, Eleanor started undressing, taking off each article of clothing individually until finally standing bare-naked before the mirror.

    Her curves were naturally and beautifully shaped, giving off an enticing appeal while highlighting her voluptuous physique perfectly. She admired how gorgeous herrge breasts with rosy tips that were hard and erect looked in the reflection as they bounced lightly with every movement of hers.

    She ran her hands over those sulent globes, squeezing them firmly and pinching her nipples between two fingers, causing sharp bolts of pleasure to shoot straight down her spine.

    She closed her eyes momentarily and enjoyed these sensations for a few moments before proceeding onward with her examination of herself further below.

    Then, her gaze traveled lower along her slim waist and hips, down to her groin region. She spread her legs apart slightly so that she could glimpse a small hint at where her pussy slit started to peek outwards ever so slightly. The sight caused her cheeks to flush pink again as blood rushed up towards them involuntarily when memories of what happened earlier resurfaced within her mind.

    She rubbed her hand on those silky, smooth thighs tenderly before turning around and looking at her big ass. She pinched each buttock cheek gently, appreciating their plumpness as they jiggled a little bit upon contact.

    "With this new-found beauty of mine, I can finally stand proudly beside Young Master Asher." She mused emotionally as her face flushed further at the thought of Asher caressing her voluptuous body like this. "My goodness! How shameful of me!" She berated herself quietly for harboring such feelings towards Asher, yet she longed for his sensual touch roaming all over her body.

    After doing this self-inspection, Eleanor headed for the bathroom, intending to clean up and then put on the new set of clothes.

    However, instead of using the bathing tub, Eleanor just took a quick shower, using plenty of warm water that rinsed away any residue of impurities, which coated her silky smooth skin. After the short shower, she stepped outside, feeling refreshed. The fresh smell of flower-scented soap lingered around her.

    When the droplets of water began dripping onto the floor tiles below her feet, she grabbed a towel to dry off quickly and then wiped herself thoroughly. The smooth texture of terrycloth sent tingles through her nerves while providing warmth. It felt heavenly against her dampened skin.

    After drying offpletely, she stared at her nude figure once again in front of the mirror. She rubbed the sweet-smelling ointment onto her body, which permeated the fragrance throughout the room, while thinking about how Young Master would adore such an intoxicating aromaing off her body.

 Chapter 98: Young Master! Please Stop Joking Around!

    While getting dressed, Eleanor began preparing herself mentally for today''s visit, knowing full well that she''d likely receive quite a bit of attention during it as a result of her physical changes after her recent transformative process. Nevertheless, she believed it would be worth experiencing all the gazes, as it would mean that she could proudly im herself to belong to Young Master.

    Eleanor stood still before the mirror and let her hair loose, letting her orange wavy locks cascading freely past her shoulders and flowing gently down her backside. She wanted her appearance to reflect how free she felt emotionally.

    She wore her pure white lingerie, including the bra, panties, and stockings, all made entirely of silky-softce material.

    Then, she put on the white cocktail bodycon short dress that fit perfectly over her voluptuous shape. The fabric clung tightly to the curves of her body, allowing others to easily see all her exquisite features without any difficulty whatsoever. It was extremely short at a length, going only past her big ass and showing off her shapely figure.

    Finally, she slipped on a pair of high heels toplete the look.

    Her makeup consisted solely of light pink lipstick that entuated her plump, soft lips. As for essories, she decided to stick with a simple ne. Overall, everything added up nicely together, resulting in a very appealing aesthetic.

    Looking at her outfit now, Eleanor couldn''t help but feel proud of herself and confident enough to walk with Young Master.

    ...

    Meanwhile, after taking a quick bath, Asher changed into his usual attire, consisting of ck trousers, a white shirt below a ck zer, and ck leather shoes. He went back down to the ground floor of their mansion and headed towards the exit.

    As he strode past the door, Asher saw Eleanor waiting for him in her stunning dress and right awayplimented her, "Wow, that dress really fits you perfectly, Eleanor!"

    She blushed a little upon hearing his praise. "Thank you, Young Master. You also look quite dashing in your suit."

    "Hmm? Of course. After all, I''m handsome enough to steal this stunning woman''s heart," Asher replied with a yful smirk as he moved towards her and took hold of her waist, pressing her curvaceous figure tightly against himself.

    "Young Master! Please stop joking around!" Eleanor eximed shyly. While saying so, her cheeks were dyed red like cherries as her heart fluttered happily at his bold move.

    "How can I ever resist this beauty? Your charms are irresistible, and it would be unfair to neglect them now that you''re no longer limited by your human origin," Asher said charmingly as he rested his chin upon her head and held her close to himself. When his strong arms wrapped around her body possessively, she felt incredibly warm in his embrace.

    Asher teased her some more before loosening his grip on her and releasing her waist. However, one of his hands remained gently ced on her big ass.

    She shuddered slightly at this intimate touch but said nothing. The two stood next to each other quietly for a few seconds as they both looked at each other.

    Their eyes conveyed different messages.

    Eleanor''s eyes gleamed brightly as if she were telling him to enjoy herpany thoroughly, while Asher''s showed that he intended to relish in the feel of her soft, squishy rear end under his palm while caressing her.

    "Well, shall we go, Eleanor?" Asher asked as he finally took his hands off her hips and extended his left hand forward for Eleanor to hold it with hers.

    "Yes. Let''s go, Young Master." Eleanor agreed with a sweet smile while grabbing his hand tightly, letting him take charge of going outside of this realm.

    Not long afterward, the duo disappeared into thin air.

    ...

    Since teleporting from the realm required less time, they soon found themselves right beside the gate of therge mansion that belonged to the ke Family.

    Asher scanned the exterior perimeter of the property as a habit and observed the usual scenery consisting mostly of lush green trees, bushes, andwns coveringrge areas around the buildings themselves. There appeared to be no signs of intrusion anywhere.

    He nodded satisfactorily before walking toward the garage, with Eleanor by his side. Once they reached the garage, Asher punched a code in the number pad on the wall next to it. After three distinct beeps, a buzzer sounded loudly, followed by the noise of machinery being activated inside the garage.

    Then, the doors automatically swung wide open to reveal several expensive-looking cars parked inside the spacious area.

    The bright lights lit up the interior, revealing a ck sports car standing majestically.

    Upon seeing his favorite ck luxury supercar, Asher grinned broadly and rushed forward with excitement towards the vehicle, with Eleanor walking calmly beside him. When he arrived near his most prized possession, he stroked its polished surface lovingly, appreciating the shine of its glossy exterior paint job.

    "Isn''t this beast very stunning?" Asher couldn''t help but mutter to himself while patting the hood softly.

    "Of course it is, Young Master," Eleanor remarked while smiling lovingly at Asher, who was clearly delighted at the sight of his vehicle.

    Without wasting another second, Asher opened the driver door and satfortably behind the steering wheel while starting up the engine. In just a moment, the powerful roar reverberated throughout the entire ce and echoed within the vast empty space around them. This deafening sound filled him with excitement, as did the scent of new leather wafting from within its cabin.

    "Come on, sit inside," Asher said to Eleanor after she just stood there awkwardly beside his car.

    "Oh yes, Young Master." She blinked twice, as if suddenly being pulled out of her thoughts. Eleanor walked over hesitantly at first before getting into the passenger seat. Once seated, she quickly secured herself with her seatbelt.

    Meanwhile, when Asher hit the gas pedal, the vehicle began to move at a low speed across the parking lot until it reached the open gateway connecting them directly to the streets.

    They sped through traffic swiftly without slowing down while heading toward their destination, the Angel''s Care Foundation''s orphanage.

    "Young Master, do you n to recruit kids from the orphanage to be a part of your future force? Since many ancient families like to groom their followers at a young age to instill loyalty." Eleanor asked while observing the surrounding environment during their travel.

    Asher nced briefly sideways at Eleanor before looking ahead at the road once again, replying, "Not necessarily. At least I don''t n to bring many since I don''t want to disrupt harmony in my realm. Only a select few individuals with exceptional talent, whom I believe have great potential to grow stronger in the future, will be recruited, depending on their wishes.

    Most important of all, I only n to add girls to my force, as I don''t want my women to be bothered by the presence of men. You also don''t want men among us who will always lust after you secretly, right?"

    "Yes...you''re correct about it," Eleanor responded rather awkwardly after imagining numerous male admirers peering at her every move attentively with desire in their eyes.

    "Also, do not forget, this recruitment will not happen immediately, so we can focus on increasing our power levels and stabilizing our current situation first." Asher exined.

    "I understand, Young Master." Eleanor nodded with a pleasant expression, finding it wise for them not to rush things.

    In less than fifteen minutes, the duo had sessfully reached the entrance gate of the orphanage.

    Upon stopping the vehicle in front of the main building, they noticed several kids of different ages ying together near their yground andughing merrily at each other''s jokes. Some adults sitting nearby watched over the children. Everyone here appeared to enjoy themselves greatly.

    Soon, after unbuckling her seat belt and opening the car door, Eleanor stepped out of the vehicle and straightened herself up before turning around to face Asher.

    "Will you being with me inside, Young Master?" She queried while tilting her head inquisitively towards therge,plex building ahead of them.

    Asher shook his head negatively. "No, there''s no need for me to go there. You go alone, and I will wait here. However, try to not take too much time, okay?"

    Eleanor gave him a nod as a response, confirming that she understood his intentions.

    Once entering the premises of the orphanage, Eleanor was immediately recognized by everyone present in that area, including several female employees. Many hurriedly came over to greet her warmly before asking if she needed anything or wanted to join them in their activities. However, none of these friendly invitations caught her interest whatsoever.

    Instead, she politely refused all their offers, exining that she hade specifically to finalize the formalities of her resignation.

    The staff members realized that she wouldn''t budge, so eventually, they stopped trying altogether and decided to leave her alone for now.

    While making her way towards her previous office located on the top floor of the building, she identally overheard some voices whispering from a distance away nearby.

    "Ms. Eleanor is here? I wonder why. Also, why does she look even more attractive than before? Is she wearing makeup?" One of the young female caretaker asked.

    Another answered, "That''s true! Maybe her appearance changed somehow recently? She looks even more gorgeous than before. However, it is still a known fact that she has not considered anyone''s romantic feelings seriously, even after being confessed to by many handsome men."

    Both women continued gossiping without knowing that Eleanor could hear everything crystal clear.

    On the other hand, Eleanor ignored their talkpletely, as she intended on reaching her office without being disturbed.

    As for romantic feelings, She blushed as the image of the person waiting for her outside showed up in her mind.

 Chapter 99: You Are Mine Now, Eleanor

    In a very short amount of time, Eleanor managed to reach her personal office, located at the end of a long hallway on the highest level within the orphanage.

    She entered and took a seat behind her desk, gazing around at all the various items neatly organized in their proper spots.

    This ce held quite a few precious memories for her as well, although they weren''t particrly enjoyable ones per se.

    Nevertheless, she didn''t regret her decision, nor did she feel bad about resigning either, because she knew it was the right thing to do considering her new-found opportunity to cultivate.

    After taking a deep breath, Eleanor began working diligently at her desk by filing away some papers andpleting some minor tasks rted to paperwork regarding her departure from this ce for good.

    As she worked, her mind continued drifting toward thoughts of Asher waiting outside for her, causing a soft smile to form across her face.

    She reflected on all that had transpired these past few days and wondered what could possibly lie ahead of her in the future. Suddenly, the idea of being alone with her young master thrilled her. Her heart thumped loudly against her chest at that idea, while a wave of heat rushed to her cheeks at the prospect of enjoying such blissful moments of privacy together.

    Her blush darkened further when she recalled her shameless behavior a few minutes ago, where she, in a bold manner, responded to Asher fondling her booty while hisrge palm squeezed it and caressed its voluptuous softness with loving motions. Such actions led to her craving more intimate touches from him.

    She hurried to take care of all the necessary stuff, hoping that it would distract her from her thoughts andplete the formalities. Sooner than she expected, Eleanorpleted all the formalities rted to her resignation and walked towards the window to nce outside.

    Right from there, Eleanor could clearly see Asher sitting in the ck luxury sports car. She right away felt butterflies dancing in her belly as she locked her eyes upon that handsome face that exuded confidence with its mere existence itself. He smiled when he met her gaze, causing warmth to bloom within her heart due to his sweet gesture.

    The mere sight of him ignited fire within her very being, fueled by a yearning for having his muscr body pressed tightly against her frame and intense passion emanating from those blue orbs of his that seemed to peer at her soul. The erotic thought of him burying his length deep into her moist, tight vagina while showering her whole being with love and affection intensified her desires greatly.

    Desires that had been locked deep within her heart now reigned free as she surrendered to the new emotions running through her entire body like wildfire.

    She gulped in nervousness yet again. "To think that a single man can awaken such forbidden feelings inside me makes me feel ashamed."

    Havingpleted her duties here, Eleanor left the room to head downstairs to inform the staff members about finishing her remaining work here.

    "Ahh. Ms. Eleanor, are you done with everything here?" A staff member inquired about her as soon as she reached the lobby area after leaving her former workce upstairs.

    Eleanor nodded at them, replying, "Yes, Miss Linda. The paperwork regarding my resignation has been taken care of, and I have tidied up the office."

    The staff member, named Linda, replied while maintaining her professionalposure, "Thank you very much for being so dedicated during the time spent at this institution, Ms. Eleanor. We wish you luck in all your future endeavors."

    Following her colleague''s words, the other females present also wished Eleanor the best in her life.

    In reply to their kind words, Eleanor bowed slightly towards them to express gratitude and respect to the people who helped raise children here, as they worked for the greater good.

    She waved goodbye to them before heading straight out of the establishment, where Asher was waiting in his car.

    Before moving in Asher''s direction, her heart started beating faster when she caught a glimpse of his handsome facial features illuminated by the rays of sunlight shining upon his figure.

    "Hey, beautiful, Are you done with your task?" Asher asked teasingly.

    However, Eleanor averted eye contact after ncing briefly at his face, replying, "Yes, Young Master."

    However, Asher did not fail to notice her subtle reddening cheeks when he praised her beauty. His gaze lingered on her for a couple of seconds longer, as she just stood near him without even uttering a single word.

    "Let''s go then." Asher said, making Eleanor turn her gaze towards him.

    "Young Master, aren''t we going back home?"

    "No. We are going to the Golden Lake that you like seeing from the rooftop of the orphanage." Asher winked at Eleanor with a flirtatious smile.

    As soon as both settled inside, Asher started driving the luxurious vehicle away from the vicinity of the orphanage and back onto the busy road leading straight ahead to the Golden Lake.

    Eleanor blushed, thinking about how Asher kissed her on the rooftop of the orphanage when she wanted to show him the view of the Golden Lake.

    Eleanor turned her gaze at the passingndscape as her mind became upied with all sorts of thoughts involving the handsome man sitting beside her, as well as the warmth radiating from his body and how safe she felt in his presence.

    It didn''t take long before they reached their destination. The car stopped next to the side of the road near thekeside.

    After switching off the engine, Asher got out of the driver seat, while Eleanor unbuckled her seatbelt as well, following him outside.

    The Golden Lake was calm and peaceful as the sun''s radiant orange light danced across its glistening waters. The scene was breathtaking, with the warm colors reflecting off the shimmering ripples made by gentle waves. The surrounding woods looked serene, with lush greenery and colorful flowers adding to their tranquility.

    At this time, there were no people around except for Asher and Eleanor. They strolled along the shore, admiring the sunset and taking in the refreshing breeze blowing through the leaves.

    Eleanor felt overwhelmed with emotions as she gazed at the sunset''s fiery glow spreading across the sky like a canvas painted by an artist. She looked at Asher, who seemed mesmerized by the view before him, and thought about how fortunate she was to have him in her life.

    Soon, Asher guided Eleanor to thekeside, and they both sat down on arge rock, which offered a panoramic view of the glisteningke in front of them.

    A cool breeze blew across theke, creating small ripples upon its surface, making the scene even more calming for the duo.

    The weather was quite pleasant today, and there weren''t many clouds hovering overhead to block the bright rays of sunlight from pouring down upon them, warming up their bodies slightly.

    "You know, I haven''te here for a long time since I was busy with my work at the orphanage. Thiske has always brought me a sense of peace and solitude. Now, I feel free of worries and stress. It''s all thanks to you, Young Master." Eleanor expressed her heartfelt appreciation while looking at Asher with a genuine smile gracing her beautiful face.

    "Hmm, I see that you are quite fond of thiske. That''s why I decided to take you here." Asher paused for a second before continuing, "Eleanor, tell me honestly, are you happy with your life?"

    The sudden question caught Eleanor off guard.

    "Happiness? Well, I guess so. But sometimes, I wish for something more than just a peaceful existence."

    "What do you mean by that?" Asher inquired curiously.

    "I have always dreamt of living my life fully and doing things I really desire. It''s just that I''ve never gotten the chance to achieve my goals."

    The woman sighed deeply while her gaze fell upon the surface of the water. "I grew up in an orphanage, so I have always been surrounded by kids. I like taking care of them, but sometimes I miss having a life of my own. I want to explore myself, discover new possibilities, and experience what the world has to offer.

    It is unfortunate that I haven''t had the chance to do so before, but it changed after you decided to take me to the secret realm and also allowed me to go through spirit-body transformation. It means I can be a strong cultivator now and make my dreamse true."

    After listening to Eleanor''s confession, Asher gently lifted her chin with one finger, making her meet his eyes. The tenderness and sincerity conveyed within those blue orbs rendered Eleanor speechless.

    They were silent for a few moments before Asher broke it by saying, "Eleanor, I am d that you shared your feelings with me. I can assure you that I''ll support you in every way possible. Moreover, I hope that I can also be part of your life."

    "Young Master, you are already part of my life. There is no way I can imagine spending it without you." Eleanor answered with a gentle smile.

    "Then, it should be obvious to you that you are mine now, Eleanor. My woman." Asher leaned closer to her face and whispered while staring deep into her amber eyes.

    His warm breath sent chills down her spine, and she found herself unable to resist his advances anymore. The moment their lips made contact, electricity shot through her body, igniting a raging inferno within her soul.

 Chapter 100: What If Someone Saw Us Like This? - 1

    Asher pressed his lips against Eleanor''s soft lips, relishing in their sweetness, before parting them slightly with his tongue and slipping it into her mouth.

    Eleanor let out a moan as his hot tongue slid past her parted lips, exploring her wet cavern before brushing against her own tongue yfully.

    With swift moments, Asher held Eleanor by the waist and made her sit on hisp. Her legs parted naturally to straddle his muscr thighs. Their passionate kiss became even deeper and more intense, with their tongues entangling with excitement.

    "Mhmm..." Eleanor moaned as she found herself unable to resist her urges anymore. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pushed her bosom against his firm chest, eagerly returning every bit of affection he was giving her. As if that wasn''t enough, she even started moving her hips over his hardness back and forth.

    Asher groaned inwardly at the erotic friction caused by their bodies grinding against each other, sending tingles down to his lower parts, making them stiffen in desire.

    Soon enough, he moved both hands down behind her back and groped her big ass in a rough manner. The woman gasped into his mouth at the unexpected action but quickly melted into him, letting her desire get the better of her.

    After breaking apart from her luscious lips, Asher started kissing and sucking on her fair-skinned neck. When he reached the sweet spot near her earlobe, he licked it sensually while nibbling at her sensitive flesh, causing another audible moan to escape her lips.

    "Nggghh! Haaah!" Eleanor panted heavily as she tilted her head sideways to give him more ess. Her mind became clouded with lust and passion while his fingers dug further into her supple buttocks, kneading them aggressively.

    After leaving several marks on her nape, he shifted his attention towards her heaving cleavage, which was almost peeking out from underneath her white dress. A strong urge to rip open the fabric covering her body shed in his head, but he quickly brushed it off since he nned to take his time with her body today.

    So, Asher gradually moved the top of Eleanor''s dress downward and ced his palm on her bare skin directly. His warm touch sent jolts of pleasure throughout her entire being, causing her nipples to be hard.

    "Young Master, I''m feeling embarrassed with your actions," Eleanor mumbled between her moans, trying to hide the blush that colored her cheeks red.

    But unfortunately, Asher wasn''t nning to stop anytime soon. He smirked at her flustered state before taking hold of one breast and massaging it in circles; meanwhile, his other hand roamed across her smooth thighs, caressing them lovingly.

    "Uunnhh...Ahhnnn!! Ngggh!!" Eleanor squirmed in his embrace as she threw her head back from the intensity of her ecstasy building up inside her core. Her whole body tingled with excitement, and she found it extremely difficult to control herself.

    She stared into Asher''s oceanic blue orbs with half-lidded eyes, filled with overwhelming lust and carnal desires.

    "Young Master, what if someone saw us like this?" Eleanor questioned him worriedly while her breathing grew heavier due to the rising sexual tension between their bodies. However, her worries didn''tst long, as her mind soon clouded once again after he started ying with her nipples.

    "Hmm? No other man can see my woman in this state. Just focus on me, okay? Don''t worry about other things." Asher said with a confident grin before capturing her swollen lips once again for a deep kiss.

    He kept on attacking her soft lips while twisting and pinching her erect nubs between his forefingers and thumbs, drawing louder moans from her mouth.

    Eventually, Asher separated himself from her swollen lips and shifted his head downward. He sucked hard on the left mound and took it inside his mouth while fondling the right one with his free hand. Meanwhile, his other palm remained firmly gripping her plump bottom.

    "Uwaahh!!! Ngghh!!!!" Eleanor screamed out in rapture as intense sensations rushed through every inch of her body. Every nerve ending red with excitement, and each touch of his warm skin against hers felt like pure heaven to her.

    "Mmmm!" Asher hummed contentedly as he enjoyed the taste of her delicious melons, which had grownrger due to the effects of her recent advancement in spirit body refinement.

    The sensation of the soft, smooth texture of her mounds gliding between his lips filled him with satisfaction as he savored her vor. He switched between each nipple, licking and sucking on them while she writhed in ecstasy.

    Her legs wrapped around him tighter, squeezing his sides with all of her might, drawing him in even closer. The scent of her arousal flooded the air around them, driving him insane with lust.

    After several minutes passed, Asher released her swollen breasts from his mouth, and his blue eyes met with her half-closed amber irises that shone with intense fervor.

    "You''re so beautiful, Eleanor. I cannot get enough of your exquisite taste or wonderful body."

    Asher''s seductive voice filled her ears as she struggled to maintain any sense of reality around her.

    "Young Master..." Eleanor murmured in response to hispliments, making Asher smile at how adorable she was when flustered.

    Asher grinned at her as he lifted her short dress up with his hand, which was rubbing her big ass cheeks.

    Eleanor bit down hard on her lower lip as she felt the cool wind brush against her wether region. Even though there were no passersby here, she still couldn''t help but be nervous at this public disy of their intimate rtionship.

    Hisrge hand traveled downward till it finally touched the damp cloth of her underwear, making her gasp loudly. However, he simply teased around her entrance through the material and caressed her sensitive area for some time instead of directly inserting a finger into her dripping pussy like she wanted him to do.

    "Ahnn!!" Eleanor whimpered as he continued to rub her folds through her undergarment, sending shivers down her spine while her legs quivered from all the stimtion.

    Finally, after torturing her for several moments, he hooked two fingers under the sides of her soaked panties and pulled them aside, revealing her moist slit.

 Chapter 101: What If Someone Saw Us Like This? - 2

    Asher then moved his finger over to tease her drenched lips before sliding one digit into her moist hole, making Eleanor throw her head back and cry out.

    "Uhngh! Uuh! Ohh!!!" Eleanor sighed in surprise but quickly adapted to the new feeling of having his thick finger prating her inner walls. After thrusting it in and out of her for a short while, he added another one, increasing the pressure inside her channel.

    His index and middle fingers continued pumping repeatedly into her core while his thumb rubbed her clitoris in circles, causing more moans to escape her throat.

    "Young Master...your finger feels so good!" Eleanor groaned as she rolled her hips along with his hand movements to increase the pleasure further.

    Soon enough, she felt a familiar surge building within her belly, telling her that her climax was nearing.

    "Hyaaah! Ahh! Please...Please keep going like that, Young Master! Make me cum! Unnnggaahh! I think I''ming!

    I think I''m gonnae, Young Master!!!"

    With that loud exmation, Eleanor cried out in ecstasy when her orgasm struck her hard, flooding her body with mind-blowing bliss. Her juices sprayed out of her wet hole wildly, sttering his fingers as well.

    A few drops evennded on his wrist, soaking his sleeves and dripping onto his pants. However, Asher ignored them as he gazed at her facial expressions contorted in extreme bliss, reveling in her orgasmic ecstasy.

    After recovering from the powerful climax, Eleanor regained her breath and stared into his blue eyes with lust and desire.

    The very next moment, Eleanor got up from hisp and moved her hands towards his belt as she tried to remove it. Seeing her struggle, Asher assisted her.

    After removing his pants and underwear, he leaned back and watched her get to her knees, facing his huge cock, which was standing tall in front of her.

    Just looking at his massive length gave Eleanor an urge to lick it. So, she decided to take the initiative and wrapped her slender fingers around his thick shaft.

    "Young Master, I will try my best to serve you now." She whispered before sticking out her tongue and dragging it across his bulbous tip, coating it with a thick coat of her saliva. Asher could feel shivers running through his spine while experiencing a tingling sensation spreading all over his member when she teased him like this.

    He groaned in pleasure as she engulfed the tip into her mouth while moving her hand up and down along its length, stroking it steadily.

    "Unghh! You are doing good, Eleanor." He groaned as she took more inches into her orifice until she couldn''t fit anymore inside. Then she began bobbing her head back and forth while using her free hand to massage his balls tenderly. The sounds of slurping and sucking echoed throughout the empty space around them.

    Her slick tongue slid underneath his rod, tasting every inch of his manhood before wrapping around his base. She alternated between sucking his head and licking his shaft while looking into his eyes with a lustful expression on her face.

    The sight of Eleanor performing such an erotic act under the sunset while the golden hue from the Golden Lake painted thendscape all around them, making her look gorgeous beyond belief, sent waves of euphoria coursing through his veins.

    And seeing him enjoying it so much, Eleanor sped up the process with her suction force while rubbing his shaft faster.

    Her drool ran down to her chin and dripped onto the ground below her as she serviced her man like never before.

    "Ugghhh!!" Asher grunted as he gripped her hair tightly, pushing her head forward roughly so that she''d swallow every inch of his dick. The sudden movement surprised Eleanor for a second, but then she rxed her throat and took it all in with ease.

    Asher slowly increased the pace with which he shoved his member down her throat. Eleanor closed her eyes and focused solely on pleasing him, swallowing every drop of pre-cum leaking from his tip. His heavy balls pped against her chin every time she deep throated him, causing muffled cries to escape from her lips whenever she managed to catch a breath.

    "You really enjoy having your face fucked, huh?" Hemented while enjoying her submissiveness.

    This kind of dirty talking from him drove Eleanor wild as well. She loved submitting herselfpletely to him and allowing him to ravage her whole being without any resistance whatsoever.

    All she cared about right now was satisfying him and making hime inside her mouth so that she could savor his tasty semen.

    ''Your manly scent and when you push this strong cock inside my mouth, it feels so good, Young Master.'' Eleanor replied to him by using her soul-mark which was connected with the orb.

    The corners of his lips curled upward, seeing how excited Eleanor was getting as he plunged his penis deep into her mouth without pausing at all. The erotic noises produced by her blowjob echoed in his ears, making him groan in satisfaction.

    GLUCK. GLUCK. GLUCK.

    Asher pumped harder, almost ramming his entire erection into her tiny throat without any restraint. His grip tightened around her locks while he thrust into her warm mouth. Saliva coated every inch of his cock and spilled out around her lips as she gagged on his length.

    The more she choked, the wetter she became between her legs. Her tongue wiggled against the underside of his shaft with each stroke of his pole while she eagerly awaited his release.

    "I''m close, Eleanor!" He yelled out before mming his full length into her mouth onest time and letting loose a torrential flood of jizz straight into her throat.

    Eleanor was surprised at the sheer amount of liquid that came surging into her orifice. However, she drank down everything without hesitation.

    After gulping everyst drop of his semen, Eleanor opened her mouth wide and showed off her clean teeth and empty mouth to prove there was nothing left inside it before licking away every bit that escaped out of her lips and rolling her eyes back into their sockets in ecstasy.

 Chapter 102: With Eleanor - 1

    While he stood there with the cool wind blowing through his hair, Asher couldn''t help but admire how erotic Eleanor looked as she knelt on the soft grass and stared at him with passion.

    When she was done cleaning his cock thoroughly with her tongue, she used her spirit essence to clean her mouth.

    "It tastes so good...." she confessed as her face flushed pink.

    Asher gave a small chuckle and pulled her to her feet before nting a kiss on her lips. "d you enjoy it."

    Eleanor blushed even more at his words. But before she could respond, he pulled her onto hisp. She satfortably on his crotch as he grabbed her ass cheeks.

    She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her breasts against his broad chest and rubbing her lower body against his, which caused his erect member to poke her inner thigh.

    "Are you ready?" He inquired, staring at her face with a lustful expression.

    "Yes, I am," she answered softly, ncing down between them at his throbbing rod.

    "Good," he murmured, bringing his lips close to her ears before whispering huskily, "then prepare yourself...because this is going to hurt."

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Asher shoved himself inside Eleanor. The sudden intrusion caused her to cry out in surprise.

    "Ahn~" A sharp pain shot up her spine when his thick rod prated her virgin cunt, tearing apart her hymen. Tears pricked at her eyes. Yet, there was something else mixed within those tears that flowed down her cheeks¡ªdesire.

    "Mhnn... It hurts, but...I don''t care... as long as I am able to love you," Eleanor muttered between pants before biting her lip and squeezing Asher tighter, holding onto him like a lifeline.

    A mixture of pleasure and pain assaulted Eleanor as she adjusted to Asher''s size. This waspletely new to her. As she struggled with these feelings, he ced gentle kisses all along the side of her neck and down towards her corbone. She shivered as goosebumps rose wherever his lips touched her skin.

    His touch sent electric tingles traveling throughout her whole body, increasing her sensitivity level even further.

    Soon enough, her pain subsided and was reced by an immense sense of fulfillment. Now that she gotfortable with Asher''s enormous size inside her, her body rxed and began acting ording to its nature. It yearned for more action.

    "Ahn... Mhmm..." She moaned as her hips rocked backward and forth, creating friction between their two bodies when they moved together in sync.

    "Ungh..." A groan escaped Asher''s lips as her warm, wet walls massaged his hardened shaft. His grip tightened around Eleanor''s waist as he pressed their chests firmly together while thrusting into her deeper.

    They both groaned in pleasure when his ns bumped into her womb, eliciting shivers running through their spines.

    "Ahhhnnn... it feels so good, Young Master," Eleanor whispered in his ear as she nibbled lightly on his lobe. She gasped when his hand grabbed hold of her ass, giving it a firm squeeze.

    "Eleanor, this is only the beginning of our love," Asher responded, his hot breath brushing across her skin and causing goosebumps to form.

    "Mhm, I love you so much..." Eleanor whispered back. "Please never let me go."

    "Never," he promised, and he increased his rhythm, pumping his big shaft into her wet, tight pussy.

    As they went on, their movements grew frantic with each thrust. Sweat covered their bodies, making their skin slide smoothly across each other.

    Every now and then, she would arch her back and let out soft mewls, which would drive Asher crazy.

    He loved hearing her voice so much that he buried his face in the crook of her neck and kissed every inch of it, while she threw back her head to let him have easier ess.

    Their moans and gasps resounded throughout the tranquil scenery around them, adding to the overall atmosphere of their passionate lovemaking.

    The intensity of their lovemaking increased as time passed. Asher took note of every move she made¡ªthe way she bit her lower lip whenever he brushed against her clit or when she clenched down on his throbbing member whenever it hit her cervix.

    He tried different angles and techniques to stimte her most pleasurable spots, experimenting with what worked best for her. At times he would thrust hard and deep; at other times he would ease his pace and draw out their union into something sweeter and more intimate. No matter how long he kept at it, Eleanor remained receptive and eager to please.

    Being connected like this with Eleanor brought a sense of satisfaction to his heart unlike anything else he had experienced before, filling him with feelings of affection and happiness.

    As he pumped into Eleanor, he caressed her beautiful orange hair, tracing her cheek with his hand tenderly.

    "I''ll protect you, Eleanor. From all harm in this world. I promise you that," he assured, looking deeply into her amber eyes and noticing that they sparkled as if they were gems reflecting sunlight.

    "Young Master...." she breathed in response and wrapped her arms around his muscr frame, squeezing him tightly as if afraid he might disappear.

    With another thrust in her pussy, a slight shudder ran through her figure, and a low moan escaped her lips as her eyes closed shut with ecstasy. "Ahn... I love this sensation¡­ Please never stop loving me like this, Young Master."

    He couldn''t resist anymore and let his passion loose, thrusting harder than ever before.

    Each movement sent tremors through Eleanor''s big butt cheeks as they bounced vigorously atop his hips. Her pussy clung tightly to his member as it pumped furiously, unwilling to release him from her clutches.

    With a sudden movement, Asher stood up while holding onto Eleanor''s ass and fucked her in the standing position. She gasped in surprise at being lifted so effortlessly but quickly adapted, wrapping her legs around his waist to avoid falling backward, allowing him better ess to her depths.

 Chapter 103: With Eleanor - 2

    "Ahn~ " As her juices trickled down between her legs onto Asher, Eleanor opened her mouth and let out a low moan that traveled through his ears and echoed inside his mind. It sounded so pure and innocent, making him crave her even more than before.

    He continued thrusting upwards as he moved, eliciting more moans and whimpers from her. Her walls clenched around his rigid length, sending waves of pleasure through their entangled bodies.

    Eleanor felt lightheaded as pleasure overwhelmed her senses, taking control of every nerve ending and muscle fiber of hers. All she knew at this moment was him and his strong embrace¡ªnothing else mattered anymore.

    Everything was perfect, and she hoped they''d always stay together forever.

    "Ahn~ mnh...! Young Master!" With her arms wrapped securely around his neck, she pulled herself closer, pressing her face into the nape of his shoulder de. She inhaled deeply, breathing in his masculine scent and imprinting it onto her brain, knowing that no one would smell as good as he did. "This feels wonderful... More, I want more... Ah, I need more, please..."

    Asherplied with her desires and increased his tempo, pounding faster and harder, causing Eleanor to cry out in euphoria.

    With each thrust, Eleanor squeezed her thighs, hugging Asher close until there was barely any space left between them. She held nothing back, wanting to experience everything she possibly could during their union.

    Her breathing became ragged and uneven,ing in short bursts as she struggled to breathe properly, yet she refused to release him from her grasp. Instead, she leaned forward and nted gentle kisses on his broad shoulders. Then slowly, she made her way upward until she reached his face. Once there, she gazed intently into his gorgeous blue eyes, savoring the moment.

    However, a sudden sh of heat surged through her body as his tip pounded into her cervix, making Eleanor throw back her head once more.

    "A-aahn!... O-oh my god, Young Master... That spot... hit that spot again, please, ahnn! Oh God, yes! Yes!

    Mnh! So goooodd!"

    Upon hearing those words leave her mouth, Asher''s smile widened slightly. He knew exactly what she meant. In a single swift motion, he spun her around before pushing her against the nearest tree trunk, mming his pelvis against her bountiful buttocks.

    "Haah..." The impact knocked air out of her lungs for a moment, but it helped alleviate some tension built up inside her core.

    Although his cock prated deeper than before due to this new angle, Eleanor adjusted rather well and weed the sensation with open arms.

    Now resting her palms against the rough bark in front of her, she braced herself as he resumed his assault on her tight pussy. Each thrust produced pping noises apanied by lewd squishing sounds, which reverberated through the forest clearing around them, causing her face to turn bright red.

    Although embarrassed by this situation, she still wanted it more than anything else. She needed it. "Haaa... Ah... Aah~ H-Harder... Harder, Young Master...!"

    Asher didn''t answer verbally but insteadplied with her wishes, increasing both the power and speed behind his thrusts. He continued ravishing her with abandon, relishing every second spent enjoying her warmth, tightness, and scent.

    Paah. Paah.

    "Ahn..." Eleanor let out a loud moan when he smacked her big ass cheek.

    He raised his right hand and spanked her again.

    Whap!

    Her bottom quivered beneath his palm, jiggling slightly every time his palm struck her rear end. The sight stirred up something primal inside of Asher, prompting him to smack her ass harder each time.

    Every blow elicited a sharp cry from Eleanor, followed by a whimper of pleasure. He watched with fascination as her buttcheeks reddened under his assault, leaving visible marks after every strike. However, he didn''t stop regardless because he enjoyed seeing her reaction too much. She seemed to enjoy it just as much as he did too.

    "Ahn... Ahn~ You''re going to break me, Young Master," Eleanor pleaded while looking back at him over her shoulder, tears streaming down her beautiful face as she trembled underneath him. "If you keep hitting me there, I will go insane from pleasure..."

    But despite those words leaving her mouth, her juices flowed like a river, covering Asher''s cock and ballspletely and dripping down onto the ground below them.

    Seeing her like this turned him on even further and caused his member to expand within her, stretching her inner walls wider than ever before.

    "Ahhnnn!! Ngh... mhn!" Her expression changed into one resembling bliss as her eyes rolled back into her head. Her breathing grew heavier while sweat trickled down her forehead. "No, ah... Aaah...!

    I can feel it! It''sing!"

    Asher sensed Eleanor''s approaching orgasm building up inside of her. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arm around her waist tightly before grabbing hold of her breast and pinching her erect nipple between his fingers hard enough to leave bruises, drawing forth even more intense sensations from within her. "Do it, Eleanor. Release all your pent-up passion for me!"

    The sudden painbined with the stimtion on both sides of her sensitive nipples proved to be enough for Eleanor, as her muscles finally gave way.

    She released everything at once¡ªall of her worries and frustrations from the past, present, and future. Her entire being shook with sheer ecstasy, causing her body to convulse as her climax overtook her senses.

    "Ahhhh...." As she rode out the high of her orgasm, Eleanor cried out loudly, screaming her lover''s name into the open air.

    And at that moment, Asher found himself drawn toward her energy, wanting nothing more than to join her in absolute ecstasy.

    Without warning, he let loose all restraint upon her and released a flood of cum into her awaiting womb. He came for several seconds, filling her womb with his seed in such an amount that it seeped through her pussy, dripping out between their thighs.

    Eleanor was unable to keep herself standing after experiencing such an intense orgasm and ended up copsing onto the soft grass, gasping for breath.

    While shey on her side, panting heavily, Asher bent down beside her to cradle her into his arms, pulling her close to his chest. He embraced her with a loving hold as he brushed away strands of hair stered against her face due to their earlier activities. "You alright, Eleanor? Does it hurt anywhere?"

    She responded by shaking her head and lifting a trembling hand up to his cheek, stroking it with her fingers. She gave him a warm smile before murmuring, "Haah... It was very nice, Young Master... I... have never felt so amazing before in my entire life..."

    "I am d that you enjoyed it as much as I did."

    They stayed like this for a minute longer to recover from the exertions of their coupling before deciding to bathe in theke and rinse off any leftover stickiness remaining on their bodies. After cleaning themselves off, the two of them got dressed and headed back to his car hand-in-hand.

    As she climbed into the seat next to Asher, Eleanor nced back onest time at the scene of their romantic rendezvous¡ªthe golden sun illuminating the sky overhead, the crystal-clear waters shimmering beneath its rays, and the gentle breeze blowing through her orange hair. It was truly a breathtaking sight to behold.

 Chapter 104: After All, We Belong To You Forever - 1

    As both of them returned to the Mystic Starry Realm, he parted ways with Eleanor, who went to cultivate, while he returned to the mansion.

    Shortly, Asher walked further into the mansion, towards the door to his left on the second floor, which led him to Lily''s bedroom. After entering Lily''s room, he saw the adorable child sleeping on the bed.

    "Hi Lily." Asher''s voice was soft yet filled with happiness as he called out to her.

    The little girl slowly opened her eyes, only to see Asher standing next to her with a gentle smile. "Big brother Ash! You''re here!" Lily eximed happily.

    "That''s right, Lily." Asher ruffled her hair before kissing her on the forehead.

    The girl hugged him tight with her arms around his waist, as if afraid that Asher would leave her alone.

    "What''s wrong?" Asher asked while patting her head.

    Lily replied in a sad tone, "I missed you so much. You said that you''d y with me every day, but you''ve been away for more than a week, big brother Ash."

    He chuckled before sitting on her bed. "I''m sorry, Lily. I lost track of time when cultivating and practicing my martial skills," Asher exined, then held out a finger to tickle her under the chin.

    She giggled, then poked back at him. "Big brother Ash, how about we go outside to y now?" Lily suggested it with anticipation. Her bright blue eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Asher thought about it before deciding that some fresh air would be good for both of them. "Sure thing, my little angel," he said, standing up from her bed and taking her hand. Together, they went out of the mansion towards their favorite ce¡ªthe garden.

    ----

    When they reached there, Asher noticed an extravagant flowerbed right at the center of this beautiful ce full of gorgeous flowers. It looked so majestic among the rest of its surroundings that it attracted everyone''s attention whenever someone came near it.

    It was a rose bush nted by Olivia herself shortly after arriving in this world. It contains various species of roses whose colors vary depending on whether one sees them from near or far.

    The fragrance emitted from these flowers was quite strong, but not unpleasant. It''s like an intoxicating perfume that makes your head spin.

    "Isn''t this ce so nice and peaceful?" Ashermented while gazing upon all kinds of different types of flowers surrounding him. He sat down on a nearby bench, with Lily next to him.

    "Yes, I really love it here! Big brother Ash, do you want to see my favorite flower?" She asked with a cheerful expression.

    "Which one is yours, Lily?" he inquired curiously.

    Lily pointed towards the right side of the rosebushes, where there were purple roses growing together. They looked strikingly beautiful since they glowed brightly under the dark sky, which contrasted well against the other colored roses beside them.

    "These are my favorites," she exined proudly.

    Asher stared at those unique flowers for several seconds before ncing back at her. "Hmm, interesting choice, Lily. But why did you choose these over all others?" he questioned.

    "Well, because these flowers are as beautiful as Mommy!" she eximed happily without hesitation.

    Asher smiled at hearing her answer. He understood what she meant by those words, as he knew how elegant and breathtaking Aria''s hair color looked against her pale skin. She truly resembled those rare purple roses, which he found himself admiring.

    "You know, Lily, they indeed look very simr to Mom''s hair," he said, agreeing with her opinion while patting her head.

    "See! That''s why I like them so much," she stated excitedly.

    "But how about the rest of these roses? Are there any that remind you of me?" he asked jokingly.

    Lily pondered for a moment before replying, "There is one that I think resembles big brother Ash." She answered sincerely.

    "Well then, why don''t we check them out?" Asher encouraged her.

    She nodded back and guided him towards the opposite side of the rose bush, which contained a few ck-colored roses. Among those nts, only two bloomedpletely, whereas the rest still had buds but hadn''t opened yet. They had darker tones than any other kind, and their slightly bluish hue made them stand out even further than just being ck alone.

    Asher took a closer look at these flowers and immediately realized why Lily picked them specifically.

    "Wow...I like it. These really resemble my hair color as well as my eyes," he praised while examining the petals. He wondered whether Olivia had nned this when nting these roses since there were many others that matched other members'' appearances, such as Aria''s and Mia''s.

    "Right? Big brother Ash and these roses are alike," Lily spoke up as she giggled at seeing him admire her pick.

    "Yes, but you forgot one thing, my little angel; they also look simr to you, too," Asher reminded while pointing towards the ck roses.

    "Oh! You''re right, big brother Ash. Our hair and eyes are simr. Hehe," She giggled at his reminder.

    "Haha, yes, and speaking of our appearance, I believe you will grow into a great beauty in the future." Asherughed with her.

    "Really, big brother Ash? I want to be a prettydy, just like mommy, when I grow up. Do you think I can be as beautiful as her, too?" She asked eagerly.

    Asher couldn''t help smiling upon hearing her innocent question. "Of course you will, Lily. There is no doubt about that."

    They continued chatting about various topics as they enjoyed spending time together under the starry sky.

    As Asher was listening attentively to everything Lily said, he heard footsteps approaching them. He turned his head around and saw Mia walking towards him with a bright smile stered on her face. She wore a short, sleeveless dress that was tight-fitting around her sexy figure, showing off her curves.

    Her long, wavy auburn hair flowed freely behind her as she moved forward with light steps. She looked absolutely stunning tonight. Her long, thick thighs were exposed as her dress ended a bit above mid-thigh, revealing most of her legs while moving gracefully like a professional dancer performing on stage. It was truly mesmerizing watching her walk towards them.

    Mia greeted them once she arrived. "Hey guys, it seems like you''re enjoying yourselves here," shemented after noticing the happy expressions both of them disyed.

 Chapter 105: After All, We Belong To You Forever - 2

    Mia greeted them once she arrived. "Hey guys, it seems like you''re enjoying yourselves here," shemented after noticing the happy expressions both of them disyed.

    "Yes, big sister Mia. I was finally able to y with big brother and was telling big brother Ash about my favorite flowers earlier," Lily responded energetically.

    Mia chuckled at her answer. "I see, it looks like our dear brother finally had enough free time for you, but he doesn''t have any for his big sis," sheined while pouting at Asher.

    Asher gave a slight cough, then exined in embarrassment, "I apologize, Mia. Why don''t you join us so that I can make it up to you?"

    "Fine," Mia said, rolling her eyes yfully before taking a seat beside him on the garden bench.

    They spent the next couple minutes talking while enjoying each other''spany beneath the starry night sky, surrounded by numerous glowing nts.

    Asher and Mia looked at Lily, who was ying happily in front of them as she chased after butterflies fluttering around her. The girl appeared carefree and rxed. It reminded them of their childhood days, when they would also run freely like this without a single worry in their minds.

    "Do you remember how we always loved running through the fields when we were kids, Asher?" Mia suddenly spoke up after staring at Lily for a while.

    He turned his head towards her with a surprised expression on his face before nodding in agreement.

    "Of course, we always loved ying in the garden of our family estate in the city."

    "Yes. Those memories are some of my fondest ones from growing up together, Asher. Especially when mom used to y with us too," Mia added as she reminisced about their past.

    "You know, I really liked the time when Aunt Olivia yed with us, Mia. She was always kind to me and treated me as her own son," Asher said.

    "Then, how did it feel to fuck my mother, Asher?" Mia suddenly asked.

    Asher was caught off guard by the sudden change of topic and looked at Mia in shock.

    The atmosphere between them instantly became tense as they locked eyes. It felt like time had frozen as neither of them dared to utter a single word after hearing Mia''s words.

    It was then that Asher realized that she had seen them doing it, and judging by her expression, she must''ve witnessed their act in person.

    His mind raced, and he tried to think of what he should say next, but before he could decide, Mia began speaking again.

    "I don''t me you, Asher. On the contrary, I am proud of you for being able to please my mother in such a way. She hasn''t been the same since she was injured and couldn''t give birth to a second child, which was something Alexander med her for. Ever since then, my father has been treating her poorly and often mistreating her. Yet, as a child, I couldn''t do anything about it because I was powerless.

    The only thing I could do was watch as my mother suffered in silence."

    Mia paused momentarily before continuing with a sigh. "However, you, as a kid, always made my mother happy by simply being yourself. You were able to bring joy to her heart when she was living in such an unloving household."

    She then turned away from him and gazed into the distance, staring at nothing in particr as she continued her monologue.

    "When I grew older, I realized that my father didn''t love my mother from the start and had abandoned herpletely. He focused solely on Samuel instead, which resulted in him ignoring me as well. Of course, I hated it at first because it felt unfair to be treated differently from my brother.

    Butter on, I epted my fate and became ustomed to this lifestyle since it wasn''t going to change anytime soon."

    Mia''s voice sounded sad as she talked about her childhood experiences growing up with Alexander. "Yet, my mother still managed to stay positive despite everything that happened to her. She never gave up on me, even when my father didn''t care about me. My mother was always there for me whenever I needed someone to rely on. So, in return, I promised myself that I would always take care of her.

    And when I saw you two having sex, I finally understood that she''d finally found happiness in life."

    Asher remained silent during her confession. He listened quietly while gazing at her beautiful profile, illuminated by the shining stars shining above them. It was hard to tell if what he was looking at was reality or just an illusion created by his own imagination. In any case, he appreciated Mia opening up to him in such a manner.

    After finishing her lengthy speech, Mia turned towards Asher once more. She stared straight into his eyes with a serious expression on her face before continuing.

    "That''s why I am d that you came into our lives, Asher. Not only have you brought happiness to my mother''s life but also mine as well. You are my most precious little brother, whom I love dearly."

    Once done talking, Mia suddenly grabbed Asher and pulled him closer to her chest. Then, without warning, she kissed him on the lips.

    Asher widened his eyes in surprise at her action, but he didn''t resist her embrace. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her waist, returning the kiss. Their tongues intertwined inside their mouths while they embraced each other in passionate affection. Their hot breaths mingled together, and they broke apart after several seconds, gazing into each other''s eyes.

    "Mia, I love you so much, and you have no idea how much joy it brings me to see you and Aunt Olivia happy."

    "I know, Asher. Just promise me that you will take good care of us from now on. After all, we belong to you forever," Mia replied as she gave him a quick peck on the lips.

    "Do you even need to ask that?" Asher smiled at her words and nodded his head before kissing her back. Their lips connected once more as they held onto one another tightly.

    The gentle breeze blew across thend while they expressed their feelings towards each other, which only made them enjoy themselves even more.

 Chapter 106: Big Brother Ash, You Never Kissed Me Like This

    Atst, they finally broke off the kiss and rested their heads against one another while catching their breaths.

    Both of them couldn''t stop smiling after sharing such a meaningful moment together under the stars.

    Suddenly, Mia let out a soft gasp and nced back at Asher with wide eyes. She seemed to realize that they weren''t alone anymore as she looked around nervously.

    Asher followed suit and turned to where she was facing. They saw Lily standing nearby, observing them with interest.

    Asher immediately loosened his grip around Mia''s body when he noticed Lily approaching them.

    She had stopped ying with butterflies and returned to the bench, curious about what her two older siblings were doing.

    Asher noticed Lily, stood up, and walked up to her. "Lily, what''s wrong? Are you tired? Do you want to go home?" He asked in a caring tone while cing a hand on her head.

    Lily shook her head and said, "No, I''m fine. But big brother Ash, did you kiss big sister Mia? I heard that when two people love each other very much, they do something like this."

    "Well, you''re not entirely wrong, Lily, but¡ª" Before Asher could exin further, Mia cut him off with a chuckle. "Yes, sweetie, we love each other a lot," she answered.

    Lily tilted her head to the side and looked up at Asher for confirmation. He nodded in agreement with Mia. "Yes, my little angel. We love each other a lot. Is that okay?" he asked with a warm smile.

    "Huh? Big brother Ash, then you don''t love me?" Lily asked.

    "Of course, I love you, Lily. I love you very much," he reassured her.

    "But, big brother Ash, you never kissed me like this. Can you kiss me too?" Lily asked in a cute voice, causing Asher to chuckle at her innocence.

    "My little angel, you shouldn''t kiss anyone like this before you grow up to be a big girl."

    "Why not?" Lily asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Because this is a special type of kiss. You''ll know when you''re older. Do you understand that?" Asher exined.

    Lily was still confused by his response, but eventually gave up asking questions and nodded her head.

    Asher hugged the child and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry, Lily. You''re my beloved little sister; I''ll always love and protect you."

    "Me, too, big brother Ash! I love you so much!" She eximed before hugging him tightly.

    Mia watched their interaction with a smile on her face, finding the scene adorable. Seeing them bond warmed her heart, and she wished it would never end.

    "Hey, you two. We should probably head back now since it''s gettingte," Mia said, interrupting them.

    "Alright then, my little angel, why don''t we go to your room for some rest after all we have been ying for so long?" Asher suggested with a soft smile on his face.

    "Okay! Let''s go, big brother Ash! But first, you have to promise that you''ll y with me tomorrow too," Lily demanded excitedly.

    Asher chuckled and patted her head. "Of course, Lily. I promise," he replied, which made the child smile even wider than before.

    "Okay then, let''s get going!" Lily cheered as Asher carried her back to the mansion with Mia beside them.

    The three of them entered therge building and headed toward Lily''s room. When they arrived, Asher ced her gently on the bed while Mia tucked her in.

    "Good night, my little angel," Asher whispered softly while giving her a gentle kiss on the cheek.

    "Good night, big brother Ash and big sister Mia!" Lily said, yawning before falling asleep quickly afterwards.

    After ensuring Lily fell asleep, Asher and Mia left her room and went down the hallway until they reached the living area.

    They sat next to each other on one of the couches ced in the spacious space. While staring into the firece nearby, Asher put his arm around Mia''s shoulder and pulled her close to him.

    She leaned her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes, feelingforted by his presence.

    "Today was nice, wasn''t it?" Asher asked.

    "Yes, I enjoyed every minute of it," Mia replied with a smile on her face. "Especially when I saw you with Lily, Asher. She adores you, you know."

    "Haha, I can tell. I love her too, Mia, and I want to be the best big brother for her. Though I am more than just your brother, right?"

    Mia smiled mischievously and replied, "Indeed, Asher. You''re my man, too. I wish to be with you, Asher, in every way possible."

    "Mmm," he hummed.

    Afortable silence surrounded them as they basked in each other''spany, with only the sound of crackling firewood echoing throughout the room.

    "Mia, how is your cultivationing along? Are you making progress with your spirit?"

    "Yes, it''s actually very fun since I''m learning how to control my Terra Emberheart Nymph, which is quite powerful," she said excitedly.

    Asher smiled at her enthusiasm. "I see. That''s great, Mia. Keep it up, and I''m sure you''ll be stronger much faster."

    Mia turned to face him. "Thanks, Asher. Now that Lily is sleeping and Eleanor is also back to take care of her, I should go back to the cultivation chambers for some more practice."

    "All right then. Don''t overwork yourself, though," he reminded her.

    She giggled. "I won''t," Mia said, standing up and walking away from him. "See youter, Asher," she said with a wink before heading out of the room.

    A moment passed after her departure when Asher also stood up from the couch and exited the mansion. As he strolled through the vast garden, he thought about the various events happening in his life right now.

    First and foremost, he had reached the True Spirit Realm after sessfully cultivating. Secondly, he was preparing himself for future battles that lie ahead.

    Finally, he wanted to strengthen his rtionships with the women around him so he wouldn''t regret anythingter on.

    With those thoughts in mind, he walked along the stone path and admired all kinds of flowers growing nearby. He took deep breaths, inhaling their pleasant fragrances, which helped clear his mind from negative emotions and worries.

    ....

    The night sky of the Mystic Starry Realm was always a sight to behold. With billions of twinkling stars scattered throughout the dark expanse, it was almost like stepping into a sea of shimmering diamonds.

    The dark, endless horizon stretched out far beyond the human eye could be perceived, and the ethereal beauty of it all could be overwhelming for some people.

    The night sky in this realm was different from the night sky in the outside world, which oftencked the majestic glow and breathtaking aura that this ce possessed.

    It was an awe-inspiring sight that gave anyone who saw it a sense of wonder and excitement for whaty beyond the celestial expanse.

    To add to the stunning beauty of the sky, there were also clusters of clouds floating here and there, creating an almost surreal atmosphere.

    These clouds driftedzily across the dark canvas, shifting shapes and sizes as they went. They were not ordinary clouds; these were formed due to the intense concentration of the spirit essence in this realm.

    The night air was crisp and cool, with a slight chill to it. This was not ufortable, though; it was a refreshing contrast to the warmth of the daytime sun.

    The breeze ruffled through the leaves of the trees, and the rustling of the leaves against one another created a soothing melody.

    In addition to the wind, there was also a faint scent in the air. It was a subtle, earthy fragrance, one that was reminiscent of the forest at night.

    The aroma was not overpowering or unpleasant, but rather, it was calming and invigorating at the same time.

    There were also tiny creatures darting about in the air, glowing with a soft green light. They looked like little fireflies, but they were actually spiritual beings that gathered around spirit essence.

    These beings danced and darted around each other in a beautiful, hypnotic disy, providing a fascinating sight to anyone watching them.

    It was not just the beauty of the night that made the Mystic Starry Realm special. There was also a certain peacefulness that came with darkness.

    Perhaps it was because darkness concealed one''s faults and mistakes, allowing one to feel free to be oneself without judgment or fear of disapproval.

    Or maybe it was because darkness allowed for new opportunities to arise and possibilities to open up where there previously were none. Whatever the reason may be, the serenity and tranquility of the night were something that everyone appreciated.

    A slender figure of a woman with long gray hair flowed out behind her as she swam effortlessly through the water, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness. Her silver eyes shimmered with excitement as she sshed around and paddled around the pool. Her silver eyes looked beautiful and mysterious beneath the dark sky.

    She was wearing a ck bikini, which highlighted her voluptuous figure, and was currently alone in the rooftop pool of the mansion, enjoying herself in the moonlight. She moved gracefully in the water, seemingly dancing among its waves,pletely in sync with nature.

    It was as if she had been born to swim¡ªto glide through the liquid world without resistance or effort, like a fish through an ocean current.

    As Lysandra continued to swim back and forth, her gaze drifted upwards towards the star-filled night sky. It was an amazing view; there were countless twinkling lights shining brightly overhead, illuminating everything beneath them. She marveled at their beauty, thinking about how lucky she was to live in such a beautiful ce.

 Chapter 107: Are You Enjoying The Show?

    Asher walked along the stone pathway towards the garden, admiring the gorgeous flowers and nts that filled the space beforeing to a stop.

    He suddenly heard a sshing sound echoing from above. Asher''s brows furrowed when he found himself curious about what was going on.

    His blue eyes trailed after the source of the sound to find it leading straight towards the rooftop of the mansion.

    Without hesitation, his feet began heading toward the stairs until Asher reached a sliding door. Pushing it to the side, Asher stepped into the private pool area of his home and couldn''t help but pause upon seeing the unexpected person he''de across.

    The person in question was none other than his aunt, Lysandra Sterling, whom he hadn''t expected to be using the pool tonight.

    She was swimmingps, and the water glistened beautifully under the light of the stars above.

    Lysandra''s long gray hair fell like a waterfall down her back as she glided effortlessly across the surface of the water, moving with such grace and precision that it seemed like she belonged in the element.

    The only sounds breaking the silence of the night were those of her hands slicing through the water, and asionally, there would be gentle sounds of waterpping at the edge of the pool.

    Lysandra seemedpletely oblivious to anything else happening around her as she continued herps, her mind clearly focused solely on the movement of her body.

    It was an incredible sight to behold.

    Asher leaned against the stone wall nearby, crossing his arms and enjoying the view of the woman swimming back and forth in front of him. Her face was determined yet serene as she cut through the water like a knife through butter.

    She was wearing a ck bikini that showed off her cleavage as herrge breasts bounced up and down with every stroke. Her small waist curved out into wide hips and a round bottom, which he watched jiggle with her movements.

    The way that her firm buttocks swayed slightly as she pushed herself forward made Asher think about how it might feel to sink his fingers into that smooth skin and pull her against him.

    Her shoulders were broad yet delicate enough to give her feminine frame definition. He studied her toned abs, rippling with muscles underneath silky smooth flesh.

    Her thighs were strong yet supple, flexing with each powerful kick that propelled her along the pool. The long legs carried her effortlessly through the water, and he found himself mesmerized by each and every movement of her sleek form.

    Watching Lysandra swim was an absolute pleasure, and Asher realized that he could have stood there all night watching her glide through the water like this.

    "Are you enjoying yourself, Aunt Lyssa?" Asher''s voice broke the silence as it echoed throughout the private pool area.

    Upon hearing that familiar deep voice speaking, Lysandra paused in her swim, slowing down beforeing to a full stop.

    Lysandra then turned to face the direction she''d heard the voicee from, only to discover her nephew, Asher ke. The young man was leaning nonchntly against the wall as his eyes took in her half-naked body. He was d in ck pants and a white shirt, with the first few buttons undone. A ck zer was draped over one of his arms. His clothes fit him well and showed off his lean physique.

    She got to the edge of the pool and climbed out of the water in one smooth motion, her gray hair still glistening with droplets of water as it clung to her scalp.

    With an easy grin that seemed to brighten up his handsome features even more, the man sauntered over to her. His steps were unhurried and measured, like those of a prowling panther stalking its prey.

    There was an air of confidence about him that was evident from the way he carried himself. It wasn''t arrogant or obnoxious, but rather, it came across as natural and effortless, much like his good looks.

    Seeing his approach, Lysandra felt butterflies fluttering in her stomach. It didn''t help that she was currently wearing nothing except her skimpy swimwear.

    Giving him a yful look, she asked teasingly, "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? Are YOU enjoying the show?"

    Not being put off in the least by her taunting question, Asher replied, "More than you know."

    "Oh really?" Lysandraughed, not at all surprised by his answer since she had been aware that he had changed a lot from his shy personality.

    "Well then," Lysandra said as she turned away from the young man in front of her and stretched both arms up above her head.

    Her breasts jiggled within her swimsuit and threatened to spill out of its confines. She noticed the younger man''s hungry eyes roaming all over her exposed body, devouring every inch of her.

    "I guess you''ll enjoy the rest of the show too!" She announced this before jumping backwards into the pool and performing a perfect jackknife dive.

    The ssh of cold water refreshed her hot skin and helped ease her inner tension. Her eyes opened underwater, and she watched as bubbles escaped from between her parted lips, rising rapidly towards the surface above. She loved the sensation of weightlessness and freedom that she experienced while swimming underwater.

    This feeling always invigorated her whenever she did so, making it impossible for her to keep herself from indulging in such simple pleasures whenever the opportunity arose.

    A secondter, Lysandra surfaced near one of the edges of the pool, and Asher made his way toward her. "You know, Aunt Lyssa, you never fail to surprise me. I''ve seen many people, but never someone as bold and confident as you."

    "That''s quite thepliment, dear nephew." She shed him a proud smile. "Although it seems like you''ve learned to be confident as well," Lysandra replied, impressed by her nephew''s growth in character.

    "It''s all because of you... and mother," he confessed, remembering his past experiences with the two influential women in his life.

    Lysandra recalled that he used to be a shy kid who tried to avoid contact with the opposite sex as much as possible. She and Aria would tease the poor boy and y tricks on him all the time just to see if he''d react. Of course, he eventually grew out of that stage, bing more mature and sensible than before.

    Nowadays, however, Asher beamed with confidence and charm, making him irresistible to most women, including her.

    "Oh, please! You''re a young man who finally knows how to appreciate what''s in front of him! Don''t me it on me and your mother!" Her words made himugh as he shook his head, amused by her response.

    After finishing his short chuckle, Asher turned his head toward her once again and remarked, "At least now I won''t be teased by the both of you anymore..."

    "Hmmm?~ Who knows...?" She winked at her nephew and asked, "Are you going to join me?"

    "No, I''m not in the mood." Asher quickly refused, preferring to stand and talk with his aunt.

    "Why not?" She tilted her head and gazed up at the young man before her. "Just take off your clothes and jump in already. I swear, I won''t bite you."

    A smug grin spread across his handsome face as he stared back at her, replying, "I know. But even if you do, I don''t mind it anyway."

    Hisment earned him an eye roll and a snort ofughter. Lysandra turned back around and began to float aimlessly on the calm surface of the pool.

    With a quick shake of her head, she just looked at Asher, letting her body drift along with the gentle waves of water.

    The sound of rippling water and a night breeze were the only things audible around them, making the atmosphere feel much more intimate.

    Asher then removed his clothing and threw it carelessly onto the deck chair beside the pool.

    Looking at his bare torso, she admired his tall, muscr build and smooth skin. His abs were perfectly sculpted, while his strong arms bulged with muscle.

    His short ck hair gleamed in the starlight, and his piercing blue eyes glimmered with mischief. Asher then jumped into the pool with an enormous ssh that sent waves of water crashing over her body, temporarily submerging her into the depths of the pool.

    She soon resurfaced, wiping the wet strands of hair away from her forehead and sshing water at the young man.

    "Hey, you little rascal! What the heck are you doing!?"

    Asher swam around her and gave no verbal reply. Instead, he suddenly wrapped an arm around her slender waist, catching Lysandra off guard and forcing her to stop swimming. Before she could react to this bold action, he pulled her close to his body and grinned at the expression on her beautiful face.

    Lysandra''s silver eyes locked gazes with his own sapphire ones. As they did so, she noticed his charming appearance, and he appeared more seductive and attractive than ever in this lighting.

 Chapter 108: What Are You Waiting For?

    The pair remained stationary as they continued their silent staring contest, neither willing to speak up nor breaking the heavy tension that had begun building itself between them.

    "If you''re not going to move, I''m going to do what I want to you, Aunt Lyssa," he whispered in a husky tone.

    He held her body tightly against his own, and it made her shudder with anticipation. His warm breath tickled her neck when he spoke, sending shivers down her spine.

    The way he looked at her caused her heart rate to increase, filling her chest with feelings she hadn''t felt before.

    Lysandra''s gaze flicked down from Asher''s eyes towards his mouth.

    She couldn''t help thinking about how soft his lips looked and what it would feel like to have them pressed against hers.

    As these thoughts swirled around inside Lysandra''s brain, she felt how boldly he acted with her. He was much more straightforward and daringpared to other men, and she found it incredibly attractive.

    The water sloshed against their bodies as the pair continued to stare intensely at one another. Neither seemed to notice anything else around them; they were too preupied with what could happen next to care.

    Before long, Asher lowered his head slightly and ced his lips right beside her ear. "Is this alright with you?" he muttered in a low voice.

    His warm breath fanned over her cheek and sent goosebumps crawling across her skin. It was all so new and exciting that Lysandra didn''t want this moment to end. She wanted to feel this thrill of being swept away by someone who was bold enough to make a move on her.

    "What are you waiting for...?" Lysandra breathed, unable to contain her excitement any longer.

    As soon as those words left her mouth, Asher leaned in and captured her lips in a heated kiss. Her eyes widened in surprise, and then she found herself closing them as the intense sensations overwhelmed her senses. His lips were soft and sweet, and they moved against hers with passionate fervor that had never been experienced before.

    Lysandra moaned into their embrace while wrapping her arms around his neck to pull herself even closer to him. This allowed him to slip one hand behind her back while cupping her face in his other.

    His tongue probed her mouth, seeking permission to enter, but instead of allowing him ess, she pushed hers forward and invaded his oral cavity instead.

    He tasted so wonderful that she couldn''t help wanting more of him.

    Heat began spreading throughout her entire being, making Lysandra feel like she might explode if she continued kissing Asher like this. However, she couldn''t help it. She simply adored everything about him¡ªhis scent, his touch, and the way he kissed her. It drove her wild with lust, and she didn''t want it to end anytime soon.

    They were still lip-locked, with neither party showing signs of letting up. Their tongues danced together in an erotic dance of passion. Her breathing became ragged when his hands started groping at her ass cheeks and massaging her firm buttocks through her skimpy bikini.

    She couldn''t believe just how good Asher''s hands felt on her body, especially considering they were only touching her bottom. The thought of where this might lead next excited Lysandra beyondprehension.

    The heat between them intensified the more she kissed and felt his body press against her half-naked flesh. They kept exploring each other with their mouths and tongues until finally breaking away for air.

    "Wow," she gasped. "That was..."

    Asher grinned at her while still groping her ass. "Yes?"

    "Incredible! Amazing!" Lysandra eximed. "I''ve never experienced anything quite like this before... I''m speechless!"

    "And why''s that?" He asked, his eyes never leaving her face.

    She smiled at him as her eyes drifted to his lips again. There was something about Asher that drew her to him¡ªsomething she couldn''t describe, but it made her want more from him.

    "Because nobody has ever been able to affect me like that. I mean, look at me. I''m a powerful cultivator and the police chief, so even when I''m wearing bold clothes and always appealing to men, none of them have the guts to approach me or say something to me, let alone ask me out. But you...you''re different, Little Ash."

    She nced at his eyes and then gazed down, admiring his masculine features, before gazing up once more and continuing. "You''re strong yet kind; confident yet humble. You''re theplete package! Even though I''m older than you and am considered your aunt, I can''t help but feel that you''re very attractive. And well, you''re probably the man that I''ve been missing out on all this time."

    "I''m d you think so highly of me." Ashermented wryly, but he appeared pleased with her answer nheless. He tightened his grip on her waist while also stroking her bare thigh, causing her to shudder in excitement.

    "This... This boldness of yours is driving me crazy, Little Ash. If you continue touching me like this, I might end up falling for you." Lysandra spoke in a serious tone as she warned the man about what would happen next.

    Hearing this, Asher smirked, which was usually followed by an attempt to seduce the woman he liked.

    She bit her lower lip nervously, wondering whether she should stop him or not. However, before she could decide on anything, Asher slowly lifted her out of the water.

    He carried her easily over to a lounge chair at the side of the pool and set her down gently before climbing onto it himself so that he was lying atop Lysandra.

    "What do you think you''re doing, huh?!" She eximed, her eyes filled with desire.

    Seeing this, Asher chuckled before capturing her lips with his own once more, giving her another steamy kiss that ignited their passion even further.

    Lysandra responded to his advances without any hesitation whatsoever, allowing Asher to do whatever he wished with her body. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him against her chest while she moaned softly into his mouth.

    Asher''s hands roamed across Lysandra''s curvaceous figure as he began stripping her out of her bikini top. Her big bosoms spilled free from their confinement, allowing him to grope at them and massage herrge orbs of flesh.

    This elicited several gasps of pleasure from Lysandra. When Asher began pinching and tugging on her taut nipples, her cries of bliss became even louder.

    "Ahn..." Lysandra moaned while breaking apart from their kiss.

    The way that Asher teased her nipples between his fingers was driving her absolutely crazy, but she loved the sensations nheless. She arched her back, pushing her breasts forward, trying desperately to gain as much contact with Asher''s palms as possible.

    "You''re pretty sensitive here, aren''t you?" Asher teased while fondling and groping her breasts. "I bet if I do this, it''ll feel amazing..."

    Suddenly, Asher brought his head down and sucked on her erect nipple, swirling his tongue all around the swollen nub.

    Lysandra couldn''t control herself anymore and screamed out in ecstasy, "Ohhhh god!!"

    The pleasure was too much for Lysandra to handle, and she lost herself in it, sumbing to her carnal desires as she gave in to temptation.

    Asher kept licking, nibbling, and sucking at her tits while his fingers worked to remove her bikini bottom. Within seconds, Lysandra waspletely naked on the pool chair, writhing beneath him. He released her breasts and resumed exploring her body with his hands.

    "Aunt Lyssa, your skin feels incredible," he murmured. "So soft and smooth..."

    "Nngh...." Lysandra groaned when his palm slid down her abdomen and slipped between her thighs, finding its way to her slick folds.

    Herher lips were dripping wet with arousal, and he took advantage of this fact, rubbing circles around her swollen clit. Lysandra cried out in rapture as the stimtion drove her wild, making it hard for her to focus on anything other than the wonderful sensations he gave her body.

    "Oh my god! That... Ahhn!" She panted in between gasps of pleasure.

    "Is it too much for you, Aunt Lyssa? Do you want me to stop?"

    Asher asked innocently, and before she could say anything, he grinned at her as he inserted a finger inside her wet slit.

    "AHH!" She moaned while shuddering from the unexpected pration as her eyes snapped open and her body tensed up.

    It felt as though an electric current had just shot through every nerve ending in her body. The sudden burst of pleasure caused her toes to curl, which was apanied by a surge of excitement rushing through her veins.

    Lysandra had never experienced anything quite like this before. Sure, she had experimented with herself over the years, but this sensation was different. It was stronger and more intense. It made her yearn for more, and she knew Asher understood exactly what she wanted.

    "Do you like that, Aunt Lyssa? Or maybe you need something better..."

    Lysandra couldn''t respond immediately because Asher''s mouth captured her lips once more. This time around, their tongues fought for dominance as their saliva mingled together, creating an erotic sight that both enjoyed.

 Chapter 109: With Lysandra - 1

    Their kiss deepened, intensifying the passion between them as Asher inserted another finger into her tight pussy and began thrusting. This action elicited an involuntary whimper from Lysandra, who seemed unable to control her voice.

    Asher pumped his fingers in and out of her soaked entrance, keeping up a steady rhythm that drove her into pure euphoria.

    His thumb rubbed against her sensitive pearl every time he plunged into her, bringing her closer to release with each passing second.

    Lysandra''s mind spun as the heat and pleasure built within her body. It didn''t take long before she reached the limits of her patience, and soon she began bucking her hips wildly, desperate for the climax to arrive as fast as possible.

    She broke the kiss once again, panting hard, and gasped, "Ah! Oh my god!! I''m cumming! I''m cuuuumming!"

    With one final thrust, Lysandra came undone and screamed out loud, releasing all of her pent-up emotions in a single orgasm that rocked her entire being and left her trembling in sheer bliss. Her limbs went limp, and her eyelids fluttered closed while she struggled to regain control over herself.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Asher looking down at her with a satisfied smile stered on his handsome face.

    "Did you enjoy yourself, Aunt Lyssa?" he asked her with a mischievous expression.

    "Yes," she managed to reply between heavy breaths.

    "Good," he said before nting a kiss on her forehead, "because it isn''t over yet..."

    Asher stripped out of his boxers, revealing a thick erection standing at full attention.

    Lysandra gasped in astonishment at seeing such a magnificent specimen of manhood proudly pointing towards her. Her eyes were glued to his cock, following every throb and twitch it made while watching precum leak from his tip. She found herself enraptured by the sight before her, and she wanted nothing more than to touch it right now.

    "Although I saw Nadia giving a blowjob to you before, I didn''t expect it to be this big and impressive from up close," Lysandra marveled.

    "I''m d that you''re amazed by it, Aunt Lyssa," he said. "Now, shall we begin?"

    "We shall!"

    Without warning, Lysandra sat up and wrapped her slender fingers around Asher''s member, pumping up and down his length in one quick motion. He gasped loudly, surprised at her sudden boldness and loving every minute of it.

    Lysandra continued stroking his shaft, using the slick fluid seeping out of his tip to lubricate her grip. She looked up at him and shed a wicked smirk before leaning forward and enveloping his bulbous helmet between her full, luscious lips.

    Once she began to suck on it, Asher groaned aloud in absolute delight as he stared straight at her face, mesmerized by the beautiful sight before him.

    Meanwhile, Lysandra eagerly bobbed her head, taking inch after inch of his rock-hard rod deeper into her warm mouth. She then swirled her tongue all around the underside of his pulsing shaft, exploring every inch of him and savoring every bit of vor that coated his skin.

    "That feels amazing, Aunt Lyssa." Asher praised her as he tangled his fingers in her long gray hair and guided her movements, helping her bob along his length. "You''re really incredible with your mouth. I wonder if you can use other parts of your body for more pleasure, like these." He squeezed her big, bouncy tits, earning a moan from her and causing vibrations to run along his meat sword.

    She sucked and slurped, drawing him as far into her throat as she could before gradually pulling back until just the tip remained between her lips. Lysandra repeated this pattern over and over again, taking more and more each time and relishing the sensation of having him fill up her oral cavity.

    Soon, she released the dick from her mouth, looked up to him, and asked, "Do you want me to use my breasts instead of this hot mouth?"

    "I''d love it! I want to see what your tits can do for me," he replied with excitement.

    "Alright then, get ready."

    Lysandra lifted her bosoms, which bounced due to gravity. Then she ced them on either side of Asher''s slick shaft and squeezed her boobs tightly together, engulfing him in their soft, pillowy embrace. She began moving her mounds up and down his rigid length, sliding his engorged tip between them, caressing and stimting every inch of him while gazing up directly into his eyes.

    He stared back at her intensely, enjoying every second of this pleasure, and she returned his gaze with equal passion.

    Lysandra worked hard to please him with her fabulous fleshy mountains. She never slowed down, continuing to slide them over his hardened pole while smiling at him seductively.

    It wasn''t long before she began licking his swollen head whenever it popped up from between her cleavage, swirling her tongue around his sensitive knob, and tasting the sticky fluid oozing out.

    Thisbination of tit-fucking and oral stimtion had Asher groaning as he felt himself getting dangerously close to reaching his limit. He was about to explode any second now, and he knew it! But there was no way he''d stop her from pleasuring him.

    With a few final strokes, Lysandra sealed the deal.

    "Yes! Just like that! Don''t stop! Keep sucking on my cock!!!"

    Lysandra nodded, picking up speed as she felt Asher reach the brink. With a final grunt, he erupted, sending several spurts of thick semen straight into her awaiting mouth.

    She swallowed greedily, taking everything that he offered, refusing to let a single drop escape her lips.

    Lysandra savored every drop of his warm seed as it washed over her tongue before sliding down her throat. She reveled in the taste, as it left an amazing sensation throughout her whole body.

    After finishing off all of his cum, Lysandra pulled away from the dick and licked her lips, satisfied with herself. "Mmm..." she hummed happily. "Delicious!"

    "You must have liked it a lot, huh?" he teased, amused at her reaction.

    She nodded her head and shed him a smug grin, "Of course! Why wouldn''t I like a delicious treat? Especially when it''s served right to me in its most raw form possible."

 Chapter 110: With Lysandra - 2

    "You must have liked it a lot, huh?" he teased, amused at her reaction.

    She nodded her head and shed him a smug grin, "Of course! Why wouldn''t I like a delicious treat? Especially when it''s served right to me in its most raw form possible."

    Asher chuckled in response, finding her antics amusing. However, he still remained rock solid and eager to continue.

    "If that''s the case," he began, "I guess we''re not done yet, aren''t we?"

    Lysandra raised an eyebrow as she stared at him with a curious expression painted on her lovely features. "What do you have in mind? I''m up for anything."

    With a devilish smirk forming on his handsome face, Asher suddenly grabbed hold of her arm and pushed her forcefully onto the lounge chair while climbing above her, trapping her with his strong arms.

    She gasped in surprise at his actions, but she wasn''t scared at all¡ªinstead, she felt thrilled by them and loved seeing him take charge like this.

    "Little Ash?" she asked while gazing directly into his eyes, wondering what he might do next.

    "Tell me, Aunt Lyssa," he whispered into her ear, "are you ready to feel me inside you?"

    Hearing this, Lysandra shivered at his words, her body responding to his question with excitement and anticipation.

    Her mind was spinning with fantasies regarding what he meant by those questions, and she wanted him to give her everything right now!

    "Of course, Little Ash," she replied, her voiceced with desire. "But first..."

    Before Asher could even react, she used her superior strength and flexibility to flip him onto his back, straddling him. Now she was the one looking down on him, grinning seductively.

    "I''ll be the one riding you," she dered.

    Asherughed as she took control. It seemed like she was the type to dominate in bed.

    She slid a hand down his stomach, running her palm over his toned abs. She admired his muscr physique and appreciated how he looked without clothes on. His lean body made him appear taller and more attractive than normal. She continued lower and grasped his stiff cock, holding it firmly in her hands.

    Lysandra was impressed by its size and girth, wondering if it would fit inside of her perfectly like she hoped.

    "Are you sure about this?" Asher asked.

    Lysandra positioned herself above his length and lowered her body, pressing his swollen crown against her warm entrance.

    The contact between them caused Asher to gasp loudly, and she felt him throb against her tender flesh as anticipation ran wild throughout their bodies.

    "Absolutely!" she assured him before pushing down hard onto his dick.

    Asher''s entire length filled her core in one quick motion, stretching her walls and hitting all the right spots at once. It was so intense that they both moaned simultaneously, expressing their satisfaction with their union.

    She felt slight pain when he tore through her hymen, but it was nothingpared to the blissful sensations that overwhelmed her senses afterward.

    Lysandra closed her eyes and savored the moment, savoring the feeling of being full of his hardness, buried deep inside her wet folds.

    "Aaahh....!! Yessss...!!!" Lysandra hissed through gritted teeth as waves of pleasure crashed through her body.

    "Are you ok?" he asked with genuine concern in his deep voice, showing his care for her.

    Lysandra opened her silver eyes and stared into Asher''s blue ones, noticing that the same desire reflected back at her through them.

    "Better than ever, my dear nephew...better than ever!"

    "Good. Because I don''t n on holding anything back..." He warned while bucking his hips upward, filling her core even further.

    Upon hearing his words, Lysandra felt her heart rate increase, but she still managed to remain steady atop him, determined not to let herself crumble under his passionate assault.

    Asher grabbed hold of her hips and soon began guiding her movements to meet with his own thrusts, pistoning deep into her inner chambers at a furious pace.

    Lysandra rode him eagerly, bouncing on top of hisp. She grinded against his body as herrge bosoms swayed back and forth with each bounce.

    "Ahn..." As she moved upon him, Lysandra cried out in ecstasy, feeling every inch of him spread her walls apart and stimte her nerves in ways that she had never dreamed of before. Every fiber of her being burned with intense pleasure as their two bodies became intertwined in the act of sex.

    He held her hips firmly in his grasp and continued pumping upwards into her snatch, driving into her harder and faster than ever.

    "That''s it! Keep it up, Little Ash! You feel amazing inside me!" She urged him onward, moaning out loud between pants.

    "You like this, huh, Aunt Lyssa?! Do you want more?!" Asher questioned, his deep voice sounding strained from exertion.

    "Yes! Oh god, yes! Give it all to me, Little Ash! Fuck me like there''s no tomorrow!"

    "Don''t mind if I do..."

    With those words said, Asher doubled his efforts. He picked up speed, mming deep into her core over and over again until she screamed out loud, nearly passing out from the extreme sensations overwhelming her every thought.

    Asher pulled her close to him and started sucking on her hard nipples, causing her to writhe in ecstasy as he ravaged her from below. They both moaned in unison while continuing to pound against each other, losing themselves in the midst of their frenzied coption.

    "Ahh...Ash..." Lysandra whispered in a ragged tone. "I''m getting close already. I don''t know if I can hold on for much longer...but please...don''t stop...just keep going until Ie..."

    Asher responded by sucking harder on her erect nipples and squeezing her buttocks, causing her to shudder and whimper as pleasure coursed through every inch of her being. Her mind began shutting down, overwhelmed by the constant stimtion she received from him, forcing her to rely solely on instinct.

    "Ahnn..." Soon enough, she arched her back, tilting her head back while screaming at the top of her lungs as she climaxed fiercely, experiencing her most powerful orgasm thus far.

    "Ungh..." Her inner walls contracted rapidly around Asher''s thick shaft, causing him to moan loudly in turn, his body trembling beneath her while he unloaded deep into her womb, spraying ropes of hot liquid seed throughout her insides, coating her thoroughly, and bathing her in warmth that radiated outwards until it reached everyst crevice of her feminine passage.

    "Oh my goodness! That felt incredible!!" Asher eximed as he kept shooting into her, unable to stop himself. "Aunt Lyssa, you''re so fucking tight, and your pussy feels like heaven! I just can''t stop cumming inside you...!"

    Lysandra listened to him speak while riding her climax, gasping for air in between short gasps.

    "How...amazing..." she breathed in awe, marveling at how good he made her feel. She copsed atop him, burying her face into his shoulder, sighing in satisfaction as she enjoyed the sensation of his shaft throbbing deep in her core. "I''ve never experienced anything like this before...not even close. Thank you so much, Little Ash. You''ve truly blown my fucking world wide open!"

    Asher simply grinned at her words, happy that she was satisfied with what had transpired between them. He ran his fingers gently through her long gray hair before wrapping his arms around her waist and holding her tightly against his own body.

 Chapter 111: Alpha Bitch - 1

    At first, Lysandra wasn''t sure whether this rtionship with Asher would actually work out or not, but now she feels confident in saying that he definitely does belong in her heart. He brought out sides of her personality she hadn''t realized existed, and hispany made her feel happier than she ever imagined possible before.

    As theyy together on the chair by the poolside, enjoying each other''s presence and basking in the afterglow of their intense session of lovemaking, Lysandra gazed into Asher''s eyes, searching his soul.

    "What are you thinking about right now?" she inquired curiously, wanting to find out how he perceived things between them after everything they just did.

    "Honestly...I''m wondering why we hadn''t done this sooner when I kissed you in the cultivation chamber," he chuckled while brushing a stray strand of hair out of her face and tucking it behind her ears.

    "Indeed. But betterte than never, right?" She replied with a smile on her lips.

    "True enough, and I think it''s safe to say we''ll definitely make up for lost time in the future," he smirked.

    She giggled at his words, liking the idea very much. "Yes. We will indeed," she promised as she nestled herself into his strong arms, resting her head against his broad chest.

    "There''s one other thing too." He remarked while stroking her cheek, caressing her smooth skin with his fingertips.

    "Which is?" She prompted him when he paused for a brief moment, waiting for him to finish whatever it was he was saying before speaking up herself.

    "That you''re mine now, Aunt Lyssa." He stated it matter-of-factly.

    "Huh...?" Lysandra looked up at him with confusion written across her face, unsure what he meant by that remark.

    He cupped her chin gently between his thumb and forefinger, lifting it to meet his gaze before borating on what he had said. "You heard correctly; I''m iming you as my own. You''re a beautiful woman whom I''ve grown to care deeply about, and I want everyone to know you''re mine," he exined, causing her pulse to quicken at his possessiveness over her.

    His deration left her stunned momentarily, but then a huge smile spread across Lysandra''s lips as she realized something.

    "Fufu... Someone is being possessive and dominating, huh?" Sheughed before wrapping her arms around his neck. She brought herself closer to his face and gave him a peck on the lips. "Little Ash, there is no doubt that you''ve conquered my mind and body today. So I''m all yours now. But you should also know that I''m also an assertive person.

    I won''t just sit around waiting for you; you should prepare yourself if you want to satisfy this mature beauty like me~"

    She looked into his eyes and winked.

    Lysandra was feeling like she''s drunk on Asher. Even though their steamy session was over, the heat within her was still smoldering, threatening to burst into mes once more. And if that happened again...

    ''I might just be addicted to Asher.'' She thought before smiling coyly.

    She traced circles around his bare chest with her index finger. "So, what do you think, Little Ash?" She asked in a low, sultry tone, her breath ghosting over his lips as she spoke. "Do you think you can handle a real woman who isn''t afraid to go after what she wants?"

    "Of course," Asher smirked back at her.

    "Very well then," she murmured. "Prepare yourself, my love, because now you''re officially my man. And when I want something, I usually end up getting it. Fufu~"

    "You''re acting like it''s such a bad thing..." he teased as he trailed kisses along her jawline and down her neck, sending shivers of delight running through her body.

    Lysandra bit her bottom lip while her heart raced, excited by the prospect of a future spent together, exploring all sorts of possibilities and adventures with Asher by her side.

    "Maybe, maybe not." She yed hard to get, which only enticed him to chase her. "Either way, I guess we''ll have fun finding out, my dear nephew-cum-lover."

    As soon as she uttered thosest words, she felt Asher wrap an arm around her waist and pull her down onto him, pinning her to his bare torso as he captured her mouth in a fierce kiss. Her mind went nk at the sudden assault, allowing him free rein to do whatever he pleased, and she surrendered to the sensual sensations that enveloped her, leaving her breathless.

    By now, Lysandra understood full well what it meant to be involved with Asher. She recognized the effect he had on women, especially olderdies such as herself, making them crave him in all sorts of ways, including carnal ones.

    But perhaps most of all, she knew that once you allowed yourself to sumb to those feelings, you''d never want to let go.

    After sharing another passionate kiss together, Lysandra broke their connection and propped her elbows on either side of Asher''s shoulders. She looked down at him with hooded eyelids and spoke in a seductive whisper. "Hey, Little Ash. Are you thirsty right now? Or hungry?"

    "No, but you are." Asher answered as he pointed at a wet spot near her crotch. She saw that herher lips were dripping wet, and a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "Touch¨¦," she conceded before ncing at Asher with lust glimmering in her silvery eyes.

    "Well, then, how about I satisfy your hunger and fill you up?" He told her, and Lysandra couldn''t help but shiver in anticipation.

    "You really want to tease me so much even though I was ying nice with you till now?" she asked, pretending to be angry as she narrowed her brows at him. "Just for that, I won''t let you escape until you''re fully drained!"

    "Haha... I can''t wait. Now let''s put your threats into action and do more than just talk." He sat up and caressed the side of her face while his eyes locked onto hers with a fierce intensity burning within them.

    "Hmmm... Alright, fine." Lysandra sighed as if giving in to Asher''s wishes. "Just remember, though; you asked for it."

    "Of course, Aunt Lyssa. Now, how about I do you from the back? Just like animals in the wild, haha."

    "Oh, my beloved Asher, you''re truly a beast!!" Lysandraughed, before which she got on all fours in front of him.

    "Now then, Little Ash, please show some mercy when you unleash the full force of your dragon''s fury upon this poor maiden! Hahaha!" Lysandraughed as she wiggled her curvaceous hips in front of the young man to tempt him into action.

    Asher couldn''t contain hisughter at her yful mood. He liked this side of Lysandra very much.

    He kneeled behind the voluptuous woman and grabbed his shaft to align it with Lysandra''s entrance before slowly entering her dripping, hot tunnel. A long groan escaped her throat as he filled herpletely with his engorged member, causing him to hiss in delight.

    They paused briefly to adjust themselves as Asher grabbed her ass, holding her hips with his palms, and sank deeper into her tight, slick channel.

    "AHN!" She gasped out when he bottomed out inside of her, sending tremors throughout her whole frame.

    "Ouh! Little Ash, you feel incredible in this position! Please don''t hold back and start pounding me already!!" Lysandra moaned while arching her back and pushing back against him, relishing every second of having him buried inside her body, filling her to the brim with his rod.

 Chapter 112: Alpha Bitch - 2

    Her words spurred him into action, prompting him to pull his cock halfway out before mming back into her depths once more with enough force to cause their skins to p loudly against each other.

    Lysandra''s cries grew louder and louder as she experienced wave after wave of ecstasy, thanks to Asher''s relentless thrusts. His shaft stretched her inner walls apart, massaging every inch of her tender flesh as he pounded her hard.

    And she absolutely loved every minute of it.

    "Ugh...! It feels so good, Little Ash. Your big dragon is driving me crazy. AHH! Give me more. Give me more of that monster dragon.

    Deeper, harder, and faster."

    Asher grunted as he increased the pace of his strokes, plunging harder and faster into her soaking wet pussy, making them both gasp and moan at each other''s erotic noises.

    "Aunt Lyssa, your pussy''s gripping me so tightly. It feels like it doesn''t want me to leave. Does it?"

    "Yes, you''re right! Mmmm... I want to keep you inside me forever!" Lysandra agreed between groans and gasps.

    Asher grabbed a handful of her gray hair and yanked her head back as he pumped away at her pussy. The change in angle allowed him to prate her even deeper than before, causing Lysandra to cry out loudly whenever he mmed into her deepest parts.

    Her breasts swayed back and forth with each powerful thrust of his cock, mesmerizing Asher even further and sending him into overdrive.

    The sudden pull of her hair turned Lysandra on even more as the mixture of pleasure and pain mingled inside of her core and traveled up into her brain. This bold move from Asher made her lose control of herself, turning her into an animal possessed by lust, only caring about satisfying its urges.

    She started rocking her hips along with his movements, matching each stroke perfectly with one of her own to maximize the amount of friction created between their bodies. Their moans and grunts echoed across the pool area.

    "Aunt Lyssa, tell me how you feel when I treat you like this, hm? When I pull your hair and pound your juicy pussy. I want to hear your thoughts."

    "Ahhhn... Little...Ash, I...I love it soooooo much!" She let out another high-pitched shriek, followed by heavy panting, while her face was flushed red as a tomato.

    "Don''t you think you deserve more punishment than this for all the teasing?" He asked while thrusting deep inside her with each word uttered. "This is just the beginning of my love for you."

    "Ohhhh...!"

    His aggressive actions, coupled with his sexy voice, made Lysandra feel dizzy with desire, pushing her even closer to the edge.

    Paah. Paah. Paah. Wet ps of skin on skin resonated from their carnal union.

    Asher fucked her from the rear as they rocked violently against one another, giving it their all during this intense moment where only pure animalistic instincts remained.

    Soon, Asher moved his other hand over her right breast, cupping its round shape as she continued bucking against him, increasing their rate of collision. His thumb grazed her stiff nipple before he pinched it hard, causing her whole body to quiver from the impact.

    "Aahnn!" Lysandra threw her head backward as she felt a wave of intense sensations wash over her, takingplete control over her senses as Asher continued his assault on both ends¡ªprating her slit while twisting her sensitive bud between his fingers.

    "Unh...unh...ahh!" Her mouth hung agape while drool spilled past her lips onto the stone floor beneath her. Sweat trickled down her forehead and back while tears leaked from her closed eyelids. Every fiber in her body tingled from the intense pleasure coursing through them, making her muscles ache from exertion, yet her face looked blissful and fulfilled.

    It felt like an eternity passed before Asher finally released his hold on her breast, choosing instead to wrap his arm around Lysandra''s slender waist. Pulling her toward him, he lifted her up so that her back rested against his chest.

    Asher growled next to Lysandra''s ear. "Now, Aunt Lyssa, scream for me as I fill your womb with my seed."

    "Please fill my womb up, Little Ash," she pleaded through ragged breaths. "Please give me your seed and mark my womb with it!"

    Asher groaned in response while burying his face into Lysandra''s neck. She wrapped one arm around his neck while her other hand grabbed a fistful of his ck hair, gripping it tight, refusing to let him escape.

    Simultaneously, Asher used one hand to hold her waist as he moved his other hand to her clit and rubbed it while fucking her from the back.

    "Oh gods! Yes! More! Just like that!! Don''t stop! PLEASE DON''T STOP UNTIL YOU REALLY DRILL INSIDE ME!!!" She screamed and writhed against him while his tongue licked her neck, causing goosebumps to rise along her skin and shivers to run down her spine.

    "Ahnnn... Little Ash, you''re really a beast!" She expressed this while enjoying his actions.

    "I am. And now, you''re mine," he dered as he pressed a kiss to her nape.

    "Yes! I am Yours!"

    "Ahhh...." Lysandra arched her body into Asher''s, pressing herself as tightly against him as she could manage before letting out another loud groan when she reached her climax.

    "Unghh.... I am cumming...." As her inner muscles clenched around his shaft, Asher too fell over the precipice and unleashed streams of hot cum into her waiting womb, flooding her core.

    "Mmmmm..." Lysandra hummed contently at the familiar feeling of his essence invading her womb, iming it as his own property.

    "Little Ash... Your warm cum is filling me up sooo nicely. I swear, it''s sooo warm,forting, and calming. I will dly wee it whenever you feel like releasing more inside of me." She panted, leaning back against his strong, muscr body, basking in the afterglow of their coupling.

    "But don''t get me wrong, though¡ªyour dick isn''t the only thing I crave from you. I''m already hooked on every aspect that makes up the very core of your existence. From your devilish good looks, charming personality, kind and gentle nature, and irresistible touch, everything about you turns me on beyond belief."

    Asher pulled away from Lysandra, who felt a trickle of his fluids oozing out of her sensitive folds and down her inner thighs. "You know, you aren''t very different."

    He held her in his arms, stroking her long gray locks. "You''re so bold and sexy. And seeing your assertive and confident personality brings out a primal instinct in me that loves conquering such a beautiful goddess. It''s so much fun being with a mature, naughtydy like you."

    "Oh yeah? Well, I''m d to hear it!" Lysandraughed happily and leaned in to press a tender kiss against his lips.

    "Because I''m never going to stop being who I am¡ªa proud Alpha Bitch that will always demand nothing but the absolute best! And if that means we need to be constantly screwing each other''s brains out every single chance we get, then so be it."

    "Fufu~ But first, I think it''s time we cleaned ourselves before heading back inside." She nced down between her legs at all the white fluids sticking between her pussy and inner thigh and even trailing down her leg.

    "Indeed! Let''s get washed first." Asher chuckled.

 Chapter 113: Tell Me, Where Is My Brother Lucas?

    Darkness surrounded everything, as if there was no light in the room. The only sound that could be heard was the slow,bored breathing of someone who was tied up and unable to move. There was a faint scent of blood lingering in the air, mixed with the dampness of the stone walls.

    The darkness was so oppressive that it seemed like a living entity, slowly seeping into every pore of the body. It was almost suffocating, making it hard to breathe. The silence was deafening, and it was impossible to tell how long one had been in this state of istion.

    There were chains on the wall, rusted from years of neglect. They clinked softly when someone struggled against them. In the shadows, there was a hint of movement as someone tried to break free. But their efforts were futile, as they were too weak to even lift their head.

    Suddenly, a sliver of light appeared as a door opened. A figure stood in the doorway, tall and imposing. Their features were obscured by the darkness, but their eyes shone with a bright and terrible malice. They stepped forward, revealing themselves as a man who looked to be in his forties. His hair was graying at the temples, and he had a beard that reached down to his chest.

    He had a scar on his face that ran from the corner of his mouth all the way up to his ear, giving him a sinister appearance. His body was muscr and powerful, radiating an aura of strength and dominance. He was dressed in all ck, adding to the ominousness of his presence. The chains rattled as the person in the corner shrank back, trying to escape the menacing figure before them.

    The man took another step closer, a smirk appearing on his face as he savored the fear emanating from the prisoner. As if sensing their despair, he moved faster than humanly possible, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. His hand shot out, grabbing the prisoner by the throat and lifting them off the ground.

    He tightened his grip, cutting off their air supply and making them gasp for breath. With their heads close together, he could sense their fear. It was intoxicating, sending a rush of pleasure through his body.

    "Do you know why you''re here?" he asked, his voice low and menacing.

    The prisoner tried to speak, but only managed to choke out incoherent sounds.

    "You''re here because you''re guilty," the man said, his tone dripping with venom. "You''re here because you were thest person who saw my little brother Lucas. You''re here because I think you know something about his disappearance."

    With that, he dropped the prisoner back onto the floor and began to pace around the room, letting out a deep sigh. He stopped and stared at the wall for a long moment, lost in thought.

    After a few moments, the man turned to face the prisoner once again. His eyes were dark and full of rage, burning with the desire for vengeance. He clenched his fists tightly, his muscles tensing as he fought to control his emotions.

    "Tell me what happened that night," he demanded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I want to know everything. And if you lie to me...I''ll know. So don''t even think about it. Understand?"

    The prisoner nodded, not daring to say anything else.

    "Good. Now start talking. And if you try to leave anything out, you''ll regret it."

    The prisoner gulped and took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll tell you everything, just please, don''t hurt me..."

    "When I went to the gambling den, as I did every night, I met with Lucas and his gang members there, but we didn''t know each other very well. They invited me to y some cards, and I epted. I yed a few hands and won a little bit of money, but then I lost everything."

    "That''s when Lucas offered to let me borrow some money. He said that he''d give it to me interest-free, as long as I promised to repay him in full after I won again the same night. Of course, I agreed. But as the night went on, the more desperate I became. I kept ying, trying to win back my losses, but I just kept losing.

    I got deeper and deeper into debt, until I couldn''t afford to pay back what I owed anymore."

    "That''s when he said he would forgive the debt, but I would have to do him a favor in return. I was so relieved that I would get a chance to pay him back, so I agreed without thinking twice. But I didn''t realize what that favor was until it was toote."

    "He said that he wanted my wife."

    "Your wife?"

    "Yes. He wanted her for himself. I tried to refuse, but he threatened to kill me if I didn''tply. So I had no choice but to agree. After that, he took my wife away, and I haven''t seen her since then. That''s all I know."

    The man let out a low growl, his eyes shing with anger. He lunged at the prisoner, grabbing them by the neck and mming them against the wall. The prisoner struggled against him, but it was of no use. He was too strong.

    "You think that I don''t know about this? You think I didn''t do my research? I know that he took your wife for himself, and I know that he has a history of doing this! But what I want to know is why he would disappear after that. Why would his entire house be destroyed the same night?"

    The man tightened his grip on the prisoner''s neck, his fingernails digging into their skin. His face was twisted with rage and hatred as he snarled at them.

    "Tell me what I don''t know, or I swear that you will regret it."

    "Please..." the prisoner gasped out, their eyes wide with fear. "I swear, that''s all I know!"

    For a moment, the man seemed to hesitate. His eyes searched the prisoner''s face, as if looking for any sign that they were lying. Finally, he tightened his grip and squeezed harder on their neck.

    The prisoner began to struggle again, their movements bing more frantic as they tried to free themselves. They wed at his arm, but their nails couldn''t even break his skin.

    "Fine, if you don''t know, then there is no need for you to be alive anymore; just die."

    As soon as he said those words, the man clenched his hold so tightly that he crushed the prisoner''s throat in his hand. Their eyes rolled back in their head and they stopped moving.

    They hung there limp as he held them up by the throat, staring at their lifeless body.

    The prisoner was none other than Mike, Maria''s husband, who had given her up to Lucas in exchange for money.

    When Mike started gambling, he did it because he needed money. However, he never expected to get so deep into debt that he would have to make a deal with the devil to get out.

    Mike and his wife, Maria, used to be so happy together. He loved her more than anything, but as he lost more and more money, his gambling addiction got worse. Now, he lost his life at the hands of the devil, Vince, Lucas'' older brother.

    Vince, on the other hand, looked down at the lifeless body of Mike, who had been hisst hope at finding his brother, and frowned. He let the body fall to the floor, the sound echoing around the cell.

    Vince turned and walked away, the sound of his footsteps fading away until all was silent once again. The only evidence of his presence was the dead body on the ground and the dark red blood that stained the stone walls.

    With no one left to ask questions, Vince was no closer to discovering the fate of his brother than he had been before. All he knew was that he had been thest person his brother had been with before his disappearance, and now he was gone. Vince had a lot of enemies, and if one of them had gotten to his brother, he would make sure they paid for it in blood.

    Now, the only remaining clue is that woman, Maria, Mike''s wife. She was the one whom Mike gave to Lucas and thest person who was with his brother.

    However, she has also disappeared.

    But Vince wouldn''t stop searching. He would find her, and he would get the answers he was looking for. Even if he had to use the entire gang to do it.

    His brother was the only thing that mattered to him now.

    No matter the cost.

    Vince closed the door behind him, leaving the prison cell behind. The darkness enveloped him like a cloak as he walked down the empty hallway. His thoughts were filled with images of his brother and the pain of his disappearance. It was a feeling he''d never experienced before, and it was almost overwhelming.

    He shook his head and forced himself to focus on the present. He had a job to do. He knew he would have to keep a tight lid on his emotions if he was going to find his brother.

    His brother was all he had left. His parents had died when he was young, and he had spent his entire childhood taking care of his brother while building the gang to survive this cruel world. Vince had always protected and looked out for Lucas, just like his own life.

 Chapter 114: Do You Think I Care About Your Stupid Brother? - 1

    In the dark night, two mysterious people arrived before the mansion. They were both wearing ck cloaks with hoods pulled low over their faces, hiding their identities. They walked towards the gates of the mansion, their steps steady and purposeful. The guards of the mansion saw theming and immediately blocked their path, stopping them before they could get any closer.

    The guards looked simr to street thugs, with big, muscr builds and tattoos covering their arms and necks. They eyed the figures with suspicion and distrust written across their faces.

    "Hey you two shitheads, who the fuck are you? Do you think this is a ce that you can enter just as you please while hiding your identity? You better leave now before we beat the shit out of you." The guard with a scar on his forehead stepped forward and pointed his finger at the figures, threatening them.

    His voice was gruff and menacing, his tone implying that he would be more than happy to carry out his threat.

    "Big brother, look at how weak these bastards bodies are. They are definitely here to beg for help while hiding their faces. They should have known better than toe to the ck Spiders'' turf and disrespect us. We should teach them a lesson." A younger-looking man beside the scarred man said as he cracked his knuckles and gave a wicked smile.

    Both of them had already started to circte their Spirit Essence in their Dantian and readied themselves to fight. They looked eager for action, itching to take out their aggression on the poor fools before them.

    "Indeed, let''s show them how we treat unwanted guests." The scarred man sneered at them as they slowly moved forward, closing the distance between themselves and their targets.

    However, the two of them didn''t seem to be intimidated by the guards at all. Instead, one of the figures looked towards the other person, gesturing at the other one to do something.

    The other figure nodded and stepped forward, raising his arm and pointing at the guards.

    Suddenly, a sinister aura started to emanate from the figure''s body. It was a dark and oppressive energy that made the hair on the back of the guards'' necks stand up. It felt as though something was crawling all over their bodies, and it caused shivers to run down their spines.

    The figure then pointed at the guards, and a ck bolt of lightning shot out from their finger, striking them in the chest. It hit them with such devastating force that they were instantly turned into ashes.

    It was a scene that made the remaining guards in the area gasp in horror. Their bodies trembled with fear, and their eyes widened in disbelief. They could notprehend what had just happened.

    In just one strike, the figure had obliterated theirrades. It was clear that they were dealing with a terrifyingly powerful foe.

    The guards backed away, unsure of what to do next. They exchanged worried looks, and they looked terrified.

    The figure lowered his arm, and the dark aura faded away. He then turned to face the rest of the guards who had gathered nearby, looking at them with cold eyes. He pointed at them, and a ck bolt of lightning shot out from his finger again.

    This time, however, the bolt of lightning was muchrger and had a much wider range. It struck the group of guards, burning them at a much slower rate. The air was soon filled with the smell of charred flesh and burned hair, and the screams of agony echoed throughout the front gate area.

    At that moment, the doors to the mansion opened, and a group of thugs led by Vince came out. But Vince stopped in his tracks the moment he saw the massacre in front of him.

    Vince stared at the carnage in shock as his men looked on in disbelief. Their eyes widened as they took in the sight before them, their jaws dropping in unison. The air was heavy with tension, and silence fell upon everyone as Vince took in what was happening in front of him.

    Slowly, the other mysterious person started walking towards Vince. The figure moved forward with confident steps and without caring about the guards that were burned.

    The figure soon stood in front of Vince, his face still hidden by the shadows of his cloak. He exuded an aura of power and confidence that made it hard for others to meet his gaze.

    Vince regained hisposure and, without hesitation, kneeled down in front of the mysterious figure. He was trembling in fear, and there was a hint of desperation in his voice when he spoke. "Master, why did youe personally?"

    The figure just stood there without saying anything for a while, as if contemting something. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed Vince''s head with his fingers. "Do you think I have the leisure time toe to this kind of ce myself?"

    Vince shivered at the figure''s words and couldn''t utter a sound.

    "It is all because you''re useless!" The figure then spoke in a cold and calm tone as he gripped Vince''s head even tighter.

    Vince felt an immense pressure bearing down on his mind and body. It was as if a mountain had been ced on top of his head, and it threatened to crush himpletely. His vision started to blur, and his breathing becamebored. Sweat beads appeared on his forehead, and his eyes were filled with panic and despair.

    The figure then suddenly released Vince''s head.

    "B-but Master... I don''t know what I did wrong..." Vince stuttered and coughed as he struggled to catch his breath. He rubbed his head where the figure had touched him, trying to soothe the pain away. "Master...I mean no disrespect, but I''m not sure what you mean..."

    The figure then pointed to the guards that were burned at the entrance of the mansion. "Is it not obvious? You cannot even control this small gang of thugs. You are supposed to be the leader of the ck Spiders Gang, but your inability to keep things under control shows how worthless you are! How can I leave such a pathetic and weak individual to handle a task that was important to me?"

 Chapter 115: Do You Think I Care About Your Stupid Brother? - 2

    Vince could only remain kneeling on the ground, not daring to speak as he listened to the figure''s words. He knew that he had failed his master, and he felt ashamed of himself.

    The figure, without saying further, started walking inside the mansion along with the other hooded person.

    "Ah..." Vince quickly got up and followed after them, not wanting to disappoint his master again.

    The inside of the mansion was surprisingly simple. There was no expensive furniture or decoration, nor were there any fancy paintings or sculptures.

    "This pathetic ce is where you call home? What a disgrace." The figure said this while shaking his head in disdain.

    Vince remained silent, knowing that whatever he said wouldn''t make a difference. He kept his eyes downcast as they continued to walk through the mansion, not daring to look at anything in particr.

    After the leading figure took a seat in the living room, the other mysterious figure got behind him and stood quietly.

    Vince, who had been following closely behind them, kneeled before the figure once more, looking up at him with a pleading expression on his face. "Master, please tell me what I did wrong so I can fix it..."

    "The only thing I asked you to do was give a person a simple drink in secret, and instead you messed up even that task," The figure said with coldness in his voice. "How could you possibly mess this up? It''s just giving a simple poison-filled drink in a public ce, yet somehow that person is alive! How can I not be disappointed?"

    Hearing the figure''s words, Vince felt his heart sink into the deepest pits of despair. His body trembled as his eyes widened in realization. His hands began to shake, and sweat ran down his forehead. "I-I don''t understand...how could someone resist that drink?"

    A dark expression shed across the figure''s face as he red down at Vince.

    "You say that you don''t understand, but I am certain that you must have done something to cause this. Did you personally give that person the drink yourself?"

    "I-I..." Vince hesitated as he thought back to that day. "I gave that task to my little brother Lucas. I trust him with everything, but...he disappeared without a trace recently. I don''t know what happened to him either... That''s why I have been looking for him ever since then, but..."

    The figure''s eyes narrowed as he stared down at Vince, making thetter feel even more nervous than before.

    "Hahahaha..... This bastard is messing with me. Do you really not understand the importance of the task, or are you trying to make a fool out of me?" The figure said with a mockingughter that sent chills down Vince''s spine.

    "N-no...I swear I''m telling the truth! My brother Lucas had gone missing, and I''ve been trying to find him since then...." Vince tried to exin the situation, but his voice trailed off when he noticed the look in the figure''s eyes.

    "Do you think I care about your stupid brother?" The figure spoke while lifting his hands and slowly clenching them into fists.

    Vince instantly paled and shook his head in a hurry. He wanted to say something, but the figure spoke again before he could utter a word.

    "I gave you one simple task, and you couldn''t even fulfill that, and you have the nerves to give me this bullshit reason for the failure." The figure said with a scoff, his eyes shing with contempt. "If you cannot even do this simple task correctly, then what''s the point in keeping you around anymore?"

    The figure''s words made Vince''s blood run cold. He knew that if his master was dissatisfied with him, then his life would be forfeit. The thought of dying such a pointless death frightened him to no end, and he did everything in his power to avoid that oue.

    "P-please forgive me, Master! I will do anything; just give me another chance!" Vince pleaded while prostrating in front of the figure.

    The figure seemed to consider Vince''s words for a moment and then nodded. "Fine, I will give you another chance. However, if you fail toplete this task again, then there will be consequences."

    Vince''s eyes lit up at those words, and he felt relief wash over him. "Thank you, Master! I swear, I will not disappoint you this time!"

    "You better, because this is yourst chance." The figure said coldly.

    Soon that person got up to leave after giving out another instruction to Vince, who was still in his prostrate position on the ground.

    There was a long silence after the figure left the room. Vince didn''t dare move until the footsteps outside faded away, and even then, he didn''t move from his spot on the floor. He simply stared at the floor, his thoughts racing as he tried to process what had just happened.

    One thing he knew for sure was that if he didn''t seed with this mission, his life would be over. He didn''t understand how that person had survived, as he knew that Lucas definitely would have put that drug in his drink, so what happened to the drug and, most importantly, to Lucas?

    That was the question he wanted to know the answer to the most, but there was nothing he could do about it now. All he could do was focus on the task at hand and pray that everything would turn out alright in the end.

    With that thought in mind, he finally stood up and began to prepare himself for what was toe.

    ...

    The two mysterious figures soon got out of the area before the leading figure looked at the other person and asked, "Do you think he can seed?"

    The other figure bowed at the leading figure respectfully and replied, "He probably won''t be able to pull it off as he is too ipetent."

    The figure in charge frowned slightly, and his gaze grew colder. He tapped his foot on the ground as he contemted what to do next. If Vince failed again, he would be in deep trouble, but if he seeded, he would gain great benefits from it.

    The figure in charge then said, "No matter what, I will ensure that this task ispleted sessfully. If it wasn''t for the risk of being found out, I would have just handled it myself directly."

    The other figure nodded in agreement. "Yes, that would have been best. But as it stands right now, we can only rely on the lowly thugs to ensure that our involvement is not revealed."

    The figure in charge frowned even more. "Lowly thugs indeed. However, it seems like those thugs aren''t good enough to finish the task. We will have to make some adjustments to the n if we want to seed."

    "What shall we do then?"

    "Hmmm, I guess we will have to resort to extreme measures if we want to eliminate that person."

    "Extreme measures? What do you mean by that?" The other figure asked with a curious tone.

    The figure in charge smiled sinisterly as he exined his ns. "We will use another method that is more direct, brutal, and efficient in order to deal with that person who has be a hindrance."

 Chapter 116: What Is There To Hide? - 1

    Asher''s eyes fluttered open, revealing the familiar ceiling of his room. The lighting from outside seemed to be just enough to make the room bright, but not ring. He turned around to see if anyone else was there, but found no one beside him.

    With a yawn and a stretch of his arms, he rose from the bed and quickly checked himself. He was wearingfortable, loose-fitting gray pajamas.

    ''Another vivid dream,'' he thought, remembering the events that transpired during hisst encounter with the thugs.

    He rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and got off the bed. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he walked in front of the mirror to take a look at himself. He still had the same appearance asst night. ck hair, blue eyes, a toned figure, and a handsome face. Nothing seemed to have changed, yet somehow everything felt like it was a dream.

    ''I am still Asher ke. Sigh... Every time I wake up, why does it feel as though I am still living a dream that will end when I open my eyes?'' Asher thought, staring at his reflection with a defeated expression, before he shrugged his shoulders. ''Well, as they say, don''t wish for too much. Whateveres is better than having nothing at all.''

    Soon, a smile formed on his lips as he thought about all the women who cared about him.

    ''At least, I know for sure that these people truly love me, no matter how unreal the circumstances may be sometimes.'' He smiled softly at the thought, thankful to be surrounded by such wonderful individuals after suffering so much loneliness for so long.

    ''Speaking of people, I wonder what everyone else is doing right now...''

    Without wasting any more time, Asher decided to take a quick shower.

    He went straight towards the bathroom, where he stripped off his clothes. He took note of the fact that his muscles seemed tighter andrger than before. There was more definition, too. His entire body felt stronger than ever before, and his movements had be smoother and lighter.

    Once fully nude, he entered the shower stall, closing the ss door behind himself. The hot water cascaded down his firm body, washing away any traces of sweat that had umted overnight.

    After washing himself thoroughly, Asher stepped out of the bath, drying himself before getting in front of the wardrobe.

    Inside were several sets of outfits for various asions. Most were suits or casual wear that suited him. He rummaged through his collection until he finally picked out what to wear.

    Since he would start his journey for the Twilight Sect while going through the ck Forest, he chose a ck shirt with matching trousers and a white jacket that went well with the theme. As he wore the outfit, it fit perfectly on his figure, as if tailored specifically for him.

    He then put on a pair of boots that went well with his pants. He also picked up a luxurious watch from the drawers and ced it on his left wrist.

    After doing so, he gave himself another once-over in the full-length mirror standing beside therge window overlooking the garden and deemed that he was ready to begin the day.

    "I should go down to meet everyone," he mumbled under his breath.

    Asher opened the door leading to the corridor and headed downstairs into the dining hall. Once there, he saw that almost every seat was full except for his chair near his mother.

    Everyone seemed to be busy discussing something in small groups while waiting for him. He wondered why there was so muchmotion this morning.

    Everyone stopped talking when they noticed him walking towards them and looked at him with a surprised expression.

    They stared intently at him with wide eyes while admiring his looks, which seemed to radiate charm and attractiveness.

    "Honey, you look really amazing today." Ariaplimented her son with a loving smile.

    "Thanks, mom, you look as stunning as ever," Asher said in a ttered tone.

    Aria chuckled lightly and replied back, "You''re too kind, honey."

    "Big brother Ash..." Lily came running and hugged his waist while gazing at him innocently.

    "Hm? What''s wrong, little angel?" He asked as he picked her up.

    "Heehee, big brother Ash looks really handsome today." Lily giggled at him and asked. "Are you going somewhere?"

    Asher smiled at his cute little sister and responded, "Yeah, I''m actually going to start training outside. Since I n on setting off soon, I want to spend as much time as possible with you guys first before leaving."

    Hearing this, Lily''s face became gloomy, and her eyebrows furrowed together slightly. "Does this mean you won''t being home anymore?"

    "Of course not!" Asher eximed and patted her head while reassuring her. "I''ll be returning frequently since this will just be part of my daily routine."

    Lily''s expression brightened up once again before hugging Asher''s neck and saying, "Yay! Then I''ll wait for big brother Ash toe back! You promised to y with me a lot, so don''t break it."

    "I won''t. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely keep my word." He stroked the little girl''s silky ck locks.

    After putting down his adorable little sister on the chair, he sat beside Aria on the dining chair.

    "So, did anything interesting happen while I was away?"

    "Nothing much happened besides Lysandra looking as if something special happened," Aria giggled, remembering Lysandra''s giddy mood since she saw her this morning.

    Lysandra cleared her throat when she heard Aria bring this up and tried to cover up her embarrassment by coughing again.

    She avoided Aria''s knowing gaze by pretending to have something stuck in her throat, which earned some odd nces from the others at the table.

    Aria grinned widely at Lysandra and teased her, "Did you perhaps drink something that hurt you? Do you want some water, Sis? Maybe that''ll loosen up whatever sticky stuff is stuck there."

    Lysandra shot her a sharp re but couldn''t utter aeback since she really couldn''t me her. After all, she literally went wild yesterday.

    "Lyssa, why are you behaving suspiciously?" Olivia looked at her with curiosity. "Did something happen that you''re trying to hide?"

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Lysandra didn''t back away and right away replied with a smug face, "Humph... What is there to hide? I just became Little Ash''s woman and slept with himst night. Nothing''s weird about that."

 Chapter 117: What Is There To Hide? - 2

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Lysandra didn''t back away and right away replied with a smug face, "Humph... What is there to hide? I just became Little Ash''s woman and slept with himst night. Nothing''s weird about that."

    "Hoh?" Aria smirked as she raised an eyebrow at her. "Fufu~ So that exins it."

    "Eh? H-how...did you...?" Olivia couldn''t believe what she just heard.

    Meanwhile, Mia, Nadia, Eleanor, and Maria looked dumbfounded at Lysandra''s bold and shameless statement. It took them some time to register everything in their heads before speaking out loud.

    "W-wait. Hold up. Did I just hear correctly? You and Asher, you two...slept together?" Mia stammered with widened eyes. ''One morepetition already?''

    Eleanor and Maria exchanged nces with each other while blushing furiously before turning their attention back towards Lysandra and Asher.

    Meanwhile, Nadia just simply smiled happily without saying anything at all, as if she had already predicted this oue for quite some time.

    As for Lily, she didn''t understand exactly what this meant but knew it was something that involved being close to each other.

    "What''s wrong with it, dear sister? I am sure you definitely won''t mind it, right?" Lysandra looked directly into Aria''s eyes and asked.

    "Fufu... Why would I mind if my handsome son bagged this fierce, mature woman? Besides, I expected this to happen sooner orter after our recent activities~" Aria winked seductively at Asher.

    Asher merely responded with a grin and focused his attention elsewhere to avoid getting embarrassed further by his teasing mother.

    "Well, then there is nothing wrong. And Asher, don''t try to deny it. It''s not like it''s your first time to make your aunt your woman." Lysandra giggled and ced her hand on Olivia''s shoulder. "Right, my sister Olivia? After all, we are in the same boat now~"

    Olivia''s face reddened even more after hearing her words. "Oh my god! What are you even saying, Lysandra!?" She hid her face with both hands.

    "Ahaha! Olivia, don''t try to hide it now." Ariaughed while teasing her sister. "Everyone has their eyes on Asher now, and it''s impossible not to get his charm. So why don''t you go ahead and reveal what transpired between you two? Hehe."

    "NO. Nothing happened between us." Olivia tried to deny it while blushing furiously.

    Aria looked at Asher and smiled while gesturing towards Olivia with her eyes.

    Seeing the look in her eyes, Asher shook his head with a smile, got up from his seat, and walked up to Olivia, who had her head lowered with many emotions running through her body. She kept her head down, hoping no one would notice how nervous she felt inside right now.

    Suddenly, a pair of masculine yet gentle fingers lifted her chin slowly, making her look up towards those familiar cerulean orbs belonging to her beloved nephew.

    Once she locked eyes with him, his handsome face leaned forward as he pressed his soft lips against hers in a tender kiss.

    At first, she froze in ce, unable to process the current situation that urred, but as soon as her mind registered what happened, she quickly melted into the passionate lip contact.

    Both of them shared an intense gaze as he pulled away from her before he spoke, "Now I have imed you as my woman in front of everybody here, so stop being embarrassed, okay?"

    Olivia looked speechlessly at Asher. Although she knew deep down inside that her feelings were reciprocated, hearing those exact words sent an indescribable joy coursing through her veins that caused tears of happiness to fall from the corners of her eyes.

    She immediately stood up and embraced him tightly while cing her forehead on his chest. "My dear Asher... Thank you for epting me, and thank you for loving me... Thank you for everything. I love you so much!"

    Asher smiled as he wrapped his arms around her waist and nted another kiss on the crown of her head. "There''s no need for you to thank me for loving someone as beautiful as yourself. If anything, I''m grateful that someone as amazing as you returned my feelings. You''re the woman I want to be with, the person I cherish and adore so much, Aunt Olivia; don''t forget that."

    The two remained locked in each other''s embrace for quite some time before he pulled away from her and gently wiped away the remaining tears from her rosy cheeks.

    "Olivia, you should do something about that personality of yours. Even if you can be shy and timid when in private, you really shouldn''t let other people see that side of you so easily." Lysandra sighed as sheforted her sister.

    "I agree with Lyssa here. After all, we both know very well how much you''ve longed for Asher. Now that your wish has been granted, you shouldn''t feel shy about expressing it." Aria agreed with her sister.

    Olivia couldn''t help but giggle softly at their remarks. "You two really understand me well. Honestly, I always wanted to be with him, but I held myself back because there was still a bit of guilt holding me back because Mia also wanted to be with him." She nced at Mia. "Though now...after Asher took the initiative and made me his... that feeling seems to have dissipated a bit. Mia, I..."

    Mia didn''t let her finish her sentence and said, "Mom, it''s okay. There''s no need for you to feel guilty about it. Like mom said, I always liked and wanted to be with Ash, but I knew that Ash wouldn''t ept just one person. Especially when he is always surrounded by multiple gorgeousdies." She smiled while ncing at her aunts, Nadia, Maria, and Eleanor.

    "Mia... thank you." Olivia teared up and thanked Mia for being understanding about this.

    Asher kissed Olivia once again, calming her down.

    "Then there''s no need to worry, Aunt Olivia. Mia epts us, which means that we should be able to love each other freely without reservation." Asher smiled while caressing Olivia''s cheek.

    "Yes..." Olivia nodded in agreement. She understood everything clearly at that point. Seeing as how no one objected to Asher''s rtionship with her, she felt relieved in her heart.

 Chapter 118: Soon, I Will Make You Mine Too

    Once they finished breakfast, Asher looked at everyone, stood up from his chair, and began speaking.

    "Now, everyone, I''ll be leaving for the Twilight Mist Sect by going through the ck Forest." He dered his intention as he looked at everyone present.

    Aria nodded in acknowledgment while giving him a loving gaze. "Be careful out there, honey. Do take care of yourself and stay safe."

    "Thank you, mom; I will. However, you don''t need to worry that much. I''m pretty confident that I''ll be alright. I''ll just teleport back to this realm if I encounter any danger that poses a threat to my life." He smiled and reassured her.

    "Well then, everyone, if you may excuse me." Asher waved goodbye to everyone.

    "Please take care, big brother Ash!" Lily called out while waving at him excitedly.

    "Little angel, don''t worry. I''ll be fine," he grinned, ruffling his little sister''s hair as she jumped out of her chair to hug him.

    "Don''t get hurt on me now, Asher, okay? I will also go back to the sect after some time." Mia winked as she hugged him from behind, making him chuckle.

    Asher shed a teasing smirk and pinched Mia''s cheeks before kissing her on the lips, making all thedies watching them stare with heated expressions.

    "Don''t worry, I will be waiting for you then~" he assured Mia, who giggled at his remark while releasing her hug.

    Seeing Asher''s disy of affection for all of them made Aria''s mood better. "Okay, that''s enough. Asher needs to head off now, or else we''d keep him here all day. Go on, honey."

    Asher smiled and walked towards her, hugging her tight as he buried his face on her neck, taking in her unique scent.

    He stayed still for a moment before he suddenly whispered in her ear, "Mom... soon, I will make you mine too, so prepare yourself~"

    "Hm?" Aria froze for a brief moment upon hearing those words but recovered instantly as a mischievous glint shone from her purple pupils. She smirked while looking at him. "Oohhh, did my sweet son finally decide to im me as well? That sounds so nice... I would love nothing more than to have my dear son as my man~"

    Asher chuckled after hearing that response from his mother and released his hold on her. "Alright, then I''ll be off!"

    With a nod in their direction, Asher turned around and left the mansion, heading towards the ce where the Astral Nexus Core Orb was ced.

    Asher walked towards the altar in the center of the temple, then activated the formation that opens the spatial door that leads to the chamber of artifacts and weapons.

    Upon entering, the entire space shimmered brightly, with several streaks of color surrounding its perimeter.

    It took only seconds before his vision changedpletely as he entered an entirely new area that resembled nothing like what he had seen previously.

    This mysterious chamber contained hundreds, if not thousands, of various items lying inside crystal cases and floating within a white mist-like substance encasing each piece individually, preventing anyone from touching them without permission or authorization.

    When Asher''s foot touched the smooth surface of the floor, the whole ce lit up automatically, and allowed him to see everything clearly around therge circr room. The walls were pure white, while the ceiling consisted of intricate carvings depicting various scenes, such as dragons flying through clouds or fighting against powerful-looking creatures.

    He took in his surroundings before turning to examine every item that caught his interest within this chamber.

    Each one appeared unique in its own way and represented something different from the others.

    For instance, there was a sword that emitted a brilliant radiance with a sharp edge. While another object seemed ordinary at first nce until one realized its true nature, it transformed into a gigantic hammer with golden runes engraved along its shaft that could crush mountains effortlessly with a single stroke!

    Despite the numerous items within the vast room, Asher didn''t feel overwhelmed by the sheer number or appearance of these objects. Instead, he focused solely on locating any particr pieces he considered worthy to equip himself with.

    He noticed a few armors made entirely from white metal tes lined with gold trimming, as well as spears and halberds fashioned from various metals. A couple of shields hung alongside them, forming part of the impressive arsenal disyed in front of him.

    Looking further ahead, Asher found two rows containing bows ranging from short to long, while arrows sat neatly stacked behind them. They came in sets consisting of thirty or forty bolts each. On top of those piles, there were quivers full of them.

    These were just a small portionpared to the rest of the items kept in this massive vault filled with countless treasures collected from different worlds.

    The amount of wealth alone was enough for an entire world to survive indefinitely. No matter how rich someone might be, they wouldn''t stand a chance to umte all these items. Yet here he was, witnessing it with his very own eyes, all thanks to being granted the status of a Master of the Astral Nexus Core Orb.

    As Asher continued wandering amongst the numerous weapons and equipment stored here, he passed by several weapons that gave off tremendous amounts of pressure. He stopped briefly to inspect them more closely before moving on again, unperturbed by their presence.

    Finally, after searching thoroughly throughout the entire chamber, he managed to find something that suited his needs perfectly¡ªan elegant-looking pair of ck gloves with strange symbols engraved on them. They were called Midnight Embrace Gloves.

    Upon touching the material with his fingertips, he discovered it possessed incredible hardness, as if carved from diamond itself, yet remained soft enough to stretch without causing difort in any way whatsoever.

    It seemed to possess hidden properties not apparent at a cursory nce. When Asher picked them up, the symbols on the gloves lit up as soon as he slipped them on. They glowed faintly in response to his touch but otherwise stayed dormant unless active through his actions.

    Once fitted properly, Asher found that they enhanced his efficiency to use dark element energy and aura more efficiently. He tested his control and maniption over darkness, and it worked perfectly without issue. Moreover, he felt that even the sharpest sword wouldn''t be able to cut his glove.

    ''These are exactly what I''m looking for¡ªa perfect fit and great for my style ofbat.'' He thought as a satisfied smile formed on his lips.

    ''And I don''t think it''s necessary to check the other weapons since these are more than enough already if I make use of them along with my skills.'' He decided not to bother checking the other weapons and equipment since he believed there was nothing much he would like there.

    After a final inspection, he was finally done with his preparations and prepared himself to travel through the ck Forest, which was located next to the capital city, in the direction of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    "Now, then..." He uttered out loud, breaking the silence of this secluded chamber, before raising his finger toward the exit portal in front of him and tracing a runic symbol in mid-air, activating the spatial doorway. A circle of light formed around his fingertip and grewrger gradually until it reached the size of an open gate.

    This gate teleported him outside the Mystic Starry Realm to the mansion of the ke family in the capital city.

    Asher appeared right in front of a marble staircase located next to the main entrance leading into his home and turned his gaze towards the clear blue sky above. "The time sure flies fast... It feels like only yesterday when I woke up as Asher ke," he muttered with nostalgia as he remembered how everything began.

    He took a moment to admire the view surrounding him and enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere provided by nature''s scenery. It helped calm down his thoughts, easing away all tension from within himself and preparing him mentally for what lies ahead.

    "Let''s get this started!" He eximed excitedly, cracking a yful smile, and began walking towards the garage, where he could take a car or ride a motorcycle to get to the outskirts of the ck Forest.

    Once he arrived inside, Asher saw a shiny new ck vehicle parked on one end of the spacious parking lot. Its design was simple yet elegant, resembling the sports bikes that are popr these days.

    He inspected the motorcycle thoroughly and found nothing unusual about it except for some fancy details added to it for aesthetic purposes only. This bike would certainly be able to handle rough terrain with ease due to its sturdy construction.

    It boasted plenty of power to go along with speed, and having relied on the core of the Star Beast as an energy source, it won''t have the problem of depleting the charge anytime.

    ''What a luxury and convenience,'' Asher thought as he mounted the vehicle. He started up the engine, which roared loudly in response, sending vibrations through his body while filling the garage with deafening noise.

    Without wasting more time, Asher elerated forward and drove towards the gates opening out into the world beyond.

    As soon as he passed through those giant barriers, blocking off all outside intruders, he increased his speed gradually.

    Along the way, Asher admired the scenery he passed by, marveling at the beauty of the cityscape where numerous skyscrapers loomed high above him, stretching out towards heaven itself. The sight of cars zooming past at a distance brought a smile to his lips as he watched everything unfold before him.

 Chapter 119: Entering The Black Forest

    Soon enough, the scenery changed into an endless field of grasnds, which stretched across the horizon far beyond human sight.

    Here, the roads weren''t paved and instead consisted of dirt paths leading in various directions, while the surroundingndscape remained mostly t. In addition to these features, asional clusters of trees scattered randomly about dotted the vast ins.

    Although Asher had no trouble navigating through this unfamiliar territory thanks to the guidance system integrated within this bike, he couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed by everything before him.

    The world appearedrger and vaster than ever, seeming infinite to him at times while epassing numerous unexplored regions filled with possibilities.

    This feeling filled him with a sense of wonder and excitement that sent shivers running down his spine. "How much fun would exploring this unknown universe be?" He wondered out loud while continuing forward at maximum velocity.

    As hours rolled by without stopping, Asher eventually reached the vicinity of ck Forest, a dangerous, mysterious, and remote forest in which various peculiar creatures thrived¡ªa ce in the world that normal people avoided at all costs.

    Asher took in the breathtaking view before him, feeling amazed at how magnificent nature can be. This forest stood tall and imposing, appearing like an impassable barrier that barred ess to everything else behind it.

    His gaze followed along its length towards both ends until finally falling upon a massive clearing ahead.

    The forest opened up widely, revealing an endless sea of trees with thick branches covered with vibrant leaves. Some of these nts reached enormous sizespared to their counterparts elsewhere, and even some wereparable in height to skyscrapers themselves!

    Amongst these giant trees were smaller ones that seemed perfectly normalpared to those giants standing near them. Their trunks were covered in moss and vines, while roots protruded outward beneath their bark, creating an uneven pattern on the ground below.

    These trees gave out an eerie aura as their shadows fell upon the earth, casting deep darkness everywhere around them.

    Even though sunlight shone brightly above, its light didn''t prate these areas entirely since it passed through dense foliage overhead that blocked almost everything. Only tiny rays filtered through cracks and gaps between various vegetation gave off just barely enough brightness for one''s eyesight.

    Such was the scene greeting Asher right now.

    However, as Asher approached closer, he noticed something odd about this seemingly peaceful scenery. There were no signs indicating animal activity anywhere in the area before him, unlike what one would expect from a thriving ecosystem such as this. Everythingy silent, without sound.

    He frowned as he tried listening attentively to his surroundings, only toe across total silence. There wasn''t even wind rustling through the branches or birds chirping amongst each other; theck of noise made him realize how ominous this location actually felt.

    "I suppose I don''t need to guess what awaits me further in here, huh? A dangerous zone. One wrong move, and I''ll likely be dead already." Asher mumbled while looking around suspiciously. "I can''t see far enough either because of the forest''s thick greenery. I need to be extra careful from now on."

    After pondering briefly, he turned off his bike''s engine, hopped off, and put his bike in his space ring as he decided to walk through the area without any further dys, proceeding forward with caution towards what could prove to be his first challenge within this mysterious region.

    ¡­.

    As Asher traversed deeper into the woods, his senses detected a faint scenting from somewhere nearby; however, before he could identify it urately, a sudden burst of movement startled him out of his concentration, forcing him to focus on protecting himself. A shadowy blur rushed towards him at high speed, aiming straight towards his backside from behind.

    Asher dodged just in time to avoid being caught off guard while still trying to figure out what happened.

    Another attack struck, attempting to grab him in its jaws; but this time around, he reacted faster than before and managed to fend off the monster sessfully, allowing him enough time to get a better look at what attacked him¡ªtwo huge wolves with pitch-ck fur covering most parts of their bodies, while their ws gleamed crimson red, looking sharp enough to cut through flesh like butter.

    Those creatures moved gracefully across the forest floor as if running atop liquid rather than solid ground, making them appear agile and nimble despite their huge build.

    Their mouths parted open slightly to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth lining each jawbone while saliva dripped outwards, dripping onto the soil beneath their feet.

    Upon seeing them approaching so ferociously, Asher realized why they looked familiar earlier¡ªthese creatures resembled regr wolves except with some obvious differences, such as beingrger than an average wolf and possessing two pairs of blood-red eyes that glowed brightly while giving off an unsettling glow in the dim lighting.

    In short, they were definitely Star Beasts, and of dark affinity, too.

    Darkness coiled around the beasts'' paws and legs, empowering their movements and attacks while increasing their overall capabilities.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, preparing for another assault from his assants. He nced around for a quick assessment of his situation¡ªtwo wolves were at the Initial-Stage of the Rank 3 Star-Beast Level, meaning that these beasts had powerparable to the Initial-Stage of the True Spirit Realm.

    While he was also at the Initial-Stage of the True Spirit Realm, Asher was confident he could deal with such opponents.

    However, dealing with two Star Beasts simultaneously proved tricky and potentially deadly in the case of any mistakes made on either side. If they coordinated their attacks well, then even someone experienced in battle could fall prey to their fangs or ws. Therefore, Asher chose not to rush headlong intobat like some blind idiot who thinks brawn will win over brains.

    After analyzing their strengths, he formted a n in mind on how to best handle things while avoiding any fatal mistakes that could lead to serious injury or death.

    The two wolves growled at Asher before lunging towards him with incredible agility, from different directions, in an attempt to overwhelm him using their speed and strength.

    Asher used his Abyssal Grasp technique, creating sharp thorns that protruded from underneath the ground of their path to intercept them while also sending out tendrils to grasp the beast.

    The wolf swiped its paw at the spikes, destroying them easily, but as it tried to continue dashing forward, a shadowy tendril entangled around its leg.

    The beast stumbled forward and crashed head first onto a rock jutting out from the ground.

    It whined in pain while struggling to free itself, but Asher was determined not to let go. He tightened his hold and used Abyssal Grasp again. More tendrils sprung from the soil beneath his opponent, binding it tighter.

    The other wolf tried to attack him from behind by pouncing on him, but Asher used the Shadow Illusion Technique to create duplicates of himself, confusing the beast as it failed to pinpoint his actual location.

    Seeing the other wolf confused and unable to locate him, Asher decided to strike with another round of thorns aimed directly at its body. The sharp projectiles pierced its hide, making it howl in agony as blood sprayed out everywhere.

    The wounded beast was soon held by tendrils that restrained its movement, restricting its freedom and making it incapable of attacking anymore.

    Blood poured out from several holes in their bodies as they howled in pain while struggling against the thorns sticking deep inside. However, neither refused to back off from the fight, even after sustaining severe injuries from only one attack. Yet, Asher didn''t give them a chance to recover.

    Instead, he formed more tendrils that took hold of their legs during their confusion.

    These two wolves tried desperately fighting free from those tendrils wrapped around them with all their remaining strength, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t escape Asher''s control, resulting in them bing immobilized.

    Then, with a snap of his wrist, he mmed them heavily onto the ground before wrapping around their bodies like snakes strangling their prey.

    "Hmm, this is troublesome. Even with the tendrils wrapped around them, their regenerative abilities are quite fast, and they''re still struggling with vigor to break free. The only thing keeping them in check is probably the fact that they aren''t able to move properly right now," Asher mused to himself.

    "Anyway, I need to kill them quickly. Otherwise, it may cause me problems, as wolves always move in packs," Asher thought and summoned a thorn that straight away pierced their heads through and ended their struggle.

    As he looked at his gloves, he realized how much more efficient and powerful his control over the darkness had be as the gloves aided in amplifying his powers. The runes engraved on his gloves also began glowing a dark blue color.

    Feeling a certain pull towards the corpses of the two wolves, Ashe raised his hand and pulled them towards himself, using dark tendrils as he stared at them.

    He then bent down and touched the corpses with his palm, which caused the two bodies to disintegrate into particles of darkness that were absorbed into his glove, disappearing into thin air.

    Asher smiled at this sight as he realized that the glove could be used to absorb the corpses of creatures and beasts with dark elements or origins to store them as energy reserves for him. He could easily imagine that this could be extremely useful forbat.

    Soon after that, Asher continued to walk into the forest as he constantly kept an eye out for any monsters or beasts that could appear in front of him.

 Chapter 120: Titanoboa Spirits First Fight - 1

    Soon after that, Asher continued to walk into the forest as he constantly kept an eye out for any monsters or beasts that could appear in front of him. The forest''s atmosphere began changing drastically as he proceeded forward.

    The darkness became so thick that it was difficult for anyone to see more than a couple of meters ahead. Coupled with the strange noises echoing in his ears, the area had a gloomy and foreboding feel about it.

    Fortunately, thanks to his dark element affinity, Asher didn''t have trouble navigating through here. Instead, this environment suited his nature better than any other kind of terrain possible. Thus, he kept moving forward without worry.

    Asher''s footsteps echoed through the thick, oppressive atmosphere as he made his way through the dense foliage. The trees loomed over him like sentinels, their branches swaying in the breeze like skeletal fingers reaching out to snare their prey. The earth beneath his feet was damp and muddy, each step sinking in and threatening to swallow him whole.

    The air was heavy with a stale smell that lingered in his nostrils, and a sense of unease crept into his heart as he peered into the darkness beyond. Something was lurking there, waiting for him to make a mistake or falter for even a moment. He could feel it in his bones, and it made every nerve in his body tingle with anticipation.

    As he pressed onward, Asher became aware of the many eyes watching him from the shadows. Creatures that scurried between the trees and darted through the bushes. He caught glimpses of them asionally, but never enough to determine what they were. Still, he knew that they were there, stalking him like predators tracking their next meal.

    Despite this, he didn''t allow fear to cloud his judgment, choosing to stay vignt as he continued his journey through this dark forest.

    The longer he spent in this ce, the more familiar he felt with it. Although the scenery gave off a strange vibe, it also felt oddlyforting in some ways. The sights around him reminded him of his previous life. The loneliness, istion, and despair he felt when he was all alone. But this time around, there was hope. He was no longer the weak and helpless soul wandering aimlessly through life.

    Now, he could stand tall and face whatever came his way, regardless of whether it was a physical enemy or an emotional obstacle. And when faced with a choice between giving up and pushing forward, he would choose to keep going every single time.

    That''s what being alive meant to him now. To live and learn from the experiences that shaped him into who he was. To fight for his dreams even when others say it''s impossible. To love those closest to him and protect them fiercely from anything or anyone that might harm them.

    In other words, he wouldn''t allow himself to back down just because things seemed bleak or scary. His courage and determination gave him strength that no amount of strength training could provide.

    As Asher walked through the woods, he thought of the people close to him. The love and support they had shown him gave him something worth living for. Those people were what truly mattered in life. Not titles or achievements. Those were just means to an end. And that end was happiness.

    "Love? Haha... Now, that''s a word that hasn''t entered my vocabry in a long time. How pathetic for a man to have never known love in his entire life before..." Asher chuckled sadly while shaking his head.

    "But now I know that it''s possible. It''s more than just possible¡ªit''s real." Asher felt his heartbeat quicken at the thought.

    "Love is a powerful emotion that transcends all boundaries. It can bring joy and sorrow together, creating something wonderful and beautiful." A warm sensation filled Asher''s chest as he imagined his new family and loved ones smiling happily. It was a feeling unlike any other, and it made him realize just how fortunate he truly was to be alive.

    The forest soon changed its environment and turned into a swamp of some sort, as the sounds of animals and insects could be heard.

    "Now that''s just unpleasant," Asherined as he nced at the murky water before looking further ahead of him.

    There weren''t many trees in sight anymore; instead, it seemed like a vast marsnd, filled with tall grasses, reeds, and cattails growing among puddles of mud. The smell was overpowering and stagnant, causing Asher to grimace.

    Swiftly climbing on one of the tree branches nearby, Asher continued traveling, making long jumps from tree to tree.

    Not long after that, a terrifying roar reverberated through the whole ce, and the surrounding environment shook violently. Then, arge figure jumped into the air,ing into view.

    A gigantic star beast emerged from the depths of the swampy area. It was a crocodile, with gray and ck scales that covered its entire body. It had a long tail swinging behind it, and its eyes were crimson red as a long scar ran across its left eye.

    The beastnded on the surface of the water with a loud ssh, causing waves to ripple throughout the swamp. Its size was enormous, with a length of about twenty meters and a width of ten meters.

    The beast''s appearance made Asher halt in surprise and shock. He did not expect such a giant creature to pop up all of a sudden, especially one that emitted such powerful pressure.

    "This beast should be of the High-Stage of the Rank 3 Star-Beast realm... That''s way more challenging than the wolves were."

    He focused his senses to observe the giant beast carefully as it swam closer to the tree he stood on. The crocodile opened its maw wide enough to fit an adult person in and snapped its jaws shut, revealing rows of sharp teeth.

    The beast charged forth towards the tree where Asher stood with great force, making loud sshing noises and sending ripples across the swampy waters.

 Chapter 121: Titanoboa Spirits First Fight - 2

    Just as the beast got close enough, Asher leapt off the branch,nding on another nearby tree.

    Immediately, the tree trunk was shattered into pieces by the impact of the giant creature colliding against it. Even though the tree was gigantic, it couldn''t withstand the immense power of the Star Beast''s attack.

    The crocodile continued charging forward, destroying everything in its path. It seemed intent on hunting down Asher as it roared angrily at him.

    Asher made quick calctions in his head, deciding on a n of action to take down the beast.

    If his calction was correct, this beast should have very thick scales and skin. So, shing its hide would require more effort than usual, and his tendrils wouldn''t work on this big of a target either.

    Therefore, his Abyssal Grasp wouldn''t do much damage either. He needed something else, something capable of piercing through thickyers of tough defense.

    At that moment, he remembered that he hadn''t used his Spirit in the battle at all yet. Asher took a deep breath before focusing his mental energy to connect to the Spirit that was sleeping in his Dantian.

    The Spirit answered his call almost immediately, as a strong surge of energy filled Asher''s entire being.

    A powerful surge of energy flowed through Asher''s veins, sending goosebumps down his arms as his consciousness expanded.

    He felt the familiar sensation of being connected to an external entity that was part of him. It was like having an additional limb that he could use to move and interact with the world around him.

    The surrounding area suddenly became filled with an eerie, dark aura as shadows danced in the darkness, giving off a feeling of dread and foreboding. The air around him started to swirl rapidly as arge, shadowy figure began to take form.

    The shadowy figure slowly turned into a giant snake that hovered in the sky above Asher.

    The Spirit appeared majestic and terrifying, with its dark scales glistening under the moonlight that seemed to absorb all the light around them and its red eyes gleaming with malevolence. Its huge form was enough to make anyone tremble in awe and fear.

    The massive snake let out a loud hiss as its forked tongue flicked in and out of its mouth, tasting the air around it. It seemed to be searching for its prey, and it wasn''t long before it zeroed in on the beast swimming towards Asher.

    The crocodile stopped moving forward for a second, as if it sensed the presence of the giant serpent hovering above it.

    It looked up and saw the giant Spirit that was staring daggers at it with its blood-red eyes. The beast felt a sense of danger coursing through its veins, making it hesitant about attacking once more.

    The giant serpent''s slit-like pupils shrank as it gazed at the massive reptilian monster. A low growl escaped from deep within the creature''s throat before it shot downward and disappeared as it turned into shadows.

    Its tail was thest thing visible for a split second as it vanishedpletely, leaving only traces of shadows behind.

    A few secondster, bubbles started to form in the swamp''s water as a huge dark shadow appeared from underneath it.

    The giant serpent materialized out of nowhere, coiling around the crocodile in an instant. Its huge length and girth constricted the giant reptilian monster as it tried to struggle out of its grip.

    The Titanoboa Spirit''s scales glowed slightly as they exerted an unbelievable amount of force, which was enough to crush most ordinary creatures into pieces instantly. However, the giant beast proved to be resilient enough to survive being crushed.

    Soon, the Spirit opened its mouth wide and revealed its fangs, which were sharp enough to pierce through steel with ease. Its head lunged towards the crocodile''s neck and sank its teeth deep into its flesh.

    As if a dam had broken, blood spilled from the bite wound, filling the swamp with the strong scent of iron. The Spirit''s fangs worked like drills as they burrowed into the crocodile''s skin before it started to suck its spirit essence as it was a snack that would satiate its hunger.

    Roar...!!!

    The monster let out a painful cry as it attempted to shake off the Spirit clinging to it. But its efforts proved futile, as it couldn''t break free from its tight hold. As the Spirit drained its life energy, it grew weaker by the minute until its movements gradually slowed down to a crawl.

    The Titanoboa Spirit''s appetite seemed endless as it swallowed every bit of the crocodile''s spirit essence without hesitation.

    Feeling the intense sensation of the danger to its life, the crocodile beast''s survival instincts awakened as it started manipting swamp water, forming an array of water spheres. The water orbs fired out one after another toward the serpent coiled around it.

    Each attack aimed at vital parts of the giant snake''s body, hoping to deal lethal blows to them. However, the serpent didn''t seem too bothered by them, as they struck its body and passed right through without causing any harm.

    The spirit simply ignored the barrage of attacks and continued feasting on the giant creature as it struggled helplessly in its grasp.

    "It can partially phase its body in shadow? Amazing! This is the first time I''ve seen it in action. This ability is incredibly convenient, as it seems almost invulnerable, given its high endurance and phasing skills." Asher marveled at his Spirit''s performance as he observed from afar.

    Soon, the crocodile''s struggles subsided as it slowly sumbed to its fate as prey. Eventually, the Spirit finished draining the monster of all its spirit energy, ending the fight, and soon the crocodile''s massive corpse floated lifeless in the murky swamp.

    The serpent finally loosened its grip around the crocodile''s carcass and uncoiled itself from its body. It slithered aroundzily on the surface of the water before it nced up at Asher as if awaiting orders from its master.

    Asher understood its intentions and nodded at it before it dissolved into shadows that seeped into his body once again.

    Once the Spirit returned to his Dantian, Asher took a deep breath and felt the Spirit''s power flowing through his veins. He could feel that its strength had grown considerably from absorbing such a huge amount of spirit energy at once.

 Chapter 122: Attack of Shadow Wolves - 1

    He had traveled through the ck Forest for a while now, but there was no sign of any other living beings within it except for some weird nts and strange creatures that scurried away as soon as they caught sight of him.

    This ce was truly bizarre; there seemed to be no end to it, as far as he could tell. After walking for some time, Asher felt as though he was being watched by some unseen presence.

    Just then, Asher heard the faint sound of rustling leavesing from behind him, which was soon followed by more soundsing from everywhere around him.

    The noise increased in intensity, creating an unsettling atmosphere as Asher nced around him in confusion, trying to determine the source of the noises.

    Then, all of a sudden, dozens of ck figures leapt out of the bushes and surrounded him, revealing their true forms as shadow wolf Star-Beasts.

    Asher cursed his bad luck. The timing couldn''t be worse for running into so many Star-Beasts all of a sudden.

    Howl!!!

    The wolves howled in unison, causing the trees and bushes to vibrate as if affected by some strange power. Their voices echoed through the woods, sending chills down Asher''s spine.

    Suddenly, a group of four shadowy figures lunged towards him from his left side, their eyes glowing eerily in the dim lighting. They bared their sharp fangs as drool dripped from their mouths while snarling at him.

    Asher reacted without hesitation and jumped back, dodging their attack, before striking back with a kick towards one of them. The force of his blow sent the beast crashing against a tree, knocking it back.

    But before he could follow up on his assault, another one of the wolves pounced on him. The Star-Beast lunged towards him, sinking its sharp fangs into his arm and tearing into it violently.

    Though no blood was shed, and that Asher soon disappeared as it was his illusion technique. The real Asher was standing a short distance away from it with a smirk on his face as he stood there, watching the confused look on the creature''s face.

    "Since you want to fight with numbers, I''ll give you exactly what you wish for," Asher said coldly as he summoned two dozen clones to even the ying field.

    The shadow wolf Star-Beasts cried out furiously as they saw their enemies multiply in front of their eyes. The sight caused panic among the creatures, with the bold ones charging forward to attack them.

    "Get them!" Ashermanded his shadow clones, who rushed into action without hesitation as they engaged the beasts.

    The fightingmenced between the Star-Beasts and the shadow clones, resulting in a fierce melee.

    Shadow wolves swiped their ws at the shadowy figures, only to miss as their targets moved faster than them. One clone parried a strike aimed at its chest, followed by a counterattack with another that connected with its attacker''s ribs.

    Another beast''s jaws snapped shut on empty air as it found nothing but shadows surrounding it instead of the original target. It let out a frustrated roar before lunging towards one of the closest shadow clones to it.

    Meanwhile, several other shadow clones fought back against their opponents by using their shadow tendrils to grab onto the Star-Beasts'' limbs and pull them apart in grueling and horrific ways. The Star-Beasts howled in pain as they were ripped into shreds.

    HOWL.....!!!

    Suddenly, an alpha Star-beast with dark blue eyes growled loudly as its body began glowing with a dark blue aura, and it jumped toward the crowd of shadow clones. Its aura surrounded it like a thick coat of armor, enhancing its physical capabilities beyond what its natural abilities could provide.

    As it charged, the ground trembled under its weight, and its shadow stretched far behind it. When it reached the spot where one of the clones stood, it swung its ws and smashed the copy to pieces, reducing it to a mass of shadows before it dispersed.

    Following suit, a number of other Star-Beasts began emitting simr dark blue auras, boosting their speed and power to the maximum.

    These auras allowed them to tear through the shadow clones like paper.

    Within moments, Asher''s shadow clones were being annihted faster than before by the newfound strength of these Star-Beasts. Seeing that the tides of battle were turning against them, Asher decided to take matters into his own hands.

    The Alpha Shadow Wolf pounced at Asher with tremendous force. Its aura was dense and heavy, enveloping it in a dark glow. Itunched itself forward with enough speed that even the strongest cultivator in the True Spirit Realm would be hard-pressed to avoid it.

    At the same moment, Asher stepped forward with his right hand clenching into a fist before enveloping it with a dark aura of his own. The air around his fist rippled with heat, and the ground beneath his feet cracked as he mmed it into the iing Alpha Star-Beast''s face with devastating results.

    The impact created a shockwave that shook the forest around them, sending dirt and debris flying everywhere. The force of his punch sent the beast careening through several trees before mming into the trunk of a particrlyrge one, which cracked under the pressure.

    Asher watched as his opponent hit the ground with an audible thud, its dark aura flickering briefly but not fading away. However, despite the powerful blow, the Alpha Star-Beast stood up and began to growl as it prepared to charge again.

    Seeing this, Asher smirked and readied himself for another round ofbat.

    "Let''s see how tough you really are, beastie." Asher''s expression remained calm and focused as he stared down at his foe. His dark aura pulsed around his body, shrouding him in a ck cloud that made it difficult for others to see anything inside.

    The very next moment, Asher disappeared like a shimmering shadow, which confused the Alpha Shadow Wolf Star-Beast and made it stop for a brief moment.

    However, before it could react, Asher reappeared in front of it with his leg raised in midair. He brought his foot down in an axe kick that sent tremors throughout the vicinity as it made contact with its target.

    The shockwave from Asher''s kick caused a crater to appear beneath them, with cracks spreading outward like spider webs along the ground.

    The beast''s head was mmed into the ground, leaving it stunned and dazed. Seeing that the Alpha Shadow Beast was vulnerable, all the other shadow wolves discarded their targets and charged toward Asher at top speed.

    They came at him like a wave of ck fur and fangs, intent on tearing him to pieces. However, their efforts proved futile, as they found themselves unable to even get close to Asher because of his illusory shadow technique.

    All the shadow clones used that moment of distraction to use the Abyssal Grasp technique to form sharp thorns that pierced through their targets'' bodies, pinning them to the ground. The beasts wailed in agony as they were impaled in different parts of their bodies before they soon fell silent forever.

    In just one move, Asher had wiped out most of the pack of Star-Beasts.

    The remaining ones retreated in terror, having witnessed Asher''s incredible strength firsthand. They didn''t dare stay any longer since they knew their chances of victory were slim.

    However, the Alpha Star-Beast did not share the sentiment of itspanions, and looking at its dead kin lying lifeless on the ground, it got enraged and roared in anger.

    HOWL...!!!!!

 Chapter 123: Attack of Shadow Wolves - 2

    The ground beneath the beast started to crack apart as its dark aura red around its body. Then suddenly, a dark cloud appeared above it and shot down a beam of light that engulfed it in an instant.

    The light gave off a strong pressure that weighed heavily on everyone around them, making it difficult for them to breathe. It was like a physical force trying to crush them into dust.

    A few secondster, the light dissipated, revealing the Alpha Star-Beast''s form. Its body grewrger as its muscles bulged with veins that popped out of its skin, and its ws became sharper and longer.

    It also gained an additional set of eyes that glowed brightly in contrast to its original pair, which now shone with a deep crimson color. The beast''s aura became darker and denser than before, giving it a deadly appearance.

    Upon witnessing the transformation, Asher frowned as he realized that this situation was far worse than he thought. It seemed that he had underestimated the Star-Beast before him, and now it was showing its true potential.

    The creature let out a ferocious roar and charged straight towards Asher without warning, aiming for his neck.

    "It was able to awaken its bloodline and evolve?! This is unexpected. Hmm, I must be careful," Asher muttered as he disappeared from sight once again using his shadow-shimmering technique.

    The beast noticed his disappearance, but the very next moment, it unleashed a dark st from its mouth in the direction of Asher.

    As the beam traveled across the distance at an unbelievable rate of speed, Asher crossed his arms in front of him and summoned forth a protective barrier made from shadowy tendrils to deflect the attack.

    The shadows intertwined around each other and formed a sturdy shield that absorbed the destructive energy before scattering into smoke. However, the sheer force behind it made his whole body shudder as he tried to maintain his footing.

    "Shit.... Its sense of smell has gotten sharper after its awakening," Asher mumbled while ncing at the Star-Beast, whose mouth was still smoking.

    Its gaze was locked on Asher, and its eyes were filled with rage.

    "I should practice more and perfect the illusion technique. Right now, it''s hard to fool Star-Beasts due to their enhanced senses, especially after they have awakened their bloodlines. For now, let''s test the waters," Asher murmured before taking a step forward.

    His shadow spread out across the ground like ink spilled on parchment. It expanded until itpletely epassed the entire area around the duo. The darkness intensified as the air grew heavier, as if being filled with something heavy and thick.

    "Let''s see if you can now withstand my attacks." With another sh of his signature smile, Asher leaped into action and attacked.

    With a single step, he dashed forward while his figure shimmered into shadows, and his speed becameparable to that of a blur. Within a fraction of a second, he closed the distance between him and the beast andunched his assault.

    A loud explosion reverberated throughout the forest as Asher threw a punch thatnded squarely on the beast''s jaw with such force that its entire head rocked sideways before snapping back into ce immediately afterward.

    Blood sttered from its mouth as its head whipped back, yet it seemed unfazed by the attack. It quickly retaliated with a swing of its massive w, which was moving fast enough to leave afterimages trailing behind it.

    The beast''s strike passed through nothingness, missing its intended target by a hair''s breadth, but Asher''s shadowy figure appeared behind it soon afterward, and he struck again with his shadow spear that he summoned using the Abyssal Grasp technique.

    The pointy tip of the shadow weapon jabbed right at the beast''s left leg, stabbing into its thigh. The beast cried in pain as the attack prated its flesh and scraped against bone, drawing more blood.

    It tried to shake off the attack by thrashing around wildly, but this only seeded in doing further damage to its wounded limb. Asher then used the beast''s momentary loss of bnce to his advantage and jumped up into the air above it before falling upon it with another swift dropkick that struck at an angle that resulted in a sickening crunch resounding from its spine.

    Hooooowl.....! The Alpha beast whimpered as its body bent unnaturally backward as itnded on its side.

    Despite its obvious agony, however, it refused to relent. Its red eyes zed in fury as it struggled under the pain inflicted upon it.

    "Your struggle is pointless, beast. You can''t win against me, and even if you somehow manage tond a hit on me, it won''t affect me much. Give up and die already, or else it will only serve to prolong your suffering." Asher scoffed and leapt back as he created space between himself and the injured creature.

    He stood tall with a cold expression on his handsome face as he looked down at it with a condescending air about him. The beast snarled angrily at Asher as its eyes shed with hatred and resentment.

    It roared in defiance and forced its broken body to stand up, despite the excruciating pain that shot through every fiber of its being.

    Its resolve surprised even Asher, who watched on with curiosity. "You''re quite stubborn; I''ll give you that. Very well. Since you seem determined to continue struggling against me, then so be it. I shall grant you a swift end."

    The beast howled once more in response to the deration.

    Asher narrowed his eyes and vanished from sight before reappearing right in front of the beast without a sound. Before the creature could react, he thrust his arm forward with a shadow spear that pierced straight through the center of its head.

    Arge hole was created through its skull, and a stream of blood flowed out of it, pouring down onto the ground below.

    Its eyes, filled with many emotions, looked at its kin one more time before turning its head towards the sky to howl weakly onest time before its life slipped away.

    "It''s over." Asher murmured as its body fell down with a thud.

 Chapter 124: I Wonder Why do I desire her company?

    Asher didn''t wait for death to im its prey and immediately turned his attention towards the fallen creatures.

    The corpses of the Star-Beasts were littered about haphazardly, their bodies torn and shredded from battle. There wasn''t a single soul among them anymore.

    Looking at the carnage he wrought, Asher felt no remorse or sorrow, just a detached sense of satisfaction over getting rid of a threat that posed danger to his existence.

    He gazed up towards the heavens and sighed as a gust blew through the woods.

    The wind whispered through the trees and rustled leaves all around, sounding almost mournful, as if mourning the passing of such mighty creatures.

    However, Asher didn''t dwell on these thoughts too long, choosing instead to focus on his current objective of absorbing the spirit essence of the beast with his Midnight Embrace gloves.

    He walked up to the Alpha Star-Beast''s corpse, which was sprawled out in an unnatural position on its side, while its lifeless eyes stared nkly ahead.

    Asher extended his arms towards it and channeled his spirit essence into his gloves, causing the runes on them to glow faintly as shadow tendrils seeped out of his hands and wrapped themselves around the carcass.

    He watched as they slithered along its skin, absorbing its essence into it before returning back to the runic patterns inscribed on his ck gloves. The process took only a few seconds but felt longer to Asher as he stood motionless beside the in beast.

    Once it was done, Asher released some more shadowy tendrils towards each of the other in Star-Beasts'' bodies nearby and repeated the procedure, absorbing their spirit energy too.

    A feeling of blissfulness and tion spread through his whole body as he felt the rush of spirit essence filling his Dantian and replenishing his spirit reserves. He hadn''t used much during the battle, but this was a wee treat nheless, as it helped him restore all of his expended energy.

    The experience also made him feel invigorated, refreshed, and energized at the same time, giving him renewed strength.

    It took some time for the process to finish before Asher withdrew his tendrils into his gloves, retracting them back into his sleeves. He was content with his hunting for today, having collected enough spirit essence from all the beast corpses for his use.

    A faint smile lingered on his lips as he turned to walk away from the scene.

    He took onest nce at the numerous bodies strewn around and left without uttering a single word or showing any trace of emotion on his face.

    As the sound of his footsteps faded away into the distance, only silence remained in the darkness surrounding the dead carcasses.

    He walked through the woods in rtive silence, surrounded by shadows, feeling the night''s cool breeze blowing against his face.

    After traveling for a while, Asher stopped as he came upon an open clearing with moonlight illuminating the area. The soft glow of the moon illuminated everything around him and cast a pale white glow over the grassy terrain, making it seem almost ethereal in appearance.

    He stood there alone, staring up into the starry sky above, admiring its beauty as he felt a strange sensation welling up inside his heart. It was a feeling of longing mixed with a sense of loneliness.

    A small smile yed across his lips as he gazed into the vast expanse of stars above, lost in thoughts of home and his mother, Aria ke.

    In this moment of solitude, Asher recalled how far he hade. He remembered the times when he was merely an orphan living on the outskirts of the capital city, struggling to survive each day, hoping for better things to happen one day.

    But it all changed when he got into an ident and woke up in this body. He thought it was all a dream at first. However, after experiencing several bizarre urrences, he realized that it wasn''t one.

    At first, he didn''t care about any of that because he got to live again. It didn''t matter what world or reality he ended up in, so he chose to go with the flow and adapt. But he soon realized that this was reality, and he had to care about the people and things here.

    For example, his maid, Nadia, would take good care of him as his personal attendant. She was an important person to him. Not only was she responsible for his safety, but she also treated him with unconditional love and affection that he had never received in his previous life.

    Moreover, he''d gotten a second chance in life in this new body and was blessed with the ability to cultivate.

    He was extremely fortunate. If not for the second chance given to him, he would have died a miserable death after living such a pathetic existence.

    All sorts of thoughts and emotions swirled in his mind, causing him to reminisce about the past while thinking about the future.

    As he gazed at the sea of twinkling lights stretching out before him, Asher smiled when he remembered his encounter with his mother, Aria, on the very same day as he woke up as Asher ke.

    It was when she came home from work while he was looking at the same stars walking around the garden of their mansion.

    "Hahaha.... I was really dumbstruck upon seeing her that time, wasn''t I?"

    As he recalled that moment, Asher chuckled to himself.

    She had taken his breath away and left him speechless. He was unable to believe that such a beautiful woman existed. Her appearance was like that of a goddess descended from heaven, with a charming face and an enchanting figure that was impossible to forget.

    Not to mention the overwhelming aura of maturity and confidence radiating off of her, which made her seem untouchable by mere mortals like him.

    Her presence overwhelmed him, causing him to lose track of time as he only stared at her, mesmerized.

    Even when she came over and began talking to him, he couldn''t bring himself to respond to her words as he had continued to remain fixated on her visage.

    It was embarrassing at that time.

    "Her smile was breathtaking, and the way her eyes sparkled when she looked at me made my heart skip a beat. I struggled to decide what to think of her. All I knew was that I wanted to spend the rest of my life by her side."

    "Hah... Even now, whenever I look at her, she always makes me feel special, as though there''s nobody else in the world besides the two of us. I can''t help it, though. I can''t stop myself from loving her, and every moment I spend with her feels like paradise to me." Asher let out a sigh as he shook his head slowly at himself.

    Then he thought about the time when they watched a movie together in her bed while cuddling, sharing the warm nket, and spending quality time together.

    "That moment was too precious..."

    His lips curled into a nostalgic smile as memories shed through his mind.

    "I remember howfortable she made me feel by holding me close to her, making me feel safe and secure as though nothing bad could ever happen to me again. When she held me in her arms, I felt protected and loved. Making me feel for the first time that I have someone that I could lean on and depend on no matter what. And she is not just someone but rather a parent whom I can look up to, my mother."

    His eyes softened slightly while he remembered the feelings he felt when they shared that special moment.

    "Sometimes, I wonder why I''m so drawn to her? Why do I desire herpany? Is it because she gives me a sense of belonging? Or was it her beauty that awakened the hidden desires within me? I don''t know for sure. Perhaps it''s abination of both factors."

    Asher shrugged at himself and chuckled as he realized the answer to his question.

    "Well, no matter what reason it might be, I simply love her for who she is and wouldn''t trade this feeling for anything in the world."

    Asher took a deep breath and exhaled before feeling the urge to see his beloved mother right now.

    "Is it because it''s my first time fighting against monsters while going on a long journey that I feel lonely and want to be with her?"

    With a nod of affirmation, Asher made his decision and decided to return to the Mystic Starry Realm through his connection.

    "It''s enough training for the day now."

    Without wasting any more time, Asher willed his soul mark, which was connected to the Astral Nexus Core Orb.

    The very next moment, his vision blurred as his surroundings swirled around him until they faded into ckness, and all went silent.

    Asher only felt darkness surrounding him, but he could sense something tugging at him from within his chest, pulling him through space towards an unknown destination.

    It took no longer than a blink of an eye for Asher to find himself standing in the middle of a spacious hall of the main pce in the Mystic Starry realm, which stored the Astral Nexus core orb.

    "Since I have been away for more than half a day, considering the time difference in this realm, I should have been away for at least half a month from their perspectives," Asher thought and proceeded to head out from the hall, looking to return to the mansion.

    He stepped outside into the open and paused for a moment to admire his surroundings. Slowly, he took in the picturesque scenery before him, breathing in deeply, letting the fresh air fill his lungs while enjoying the feeling of coolness against his skin.

 Chapter 125: What If I Am Already Here? - 1

    The sound of trickling water echoed through the bathroom. It was like the gentle flow of a river, calm and soothing. The sweet floral scent of the jasmine-scented candles filled the air, enveloping everything in a soft glow.

    Therge bathroom had a white marble tile floor, with a gorgeous gold-edged mirror above the sink, and a luxurious bathtub in the middle. It wasrge enough to fit several peoplefortably.

    As Aria entered the bathroom, she stripped off her clothes slowly, feeling the softness of the silk robe against her skin. She loved that material and often wore it around the house when she wasn''t working. Her hair fell down her back in thick waves, a deep purple-ck color that matched her eyes and made her look even more mysterious.

    She could feel herself rxing already. Her muscles were aching from all the training she had been doingtely, and the rxing bath would be just what she needed.

    As she slipped her clothes off, revealing her beautiful body with an ample bosom and wide hips in her sexyce underwear, she looked at herself in the mirror and smiled at what she saw.

    She had always been proud of how good-looking she was, but after going through the Mystic Body Refinement Formation, her features became even more refined, making her an attractive woman that could make any man or woman drop on their knees and worship the ground she walked on.

    Her skin glowed, smooth, and radiant, and her long legs were toned yet curvy. Her waistline was small and firm, giving her curves that any woman would die for. Her breasts wererge and round, sitting high on her chest and creating shadows under each swell due to how perky they were.

    "Perfect." She thought to herself as she admired her reflection in the mirror, reaching up to push some of her hair away from her face so that everyone could see all of her beautiful features clearly. Her purple eyes shed under the light, sparkling with life and passion.

    With a smile on her lips, Aria slid off hercy panties before unhooking her matching bra and letting it fall to the floor.

    Nowpletely naked in front of the mirror, Aria ran her hands over her stomach and down between her thighs, feeling how soft her skin was there. Her fingers trailed lower until they reached their destination, brushing lightly against her clit and sending a shiver up her spine.

    Aria sighed contentedly and closed her eyes as she touched herself, feeling her wetness pooling between her legs as she imagined how good it felt when Asher had touched her there, his rough fingertips rubbing against her soft folds until she was squirming against him, moaning out loud in pleasure.

    That memory alone caused another surge of heat to rise inside her belly, making her ache with desire again, so without any further dy, she took the few steps forward and stepped into the shower, turning on the cold water and letting it cascade down her body.

    The cold water did little to quell the fire burning within her, but at least it kept her focused instead of getting lost in memories of the past.

    "I''m not sure how much I can control myself around Asher once hees back." She mused, feeling the coolness of the stream wash over her heated skin, rinsing away all traces of her previous arousal from her body.

    The droplets of water fell down her back as she stood there under the steady stream of liquiding from above, enjoying how refreshing it felt against her burning skin.

    "Why am I thinking such things at this time?" She chuckled to herself as she shook her head, reaching up with both hands to squeeze some shampoo into one palm beforethering it into a foamy mess all over her scalp, massaging the substance into each strand with careful motions until all of her thick hair was coated in ayer of white suds.

    After that was done, she moved on to washing her body with soap and started with her feet before working upwards along her calves, then her thick thighs, where she lingered longer than necessary.

    Then came her round buttocks, as she traced every contour with gentle pressure until she finally reached her slender waist and full breasts, where she gave special attention to those particr parts because they deserved it after all.

    When Aria finished soaping herself, she leaned forward and allowed the icy spray from above to cleanse her body while also cooling down her ming core. She enjoyed these moments where she could have some alone time and just let go of everything that burdened her mind and soul.

    "It feels great, but nothing beats my son''s touch." She thought, smiling at her own naughty thoughts as she remembered how good it felt when his hands explored every inch of her skin, sending shivers down her spine with each stroke of his fingers.

    "I love him so much that sometimes it hurts whenever we are apart from each other for even just a short period of time, but no matter how far away he is right now or when he''ll return back home, I know deep down inside that he loves me just as much too, if not more than I do."

    "Ahh, why does my mind wander so easily toward my beloved child?" She chastised herself as she rinsed off all the remaining suds on her body, feeling refreshed after washing up despite the coldness that lingered on her skin.

    The scent of jasmine from the candles permeated the room and mingled with the fresh, clean smell of the soap Aria used, filling the air with a soothing fragrance. It calmed her nerves as well as eased her troubled heart while making her feel rxed and calm again.

    Once she was done showering, she used her powers to dry off, removing all the moisture from her body and hair with a single gesture.

    In seconds, she went from wet and slippery to warm and dry, ready to wear somethingfortable after that amazing bath.

 Chapter 126: What If I Am Already Here? - 2

    All throughout the bath, she wondered how Asher was doing on his trip and when he woulde back to her arms.

    "Soon, I hope..." She wished as she walked to her closet and looked through her clothes for an appropriate outfit before picking out her favorite pair of ckcy panties that hugged her curves well enough, along with her matching bra, which pushed together her ample cleavage, making it seem like they were even bigger than they already were.

    She looked through the wardrobe for her favorite robe, a luxurious ck velvet piece that ended just below her buttocks, giving anyone who saw her in it a lovely view.

    After choosing her clothes, Aria tied up the sash around her slim waist and headed towards Asher''s room.

    He was currently away, training as hard as he said he would be, and this is what he wanted the most. Aria respected his wishes and waited patiently for him, daydreaming of the moment he returned.

    She didn''t need anything else but her son and his love. She loved him more than life itself, and she knew that the feelings were mutual. She always found herself wondering what the future had in store for them and hoped that it involved spending eternity with each other.

    When Asher left for the journey to get stronger, he said that he would make her his woman soon. Since then, Aria has always thought about this moment¡ªwhen she would finally give him everything she had.

    She had never wanted anyone else the way that she wanted him. No one came close. Not even in all the years since she was young. There was no other person in this world who could ever mean more to her than he did.

    "If only Asher knew the power he has over me." She admitted it to herself as she continued walking through the manor, heading down a familiar hallway that led straight to her beloved son''s room.

    When she got to Asher''s door, she pressed down the handle and pushed open the door without hesitation, as if this were her own bedroom instead of his. She hadn''t asked for permission to enter, but he wouldn''t mind anyway.

    The smell of Asher hit her senses right away. His scent was everywhere in here, and she couldn''t help but inhale it as soon as possible because that meant being surrounded by him in every way possible, which made her smile with satisfaction. Just standing in here made her miss him even more.

    Aria looked around at therge, spacious room and all its elegant furnishings that adorned it while making note of certain details that seemed to stand out, such as Asher''s favorite bookying on top of his dresser with a bookmark sticking out from between its pages.

    There were also many paintings hung up along one wall depicting various scenes, ranging from naturendscapes to beautiful portraits of her and Asher posing together, looking happy and carefree, like they had no worries in the world whatsoever.

    Aria smiled at these images that captured moments of their lives together, making memories that wouldst forever in her heart.

    "My beautiful son has good taste in art, but better taste in women." Shemented to herself while admiring her appearance reflected in the mirror above Asher''s dresser, where several bottles of expensive cologne were lined up side-by-side.

    This sight reminded her of how she had bought all of those fragrances for Asher as gifts, knowing that he loved to experiment with different scents depending on his mood each day, which made her giggle since she still remembered how shy he was about epting them when she gave them to him.

    That was back when he was just starting to be interested in the opposite sex, and it made her happy to see how much more confident he had gotten since then.

    "He truly matured into an irresistible man." Aria sighed with contentment before continuing further into the room until she reached Asher''s bed, which stood tall against a far wall with four sturdy wooden poles supporting each corner above an extravagant golden canopy frameplete with thick curtains drawn back, exposing soft silken sheets underneath and inviting her inside.

    "Mmmmmm, smells like my son~" She hummed while closing her eyes to savor the familiar musk that came from lying down in his personal space, where he slept. "Oh, how I wish you were here." She said it out loud, knowing that nobody could hear her confession except for herself.

    "What if I am already here?" Suddenly, Asher appeared from the bathroom in his underwear as he walked towards his mother. Aria looked at his toned, muscr body. The rippling six-pack and deep V shape were enough to make any woman melt on the spot.

    His broad shoulders flexed as he moved closer to her, and it took everything in her not to reach out and run her hand across those firm muscles.

    "When did my sone back?" She asked, though there was no shock in her voice. She felt her core heating up as she looked at him in awe, remembering that she didn''t sense him nearby, but she nheless weed the surprise visit.

    "A little earlier than I expected." He replied with a sly smirk ying on his lips. "I couldn''t resist seeing your beautiful face any longer."

    Aria smiled back at him, feeling happy about his sudden appearance and even more so when he said such words. "Well, you know me... I''m always happy when you''re around."

    "That makes two of us, Mom." He agreed, nodding his head once.

    "How was your training?"

    "It was a good challenge. I gained a lot more experience fighting powerful beasts and learned further about my capabilities. Overall, I am satisfied with how the progress is going."

    "That''s good. Keep up the hard work, and you''ll be even stronger."

    "Thank you, Mom." Asher said with a soft smile on his handsome face, looking so charming that Aria wanted to melt right there and then.

 Chapter 127: Dont Worry About That, Honey - 1

    "Thank you, Mom." Asher said with a soft smile on his handsome face, looking so charming that Aria wanted to melt right there and then.

    She looked at him with her purple eyes, filled with love and admiration, as he stood there in front of her wearing nothing but a ck pair of underwear that hugged his hips perfectly, revealing every inch of his impressive physique.

    And he did the same thing. His blue eyes gazed at Aria with intense desire burning behind those beautiful orbs while drinking in the sight of her perfect form under the velvet robe that showed off her curves, just enough to tease him but not too much to satisfy his hunger.

    Her long legs were crossed, making it impossible for Asher to catch a glimpse of anything more than her thighs. But that didn''t matter, as her thick, creamy thighs were enough to make any man drool at the sight of them.

    He noticed that her robe didn''t go past her butt, giving him a good view of her plump backside and luscious hips that red out like a perfect hourss shape, making it difficult to take his eyes off of her for even a second.

    His gaze traveled up her body, and he discovered that her robe was slightly loosened, exposing a hint of her cleavage that he couldn''t resist staring at for a few moments while focusing on the swell of herrge breasts.

    Aria''s plump breasts were straining against the fabric, threatening to spill out and reveal themselves fully if she didn''t tighten her robe around her, showing off just how much of a busty beauty she really was.

    Her neck was slender, with delicate skin that looked so soft and smooth to the touch. Her jawline was defined, and her cheekbones were high, making her facial features look feminine yet strong at the same time.

    Her lips were full and painted red, resembling rose petals, just waiting for someone to kiss them.

    Her long purple hair fell over her shoulders in thick waves that framed her face perfectly, and her violet eyes sparkled when they met his. They held a mischievous glint that spoke louder than any words ever could, making Asher want to see what other expressions she could make.

    She was a breathtaking beauty who could steal anyone''s heart away with one nce alone, and Asher knew how lucky he was to have such a gorgeous woman as his mom.

    Seeing Aria like that, sitting on his bed and looking so seductive, made Asher realize just how much he missed her during his trip.

    He couldn''t stop thinking about her, wondering what she might be doing or if she even thought about him while they were apart. Now that he had returned home, he intended to spend as much time as possible with her.

    Aria smiled at Asher, watching how her son had grown into a fine man before her eyes. She was proud of the kind of person he had be over the years.

    "I can''t believe that you''ve be such a strong and handsome young man now after all these years, and I''m so lucky to have such a loving child like you." She told him with pride in her voice. "You never cease to make me feel proud of myself for raising such a wonderful child."

    Asher chuckled at herment, feeling his heart skip a beat when she said those words because it made him feel special and loved by the one person in his life that mattered the most to him.

    He knew that Aria loved him more than anything else in the entire universe, and he loved her just as much in return.

    "How about a nice, warm hug, my sweet son?" She purred, reaching her arms out towards him, beckoning him closer to her body with open palms facing upward toward the ceiling. "Come on! I haven''t seen you in so long, and I would like to wee you back with a proper embrace from your loving mother."

    At that, Asher approached her and leaned over Aria''s body to wrap his arms around her waist. Her chest pressed up against his torso, and she pulled him down onto the mattress beside her, giggling happily while nuzzling her nose into his neck.

    Asher felt warmth spread through him from where they touched each other, and he savored every moment of it as Aria''s body melted against his own, fitting together like two pieces of a puzzle.

    The sensation of having their skin touch sent shivers down his spine and made his heart race faster than ever before in his entire life until all thoughts left his mind except for one¡ªhow wonderful it felt to have her pressed against him in this position right now, howfortable they were together, how perfect and natural it all felt.

    She smelled divine with jasmine mixed with her own intoxicating scent that filled his nostrils, causing him to inhale her fragrance deeply until every fiber of his being ached for more, craving more of whatever Aria offered him and wanting nothing else except for her alone.

    Aria''s hands gripped around Asher''s back, feeling the muscles flex underneath her fingertips as she stroked his skin with soft touches and gentle caresses that made her feel alive again.

    She couldn''t get enough of how amazing his body felt against hers right now and how hot he made her feel with every passing second that psed between them without saying anything besides enjoying this tender moment of intimacy between mother and son.

    "I missed you, Mom, even though it was only a very short time for me," Asher mumbled, burying his face into her silky hair, feeling content and secure in Aria''s embrace.

    "I missed you too, dear." She cooed back, stroking Asher''s back with gentle circles that caused him to rx even further, allowing himself to enjoy her touch.

    "You must be tired from the trip. Why don''t you rest while watching a movie with me?" Aria suggested as she helped her sony back on the pillows before getting up on her knees beside him so she could adjust their positions better, pressing her body against his side with her breasts pushing against his chest and her legs tangled up with his.

 Chapter 128: Dont Worry About That, Honey - 2

    "That sounds nice," Asher agreed with a nod before leaning forward to give her forehead a quick kiss, making herugh at how sweet he always was whenever they were together alone like this.

    "It sure does," she said as she grabbed the remote control from off the nightstand near her side of the bed before switching on the TV mounted on the wall right across from them and searching through all avable options until she finally found what she wanted to watch tonight.

    "There we go!" She eximed once she found thetest popr movie among young people nowadays and clicked y after selecting it.

    "What did you choose? Is it something interesting?"

    "Just some romanticedy about two lovers who go through a rough patch but eventually end up getting back together again in the end because true love always prevails over anything else in this world."

    "I''m curious what type of ending it will have for those two main characters," Asher admitted to Aria with a slight shrug of his shoulders, seeming amused by what she had chosen. "Hopefully, not too cliche."

    "Don''t worry about that part, honey," Aria assured him, wrapping her arms around his neck before cing another kiss on top of his cheek right below his earlobe and whispering into it.

    "I''m sure we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we?"

    With that said, she turned her attention back to the screen as the opening scene began ying out across its surface with captivating visual effects apanied by dramatic music, setting the mood for what was about to happen next within this film''s storyline¡ªand between them both tonight as well during this private time between mother and son.

    Asher chuckled as he put his arms around his mom. He had a feeling that she had other things in mind than just a simple hug.

    The movie started, and Aria watched the love story unfold with rapt attention while snuggling close to Asher, who couldn''t help noticing how incredibly soft she felt against him as shey in his arms. Her head rested upon his chest, and sheid a hand on his stomach, rubbing circles into the bare skin beneath her fingers, sending shivers through him.

    Aria''s purple hair cascaded down her back like waves of silk, reminding Asher of how smooth her locks felt between his own digits as he ran them through her tresses.

    As he stared at the television screen, Asher realized that it had been quite some time since thest time he had watched a movie like this with Aria cuddled up beside him, just like in this current situation.

    Aria, getting cozy in his arms, moved her legs as she positioned herself so that her thick thighs rubbed against Asher''s legs, feeling very pleasant.

    "Your legs are so soft, Mom." Heplimented, shifting a bit so he could rub his leg against Aria''s thigh, enjoying the feeling of her soft skin against his own.

    The movement caused Aria to look up at her son and smile. "I''m d you like them, dear." Then she went back to watching the movie again as it progressed further into the plot of the story.

    Asher and Aria kept exchangingments here and there as the movie continued with the love story, with the heroine getting into trouble and the male leading to the rescue, just like a ssic love story.

    After the events of the day and the amount of training he did, Asher found this to be rxing and fun.

    During the whole process, Aria''s hands were moving slowly all over Asher''s bare skin. The gentle but firm caressing motions she used left him feeling a little aroused, but not overly so since it hadn''t gone too far yet.

    This was merely her way of showing affection towards him, and she knew exactly how best to do that without being too obvious about it.

    "It''s a great movie, isn''t it, dear?" She asked after a while without taking her gaze off the screen. "The actors are doing such an amazing job portraying these two characters, making us root for them even though we know that they''ll end up falling in love with each other."

    "Yeah, they are doing great acting. However, the romance is still pretty clich¨¦." Asher said as he took Aria''s hand into his own and brought it to his lips. He kissed each of her knuckles before cing them over his heart.

    The simple gesture made her smile even more, and she felt butterflies flutter within her stomach at being treated with such kindness and love from someone who cared about her as much as she did about them too.

    She could feel the steady beating of his heart pounding against her palm. It was like listening to a melody that yed only for her ears alone.

    When the couple on screen kissed passionately for the first time ever after oveing their obstacles and solving their problems together, Aria sighed in blissful contentment while nuzzling deeper into Asher''s chest as if she were trying to melt into his flesh and be one entity instead of two separate beings living separate lives.

    Her body reacted to the passionate on-screen kisses with an increase in heart rate and heavy breathing. Her skin grew warm all over, and she felt goosebumps forming over every inch of exposed skin, including those areas covered up by clothing.

    Aria noticed the way Asher''s breathing hitched as well once those scenes showed up on TV. She also sensed how his arm tightened around her waist while pulling her closer to him. His other hand rubbed her thick, creamy thigh, massaging it with slow movements.

    These little signs indicated that he enjoyed her being right here beside him very much; however, neither of them spoke another word about it. They just kept watching the movie as it yed out until the final scene came around, with the main characters professing their love for one another in front of everyone present at the party where it all started at the beginning.

 Chapter 129: How About A Kiss On My Lips? - 1

    "Why do people fall in love? Is it because we need another person toplete us or because we are selfish creatures who want to feel like someone belongs to us and no one else can ever have them?"

    The question seemed random, but Aria thought about it for a few moments before replying, "Both reasons are valid, I guess. In a way, love makes us feel fulfilled, like nothing else in this world can do other than another human being whom we care deeply about and who cares just as much about us in return.

    However, we also love because our hearts desire to belong to somebody else besides ourselves only."

    As she spoke those words aloud, Aria realized just how much sense they actually made when considering every aspect of what makes humans act in ways that defied logic sometimes. She couldn''t help chuckling at herself when she finally came to the conclusion that even she herself was capable of loving another person without caring if it made her look foolish or not.

    Asher smiled at his mom''s words, "I suppose you''re right, Mom. Love can be veryplicated sometimes, and sometimes it just makes people do stupid things that don''t benefit anybody at all."

    Asher then looked at his beautiful mother, and he saw Aria smiling back at him. "Yes, that''s true too...but it also gives us happiness that we otherwise wouldn''t have experienced in our lives. Don''t you agree?"

    "Well, yes. Love can be quite fulfilling." Asher admitted, though he found himself thinking about the woman in his arms and not the woman on the television screen anymore.

    The purple-haired beauty gazed up at him with those violet orbs full of pure adoration and affection, making Asher feel like he was drowning in her eyes. Her purple eyes were so mesmerizing, he could look into them all day long if allowed to do so without worrying about anything else except being there for her no matter what happened in between themter down the road.

    "Mom, do you remember when I said that I would make you mine?"

    The question caught Aria off guard for a second because she didn''t expect to hear it from Asher right now while they were rxing on the bed and watching a movie together. However, she soonposed herself enough to reply, "Of course I do."

    She gave him a sultry look as she reached up with her free hand to stroke Asher''s jawline, feeling how smooth his skin felt beneath her fingertips.

    "So, did you also fantasize about being like that heroine and getting proposed to on a special asion under moonlight?"

    Asher asked, gesturing to the television screen where the credits were rolling up, signaling the end of the film.

    Hearing these wordse out of his mouth made her smile, but she shook her head before answering, "Do you think I am some naive young girl who needs some asions where you propose, and only then should I ept? My love for you doesn''t limit itself to time or ce. I don''t need any flowery words to express your feelings.

    These beautiful eyes of yours that are filled with love, your caring gestures, your behavior towards me¡ªall these small things always show me your love for me. Whenever I look into these eyes of yours, I see nothing but love and affection gazing back at me, and that''s more than enough proof of your devotion to me, honey."

    Aria''s fingers moved along Asher''s chin, trailing downwards over his neck, past his corbone, and resting lightly against his pectoral muscle, where she left them there for several moments without doing anything else except appreciating how firm and hard his upper body felt underneath her hand.

    Asher listened to her words and felt like the luckiest man alive for having such a perfect woman like Aria as his mother. He loved her so much that he couldn''t help but chuckle at what she just said about not needing anything extra from him except what he always showed in his actions toward her every single day when he got a chance.

    "Mom, you know I love you, and I''m going to make sure that my love stays that way forever. You''ll always be my number one woman." Asher told Aria while cing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Nothing is going to change that fact, ever."

    "Hmm, that sounds wonderful." She purred with a smile spreading across her full lips, revealing those pearly-white teeth underneath. "It''s good to know that my son loves me so much, but I would prefer to have proof of that instead of mere words alone."

    "Oh really?" He arched an eyebrow, ncing at her with curious eyes. "How may I prove it then?"

    Aria chuckled, biting her lower lip in anticipation as she replied, "Well, for starters, how about a kiss on my lips just like the hero and heroine shared at the end of the movie?"

    "Mom, you know very well that the son can''t kiss his mother like that." Asher said, teasing his mother with a sly smile.

    "Dear, if I didn''t know any better, I would say you were embarrassed." She giggled, poking his chest.

    "You know it''s not easy to kiss my own mother." Asher argued, but it was obvious from his tone that he didn''t mean it. He wanted to kiss Aria just as much as she wanted him to do so.

    "Then try harder. If you want me to be your woman, you''ll have to give me everything." She smirked as she let go of his hand.

    Asher swallowed at her words. He could feel his blood boiling, but not out of anger or frustration. No, it was because of excitement. There was an eagerness building up inside him, urging him to do what Aria wanted.

    "As you wish," Asher said. "I''ll give you everything you ask for."

    "Good boy. I knew I raised you right."

    "You know I''m far from being a child now, right?"

    Aria tilted her head and gave him a curious look. "Is that so? Prove it."

 Chapter 130: How About A Kiss On My Lips? - 2

    "You know I''m far from being a child now, right?"

    Aria tilted her head and gave him a curious look. "Is that so? Prove it."

    "Sure, but you have to know that after this, you will be my woman forever and ever, Aria." Asher dered while calling her by her name, which caused shivers to run down Aria''s spine.

    She loved it when he called out to her by name, not as Mother but as Aria, and hearing it in this context made her heart skip a beat for some reason. She felt butterflies fluttering in her belly, and her smile widened as she looked at Asher with hunger burning within her mesmerizing purple orbs.

    "My darling, I would like to be your woman more than anything else in this world." She confessed without hesitation.

    Asher took a deep breath. The air around them suddenly became filled with sparks, as if something important were about to happen between the two of them here tonight after such a long period of waiting for this very moment when they could finally be united forevermore as man and woman rather than mother and son.

    Aria watched as Asher took hold of her wrists and pinned her arms above her head, and he ced one knee between her legs and, in delicate maneuvers, pressed his lips against hers.

    The moment they touched, sparks flew throughout the room as well as in both their minds, filling them with more love than either thought possible until it became overwhelming.

    Asher felt a warm feeling rush through his body while kissing Aria, and she moaned softly in response to feeling him kiss her lips for the first time ever. Her skin tingled with excitement while experiencing these new sensations rushing through her veins.

    The sensation of Aria''s soft, full lips pressing against his made Asher''s heart race faster than anything else he had ever done before in his entire life. The scent of her perfume mixed with her natural aroma filled his nostrils and invaded his brain, causing him to lose all control over himself as he kissed her.

    They were both lost in their own world right now. Nothing else mattered except for one another.

    As Asher''s tongue slid over her bottom lip, she parted her mouth to allow him entrance into her warm cavern.

    When it brushed against Aria''s own wet appendage, he shuddered as the taste of her reached his taste buds, causing a groan to escape from deep within his throat.

    Aria couldn''t believe how much pleasure she felt when Asher kissed her. This was something she''d dreamt of happening between them but never expected to ur so soon.

    After all, it wasn''t every day that you got to share a kiss with your own child. Not only that, but a kiss that was full of love and desire¡ªa kiss that could make your heart pound against your ribcage until it threatened to break free from its confinement and burst open for all to see.

    She knew that what they were doing was wrong, but at the same time, she didn''t care. All she wanted was to give herself fully to her beloved son. To offer him everything that she had been holding back from giving to anyone else up until this point.

    Every ounce of energy that was residing inside her body was put into this kiss, making sure that he understood how serious she was about loving him for as long as they both lived.

    The sensation of having his mouth locked onto hers and tasting him for the very first time sent shockwaves throughout Aria''s entire being. Her nerves were on fire, and her core heated up with desire when she felt his tongue sliding across her own in a manner that was gentle yet demanding at the same time.

    She gasped into their embrace as he continued exploring every inch of her mouth. His tongue glided across every part that was essible to him, seeking out new ces to tease and stimte, until he pulled her tongue into his mouth and sucked on it hard.

    This sudden action caused her to cry out in ecstasy while arching her back off the mattress to press herself even closer to him. The feeling of his hard body pinning hers down against the sheets made her shiver with anticipation.

    It felt incredible to have him dominate her like this, especially after spending so much time together in such an innocent rtionship as mother and son. But now things were about to change between them forever.

    Asher felt like he could go crazy with lust from how delicious Aria tasted on his lips. His erection strained against the fabric of his underwear as he devoured her mouth with a ravenous hunger that threatened to consume them both if they weren''t careful enough.

    As he took her tongue into his mouth, he heard a soft moan slip from her lips while her hands roamed across his broad back with shaky fingertips that explored every curve and muscle found there until they came to rest upon his shoulder des.

    Her tongue was warm and slick as he sucked on it like a lollipop, drawing it further into his own mouth, where he rolled his tongue around her slippery appendage while tracing its contours. The sweet vor of her saliva mingling with his own caused an animalistic growl to erupt deep within his chest, reverberating through the room with intensity.

    Aria moved her tongue around his own in a battle of dominance between lovers, refusing to submit to his advances but not wanting him to stop either because the pleasure he gave her was unlike anything else she''d ever experienced before in her life.

    This was a kind of intimacy that nobody else could offer her.

    As their eyes met, Asher found himself captivated by them. There was such an intense passion burning behind those gorgeous violet irises, and it made his heart swell with pride knowing that he could make his mother feel like this simply by kissing her.

    Aria stared back into Asher''s blue eyes, which resembled a vast ocean filled with endless possibilities waiting to be discovered and explored by someone who dared venture further than anyone else had before them. She felt her breath hitch at seeing such emotions swirling within their depths, knowing that they were meant only for her.

 Chapter 131: Taste Me, Darling - 1

    Seeing how her son was bing intoxicated by their passionate exchange made Aria grow wetter between her legs, and she could feel the juices dripping out of her entrance while their tongues danced together in sync with each other''s movements as if they''d practiced this routine countless times beforehand without realizing it.

    Soon, Asher broke away from Aria''s lips, leaving her panting and gasping for air.

    "Wow, that was amazing." He breathed heavily while staring down at her flushed face, disying admiration written across every inch of his features.

    "Indeed, it was..." Aria managed to mutter out between ragged breaths before pulling him closer once more so that their foreheads were touching. She closed her purple orbs as she took a few seconds just to relish in this intimate moment between lovers.

    She licked her swollen lips and let out a soft sigh of satisfaction before speaking again. "However, I think we can do better than that, Darling. After all, practice makes perfect."

    Aria gave a mischievous smirk while cupping his cheeks with both hands and drawing his mouth back down onto hers for another round of fiery kisses. Their tongues resumed their previous activity while their bodies remained intertwined together atop the queen-sized mattress beneath them.

    Time seemed to stand still around the lovers, as if nature itself were granting permission for them to indulge themselves in each other''spany without interference whatsoever.

    Aria ran her fingers through Asher''s messy ck hair, tugging at its ends whenever the urge struck her. Meanwhile, his hands wandered over her curvy frame while grasping onto her sides or squeezing her voluptuous ass through her velvet robe whenever desire overwhelmed his senses.

    Their heavy breathing and soft moans echoed throughout the spacious bedroom with the asional slurp or suckle as their lips smacked together, creating a symphony of carnal pleasure that nobody else could witness except for themselves alone.

    Each touch was electrifying, causing goosebumps to erupt across Aria''s creamy white skin while sending jolts of euphoria surging through Asher''s veins whenever they made contact with one another''s sensitive areas.

    Heat radiated between them as they continued exchanging heated kisses, licking, sucking, and nibbling each other''s mouths while exploring every crevice avable to explore.

    Their scents intermingled together and created an intoxicating mixture that drove both wild with passion until neither could contain themselves any longer.

    Eventually, Asher broke away once more, staring into Aria''s lust-filled purple orbs and said, "I''ve waited so long to have you like this, Aria."

    "And now that I am in your arms, why stop?" Aria teased. "Show me everything. Let''s not hold ourselves back anymore, Darling."

    Those words were music to his ears because they expressed what he''d desired ever sinceying eyes on her.

    Asher''s gaze shifted downward toward her exposed neck, admiring its graceful curvature before leaning forward and nting several light kisses along its length, starting from below her left earlobe and stopping at her nape.

    Each kiss sent shivers running throughout Aria''s voluptuous figure while igniting an inferno within her core that grew stronger with every touch upon her flushed skin.

    "Ahh..." She gasped when his warm tongue flicked out against her paleplexion, tasting its sweetness before dragging upwards along its entire expanse in one fluid motion that caused another gasp to escape her parted lips, followed by a quiet whimper afterwards.

    "Does that feel good, Aria?" Asher whispered seductively while nibbling on her earlobe, sending a wave of pleasure crashing over her trembling form.

    "Y-yes..." Aria stammered between moans as her hands clutched onto his head, holding him in ce as he continued licking and sucking upon her sensitive earlobe. "Oh god... yes!"

    "Good. Because I''m only just getting started." He smirked before trailing his lips further downward towards her corbone, peppering it with dozens upon dozens of kisses while his hands worked their magic as they, in a smooth motion, loosened up her velvet robe''s ribbon.

    The very next moment, Asher''s fingers slipped underneath the velvet fabric covering her upper torso and pushed aside its edges, revealing Aria''srge bosom encased within acy ck bra and matching panties.

    Seeing Aria''s curvy body exposed before him caused Asher to get back on his knees and admire her beauty from above, drinking in every inch of her hourss figure while taking note of each detail presented before him.

    "You''re breathtaking, Aria." Asher''s husky voice rumbled as his azure orbs roamed over her half-naked form, burning its image forever into his memories before returning back towards her face, which had a mischievous grin stered across its surface.

    "Are you just going to stare at me, or are you going to ravage me?" Aria teased, her violet orbs sparkling with mischief, making her look even more irresistible than usual.

    "What do you want, my love?" Asher asked with a low growl.

    "Taste me, Darling. Show me what I''ve been missing out on this whole time." Aria purred before grabbing hold of her breasts over her bra and kneading them, eliciting an audible moan from her parted lips.

    Asher licked his lips at the seductive sight while leaning forward, pressing his face between herrge, supple mounds, and inhaling her natural aroma.

    "You smell incredible, Aria," Ashermented. "So, so sweet."

    Aria responded by wrapping her arms around him and pulling him closer, sandwiching his head between her bountiful tits.

    Asher wasted no time in removing thest obstacle blocking his way, reaching around her back and unsping the flimsy material, freeing her massive mammaries from their prison. He then pushed the garment up and over her shoulders until it waspletely removed from her body.

    Atst, shey before him with only a pair of skimpy ck panties remaining between him and absolute heaven. "Enjoy your meal, Darling." She winked.

    Asher descended upon her breasts like a man possessed, licking and sucking every inch of flesh presented before him while massaging her heaving bosom with both hands.

    His palms were filled to bursting with her voluminous globes, feeling their weight pressing down against him while his mouthtched onto one perky nipple, circling its hardened nub with his tongue before nibbling on it.

 Chapter 132: Taste Me, Darling - 2

    His palms were filled to bursting with her voluminous globes, feeling their weight pressing down against him while his mouthtched onto one perky nipple, circling its hardened nub with his tongue before nibbling on it.

    "Ahnnn... Yes!" Aria cried out as electric waves coursed through every nerve ending across her body. It felt as though his fingers were searing themselves against her sensitive nipples, causing goosebumps to appear everywhere in between them as he continued tormenting her hard buds with expert precision.

    Asher moved his hands around her breasts, enjoying the sensation of their softness and fullness. He could feel every muscle flexing beneath his palms while he fondled them, squeezing the delicate skin together and pulling at it.

    She was perfect. Absolutely perfect. And she belonged to him alone now.

    "Ahhh.... Darling.... This feels soooo goood!" Aria panted as waves upon waves of pleasure assaulted her mind and soul, clouding her judgment as she writhed beneath him with her body squirming against his. "Mmmm... Yesssss."

    Asher moved his tongue on her cherry nipple, licking and sucking on it as its taste lingered in his mouth. It felt as though he couldn''t get enough of them, devouring the small but firm protrusion as if it were made specifically for his enjoyment alone.

    He switched his focus towards the other one, capturing it between his lips and savoring its unique vor while teasing the former with his skilled fingers. They moved in slow circr motions across her are, stimting her further.

    Asher reveled in the sound of her cries echoing through the room while his teeth grazed across her engorged bud, making it stiffen up even more as it quivered in anticipation for what he might do next.

    "Mhmmm.... Darling... I love it when you y with my tits!" Aria eximed in between whimpers. The sheer ecstasy of his actions caused her back to arch off the bed, thrusting her chest into his face while she screamed in delight.

    Hearing such lewd words escaping from her usually elegant lips, Asher found it very arousing as he bit down on her erect nub hard enough to draw a sharp gasp from Aria. "You like that?" He asked as he pulled the nipple while twisting the other one between his fingers.

    "Yes, I love it so much! You''re making me feel soooo hot right now! It feels like there''s moltenva flowing inside of me, threatening to burn through my skin if you keep making me feel like this." She answered between gasps. Her eyes were closed shut as she let out another cry when he took both her nipples between his lips, sucking on them while his teeth mped down on the tender flesh.

    "Ahhhh... That tickles... Ahhnn... But it also feels soo good too!"

    "You seem to be enjoying yourself there, Aria. I must admit, I didn''t expect to have you screaming out in pleasure so soon," Asher teased as he released her nipples with a loud pop.

    Aria shot him a mischievous nce through half-lidded eyes before replying in a husky tone, "It''s all thanks to your wonderful skills, darling. Now why don''t you move further before I explode?"

    "My, my, aren''t we impatient?" Asher said. "but very well. If that''s what you want, then who am I to deny your request?"

    With one final kiss upon each mound of flesh, Asher crawled back down the bed until he was level with her thick, creamy thighs, where he proceeded to nt butterfly kisses along its smooth surface, feeling how smooth and silky they felt against his lips.

    His hands stroked their shapely contours, massaging them as though he were sculpting y for his own personal amusement.

    The feeling of his hands exploring her thighs, coupled with the warmth of his lips against her bare skin, made Aria tingle with anticipation as she anticipated what he would do next to her.

    "You have such lovely thighs, Aria," Asher murmured between kisses. "They''re so soft, smooth, creamy, and, most of all, thick, which I like very much."

    Aria shuddered when his tongue grazed across her thigh, licking it while his fingers traced patterns on its surface.

    "Thank you, dear. I''m d that you enjoy them because I love it when you touch me there like this." Aria replied before biting her lower lip, trying to suppress another moan that threatened to spill from her mouth when his hand trailed up further along her leg.

    Asher kept moving his fingers higher, enjoying how hot she felt underneath them as he approached her hips, where he paused while resting his palm on her groin. "Wow... So warm and inviting," He said. "It almost seems like you''re already wet for me down here, isn''t that right?"

    "Well then, why don''t you find out for yourself?" Aria replied with a seductive smile.

    Taking that as an invitation to proceed further, Asher hooked his fingers under the waistband of her panties and slowly peeled them off her body, revealing her glistening pussy, which had been soaked in anticipation for the next act between them.

    Following that, Aria spread her legs apart, allowing him easier ess to herher regions as she was lying there naked upon the sheets while gazing up at him with those violet eyes full of lust for him alone.

    "What do you think, darling? Does it look appetizing enough?" She cooed as she rubbed her hands against her inner thighs, feeling their slickness, while he admired how beautiful she looked lying beneath him without anything on.

    Seeing Aria like that, Asher felt as if he were looking at something sacred and divine, yet at the same time, there was also a hint of temptation present that begged him to defile her until she cried out in ecstasy beneath his relentless assaults.

    Her luscious pink lips glistened with arousal as she spread them open with one hand, showing off how drenched she truly was inside, causing his manhood to twitch at seeing such a sight up close and personal like this.

    They were so beautiful and enticing, as though they had been created to draw in unsuspecting prey, only to devour them whole without mercy.

 Chapter 133: I Want You To Devour Me

    [ A/N : Hello, readers. I need your urgent feedback on the following chapters. I just don''t know if it is good even though I read it many times. ]

    Its pink color reminded him of roses that had bloomed during springtime, with petals spread wide open, ready for pollination as their fragrance permeated the surrounding air while attracting bees that woulde visit them throughout the summer months, seeking out nectar within each flower.

    But there was also something else lurking behind those delicate folds¡ªa hidden treasure waiting beneathyers uponyers of soft flesh and moistness, beckoning him towards its mysterious depths, where untold pleasures awaited those brave enough to explore its mysteries.

    It was like a pearl nestled inside an oyster shell, except this time instead of finding pearls, he would discover something even more precious than any jewel could ever be in all existence ever known.

    Asher wanted nothing more than to take that final step forward into new territory with her, but he needed to hear her thoughts first before proceeding any further along this path.

    "Tell me what you want me to do," he demanded as he leaned forward with both hands resting on either side of her waist, his fingers digging into the silky fabric beneath them.

    Her scent filled his nostrils, causing his heart rate to quicken while her body heat washed over him in waves, enveloping him in a warm embrace.

    "Darling... I want you to devour me as if I''m some scrumptious delicacy just waiting to be consumed by your tongue, lips, and mouth." Aria dered as she used two fingers to pull apart her lower lips, revealing a glimpse of pink flesh hidden between them, while her other hand grasped his wrist and guided him towards her moist opening. "Come on, my love. Don''t keep me waiting any longer...

    Lick me up like a man dying of thirst in the desert."

    Hearing those wordsing straight from Aria''s mouth, Asher obeyed hermand as he buried his face between her legs. His tongue darted out from his parted lips andpped at her heated slit, tasting her essence while she shuddered beneath his ministrations.

    "Oh my goodness!" She cried out when he circled around her tiny lips with his tongue, flicking against its tip every time he came into contact with it.

    Aria felt a wave of bliss wash over her as he continued attacking that sensitive bundle of nerves over and over again with renewed vigor, sending ripples of ecstasy throughout her body as she writhed upon the bed with both hands clutching onto his hair while pushing him further into her womanhood.

    "Ahn~, yes... Oh my god! Darling, don''t stop! Keep doing it just like that!" She chanted as if possessed by some unknown spirit. Her voice carried throughout the room as if being amplified by speakers all around them, causing their ears to ring from its intensity.

    Each time he flicked across her swollen clit, she let out another cry, as if begging for release from whatever spell bound her to this world and forbade her from achievingpletion.

    Asher relished in her vor, which was unlike anything he''d ever experienced before. There was a hint of sweetness mixed with something sour yet exotic, giving him an almost euphoric high as he continued eating away at her core without any sign of slowing down anytime soon.

    The room echoed with the sounds of wet slurping noises when his lipstched onto her throbbing bud and sucked hard, extracting its juice that flowed freely into his mouth without restraint.

    It was a headybination that brought out something primal within him, causing him to growl like an animal in heat, demanding more of what she was giving him because he couldn''t get enough of her intoxicating taste.

    "Aria..." Asher''s breath was hot as it tickled her sensitive flesh. "I can''t get enough of this."

    "Ahhh¡­ Keep going, Darling," She moaned. "Haah¡­You''re driving me insane right now! It feels like someone injected liquid fire directly into my veins! My whole body is burning up, and I need you to help me extinguish this fire."

    Asher couldn''t help but agree with her statement, as he felt a simr sensation coursing through his body, causing sweat to form upon his brow while he continued feasting between her legs as if he were a man starving for weeks on end.

    The moaning sounds of Aria grew louder and louder as his tongue delved deep into her folds, seeking out more of that sweet nectar pouring out from within her core.

    All of a sudden, he plunged his finger into her entrance, pushing through her tight walls with ease due to how wet she had be over the course of their forey.

    "Ahmmm¡­." The feeling of having something enter her made Aria''s breath hitch, causing another whimper to escape from her throat while her insides tightened around his invading digit, mping down onto it like a vice grip.

    Asher started pumping in and out of her passage at a steady pace, curling against her soft tissue before withdrawing, only to repeat the process again and again without pause while his tongue continued flicking upon her pulsating nub with furious intensity.

    Asher felt Aria''s whole body begin to tremble as she neared the peak of her climax. So he increased the tempo of his actions, wanting nothing more than to send her spiraling into an earth-shattering orgasm that would leave her weak and helpless in the aftermath.

    Suddenly, he heard Aria scream out at the top of her lungs as she climaxed harder than before while holding onto him for dear life, riding out the waves of pure pleasure washing over every inch of her being.

    "Ahhh¡­.... oh fuck! Yes!!" She screamed in a loud voice before copsing onto the mattress, exhausted from the intense experience, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath.

    At that moment, warm fluids gushed forth from her tunnel that clung onto Asher''s finger while he continued to lick and suck her juices, tasting their sweetness before swallowing them down with hunger written across his handsome features.

 Chapter 134: Did This Dragon Wake Up Because Of Me, My Darling?

    [ A/N : Hello, readers. I need your urgent feedback on the following chapters. I just don''t know if it is good even though I read it many times. ]

    Asher felt like he could easily be addicted to such an essence as he kept his tongue on her, collecting every drop possible as it wasn''t something that came from a mortal woman but from the cultivator in the King realm.

    It was such an erotic sight, which made Aria aroused, knowing full well that he''d just drank her own cum after bringing her to orgasm. She felt embarrassed by this but didn''t hate the idea entirely, as he seemed quite satisfied with its taste.

    When she had finally calmed down a little from her explosive orgasm, Aria released her hold on his hair and rolled onto her back, closing her eyes as she took several deep breaths before speaking once again in a low tone, "That was... intense, Darling."

    Asher removed his mouth from between her thighs and nced up at her with a smirk gracing his features, licking away any traces of wetness left behind on his lips.

    "I hope you enjoyed the taste of it, because I really enjoyed this feeling." She teased while lifting herself up onto her elbows to lock gazes with him once more before continuing on. "I''ve never experienced anything like that before in my entire life. Thank you for giving me such pleasure."

    She shed him a smile full of gratitude and appreciation for making her feel so good tonight, and she could tell by looking at him that he seemed quite proud of himself right now.

    Asher returned the smile with one of his own and replied, "Well, your essence is really delicious, Aria and I don''t think I''ll ever be able to get enough of it."

    After saying those words, Asher moved closer towards her prone form, looming over her with his arms on either side of her head, pinning her down against the mattress while staring deep into her purple orbs with intensity burning within his own azure eyes.

    There was a momentary pause between them where neither spoke nor moved before he spoke again in a husky whisper, "Aria, I want more from you."

    Aria gave a sly grin at hearing him say this and replied without hesitation, "Well then, darling, why don''t I return the favor? It would be rude of me not to reciprocate after such an incredible performance on your part, after all."

    Before Asher could respond, Aria wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down for another deep kiss while they embraced one another once more.

    Her tongue entered his mouth and explored its depths before sliding across his own, tasting her essence upon his lips as she pressed her body into him as if trying to merge into his very being.

    As they kissed, Aria rolled over onto her side, forcing Asher to do the same until he found himselfying t against the mattress while she hovered above him with her legs straddling either side of his waist.

    She broke away from his mouth while taking a few seconds just to admire his masculine features before running a single fingertip down the length of his chest and abdomen, tracing over every line and contour that made up his well-defined muscles until finally reaching their destination between his legs, where her fingers came to rest upon his bulge, which strained against the confines of his underwear.

    "My, my," she purred, feeling how hard he''d grown under her touch. "Did this dragon wake up because of me, my Darling?"

    Asher groaned as her fingers pressed into his stiff cock through the fabric covering it, rubbing along its length in gentle strokes before squeezing him hard enough to make his manhood twitch in response. "Y-yes... You''re turning me on so much right now." He admitted.

    "Well then, allow me to give you some relief." She whispered before leaning down toward his waist.

    With deft hands, she gripped both sides of his underwear and yanked them off in one swift motion, leaving him exposed below her kneeling form.

    Seeing how big and thick his member lookedpared to her own slim digits sent another surge of excitement through Aria''s veins as she gazed upon its massive size. "Oh my..." She gasped as her heart started racing once more in anticipation of what was about to happen next between them.

    "It looks delicious, Darling." She teased, licking her lips as if preparing for a meal. "And I think it''s waiting for me to satisfy its need."

    As soon as those words escaped from her mouth, Aria lowered herself until she was hovering above his shaft, mere inches away from making contact with his skin, before taking hold of the base of it between her thumb and forefinger, gripping him tightly as she began stroking up and down its length, pumping his manhood between her delicate fingers.

    Her actions earned a grunt from Asher, followed by another moan when she took out her tongue and ran its wet surface along the underside of his stiff member, gliding across its smooth surface before swirling around the tip and flicking across its slit.

    "So thick and hard," she murmured. "Just the way I like it, Darling."

    Aria continued licking her way around his member, coating it from base to head with saliva as she went, until she reached its head and swallowed it inside her mouth. Her lips locked around his crown while she swirled her tongue over its bulbous head,pping up the precum leaking out of its slit.

    "Hmmm... so good..." She sighed, enjoying his rich vor as it flooded her senses. The texture of his skin against hers sent shivers down her spine, making her pussy pulse with need while she bobbed her head up and down his length, taking him deeper into her mouth.

    Her violet orbs met Asher''s own azure ones, staring deep into them as if challenging him to react to her actions.

    However, he remained motionless below her,ying on his back while letting her do whatever pleased her, which excited Aria even further, knowing that he trusted her enough to let go and relinquish control.

 Chapter 135: How Are You Still A Virgin? - 1

    [ A/N : Hello, readers. I need your urgent feedback on the following chapters. I just don''t know if it is good even though I read it many times. ]

    Aria slid her hand along the length of Asher''s hardness until her fingers reached his balls, fondling them with a gentle touch while continuing to suckle on his head, drawing out more of its vor into her mouth.

    Her actions were rewarded by feeling his member twitch in her mouth, apanied by another groan from Asher''s lips.

    "F-fuck! That feels incredible, Aria..." He gasped as his fingers curled around her silky hair, holding on to her like his life depended on it.

    She smiled around his thick rod and continued blowing him, increasing the tempo of her motions while Asher moved his hips in sync with her movements, thrusting upwards whenever her mouth sank downward onto his shaft.

    Their bodies rocked together as they shared this intimate moment with one another until Asher''s breathing became erratic andbored, signaling that he was nearing his climax.

    "Hah... I''m going to cum soon..." He grunted out between pants.

    Aria felt a rush of excitement run through her veins at hearing this deration and doubled her efforts, sucking him off with increased intensity, which caused Asher to release his seeds into her waiting mouth.

    The hot spurt of his cream sshed against her tongue, coating it with his sticky fluid as she swallowed everyst drop before pulling away from him with a soft pop sound echoing throughout the room.

    She savored its creamy taste in her mouth, rolling it with her tongue as she tried tomit every bit of it into memory. Once she was done sampling his semen, Aria licked her lips clean with a seductive grin stered across her features while gazing down upon Asher, whose expression portrayed nothing short of ecstasy as hey there sprawled out beneath her.

    Asher looked at her as she opened her plump lips to show the empty mouth before slowly licking the remnants of his cum from the corner of her mouth with her agile tongue. He could see the white-grey drops clinging to her soft tongue.

    "You taste so good, Darling," Aria moaned as if savoring her favorite treat. "I love your taste. It feels as though something primal has awakened within me just now, and I want to devour everything you have to offer."

    Seeing how turned on Aria was getting from tasting his load made Asher grow rock hard once more in a matter of seconds, rekindling his arousal that had waned slightly while recovering from his recent climax.

    "You look so fucking sexy right now, Aria." Asher groaned, staring deep into her eyes, filled with lust. "I''m so hard for you."

    Aria giggled and replied with a wink, "Well then, darling, don''t you think it''s time both of us crossed the line we''ve been dancing around for so long?"

    Asher''s heart thumped in his chest, excited by the prospect of finally entering Aria''s warm body and bing one with her.

    Without another word passing between them, Asher grabbed hold of her hips and rolled them over so that he was now on top of Aria, pinning her beneath his muscr frame while staring down upon her with his hardened cock positioned against her lower lips.

    Aria was surprised by the sudden change in position, but after getting over her initial shock, she couldn''t help but grin at Asher as she wrapped both hands around his neck and pulled him into a passionate kiss.

    She spread her legs wide open, granting him easier ess towards her core as his shaft pressed against her slit, sending shivers running through her body once again at feeling its thickness brush against her sensitive folds.

    Her tongue probed its way past his parted lips and forced its way inside his mouth, seeking out the warmth within before tangling itself with his own, wrestling for dominance. Meanwhile, his hands roamed all over her nude form, squeezing her soft flesh while kneading her perky breasts with his palms in circles, enjoying their fullness beneath them.

    "Take me," Aria moaned between kisses. "I want you so bad, Darling. I need you inside me right now!"

    "I also can''t wait to be one with you." Asher replied with a whisper near her ears.

    At that moment, Asher pushed his hips forward and entered Aria with slow yet firm forcefulness, sinking his length inside her silky passage inch by inch. It was the overwhelming pleasure that had them both moaning softly at the same time, feeling each other''s raw energy intermingling together as their bodies melded as one.

    As soon as he felt her walls wrapping themselves snugly around him, he stopped moving and savored this moment between them, enjoying how amazing it felt just by entering his tip inside her.

    "Ahhh...." She sighed in contentment, feeling her insides being stretched to amodate his considerable size as it spread open her tiny hole. It felt so tight and hot that even he was having trouble stayingposed as they connected themselves in such an intimate manner.

    After a moment, Asher thrust forward again, pushing more of his length inside her tunnel until he felt resistance preventing him from going further.

    As soon as Asher''s manhood touched her hymen, Asher looked at her face with a surprised look in his eyes. ''She was still a virgin, even though she gave birth to him? How?''

    "How are you still a virgin?" Asher couldn''t help but voice out his doubt.

    Aria''s sweet lips curled into a naughty smile when she saw how bewildered he was by this revtion. "Haha. What can I say? I was just as surprised as you when I found out about this. If I have to make a guess, then it should be because of the Spirit Body refinement process I went through inside the Mystic Body Refinement Array.

    When the Eternal Tree''s Sacred Nectar filled the cocoon and transformed my body into a Spirit Body, the Sacred Nectar somehow restored my virginity as well. Even though I only lost my virginity because of childbirth and not due to any sexual rtionship with another man, I still felt a loss for not being able to give my virginity to you, but now I can."

    "Hahaha.... I bet you love this, right?" Aria teased Asher with a yful smirk on her beautiful face.

    Asher shook his head and grinned. "Of course I do. This makes me the happiest man alive. And you, Aria ke, will be mine forever and ever."

 Chapter 136: How Are You Still A Virgin? - 2

    [ A/N : Hello, readers. I need your urgent feedback on this chapter. I just don''t know if it is good even though I read it many times. ]

    "Now, take my virginity, Darling. Make love to me andplete our bond." Aria demanded, pulling him closer to her and capturing his lips in a passionate kiss.

    With her consent granted, Asher proceeded to push forward, breaking past the barrier until his shaft slid inside her slick tunnel all the way until hitting the entrance of her womb.

    "Mhmmmmm...." This action earned him a muffled gasping from the beautiful woman beneath him while they were still connected through their mouths.

    As soon as she felt him filling up every inch of her passage, she wrapped her legs around his waist and held him in ce, preventing him from moving any further inside her.

    It felt amazing for both parties as they joined together as one flesh, as if merging two halves back into one whole once more. Their tongues danced together while their lower bodies remained still as they savored this moment between them for what it was¡ªthe beginning of something greater than either could have imagined before today.

    But despite the indescribable bliss coursing through their veins at this instant, Asher knew he needed more.

    He began thrusting inside her with a steady rhythm, starting slow as he let her get ustomed to the feel of his hardness stretching open her insides while he plunged deeper into her core with each movement forward.

    "Ahmmm!"

    Each time he pulled back, Aria would moan into his mouth, causing vibrations throughout their joined lips while also intensifying the pleasure flowing between them as they made love with one another.

    Soon enough, Asher picked up his pace and increased the tempo of his actions, setting a steady but vigorous pace that had their bodies rocking together in perfect unison. Her tightness kept tugging on his manhood each time he withdrew from her, reluctant to let it go as if yearning for it to remain buried inside her warmth.

    "Ahhhh..... This is Amazing...." Aria moaned out loud after breaking their kiss and throwing her head back onto the sheets.

    "Yes... You''re so fucking tight... So warm... So wet!"

    Asher leaned forward and nibbled on her earlobe between words spoken directly into her eardrums. His hot breath tickled her skin, causing goosebumps to rise up across its surface as shivers ran down her spine when he grabbed her ass cheeks and groped them, feeling their fullness under his palms.

    "Darling... This feels incredible..." Aria ced her hands on his shoulders for support while he continued ravishing her body, worshipping it like an object of adoration instead of merely using it for pleasure alone.

    He kissed and licked her neck before trailing lower down towards her corbone, exploring every inch of bare flesh exposed to him without reservation whatsoever. Shortly, he reached her breasts and took her right nipple in his lips, sucking on it while his hand yed with her left one.

    Asher gave it a squeeze, rolling Aria''s tender bud between his fingertips and pulling on it, earning another gasp from his lover beneath him. "Ahhh.... Darling...."

    Then he switched his focus to the other one, repeating the exact same actions on that side all the while thrusting his dick inside her pussy without slowing down in the slightest.

    "Mhmmm... So good..." Aria breathed out with half-lidded eyes, watching the scene unfold above her breasts while enjoying every second of it. Her heart raced inside her ribcage as waves of ecstasy washed over her, sending tingles throughout her body that only heightened her arousal further than before.

    "Ahhh.... Darling, I love this sensation of having all my sensitive areas being yed at the same time by you. It makes me want to do whatever you desire, just so you keep touching me like this." Aria moaned while her hips bucked up to meet him thrust for thrust, wanting more friction between their joined parts.

    "Unghhh.... Aria, you are mping it too hard, you know?" Asher let out a muffled grunt when she tightened around him with each stroke. "It feels so good that I feel like cumming inside you right now."

    Aria released her arms from around his neck and nted her palms onto the mattress, pushing herself upwards so that her body leaned forward in order to take more of him inside her core. It was the most amazing thing she had experienced in all of her life so far.

    "Mhmmm... Then cum... Cum inside me, darling... Mark my womb as yours for eternity!" Aria spoke between ragged breaths as her body shook with lust and passion.

    Asher cupped her ass cheeks in his hands once more as he continued ramming into her without showing signs of slowing down anytime soon, wanting nothing more than to fill up her womb full of his seed and im her for himself.

    Aria closed her eyes as she felt her inner walls contracting around him in waves, signaling that her orgasm was fast approaching. At the same time, Asher felt the pressure building inside his loins as his orgasm drew near as well, prompting him to increase the pace of his thrusting.

    "Aria, I''m almost there." Asher groaned as he rammed harder and faster, gritting his teeth from how tight she was clenching around his pulsating shaft.

    Aria arched her back and tilted her head backwards, exposing her neck to Asher''s hungry lips while her body trembled uncontrobly as her climax neared its peak.

    "Ahhhhhh!!!! DARLINGGG!!!!!!" She cried out as she orgasmed first, sending tremors throughout her entire being. Her juices poured out of her wet hole, coating Asher''s cock and flooding theirher regions with her sticky nectar while he continued pounding into her relentlessly.

    "Aria... I''m gonna... cum..." Asher warned with a grunt before releasing his load deep within Aria, spraying his seed inside her womb and marking it as his own property while she continued to convulse in the aftermath of her intense climax, milking him dry.

    The feeling of his semen flooding her insides made her shudder in pleasure again as she let out another moan of satisfaction, letting him know exactly how much pleasure he had brought upon her tonight.

    After shooting hisst rope of semen, Asher copsed on top of her body, exhausted from the intensity of their lovemaking session.

    "I love you, Aria," he murmured before pressing his lips against hers in a deep kiss full of tenderness and affection.

    "I love you too, darling," she replied back in kind.

 Chapter 137: I Hope I Didnt Awaken A Possessive Woman Last Night

    The room was dimly lit, with only faint rays of light filtering in through the windows, illuminating the interior with a warm glow. In this space, Aria was lying naked on top of Asher, her legs tangled together with his, and their naked bodies pressed close enough together that neither could tell where one ended and the other began.

    They had been going at it like rabbits for hours without stopping, enjoying themselves in various positions and indulging in the pleasures of the flesh until exhaustion overtook both of them. But even then, they couldn''t seem to get enough of each other and continued cuddling, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking until sleep imed them both.

    The room was filled with the scent of sweat and sex mingling together, creating an erotic aroma that permeated the air around them like a drug that can drive people crazy.

    The window was slightly open, allowing a cool breeze to enter and dispel the musk emanating from their bodies as theyy motionless on top of the bed.

    It seemed as if nothing could disturb the peace and serenity in this room right now except for the asional rustling sound of sheets shifting underneath them whenever either one moved even slightly against the other.

    Eventually, it was Aria who woke up first due to her cultivation, which made her recover faster as she opened her purple eyes and blinked away her sleepiness. She raised her head from where she''did on Asher''s chest and nced down at his handsome face with an adoring expression shining brightly in her amethyst irises.

    Asher stirred awake when she shifted on top of him, causing her breasts to rub against his bare skin, and he instinctively tightened his arms around her waist before opening his sapphire-colored eyes to gaze upon her beauty in all its splendor.

    The first thing he noticed after opening his eyes was how peaceful and quiet it seemedpared tost night when they were making love with one another.

    Their lovemaking had been quite intense; however, now he felt refreshed and energized, as if ready to face anything that maye his way.

    "Good morning, my love." He greeted her, shing her an easy-going smile that never failed to melt her heart, no matter how many times he gave it out.

    "Morning, Darling, did you sleep wellst night?" Aria asked while running a hand through his jet ck hair, smoothing it back and away from his forehead, before leaning down to give a quick kiss to his lips.

    Asher returned her kiss, enjoying the sweetness of her mouth against his own, before replying, "Yes, I did, thanks to you."

    Aria giggled at his words, "Well then, I suppose we should get going and start preparing for the day, shouldn''t we?"

    "We definitely should," He agreed. "There''s much that needs doing today, after all."

    They both disentangled themselves from one another and stood up off of the bed, heading towards the bathroom together, where they bathed each other.

    Once they finished cleaning themselves, they changed into some fresh clothes before leaving the room after making sure everything else was in order.

    When they arrived downstairs, Aria made breakfast in just a few minutes and served it to Asher with a loving smile on her beautiful face.

    "Here," Aria said, offering Asher a cup of hot tea.

    "Thank you, mom." He received the hot beverage from Aria with a smile on his handsome face.

    They were both sitting together, having breakfast in the dining room after waking up early that morning to start another busy day.

    After drinking a sip of hot liquid, Asher exhaled a breath of contentment before looking at Aria.

    She appeared to be in deep thought as she stared down into her own mug filled with steaming brown liquid, causing him to wonder what might be going on within her mind at this particr moment in time.

    "Something on your mind, my love?" He asked, tilting his head sideways at her with curiosity evident in his features.

    "Just thinking about how much I enjoyed what happened between usst night and hoping that things don''t change between us from here on out," Aria responded with honestycing her tone before taking a sip from her cup.

    Asher chuckled lightly and shook his head. "Why would anything change between us after having such a wonderful time together like that?" He questioned her statement while raising a brow in amusement.

    "Because now I feel like I need your touch every day. Every minute. Every second of the day." She sighed and gazed into his beautiful azure eyes, wishing she could lose herself within their depths and forget all about reality for just a little while longer.

    "Oh, really now? So you want to spend every moment with me, huh?" He smirked at herment and leaned closer towards her, closing the distance between them in a matter of seconds.

    "Yes..." She breathed out as she locked eyes with him before biting down on her lower lip seductively, as if begging for him to devour her once more.

    "Oh, my sweet mom, I hope I didn''t awaken a possessive womanst night. Or else, I won''t be able to save myself from you." Asher whispered as his hand reached out towards her chin and stroked along its jawline before pulling her in for a passionate kiss filled with burning passion that threatened to consume them whole.

    Once their lips broke apart several momentster, Aria rested her forehead against his and whispered back with a mischievous smile, "Fufufu... Who knows, my dear? It might be the other way around."

    "Well, I am definitely very possessive of my women and would never allow anyone to steal them away from me, even if it meant going against heaven and earth. After all, they''re mine." Asher dered while staring deep into her purple orbs.

    "Oh my! Now that''s good to know." Aria giggled in response as she yfully pushed him back into his chair with a finger pressed against his chest. "Let''s finish eating first."

    "Okay." Asher smiled and resumed consuming his breakfast with renewed vigor now that he knew how his mother felt about him.

 Chapter 138: Oh My Sweet Little Daughter Alia

    "So, what ns do you have for today, Darling?" Aria asked as she watched him enjoy his meal in front of her very eyes.

    Asher paused for a second before responding to her question.

    "I was nning to continue my journey to reach the Twilight Mist Sect by going through the ck Forest. After the incident with the wolves yesterday, I realized how dangerous things can be within these woods. Thus, I intend to hone mybat abilities by fighting against the wild beasts that lurk around the forest, while at the same time improving my cultivation.

    I hope that after mastering a certain amount of strength, I will be able to defeat any foes who try to stand in my way."

    After listening attentively to everything he said, Aria nodded in understanding before saying, "Yes, this seems to be the best course of action avable at present given your current situation. However, don''t forget that I''ll always be by your side whenever you need me the most."

    She then added with a hint of concern in her voice, "Be careful when you''re out there, as we won''t know if any hidden forces decide to make their move against you while you''re all alone."

    "Don''t worry, mom, I''ll make sure not to overextend myself duringbat. Besides, if things get rough, I can just teleport away from danger and seek your help, no?" He assured her with a confident smile gracing his features.

    "Alright, make sure that you follow through on your promise since I wouldn''t want anything bad to happen to my beloved son. There is no shame in running away from a battle when your life is in jeopardy." She replied in a firm tone.

    "Of course I''ll listen to your advice. After all, I wouldn''t want to cause my dearest mom any unnecessary distress over my actions." Asher replied as he put on a serious expression.

    She stood up from the chair she sat in and walked over towards where he sat, cing her soft palm upon his shoulder as she whispered into his ears, "That''s good to hear, Darling. Don''t ever forget that I will always love you."

    After saying those words, Aria kissed Asher lightly on the cheek and moved away from him, giving him enough space to stand up from his seat.

    Asher rose to his feet and faced his mother. They looked at each other with warmth and affection written all over their faces, which made Aria smile in contentment.

    "I have to go now, Mom. You don''t have to wait for me since I n to stay outside for a long period of time." Asher told her.

    "I understand, Darling. Take care." She answered with a gentle smile, gracing her features.

    "See youter, my love." He bid farewell before disappearing into thin air shortly thereafter, leaving her alone within the room.

    Aria sat back down on her chair as soon as he vanished from sight and drank some more of her hot tea as she contemted the events that urredst night between them.

    ''I hope that I never wake up from this dream.'' She thought to herself while recalling how wonderful it felt to be united with her precious son in such an intimate manner as never before. ''He makes me so happy...''

    Her lips curled upward in a faint smile while she reminisced about every single detail of their union. ''I''m d that we both crossed the line of a mother-son rtionship and started a new rtionship where I''m able to express my love to him the way I want.''

    "Fufufu..." She giggled softly under her breath as she pictured a young woman whom she hadn''t seen in a while. ''Oh, my sweet little daughter Alia, I wonder how you would react if you suddenly learned about your twin little brother''s and my rtionship? It would for sure shock you beyond belief since you always considered Asher as someone dear and protected him from everyone, including me. Fufufu...''

    Aria recalled her memories with Alia and Asher and felt an overwhelming sense of joy welling up within her chest.

    ''Alia... my little angel... How long has it been since Ist saw your beautiful smile?'' She sighed in mncholy while staring down into her mug with a nk stare at her gorgeous features.

    ''It has been almost 3 years now, and I miss you so much... But I know that it will not be long until you are able toe out of your secluded meditation and reunite with Asher and me.'' She lifted the cup up to her lips and sipped its contents slowly, savoring the vor of sweet tea that lingered within its depths before swallowing it down along with her thoughts regarding her daughter Alia.

    ''It will be quite a wonderful reunion when Asher and you will be able to meet each other again in the Twilight Mist Sect. Fufufu..'' She mused with a yful smirk spreading across her mouth as she imagined what kinds of expressions her children would show when seeing each other again after all this time apart.

    ''My sweet kids, I must get stronger to protect you. I am grateful that you were born with strong talents that allow you to live safe lives. However, in this cruel world, being a genius does not guarantee safety.

    Talent alone is not enough to survive this world of cultivation, as it also requires hard work, perseverance, intelligence, experience, connections, luck, and resources.'' She thought to herself as she recalled how ruthless the world of cultivators is.

    In the realm of cultivators, power decides everything.

    The strong devour the weak, the talented use the stupid and the talentless for their own benefit, and the rich buy anything and everything for themselves.

    She then disappeared in a sh and reappeared in front of the cultivation chamber to start another round of cultivation to improve her strength.

    Her face wore a serious expression as she mentally prepared herself for her uing training session because it was going to be intense and challenging to break through to the next realm that hasn''t been achieved by any cultivators in this world.

 Chapter 139: The Boundless Night

    The moment Asher disappeared from in front of the Aria, he found himself standing inside the weapon chamber again, surrounded by countless weapons that hung on disy all around him.

    It was a vast area filled with rows upon rows of different types of weaponry, ranging from swords to spears, bows, arrows, axes, knives, shields, gauntlets, and many more.

    Last time, he had only taken one item from this room, which was a pair of gloves known as the Midnight Embrace Gloves. However, after having fought against a crocodile Star Beast yesterday, Asher decided that he needed something more suitable and sharp for attacking his enemies head-on instead of relying on long-range attacks using his Abyssal Grasp skill.

    Thus, he decided to pick up another weapon that caught his attentionst time he visited this ce but didn''t take it with him due to the fact that at that time he wasn''t intending to engage in direct confrontations with Star Beasts.

    Now, he could feel the power emanating from the weapon that was disyed right before his eyes. It was a ck sword with an aura of darkness surrounding it, as if trying to engulf everything around it. Its de seemed to be made out of ck metal, while the hilt and guard were carved from obsidian.

    The pommel bore the shape of an eye, which shone in an eerie blue light that reflected off the de''s surface and gave it an ominous glow, making it appear even more menacing than ever before.

    Upon seeing this dark object hanging in mid-air without anything supporting it, Asher felt a strange desire growing inside his chest, urging him to reach out towards it with his hand. So he obeyed his instincts and reached out his hand toward the sword.

    Suddenly, the ck sword flew towards his extended arm at incredible speed, as if pulled by some mysterious force, andnded right in his open palm. It was heavier than it appeared at first nce; however, he managed to grab hold of it without any problems whatsoever.

    Once the weapon touched his palm, Asher felt a surge of power coursing through his body. He could feel its sharpness cutting through the air, slicing everything in its path without hesitation whatsoever.

    Asher found his connection with the darkness element getting stronger by the second, as both the gloves and sword synchronized with his powers of the darkness element, making it easier for him to control them to the utmost degree.

    He read the name written below the sword, ''The Boundless Night.''

    "Interesting," Asher said with a smirk. "This sword will be a great weapon to increase my attack power. Let''s test its power!"

    He concentrated his power on the sword in his hand and shed towards one of the walls inside the weapon room. The moment his strike hit the stone wall, he heard a loud boom resounding throughout the entire ce. However, nothing happened. The wall remained intact, unaffected by his attack, even though he felt like his strength was multiplied many folds with this attack.

    "It sure is a secure chamber." Asher smiled as he stored the sword in its ck sheath before storing it in his space ring. "Now that I have my weapon, I should also get a suitable sword art technique."

    He again moved with teleportation and got inside the library, where various ancient books on cultivation techniques, martial arts skills, spell scrolls, cultivation methods, talisman diagrams, formation designs, etc. were stored.

    Asher began browsing through different titles and covers looking for something that might interest him until he spotted a book called "The Sword Art of The Boundless Night". Upon reading its name, he realized that it was meant for the user of the "Boundless Night" sword.

    He pulled the book and opened the cover to check if there was any description inside it.

    It reads: "The sword art was created by the famous master sword cultivator, "Yin Jing", a man with an insatiable appetite for knowledge who researched various ancient techniques in his quest for perfection. This sword art is quite sinister, as its attacks powered by dark elements leave behind wounds that would fester and decay, leading to the opponent''s death.

    He made a sword that wouldplement his own martial prowess perfectly and named it "The Boundless Night" in honor of his greatest achievement."

    Asher continued reading the book as it described more details about the art.

    ''This art has three forms: The First Form¡ªDarkness de (Sharp de Attack); Second Form¡ªNightfall sh (Lethal Strike); Third Form¡ªEndless Darkness sh (Devastating Attack). The user must be proficient in manipting darkness and shadow elements.''

    ''The first form, the ''Darkness de,'' is a simple sword technique that creates a wave of darkness that cuts down everything within a certain radius of the caster.''

    ''The second form, the ''Nightfall sh'' is a sword skill that deals massive damage by releasing an extremely powerful sh capable of destroying evenrge objects such as mountains or buildings.''

    ''The third form, ''Endless Darkness sh'', is the final stage of this set, which allows the caster tobine both previous techniques and create a devastating attack capable of wiping out hundreds of enemies without leaving behind any traces of them or their souls.''

    After reading the art, he decided to practice the first form.

    "Let''s start practicing!" He said to himself and then disappeared in a sh, teleporting inside one of the training grounds, ready to train in the art of swordsmanship.

    Once inside, he rxed himself and circted his spirit essence inside his body, letting it flow in a particr pattern.

    Soon, he started moving the sword with his right hand while taking a proper stance. When the de moved in an arc, it emitted a ck light as the darkness element gathered within the tip of the sword and then spread across its length.

    Its sharp de shimmered in a quite beautiful yet deadly radiance, which made Asher amazed.

    Then, he struck towards the air several times continuously while maintaining his focus on gathering the energy around his body and controlling the flow of it around the sword, thus creating a strong momentum.

    The air crackled and rippled around him with every stroke he performed, producing waves of pure energy that distorted the surrounding space itself. Thinking that he was able to maintain a stable and powerful aura around himself, Asher took a step forward and lunged into the air, striking downwards towards the target, attempting to release his first form''s ability.

    As expected, the darkness energy surged towards the target like a sharp ck de, shooting straight towards its intended target and piercing through it in an instant, causing arge cut to appear on its surface.

    However, that was not enough for Asher to stop. He swung his sword again and again while releasing the darkness energy des in every single movement he made, cutting the poor target into pieces without showing any mercy whatsoever.

    The more he practiced, the more his proficiency increased in using the sword. His strikes became faster and deadlier while he enhanced his sword technique with the darkness element.

    As he kept on hitting his target, Asher noticed that the gloves were enhancing his efficiency in manipting the dark element around the de.

    The more he trained, the stronger his mastery of the technique grew, and before he knew it, he was already capable of performing several consecutive shes at a rapid pace.

    Soon, after continuous practice, he got familiar with the first form of "The Sword Art of the Boundless Night" and began to practice the second and third forms.

 Chapter 140: Scarlet & Cecil

    The air within ck Forest was damp and musty, heavy with the scent of rot and decay. The trees seemed to stretch up towards the heavens, their branches twisted and gnarled like ws reaching out to grasp at something just beyond reach.

    The only sound was the asional rustling of leaves in the wind, a reminder that there were dangers lurking just out of sight.

    The ground was littered with fallen leaves and other debris, making it difficult to navigate without tripping or getting tangled in vines. The canopy blocked out most of the sunlight, leaving everything cast in shadows and muted colors.

    In the middle of a small clearing stood two young women, one with long red hair and crimson eyes, the other with long ck hair and green eyes.

    The red-haired woman was named Scarlet, and she carried a long, curved sword strapped to her hip. She was a beauty that was both attractive and approachable, and she had an aura that made you want to trust her. Her face was gentle and kind, while her voice was soft and soothing.

    She wore a red cheongsam that clung to her body, entuating her curves and cleavage, and she had a shapely figure that was hard to ignore. Her breasts wererge and perky, and her hips swayed seductively as she moved.

    Next to her was a young woman with long ck hair and emerald eyes, wearing a simple white robe with a blue cor and a gray sash around her waist. Her name was Cecil, and she held a short sword in her right hand, pointing it towards the darkness surrounding them.

    Her green eyes scanned the trees, searching for any signs of danger, and she gripped her sword tighter whenever the wind blew. She was wary of every shadow and every sound, ready to defend herself and her friend at a moment''s notice.

    Scarlet felt her heartbeat quicken as she watched the shadows shift around them. The forest was filled with all sorts of dangerous creatures, and it wouldn''t be long before something took notice of the two young women.

    Cecil was also on edge, and she looked over at Scarlet. "Do you think we''re going in the right direction?" She asked.

    Scarlet nodded. "I''m pretty sure this is the way. We just need to keep going, and we''ll find it."

    As they stepped further into the woods, a twig snapped somewhere behind them, causing both girls to spin around, their weapons at the ready.

    When nothing appeared, Cecil let out a sigh of relief and turned back towards Scarlet. "Let''s hurry up and find what we came here for."

    The ground beneath their feet began to change, bing softer and wetter. Scarlet realized that they must have entered a swamp, and she nced down at the map that the sect gave them.

    "It looks like we should be able to get to the ce where the herb is by going straight ahead, but the swamp makes things a bitplicated." Scarlet said.

    Cecil frowned. "I don''t like how the water moves. It seems too alive. I think it would be better if we crossed it sooner rather thanter, so we could get back on drynd. We could try to go around, but that might take longer. What do you think?"

    Scarlet nodded. "The quicker we get through this swamp, the better I''ll feel. Let''s try to get across as fast as possible, and then we can look for the herb."

    They cautiously made their way onto the branches of the sparse trees growing from the water while a foul smell rose from the murky waters below.

    Without wasting a moment, Scarlet covered her mouth and nose with her spirit essence as the stench assaulted her senses and continued jumping from one branch to another.

    She stepped on the slippery tree branches as if she were dancing with the grace of a fairy, looking as if she wasn''t carrying a single worry.

    Cecil followed suit, keeping close to Scarlet as they traversed the swampy terrain.

    The two girls soon found their way to firmer ground, and they let out sighs of relief as they got off the trees.

    Cecil wiped sweat from her brow. "That was gross."

    Scarlet wrinkled her nose. "Tell me about it. I didn''t know such a terrible smell existed until now."

    Suddenly a ssh came from somewhere behind them, and the two girls jumped, spinning around to see what had caused the noise.

    Scarlet brandished her sword, and Cecil held out her de, ready to strike at whatever threat emerged from the fog that had settled on top of the swamp.

    After a few tense moments, the cause of the ssh revealed itself: arge crocodile Star Beast that had just captured its prey before submerging back into the water.

    The girls exchanged looks.

    "We better be careful," Scarlet said. "There could be more predators lurking nearby."

    She adjusted her grip on her sword and continued walking.

    "What kind of Star Beast was that?" Cecil asked as she fell into step beside Scarlet.

    "It looked like a Crocoling. It was pretty big, though, so I''d say it was probably a higher level. It might have been a Rank 3 Star Beast, which is really strong for a monster living in this area." Scarlet replied.

    Cecil nodded. "I''m d we didn''t have to fight it. I don''t know if I would''ve been able to win against a monster like that without help since I am still at the Peak-Stage of the Spirit Foundation realm."

    "Don''t worry about it, as I had just made a breakthrough to the Initial-Stage of the True Spirit Realm beforeing for this mission, so I am confident enough to at least defend against a Rank 3 Star Beast." Scarlet assured her with a smile.

    "Congrattions on making another breakthrough, Scarlet; that is good news," Cecil replied, feeling happy about her best friend. "It will make this trip a lot easier with you being stronger now."

    "Thanks, Cecil, but don''t get careless. Just because I''m at a higher stage doesn''t mean that you shouldn''t stay vignt. You never know when something else might appear that you have to fight off." Scarlet cautioned.

    "I know. I won''t let my guard down." Cecil responded with a determined expression.

    Scarlet nodded her head with a beautiful smile on her lips, satisfied with her answer.

 Chapter 141: Why Do You Look So Nervous?

    They continued moving through the swamp, their surroundings getting darker and darker as the sun went down.

    The trees began to look like giant monsters looming over them, and the mist created an eerie atmosphere around them. Scarlet looked up at the sky to see clouds covering the moon and stars. She sighed before turning back to Cecil, who had stopped next to her.

    "It looks like we are going to have to find somewhere to rest for the night." Scarlet whispered.

    Cecil frowned as she gazed at the ckness surrounding them. "Do you even know where we are? How do we know there aren''t any dangerous animals or beasts around?"

    Scarlet shook her head. "No idea. But if we stay here too long, something could sneak up on us and attack us while we rest. So we need to find somece safe, at least until morninges. Then we can start looking again."

    Cecil looked at arge tree that stood some distance away before ncing back at Scarlet.

    "What about over there? We could climb up onto those thick branches and then try to find a ce that looks secure enough to get some rest in." Cecil pointed at the tree.

    Scarlet followed Cecil''s gaze towards the tree she suggested climbing, finding a huge tree with a trunk almost thirty meters wide. Its size dwarfed all other trees in the area, and it towered over the surrounding vegetation like a giant.

    The tree''s bark was dark brown, withrge patches of moss growing on its surface.

    She couldn''t see anything lurking in the shadows underneath the canopy, so she decided that it would be their best option for shelter tonight.

    "Okay, let''s try climbing up there," Scarlet agreed.

    With a nod, Cecil walked forward towards the tree and started climbing it with smooth jumps, using the rough sections of bark as footholds. It wasn''t long before she disappeared into the foliage above, leaving Scarlet behind.

    Scarlet climbed after her, butpared to Cecil, she looked like a beautiful fairy fluttering about, hopping from branch to branch as she ascended the giant tree. Her movements were fluid and graceful, as though she weighed nothing at all.

    It only took Scarlet a few seconds tond beside Cecil with ease, who was standing on a sturdy branch, looking around to see whaty in all directions.

    She also nced around the forest below before looking back at Cecil. "I think this spot should work well enough for tonight." Scarlet said.

    "Yes...I don''t see any signs of other creatures nearby either." Cecil nodded before asking Scarlet. "Should we get some rest now?"

    Scarlet looked toward the ground once more before turning towards Cecil.

    "Sure thing. Let''s sleep together," Scarlet replied with a mischievous grin as she moved closer to Cecil.

    "Huh?!" Cecil eximed. "What''re you doing, Scarlet? Stay away!"

    "Hehe, what''s wrong, Cecil? Why do you look so nervous?" Scarlet teased, cing her hand on Cecil''s shoulder and leaning in close to whisper in her ear.

    "Stop messing around, Scarlet! This isn''t funny!" Cecil cried out in panic as she backed away.

    "Hahaha, look at your face. It''s all red, Cecil~. Don''t worry, I was just joking around, silly girl. If you keep reacting like that, someone might take you seriously, you know?" Scarlet giggled.

    "I hate it when you tease me, Scarlet," Cecil said while pouting, unable to hide the blush that crept across her cheeks. She was embarrassed by the fact that she thought Scarlet was serious just then, but she was also angry at her friend for ying tricks on her.

    "Sorry, sorry, I was just kidding with you, Cecil. Since everything around us was dark and gloomy, I just wanted to lighten things up with a joke."

    "Hmph, you sure sounded pretty serious just now, Scarlet. Aren''t you a bit too good at pretending? If I didn''t know you, I''d probably be terrified of you." Cecil mumbled.

    "Eeeehh, that''s not true at all, Cecil. It''s not like I''m nning on eating you or something... Hehe." Scarlet smiled brightly while winking at Cecil.

    "Y-You..." Cecil stuttered.

    "Thinking of eating,e on, Cecil. Take out the food you prepared, and let''s have dinner. I''m starving from all that traveling we did today." Scarlet requested while licking her lips. She always liked the food made by Cecil and enjoyed it whenever they had the chance to eat it together.

    "Alright, but let''s hurry up. We need to get some rest as soon as possible. I want to get this mission over with and return home as soon as we can."

    Cecil nodded in agreement and reached into her space ring to retrieve a basket filled with various types of dishes that she had brought along with her.

    She also took out arge white cloth from her storage ring andid it on the branch they were standing on before sitting down cross-legged with the basket in front of her.

    She motioned for Scarlet to take a seat across from her, who sat down facing Cecil. The basket was filled with many dishes, and it smelled delicious.

    Cecil picked up two tes from inside the basket and handed one to Scarlet before taking her own. She then began to ce various dishes on the side, serving both herself and Scarlet.

    "Wow, Cecil, you really made a lot of different things here," Scarlet remarked as she took her te and started eating with relish.

    Cecil gave a slight shrug as she ate her own meal. "I figured that it was best to have a variety of things avable since you like trying new things. That way, we could both enjoy ourselves even more while we traveled together."

    "Indeed," Scarlet said before continuing to dig into the delicious food.

    The two girls ate while having light conversation, enjoying their meals, and savoring each bite.

    After having a satisfying meal, they put everything away and rxed while resting against the trunk of the giant tree, talking about random things and the sect.

    They didn''t need to sleep, as they used their spirit essence to restore their energy, keeping vignt while guarding against any potential danger.

    Scarlet, being stronger between the two, had sharper senses, which she utilized to make sure that neither she nor Cecil were attacked during their rest.

    However, it wasn''t long before she felt her eyelids grow heavy, and her consciousness became blurry, causing her to be disoriented. She shook her head and used her spirit essence to wash away the weariness from her body, but she realized something was amiss when it didn''t work.

    ''What''s happening to me? Why is my spirit essence not working?!''

    Scarlet looked at Cecil beside her, who seemed to be unaffected by whatever was affecting her, making her wonder what was going on. She tried to stand up but found that she couldn''t move.

    No matter how hard she tried, it was as if something was preventing her from moving, like a giant invisible hand holding her in ce.

    A chill ran down her spine as Scarlet realized that she had no way of escaping from whatever it was that was attacking her, and a surge of panic welled up inside her chest.

    "Cecil, it seems that your medicine has atst started affecting her." Suddenly, a man''s voice echoed within their surroundings, making Scarlet gasp in surprise.

 Chapter 142: Why Did You Do This To Me?

    "Cecil, it seems that your medicine has atst started affecting her." Suddenly, a man''s voice echoed within their surroundings, making Scarlet gasp in surprise.

    The sound reverberated around them, echoing in the darkness of the night, sounding like some kind of ghostly entity speaking from beyond the grave.

    Scarlet felt goosebumps rise on her skin as the hairs on her body stood up straight, fear gripping her heart.

    The voice continued. "Good job, Cecil. I knew you wouldn''t let me down."

    Soon, the branches around them rustled, and a tall figure emerged from the shadows, revealing his features under the dim moonlight.

    The person stepped forward, revealing himself to be a handsome young man wearing a ck robe embroidered with golden runes, which made him look quite distinguished and imposing.

    His eyes shone with intelligence and wisdom that far surpassed most people in their youth, while his skin was wless, pale white, making him seem like some sort of aristocrat born into royalty.

    He had short brown hair with a few strands sticking out of the side of his head and dark eyes that were sharp and piercing.

    Upon seeing his face, Scarlet immediately recognized who he was. "Rick Cutler!!"

    Rick Cutler, a fellow disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect that Scarlet met several times before. He always tried to court her, but Scarlet showed zero interest in him, as he was arrogant, entitled, and full of himself.

    The young man, named Rick Cutler, chuckled. "You''ve guessed it, Miss Scarlet."

    "Young Master Rick..." Cecil eximed as soon as she saw him and ran into the embrace of her young master.

    Rick opened his arms and wrapped them around Cecil''s slender waist, pulling her closer to him and rubbing her body against his.

    Cecil blushed and snuggled into Rick Cutler''s broad chest as a shy smile formed on her lips.

    "I''m d that you were able toplete your task without fail," Rick said as he caressed Cecil''s soft cheek with his hand. "It wouldn''t have been this easy to trick Miss Scarlet like that if it weren''t for your help."

    Cecil shook her head, still blushing. "I only did what Young Master Rick needed me to do, nothing more or less. I hope that my actions pleased you."

    "Of course, my sweet Cecil." Rick assured her as he stroked Cecil''s hair lovingly before pulling her face close to his and nting a kiss.

    Cecil closed her eyes, letting the young master taste her lips, not resisting in the slightest.

    This wasn''t the first time that they had kissed like this, but it was always so thrilling each time that they did.

    At that moment, Scarlet stared wide-eyed at the two lovers kissing each other, her brain struggling toprehend what she was seeing.

    She couldn''t believe that the beautiful and gentle Cecil was working with this arrogant bastard named Rick Cutler, who acted like he owned everything around him.

    She red at Cecil angrily and shouted out. "Cecil!! How could you betray me like this?!"

    Cecil ignored her, too absorbed in her own bliss to pay any attention to Scarlet''s words, but Scarlet persisted.

    "Answer me, Cecil! You can''t possibly love that jerk, can you?!"

    Soon enough, Cecil broke away from her lover''s mouth and turned towards Scarlet before answering in a soft voice, "It''s true, Scarlet. I do love Young Master Rick very much, and he loves me as well. It hurts my heart to know that I had to deceive you, but it was necessary."

    "Why...?" Scarlet uttered in disbelief. "Why did you do this to me?"

    Cecil gave a gentle smile to Scarlet, as if apologizing for everything that happened, and began to speak. "It''s really simple, Scarlet. You''re just too stubborn for your own good, not wanting to listen to anyone other than yourself. If you had agreed to be Young Master Rick''s lover, then none of this would have ever happened. You see, Young Master Rick really likes you, Scarlet.

    He''s admired you since the day he joined the Twilight Mist Sect, and he was hoping that one day you would reciprocate his feelings, but you always brushed him aside, ignoring him whenever he came to visit you."

    Cecil paused for a moment before continuing, her eyes filled with sadness and regret. "You know, I also really like you, Scarlet. You''re so strong and beautiful, always willing to help others even though they don''t deserve it. You have a big heart full of kindness andpassion. That''s why I couldn''t stand watching you turn away from someone like Young Master Rick, who is such a great guy.

    So I offered my assistance to help bring you together with him so that you could finally find happiness, Scarlet, just as I did."

    Scarlet just couldn''t believe what she heard and turned silent.

    At that moment, Rick gave a gentle tap on Cecil''s shoulder and made a gesture, which she understood, and then moved away from his embrace, nodding before she stepped towards Scarlet.

    Shortly, she crouched in front of Scarlet, who was still paralyzed, and looked into her eyes with a loving smile and said, "Please forgive me, Scarlet. I never meant to hurt you. It pains my heart knowing that I''ve betrayed your trust, but I did what I thought was best for everyone involved."

    Scarlet gritted her teeth as she listened to Cecil''s confession, feeling anger rise from within her chest.

    Her friend had betrayed her, and she wasn''t even remorseful about it. She simply thought she was doing the right thing for everyone involved.

    Soon, Cecil took her hand and removed Scarlet''s space ring so that she wouldn''t be able to escape using any teleportation jade within it before stepping away from her frozen figure.

    The moment Cecil removed the space ring from Scarlet''s hand, there was a hint of sinister glee within Rick''s eyes that the two girls didn''t notice. It was like all of his ns would soon beplete.

 Chapter 143: YOU MONSTER!!!

    Rick took a step forward with a gentle smile on his face and looked at Scarlet with warm affection in his gaze. "Miss Scarlet, I have to apologize to you for my behavior, as I was being a little impatient. I shouldn''t have resorted to such dirty tricks to gain your favor, but I had to make you see that I was serious about winning you over because you never noticed my sincere intentions.

    That''s why I had to borrow Cecil''s help and use an incapacitating drug on you."

    He took another step towards Scarlet and said in a gentle tone. "I promise you, Miss Scarlet, that I''ll make up for all the wrongs I''ve done to you and treat you like the goddess that you are. Once we are together, we will experience a romance greater than any fairy tale could ever describe, and you will forget all about your past pain and suffering.

    Just give yourself to me, and I promise to treasure you forever."

    Scarlet was dumbfounded at those words.

    How dare this person talk about treasuring her after he had drugged her and tricked her like this?

    Scarlet was absolutely furious at Rick Cutler. She didn''t care about him one bit and only cared about finding a way to escape from his clutches, but she couldn''t even move a single muscle.

    She red at Rick with rage burning in her crimson eyes, and her hatred towards him grew with each passing second.

    Rick Cutler gave an exaggerated sigh. "Well, it appears that Miss Scarlet has yet to calm her nerves. Very well, I suppose it can''t be helped. I must give you a present to show you that I can be a little more forceful too."

    Rick Cutler held his palm up, and a blue crystal bottle appeared on it, containing a violet liquid.

    Scarlet eyed the vial with suspicion, wondering what it contained.

    "Miss Scarlet, this is a rare drug called Lotus Blossom Elixir. It is extremely valuable, worth hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, and very hard to find in the market, but I managed to purchase it for this very asion." Rick exined as he waved the crystal bottle in front of her face.

    "Once you drink this, you will feel an intense desire to have sex. You won''t be able to resist it, and if you don''t have sex with a man within half a day, the drug will render you addicted to having sex for the rest of your life, making you unable to live without it." Rick gave a devilish chuckle and continued.

    "I know this sounds extreme, Miss Scarlet, but don''t worry, I will take care of you, and I know after that you won''t be so unwilling to be mine." Rick revealed.

    Scarlet''s eyes widened with horror when she heard what the Lotus Blossom Elixir was capable of, and she struggled harder to break free from the paralysis holding her body, but it was all in vain.

    She screamed at Rick. "YOU MONSTER! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?! DON''T THINK THAT I''LL EVER LET YOU HAVE YOUR WAY WITH ME!"

    Rick Cutler smirked, shaking his head.

    "You say that now, Miss Scarlet, but wait until the effects of the Lotus Blossom Elixir take over. When that happens, you''ll be begging me to fuck you."

    After saying that, with a wave of his hand, the top of the bottle opened by itself, and the violet liquid poured out towards Scarlet''s lips.

    She turned her face away, trying to avoid drinking it, while closing her mouth as tight as she could to stop the elixir from entering her body, but Rick wasn''t going to allow that.

    He gave a look to Cecil, who nodded her head in understanding.

    Cecil came behind Scarlet, who was trying to struggle, and ced her finger on Scarlet''s lower jaw, applying some force to it to open her mouth.

    The pressure on Scarlet''s lower jaw caused her to open her mouth, and right after that the elixir poured down into her throat.

    Scarlet''s mind was in chaos when she felt the cold liquid slide down into her stomach.

    ''No, it can''t be... I don''t want this... I don''t want to be Rick''s woman...''

    After pouring the whole contents of the bottle into Scarlet''s mouth, Rick Cutler grinned in triumph as he looked at the girl, who was struggling in vain to escape her fate.

    "You may be strong, but that won''t help you against the Lotus Blossom Elixir. Now, let us watch the changes happening in your body as you sumb to your desires." Rick taunted Scarlet.

    "Young Master Rick is right, Scarlet. There is nothing you can do anymore." Cecil said, standing next to her lover.

    Scarlet kept ring daggers at the two of them while trembling, her heart filled with despair as she felt helpless against the cruel fate awaiting her. She screamed at Cecil.

    "How could you do this to me, Cecil? Did our friendship mean nothing to you? Was it all a lie?"

    "Don''t say that, Scarlet! We''ll always be friends, no matter what happens. This is not about our friendship; this is about you making a big mistake, not recognizing Young Master Rick''s worth."

    Cecil didn''t seem to care one bit about Scarlet''s predicament, as she believed she was acting in her best interest by helping her young master Rick.

    Cecil even believed that Scarlet was the one in the wrong, not realizing that she was the one who poisoned her friend with drugs so that she could be ravaged.

    Scarlet was filled with sorrow as she witnessed how far Cecil had fallen. Her mind went nk when she realized that there was no way out of her current situation.

    She was going to get raped by Rick Cutler.

    Her clothes would be taken off, revealing every inch of her body, and she would be vited by a man whom she never even wanted to touch her in the first ce.

    It was like a nightmare, and she wished she could just wake up from it.

    "Now, let us see what happens to your body when you are exposed to the Lotus Blossom Elixir for some time." Rick said in a cheerful tone.

    Within moments after finishing drinking the elixir, Scarlet could feel something strange happening in her body. It was like waves of heat surging through her veins, making her blood boil and causing immense difort in her core.

    A sudden surge of lust bloomed deep inside her belly, and she was hit by an intense desire to have sex, causing her pussy to be wet with arousal.

    Her nipples hardened underneath her clothing as well, growing erect.

    "Ahh! What is this sensation? My body is heating up so much..." Scarlet moaned.

    Cecil watched Scarlet''s reaction closely as she experienced the effects of the Lotus Blossom Elixir and began to get a tingling sensation down below herself too, wishing that Rick would also make love to her tonight.

    "Hah... Hah... This feeling... Ahhhh... Is so... Strange..." Scarlet breathed between gasps of air, her eyes zed over with pleasure, making her look like she was drunk with desire.

    "Mmmm... Your body is reacting well to the elixir, Miss Scarlet. Don''t you find this manly body of mine attractive? Don''t you want to run your hands over my body? To feel my hard cock sliding between your pussy?" Rick asked with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 144: Please... Please dont...

    Scarlet bit her lips hard, drawing blood, trying to stay in control of her emotions. However, the urge to have sex with a man became stronger as the minutes passed.

    She had never felt this way before, and it was driving her mad with lust. The throbbing pain of her nipples and her moist vagina made her want to tear her clothes apart and expose herself naked in front of everyone, which greatly horrified Scarlet.

    "Hah... Hah... You pervert! I''d rather die than be yours!" Scarlet eximed through gritted teeth, but her resistance was futile.

    Rick Cutlerughed at her statement. "Well then, Miss Scarlet, do tell me how you are going to die since you can''t even move your limbs? Ha ha ha!"

    "Oh... How pitiful of you, Scarlet! To think that you''d be so foolish and desperate as to even wish for death just to escape the embrace of the man who truly loves you! But don''t worry, you won''t die today, as I won''t let youmit this foolish mistake of rejecting the beautiful fate of bing Young Master Rick''s woman." Cecil added.

    "Yes, indeed. It is pointless for you to resist, Miss Scarlet, since the Lotus Blossom Elixir will ensure that you will lose yourself to sexual desires and cravings for a man''s touch soon enough. However, there is no need to fret. I will make sure that you enjoy every second of our coupling while fulfilling your body''s needs and wants to the fullest," Rick assured her, licking his lipssciviously.

    Scarlet groaned in frustration. She wanted to scream out loud and curse these two scumbags until they dropped dead, but she knew it was useless and would only amuse them more. The drug was already taking its toll on her body, making it harder for her to resist giving into temptation.

    She cursed the heavens for letting things turn out like this. She never wanted to be in this position where she would have no choice but to surrender herself to someone else.

    It was humiliating.

    It was disgusting.

    It was degrading.

    Everything about her situation made her want to vomit out all the food in her stomach.

    She wanted to cry.

    But she refused to let them see how powerless and pathetic she felt.

    No, she needed to hold on to thatst thread of sanity for as long as she could.

    As long as she didn''t give in to her desires, she wouldn''t be a ve to pleasure and end up being treated like some kind of object.

    ''No... Not yet... Please... Please don''t let me give in... Please... Somebody...

    Help me!''

    She tried desperately to focus on other thoughts, but they kept slipping away from her mind due to the intense pleasure coursing through her veins.

    She had never imagined that anything could be more painful than experiencing the torture inflicted on her during training in the sect, but she was wrong.

    Every cell in her body burned hotter than hellfire itself, and the sensation seemed to increase with each passing second, threatening to consume her very soul.

    However, there was also something else hidden beneath all this pain and agony.

    It was an exhrating thrill that sent shivers down her spine every time she felt the euphoric ecstasy of having the most sensitive parts of her body touched by someone else.

    And yet, despite all this, she could not forget the fear lurking in the back of her mind, waiting for the opportunity to consume her.

    The fear that once she lost control and surrendered herself to the pleasure, she would never be able to regain her sanity again and she would no longer be able to retain any semnce of her former self.

    That everything she had worked so hard to achieve in life would be reduced to nothing more than dust floating away in the wind, leaving nothing behind except memories and regrets.

    That thought alone was more terrifying than dying in battle against a powerful enemy.

    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Look at that expression on her face, Cecil! It looks like she is about to give in to her urges anytime now. What a beautiful sight it is to behold," Rick said while observing Scarlet, who was trying her hardest to fight against her instincts and desires.

    "Indeed, Young Master Rick," Cecil replied with an envious tone, as she also wanted to be fucked senseless by Rick.

    "However, we should not rush things now. Let''s first tease her for a while longer so that she bes even more eager to receive my cock. I want her to beg me to fuck her brains out." He licked his lips in anticipation, his dick growing hard just thinking about screwing the gorgeous red-haired beauty.

    Cecil nodded in agreement, as she wanted to see Scarlet losing to her sexual urges as soon as possible and be the same as her, a devoted woman who loved Rick more than her own life.

    "Let me help you with your clothes, Young Master Rick," Cecil said, walking towards her young master and starting to take off his robes.

    Rick smiled at Cecil as she undid the belt of his robe and slid it off his shoulders before taking off his pants as well, leaving him naked except for a pair of underwear made of golden silk.

    She moved her hands along his toned abs and chest while caressing them with her soft fingers, admiring how muscr he looked inparison to her delicate frame.

    "Young Master Rick, please don''t leave me behind. I am also yearning for your touch. Will you not give me some attention too?" She pleaded.

    Rick chuckled. "Alright then, Cecil, I shall grant your request after satisfying Miss Scarlet here first."

    He turned his gaze towards Scarlet, whose breathing was heavy, and sweat covered her forehead from struggling against her urges so hard.

    "Now then, Miss Scarlet, let''s strip you off of that robe of yours so that I can admire your naked form, which would be like that of a goddess. Hehehe," he said, licking his lips hungrily before taking a step forward.

    Scarlet''s heart raced faster in anxiety as he approached her. ''No! I won''t let him take me! Not like this! He will not touch me with those filthy hands!''

    Her desperation increased as she watched Rick walk closer.

    Each step he took toward her felt like a dagger piercing through her heart, filling her with dread.

    Her mind shed through many different scenarios, trying to think of a way out of this situation, but none came to mind.

    She knew that she had to do something, or else there would be no hope left for her anymore.

    Suddenly, she felt rxed as she remembered something important she had forgotten about.

    She had onest card up her sleeve that would allow her to escape this predicament.

    She just didn''t remember it at first due to how clouded her judgment became because of Cecil''s betrayal, making it hard for her to think straight.

    "Hah... Hah... You bastards!! I am going to make you regret doing this to me!" Scarlet shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice filled with rage.

    At the same time, she used her mind to send a mental message to a special artifact that was an earring in her left ear to activate it.

    It was a one-time-use artifact that Scarlet purchased just because she felt it was pretty, and she was d that she had bought it in a moment of impulse.

    The earring glowed faintly as it received her message, then exploded with bright light and disappeared in a sh along with Scarlet herself, making her vanish from that spot.

    It was so sudden that Rick and Cecil stared wide-eyed at where Scarlet had disappeared, shocked by what had happened in an instant.

 Chapter 145: I Am Sorry...

    Rick was feeling quite happy that Scarlet was incapable of fighting against the effects of the drug and was about to lose her rationality to her lustful desires, which would have been a glorious sight to behold.

    She wasn''t just a beautiful young girl that any man would want to have his way with; she was also the daughter of an influential person within the Twilight Mist Sect, meaning that bedding her would bring him many benefits.

    He also had a thing that would make Scarlet his obedient woman for the rest of her life¡ªthe Heart Binding Gu.

    It was a type of insect that could be nted in the body of a woman after sleeping with her, forcing her to submit to a man forever, ensuring that she would never betray him or go astray.

    In other words, she would be his property and would be unable to resist anymands from him.

    This was a prized possession of Rick Cutler that he intended to imnt in Scarlet''s body tonight. It would have made his status within the Twilight Mist Sect soar sky-high, as well as boosting his chances of bing the sect leader in the future with the help of Scarlet''s background.

    Cecil''s thoughts were simr to Rick''s.

    After witnessing how easily Scarlet got drugged, she was confident that Rick would have seeded in iming her body soon, thus gaining many benefits. It would also elevate her own status within the sect as well since she was the lover of Rick Cutler.

    Although she liked Scarlet, she also desired the high position that came along with being a part of such a prestigious family.

    She was always looked down on by other seniors because of her ordinary background. They often mocked her and bullied her just because shecked resources.

    Her mother had died when she was very young, leaving her alone in this harsh world where only the strong thrived while the weak were trampled under their feet.

    When she joined the Twilight Mist Sect, many seniors insulted her, calling her a leech and a parasite, as she couldn''t keep up with their cultivation speed despite possessing decent talent.

    Only Scarlet, who came from a prestigious family, never mistreated her, despite their differences in strength or social standing.

    Instead, she helped her whenever she could, making her the only person that Cecil could call a real friend.

    It was a bond that Cecil cherished, and she was willing to do anything to preserve it.

    They grew closer over the time they spent together, bing close friends who shared everything with each other, including their secrets and fears.

    It was at that point that Cecil fell in love with Rick Cutler, who was strong, handsome, and ambitious¡ªeverything that she desired in a man.

    When Rick returned Cecil''s feelings and epted her as his lover, she was overjoyed. She saw it as a chance to escape from the shackles and misery that kept weighing her down and achieve her dream of bing rich and powerful.

    However, not long after her rtionship with Rick began, he told her about his goal to seduce Scarlet and make her into his woman as well.

    At first, Cecil was against the idea, as she didn''t want to betray her friend. But after Rick persuaded her, she eventually agreed to help him aplish his desire.

    After all, if she helped him obtain Scarlet''s heart, she could also gain a higher standing within the sect.

    Cecil also felt that if she stopped Rick from doing this, she might lose him forever. That thought scared her so much that she chose to support him in this endeavor, no matter what the consequences may be. Because he was the only person besides Scarlet who epted her for who she was, without judging her based on her background, and also treated her very well.

    When Cecil understood that she had done all of this for nothing, her eyes turned dark with despair and anger.

    ---

    They didn''t understand what exactly transpired before their very eyes a moment ago, but they knew one thing for certain: Scarlet vanished into thin air right in front of them, and that wasn''t a good sign for them at all.

    "What the hell just happened here?!" Rick shouted out in anger while his mind raced to process what was happening around him.

    ''How could that bitch suddenly disappear into thin air like that? That is impossible, unless...'' Suddenly, realization dawned upon him, making his eyes widen further as his hands shook with fear.

    "Wait... It can''t be... There is only one possibility left... This can only mean that Scarlet must have some kind of teleportation treasure on her that we weren''t aware of." His voice trembled as he spoke, his heart racing faster and faster as he turned to look at Cecil, who still stood frozen beside him with a confused look stered across her face.

    "Teleportation treasure?! How could Scarlet possess such a thing?! I didn''t remember hearing anything about her buying an artifact like that before." Cecil eximed in shock.

    "What the hell do you mean you didn''t know?!" Rick yelled out at Cecil in anger and frustration, "Did you even bother to check what she had on her when you took away her space ring earlier? How could you be so careless about this?! Do you realize how fucked we are right now? This is a fucking disaster that will cost us both our lives if we don''t find Scarlet as soon as possible!!"

    His voice boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the surrounding area as Cecil flinched at the sheer intensity of his emotions.

    "I... I''m sorry! I didn''t realize..." Cecil stammered in terror at being med for such a critical oversight, knowing full well how much trouble they were both in right now.

    Rick gritted his teeth, and said, "Enough talk! There isn''t much time left now. We have to find Scarlet before anyone else does! If any of this gets out, we''re dead meat for sure."

    Shortly, Rick took out an artifact from his space ring and used it to scan the surroundings, searching for any clues that could lead them towards Scarlet, and it wasn''t long before he got the results that made him a little relieved of the current situation.

    "It seems that it wasn''t a very high-grade teleportation artifact, as it left behind the aura of the direction in which it teleported. It also shouldn''t have teleported to a long distance." He narrowed his eyes and then looked towards the east side of the forest and added, "If we hurry up, maybe we can catch up with Scarlet before she can meet anyone and tell them about what happened here."

    "Yes... I think so too." Cecil nodded her head, still feeling numb from the shock of her failure, and started running in that direction along with Rick.

    Both of them sprinted through the dense forest at full speed with their hearts gripped with fear, hoping that they could catch up with Scarlet before any harm came their way.

    Unfortunately for them, however, their worst fears woulde true soon enough, as Scarlet had already met with someone who would change their fates forever.

 Chapter 146: Please Kill Me...

    Within a dark forest, a dim moon shone, providing sparse illumination as a figure stumbled and fell near a tree, followed by the sounds ofbored breathsing from that person''s mouth. The figure struggled to move but found that their limbs felt like jelly and refused to respond.

    That person was the red-haired beauty named Scarlet, who seemed like she couldn''t stand on her two legs anymore after escaping from the grasp of Rick Cutler through the use of a one-time-use teleportation artifact she had purchased on a whim some time ago.

    Scarlet leaned her back against a thick tree trunk and closed her eyes, trying to calm the raging torrent of emotions that threatened to consume her soul. Yet, regardless of how hard she tried to suppress it, she couldn''t deny the truth anymore.

    Her body was burning up, making it difficult to concentrate on anything except her own lustful desires and hunger for a man''s touch.

    The fiery sensation within her abdomen red up every time she tried to suppress it, sending waves of pleasure throughout her entire body, causing herher regions to be moist with excitement as beads of sweat ran down her smooth skin.

    She thought about Cecil, whom she trusted with all her heart but ended up getting stabbed in the back by. She wondered if everything they had been through together was fake or if she was merely an ignorant fool who didn''t know anything about life outside the sect.

    She bit her bottom lip hard enough to draw blood, hoping it would help her snap out of this madness.

    Scarlet hated herself for being so stupid and naive enough to believe that people would always stay loyal to you when there are always hidden agendas at work that could drive them tomit such acts of treachery.

    ''How could she do this to me?! She was my best friend! I trusted her with everything I had, but she betrayed me without batting an eysh!'' Scarlet sobbed as tears trickled down her cheeks.

    She was devastated beyond belief by this revtion, feeling like a fool for falling into this trapid out by Rick Cutler and Cecil.

    But now, there was no turning back for her, as her fate had already been sealed.

    Although she escaped from getting vited, she still couldn''t deny the fact that she had fallen prey to the drug and was unable to move so she could escape this forest as quickly as possible.

    All thanks to Cecil, who made it possible for Rick to use his vile ns on her.

    ''It''s better to die by falling prey to beasts of the forest than to be that man''s woman,'' thought Scarlet, and it was clear from her expression that she had given up on her life.

    Just when Scarlet was sumbing to her despair, the rustling of leaves around her made her freeze up as her heartbeat elerated even further.

    She opened her eyes in fear and looked around the dark surroundings to see what could have made those sounds.

    ¡ª

    After practicing enough in his new sword art called ''The Sword Art of The Boundless Night'' with his new sword, Asher again started his journey towards the Twilight Mist Sect through the ck Forest.

    As he walked through the forest, the rays of the moonlight pierced the thick foliage above, illuminating the ground beneath them and creating an ethereal atmosphere within the dark forest.

    The moonlight reflected off the surface of the trees and the surrounding rocks, giving the appearance of magic dancing all around.

    ''It seems this ce is a little differentpared to previous areas of the ck Forest I had seen while passing through,'' Asher mused, surprised by the light shining through the dense canopy above.

    He continued moving deeper into the depths of the ck Forest while admiring its beauty when he heard a moaning from nearby.

    It sounded like someone was hurt, so Asher rushed in that direction to investigate and see what was happening.

    Upon arriving there, he discovered a beautiful red-haired maidenying against a thick tree, panting while struggling to move.

    She wore a beautiful red Cheongsam dress, which entuated her curves well, and the golden patterns on it gave off an exotic feel to the outfit. Her hair cascaded down past her waistline while framing a wless face that was now twisted with pain and agony.

    Asher watched her struggle against herself for a few seconds, unsure if he should interfere in whatever was happening.

    However, after seeing the desperation in her eyes and hearing the pain in her voice, Asher couldn''t turn a blind eye to the poor woman suffering before him.

    Soon enough, he walked out of the shadows, revealing himself to the youngdy.

    At that time, Scarlet noticed that the mysterious silhouette who was approaching her in the darkness was no beast but instead a person.

    He was d in a luxurious ck suit that fitted him perfectly, showing off his muscr frame underneath.

    His short ck hair was well groomed, while his sharp blue eyes had a certain charm to them, which exuded a sense of confidence that could only be obtained from someone who had gone through many hardships and managed to ovee them.

    The beautiful moonlight illuminated from the thick canopy on his face made his features even more defined than before.

    Seeing such a handsome young man emerge from the darkness of the forest made Scarlet''s heart skip a beat.

    Her body heated up even more as she gazed upon his perfect physique, causing her breath to quicken because of the effect the drug had on her.

    "Ahhh... " Scarlet couldn''t help but let out a low moan when she caught sight of Asher, and not sooner than that, she realized her situation, which made her heart go cold.

    She feared that she would fall into his arms, so she bit her lips hard, drawing blood, snapping out of the effect for a moment, and begged as tears poured down her eyes.

    "Please... please kill me... Kill me now... before I turn into someone that I am not."

 Chapter 147: Why? WHY....? WHY???!!!

    Asher was taken aback by the youngdy''s sudden outburst. He stood there motionless for a few seconds, unsure of how to handle the situation.

    ''Kill her? What the hell is she talking about? Why would she ask someone to kill her?'' A frown appeared on his face as he pondered over what she meant. He could see the anguish written all over her beautiful face as she pleaded for death.

    "Hey, rx. Don''t be so hasty." Asher tried to calm her down. "Whatever your problem is, it''ll be okay. Just tell me what is wrong with you. Maybe I can help you."

    However, the red-haired beauty shook her head as tears continued to flow down her face. "There''s no way you can help me now! You wouldn''t understand. It''s better if I die now before something happens that I will regretter."

    Scarlet was perplexed by the stranger''s sudden kindness toward her, but she was hesitant to open up to him as she didn''t know who he was or where he came from. She wanted to trust him, but she feared he would take advantage of her vulnerable state, like all the other men would do if they knew what happened to her.

    Meanwhile, she continued to struggle against her body''s cravings, refusing to give in to her carnal desires as she did not want to end up like a ve of lust and passion.

    Asher noticed the conflicting emotions within the youngdy''s eyes as she stared at him, which only served to pique his curiosity even more.

    He crouched down next to her, his eyes meeting hers, but she looked away in shame and embarrassment. She was afraid of what the young man might think of her while looking at her current condition.

    "Please...please kill me...I beg you! Please end this torture... I can''t live like this...I''d rather be dead." Scarlet begged with all her strength left, unable to handle the overwhelming sensation her body was experiencing.

    As she continued to beg for death, Asher could no longer remain silent, and asked in a soft voice, "Tell me what happened to you. Tell me why you''re in such a painful state. After that, I''ll consider whether or not I want to do what you ask of me. However, if you are not going to be honest with me, then I will have no choice but to leave."

    For a moment, she hesitated about revealing her situation, but as she stared into his eyes, she only sawpassion within them and started exining everything that happened to her, including how she got drugged by her former friend and almost vited by another man, while tears continued flowing down her cheeks.

    After listening to her story, Asher became enraged as he learned how she was in a terrible predicament that resulted from the betrayal of her close friend.

    ''Why does this type of lowly viin always appear everywhere, trying to ruin women''s lives? It was the same with Maria, and now it''s this youngdy. How can there be such viins in this world? Why can''t they ept that everyone has the freedom to choose their own happiness? What gives them the right to impose their wills on others and take away their freedom of choice?''

    ''What the fuck is wrong with these people?!''

    A fierce glint shed across Asher''s eyes as he swore to seek justice for this youngdy before him. However, he couldn''t do it just yet¡ªnot until he had saved her first.

    ''I swear that I will teach Rick Cutler a lesson someday.''

    The young man took a deep breath before calming himself down and focusing his attention on helping the beautiful youngdy in front of him.

    "I have... told... you... everything now... Please... Please kill me..." Scarlet pleaded for her death as tears rolled down her cheeks once more.

    Seeing this, Asher couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Why are you in such a hurry to die? I haven''t even said whether or not I am going to do as you say. Listen carefully, youngdy; you can''t die yet because I won''t allow you to!"

    Those words caught Scarlet off guard, and she raised her head to look at the handsome young man crouching down beside her with an incredulous expression written all over her beautiful face. "W-why? Why would you not let me die? Are you also one of those men who wish to defile my body?"

    Scarlet questioned, her heart sinking as she wondered if she had gotten herself involved with yet another viin who had malicious intentions toward her. ''Why are the heavens so cruel to me? Can''t I find even a single person to rely on in this world? Is it my fate to be defiled and humiliated, no matter where I go?

    Am I really cursed by heaven itself and destined to suffer this cruel torture of living? Or is it because I hadmitted some unforgivable sin in my past life and this is my punishment for that?''

    "Ahhh..." At that moment, her lust red up once more, and Scarlet let out a sensual moan.

    Feeling that she was about to lose to the effects of the drug, she despaired even more and finally broke down as she cried out loud, "Why? WHY....? WHY???!!! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME, HEAVENS?!!!! WHAT DID I EVER DO TO DESERVE SUCH TORTURE?!! I WAS JUST A NORMAL GIRL BEFORE AND NEVER HURT ANYONE IN MY LIFE, SO WHY AM I BEING PUNISHED LIKE THIS?!!!"

    Seeing Scarlet breaking down and losing hope in herself, Asher felt terrible, and he wanted to do something to console her. However, he knew that what he had said next would either lift her spirits or break them entirely.

    ''What should I do? Should I follow her wishes and kill her to ease her suffering, or should I..." Asher thought for a moment, trying to make the correct decision. ''Damn it. What the hell is the correct answer in this situation? This is driving me insane!''

 Chapter 148: Am I Really Dying Now?

    "Stop crying," Asher ordered in a stern voice that sounded a little colder than usual, but she didn''t seem to notice it as she was consumed by her despair.

    Seeing Scarlet continue to ignore his words, Asher lost his patice and pped her across the cheek without holding back his strgth, causing her head to snap to the side and blood to leak out of her mouth.

    This sudd action shocked her, and she froze in shock, unsure of what had just happed. However, wh she recovered from her stupor, she turned to look at the young man standing before her and saw his ice-cold re staring straight into her soul.

    The way he looked at her st chills down her spine, and she felt a sse of dread creeping up within her heart, but she didn''t know why she was feeling this way.

    "Calm down and list to me carefully." Asher said with a serious expression on his face, "You said that you want me to kill you, right? Well, guess what ¡ª I will do just that."

    His words caught Scarlet by surprise, and she didn''t understand what he meant.

    ''I-is he saying that he will kill me... for real?! Does that mean he has agreed to fulfill my wish and help me escape this suffering that has be a curse on my body?!'' Scarlet thought as she looked at his solemn expression.

    "Are... you really... going to kill me?" Scarlet asked in a trembling voice, still not sure if she was imagining things or not.

    The air a Asher began to feel colder, sding goosebumps all over Scarlet''s skin, which made her realize that she was not hallucinating or dreaming as she thought before.

    She could feel every muscle in her body tse up at once, waiting for his response with bated breath, hoping that her ears were not deceiving her.

    After remaining silt for a long period of time, Asher finally oped his mouth and said, "Yes. I will kill you with my own hands, just as you asked for."

    His reply left her stunned for a second, and th she burst outughing as her expression changed into one of joy and relief.

    Soon, tears flowed like a river from her eyes as she thanked Asher over and over again."Thank you. Thank you very much!!"

    "Ahh... Finally, I can escape this fate. Thank you for being so kind and understanding towards me, Mr. Mysterious Stranger. I hope I will be able to repay this favor in my next life."

    These were Scarlet''sst words before closing her eyes, feeling rxed and free from the worries of the world as she prepared herself to depart from this world for good.

    A bright smile remained stered on her beautiful face as she waited for her executioner to deliver the finishing blow.

    Seeing how happy Scarlet was after learning that he would kill her, Asher couldn''t help but find this woman weird and ridiculous. But theless, he didn''t waver from his resolve and drew his sword, preparing to finish her off.

    Scarlet could feel the sharp aura of the sword ev with her eyes closed, knowing that her life would soon be snuffed out of this world and she wouldn''t have to suffer anymore.

    No sooner than that, a gtle breeze blew through her neck, caressing her skin and making her shiver.

    Her heart raced at the thought of dying, and she wondered how it would be after that.

    ''Am I really dying now? This feels so strange... I am not feeling any pain at all...''

    The ssation of something tickling her skin felt too real to be fake.

    ''Is this what it feels like to be killed by someone? To feel no pain at all but only warmth spreading throughout your body instead?'' Scarlet wondered, still unaware of the truth about her currt situation.

    Asher looked at the beautiful woman before him as she awaited her fate with a smile on her face, and he sighed in dismay. ''This girl is indeed strange. Why would she be smiling wh she is about to die? Does she think there will be another chance for her after death?

    Although I also got a second chance at life, that was due to schemes of mysterious beings, which I still know nothing about, and I don''t think it would be the same for others, as heavs won''t allow mortals to cheat death.''

    Thinking of all this, Asher lifted his sword high above his head and was ready to swing it downward with immse force, aiming to cleave through the red-haired beauty''s neck and cut off her head clean from the rest of her body.

    The sword''s aura flew like a gtle breeze towards her neck, leaving behind a trail of shimmering air particles as it marked its target of attack.

    However, right before he brought it down upon her slder neck, he reminded her, "I hope there isn''t someone close to you left behind who would grieve and be devastated after learning about your unfortunate fate. It would be truly horrible to cause sorrow in the hearts of close ones like this."

    Scarlet heard every word spok by the mysterious stranger, oped her eyes, and looked up at him in confusion. ''Causing sorrow to the close one?''

    Slowly, these words echoed in her mind again and again, and suddly she became shocked as tears formed in the corners of her eyes again. ''Causing sorrow to the close one? What about mom? How could I forget about my mother?! Wouldn''t she be heartbrok if I suddly died like this?! She always doted on me and showered me with love and care throughout my whole life.

    How could I be so selfish to make her mourn for her only child''s death?!''

    "NO, WAIT! PLEASE STOP!! Don''t kill me!" She screamed in horror, trying to stop him from performing such a cruel deed on her. She couldn''t bear to be responsible for causing such great grief to her dear mother anymore and felt like her heart would burst out from guilt if he wt ahead with his n.

    Asher heard her desperate cries and halted his de just before it touched her skin, "Why are you stopping me? Wasn''t it you who asked me to kill you? Didn''t you want to put an d to your misery? If you are having second thoughts now, it''s already toote! I know that you don''t cherish your life, so why are you suddly trying to preserve it at the very d?

    What made you change your mind right now?!"

    "No... no... I don''t want my mom to be sad and cry for me. She is the most precious person in my life, and I can''t bear the thought of causing her heartbreak. I was just being stupid before...

    Ev if I have to suffer the fate of being defiled, I''d rather dure it than let her mourn the loss of her daughter and never move on with her life." Scarlet replied while sobbing like a little girl after having be scolded for misbehaving.

    Asher listed to her exnation and th released a heavy sigh and thought, ''haah... It worked.... It seems somehow I have managed to change her mind. That''s great. Now, I can proceed with treating her symptoms without having to worry about her mtal breakdown.''

 Chapter 149: Sshh... Be patient...

    Just after Asher put away his sword and was preparing for her treatmt, Scarlet looked deep in his eyes and said, "Mr. Stranger, I may have changed my mind about wanting to die, but the drug still affects my body, and it hurts like hell. I want to stop this torture as soon as possible, and I don''t think I can withstand it much longer.

    If you really want to help me, th please use any method possible to relieve me of the pain I am expericing. Ev if you need to vite my body, it doesn''t matter as long as it helps me recover from this tormt I''m during right now. I will do anything you want, and I won''t resist you in any way. Just please save me from this nightmare."

    Wh Scarlet finished speaking, Asher was surprised by her bold request, and he couldn''t help but shake his head in exasperation. "You are really strange and absurd, youngdy. First, you beg for death and say that you want to be freed from this world, and th you change your mind at thest second and ask me to take your body to treat you?"

    Scarlet''s eyes wided slightly wh she heard the man''s sarcastic remarks, and she retorted with a hint of anger in her voice, "Well, if I was able to move, I wouldn''t have be forced to beg for death, right? All the me falls on that bastard Rick Cutler who drugged me, so how could I still have the heart to think about shame at this time wh all I want to do is survive?

    It''s not like I am asking you to do that because I am a loose woman or something. I am only desperate and can''t stand this pain anymore, so if there is a solution to my problem, I''d dly take it without hesitating whatsoever."

    Hearing her words, Asher chuckled in amusemt, "Alright, since you are so eager for me to help you, th I guess I will have no choice but to fulfill your request."

    The momt Scarlet heard his answer, she calmed down immediately, and a faint blush crept onto her face. She turned her gaze to avoid looking at the young man any longer as she blushed with embarrassmt.

    Her lips trembled while thinking about the consequces of her outrageous proposal, but wh she looked back at the handsome face of the stranger beside her, her heart skipped a beat, and her body seemed to heat up ev more than before.

    ''He looks devilishly handsome... Why do I feel like I am being drawn to him like a moth to a me?'' Scarlet thought, unable to keep her eyes away from the man''s wless face as her gaze wandered across every inch of his chiseled features. ''This must be due to that drug... Yeah, that must be it!''

    While Scarlet was struggling to contain her emotions, Asher reached his hand out towards her face, where he had just pped her, and gtly rubbed her swoll red cheek.

    This intimate gesture caused Scarlet to freeze up, and her eyes locked onto his, staring deep into them as she was mesmerized by the intsity behind those crystal blue orbs of his.

    "I am sorry for pping you. It was rude of me, but you were losing your mind, and I had no choice but to resort to extreme measures." He apologized, his gtle voice washing over Scarlet like a wave of warm water, soothing her nerves while rousing new feelings within her.

    She wanted to respond, but no words came out of her mouth as she stayed quiet while continuing to stare at his handsome face with wide eyes filled with emotion.

    "Mhmm... Its okay... It''s alright." After a while, Scarlet muttered in a low voice, finding it hard to speak wh his palm continued caressing her injured cheek with such care and affection.

    Although the pain in her cheek wasn''t much, the fire burning within her was growing hotter by the minute as it spread throughout her tire body, leaving her trembling as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    "Now th, shall we begin the treatmt?" Asher asked, and Scarlet closed her eyes shut while bringing her face forward, thinking that he would start kissing her there.

    However, instead of pressing his lips against hers like she expected, he ced his index finger on top of her mouth and whispered softly, "Sshh... Be patit... There''s no need to do anything hasty just yet."

    Scarlet snapped her eyes op and saw the mischievous smirk on his face while his eyes glinted with a glint of naughtiness in them.

    After that, Asher leaned closer until his lips were only inches away from her ear, and th he breathed a hot breath against her lobe while whispering seductively, "We would have plty of time in the future to gage in such activities, so you can think about thatter with a calm mind. However, for now, I don''t need to do anything like that to cure your poison.

    Let''s conctrate on dealing with it first, shall we?"

    Scarlet blinked twice and stared at the handsome stranger in shock. Her lips quivered as she mumbled under her breath, "Wait... w-what do you mean by that? You said earlier that you were willing to treat my symptoms, right? So how can you say that you don''t have to do anything to cure my poison?"

    Asher chuckled at her reaction and answered, "Of course, I have other ways of treating you without needing to get intimate, silly girl. If I had to do something that vile, I would have killed myself first. You shouldn''t think so badly about me. It''s true that I am a bit perverted and lustful in nature, but I''m not the kind of person who would force himself upon a woman just to satisfy his needs.

    Such actions are disgraceful and against my principles."

    After hearing his words, Scarlet was tak aback by how straightforward he spoke, without a trace of hesitation in his voice. His confidce and conviction towards his own ideals impressed her greatly, as she admired him ev more than before.

    He had such a charismatic personality that made her curious about his idtity, and she wanted to learn more about him and his backg.

 Chapter 150: I Promise, It Wont Hurt.

    ''He said we could get intimateter? Why do I feel butterflies fluttering a inside my stomach thinking about those words?'' Scarlet wondered while trying to control her emotions; however, no matter how many times she tried to suppress her emotions towards him, they kept resurfacing within her, making it impossible to ignore them.

    Although Scarlet was curious about that, she decided not to ask any further questions as she realized that now wasn''t the right time for idle chit chat.

    "Are you ready to begin?" Asher asked, and she nodded in affirmation.

    Without wasting any more time, Asher extded his arm and ced it upon her soft breasts, touching the part where her heart was located.

    This sudd action caught Scarlet unprepared as she gasped in surprise.

    "Ahhh... " She was not expecting him to ce his hand there out of nowhere, but now that he did, she couldn''t help but let out a moan while trying to hide her embarrassmt with a blushing face.

    ''Oh god, this is the first time that anyone has touched me like this... His hands are so warm, and they feel sofortable against my skin...'' Scarlet thought as she continued to joy his touch on her bare part of chest, due to the effects of drugs.

    Soon, Scarlet found herself unable to resist the urge to look down at his hands covering her breasts, which made her face turn redder than ever before.

    Asher noticed her gaze and said, "Don''t worry; I promise it won''t hurt a bit. All you have to do is rx your body and let me take care of the rest. Can you trust me ough to allow me to do so?"

    He gave her a reassuring smile as he spoke, making Scarlet nod her head without a doubt in her mind that he would keep his word.

    Once she made her decision, Asher closed his eyes and conctrated to connect with the Astral Nexus Core Orb in his body.

    Wh his connection with the orb was established, the orb emitted a  glow that covered his whole body before spreading towards Scarlet as well, and her whole body began glowing with  light, giving her an ethereal appearance.

    Soon afterward, Scarlet felt something strange happing within her body, which shocked her as the light spread in her body like wildfire, petrating every cell of her being.

    At first, it seemed like there was nothing unusual happing except for the fact that she was glowing, but it wasn''t long before she began feeling differt ssations flowing throughout her veins, causing her to tremble all over.

    A mysterious power began rushing into Scarlet''s body through every pore of her skin, purifying her system from the drug''s effects. It was unlike anything else she had ever expericed before, making her wonder what kind of miraculous technique this man used to aplish such an amazing feat.

    It didn''t take long before the toxins dissolved into thin air, rdering them harmless as they dispersedpletely, relieving her from all kinds of pain and difort that were tormting her body earlier.

    After a few momts, the light faded away from both of their bodies, revealing a fully cured Scarlet lying on the g with a confused expression stered across her beautiful face.

    She thought of moving her hand, and to her surprise, she was able to do so just as easily as she normally would. She could feel everything just fine, and there was no sign of any lingering pain or lust that had gued her earlier.

    Scarlet couldn''t believe what had just happed, and she pinched her own cheeks to check whether or not she was dreaming or hallucinating. To her delight, there was no mistake; she had finally returned to normal again after suffering such an ordeal.

    "How are you feeling now, youngdy?" Asher asked with concern visible in his voice.

    After being snapped out of her stupor, a beautiful smile formed on her lips. It was like watching a flower bloom in spring, and it was hard to turn away from such beauty.

    "Thank you, thank you for saving my life and also helping me recover from that ursed poison." She thanked Asher and threw herself in his arms, as she felt indebted to him for everything that he did for her today.

    She buried her face in his shoulder, letting her tears flow without restraint as she cried in happiness for escaping such a dire situation alive.

    If it wer''t for him, th she would have sumbed to her fate by now and probably be dead already.

    "I am d to see you are alright. But if you really want to thank me, th stay alive and live your life to the fullest. Remember, the only person responsible for your fate is yourself, so you should learn to be strong in order to protect yourself from getting tricked by others."

    "Yes, I understand. I promise to be careful next time and learn from this incidt," Scarlet replied with a firm determination reflected in her eyes.

    At that momt, she promised herself that she would forever remember this day wh she almost lost herself to the cruel fate of being defiled and humiliated for eternity by some lecherous scum.

    She swore in her heart to grow stronger than ever before and not let such a tragedy happ to her again. No matter what happs or how difficult things might be in the future, she will try her best to ovee all obstacles and remain steadfast in her path to improve her cultivation level while also learning about human nature so that she won''t be fooled by deception like this again.

    With rewed ergy coursing through her body, Scarlet pulled herself away from Asher and wiped away her tears using her sleeve.

    As Asher was about to say something, he felt a sudd chill in his tire being and, without hesitation, hugged Scarlet again and disappeared.

    The very next momt, a powerful sword-qi strike pierced the g where Asher and Scarlet were standing just seconds ago.

 Chapter 151: Wait, Young Master!

    Two figures dashed through the ck Forest, jumping over tree branches and ducking underneath vines as they raced, following the aura left behind by teleportation treasure.

    The forest was dark and foreboding, and the night sky was obscured by dse foliage. The trees stood tall and macing, their shadows looming over the two cultivators as they passed under their boughs.

    One of the figures wore a ck robe embroidered with gold patterns, his short brown hair swaying in the wind as he ran.

    His dark eyes shone with determination, his jaw clched as he sped through the forest, and his footsteps barely made any sound despite his quick pace.

    The other cultivator, a young woman with ck hair and emerald eyes, wore a simple  robe, a gray sash tied a her waist, and matching shoes.

    Her expression was grave, and her eyebrows furrowed in conctration as she followed behind the young man, scanning the forest a them for their search target.

    Suddly, the man stopped, causing the woman to skid to a halt behind him.

    The two stared ahead, their gazes fixed on a small clearing illuminated by moonlight peeking through gaps in the leaves above.

    There were two figures standing in the cter of the clearing. The first was a tall woman dressed in red cheongsam, her crimson hair falling freely a her shoulders.

    The second figure was a young man in a tight-fitting ck suit that highlighted his muscr frame. His hair was dark like the night itself, and his blue eyes were piercing ev in the dark forest.

    The two of them were embracing each other in a tight hug, the woman''s head resting against the man''s shoulder while the man held her close to his chest.

    The two neers just stood in silce. Neither one of them moved or spoke a word, their eyes staring straight ahead, unblinking.

    The figure in the ck robe saw this sce and felt a surge of anger building up within his heart, his hands clched into fists by his sides as he red daggers at the two people in front of him.

    He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that someone dared toy a finger on his woman!

    After everything he had done to get her, to sure that she would belong only to him...

    Unforgivable. This was unforgivable!

    His teeth clched and his nostrils red; he felt as if someone was putting a gre hat on his head, making him feel raged with fury.

    The young woman watched the sce unfold in front of her with wide eyes filled with disbelief, her mouth hanging op in shock, as she couldn''t believe that someone had already found Scarlet before them.

    Her body began shaking while her heartbeat raced in her chest as she took in the sce before her, a mixture of fear and anxiety swirling inside her heart.

    She knew that things would go south from here if they didn''t act fast. She hurriedly nced at her partner, who was currtly seething in anger after witnessing the sce with his very own eyes.

    Her mind was racing, trying toe up with a n on how to deal with that man and capture Scarlet again.

    The only problem was that she had no idea how strong he was or what type of skills he possessed.

    "Young Master Rick... Please calm down. We don''t know anything about that man. I know how angry you must feel right now, but please list to me." She tried to reason with him, hoping to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

    Her efforts proved futile, however, as her young master ignored her advice and stomped forward with rage boiling in his eyes.

    He was determined to exact revge for the humiliation suffered at that bastard''s hand.

    Before the woman could stop him, Rick dashed forward in an instant, heading straight towards the two figures hugging each other in the cter of the clearing.

    At that very momt, he took out his sword from its sheath, its de gleaming under the moonlight and its sharp edge reflecting its cold glow as he prepared to unleash his attack towards the unsuspecting couple.

    He th leapt into the air, brandishing his weapon high above his head while spirit essce flowed through his veins to the sword, before bringing it down in a massive spirit de attack that traveled at a tremdous speed, cutting through the air itself.

    The air in the area froze, and a quiet settled over the clearing. Everything stood still, ev the trees. It felt like time had stopped.

    And th chaos broke loose.

    The spirit de, containing a massive amount of spirit essce, tore through the air and mmed into the ce where a couple were standing in the cter of the clearing, causing a massive explosion that shook the tire area, causing dust to rise up into the sky and debris to fly everywhere.

    The trees nearby were obliterated, their splinters flying a wildly as they whizzed past each other in every direction while the g beath them cracked apart, leaving cracks in the earth in their wake.

    It was a devastating attack that could destroy everything in its path with ease.

    Rick was filled with rage, his mind clouded by hatred, and he continued his rampage by sding multiple attacks towards that ce in rapid session.

    The sound of explosions rang throughout the forest, apanied by the violt shaking of the trees and the shattering of rocks a him as each de of spirit essce destroyed a piece ofnd in its path.

    "Die... Die... DIE.. You son of a bitch!" Rick shouted at the top of his lungs, his voice filled with intse anger and murderous intt directed towards the mysterious young man.

    "Wait, Young Master! Are you crazy?! What about Scarlet?" The young woman, Cecil, cried out in rm, fear writt all over her face, as she watched helplessly while her young master unleashed destruction.

    However, Rick paid her no mind, ignoring her words while focusing on killing that bastard who dared toy a hand and steal his woman away.

 Chapter 152: What did I just hear?

    Asher felt relieved after curing Scarlet of the drug''s influence and seeing that she seemed to be recovering from her ordeal.

    Even though he has only known her for a short time, she has grown on him during their brief interactions, and he has begun to develop a protective instinct towards her, especially after what she went through today.

    He smiled warmly at Scarlet and opened his mouth to speak, but before any words left his lips, a powerful sense of danger suddenly struck his consciousness.

    ''What''s wrong?'' He wondered to himself, his gaze turning towards the edge of the forest.

    There, Asher sensed a powerful sword qi heading straight for the two of them at an incredible speed and with devastating force.

    Without any hesitation, he wrapped his arm around Scarlet''s waist and disappeared, moving a safe distance away.

    From there, they saw the devastating aftermath and the attacker, who continued to release countless sword-qi des at that spot, causing massive damage to the surrounding area and creatingrge holes in the earth.

    "How did hee here so soon?!" Scarlet eximed with wide eyes, startled by the sudden attack and that man.

    Asher looked at her with a serious expression on his face and asked, as he wanted to confirm his suspicion, "Do you know that man attacking us?"

    She nced at him before nodding. "Yes. It''s Rick Cutler, the person who drugged me with that drug."

    Hearing her words, Asher looked at the man with a frown. It seems like Rick has really bad intentions for Scarlet, even going so far as to release the killing strikes.

    Just as he was about to take action to subdue this asshole, he heard something that caused the blood in his whole body to boil.

    "Die, you son of a bitch. How dare you make a fool out of me and take away MY woman!!!" Rick screamed in madness as his eyes were wide open with anger, filled with nothing but hate.

    ''What is this? What did I just hear? Did this man just curse my mom? Dare to call my mom a bitch? No¡­ it can''t be.'' A strange expression appeared on Asher''s face when he heard those wordsing from Rick.

    An unknown emotion welled up within his heart, and he turned toward the raging man with a cold stare, his blue eyes shing with an icy chill.

    The atmosphere instantly turned chilly and dark as a dark aura enveloped him, spreading outward in a wave of pressure that sent ripples through space itself.

    His killing intent soared high into the skies, and he took one step forward, appearing in front of Rick in an instant, a fist forming in midair as he delivered a powerful punch to his abdomen.

    A loud boom echoed through the forest when Asher''s fist struck its target with deadly force. Rick doubled over and coughed out blood as he staggered backward several steps due to the sheer power of the blow.

    He looked at Asher with surprise and confusion, unable toprehend how this man was still alive after receiving his attack head-on.

    Before Rick could react, another fierce blow hit him square in the chest, knocking him off his feet and sending him tumbling across the ground until he came to a stop near the edge of a massive crater created by his previous spirit de attacks.

    "Bastard!!! How are you still alive?! Who the fuck are you?!" Rick yelled angrily at the mysterious figure standing in front of him, unable toprehend how this man could possess such strength.

    "Your Death!" Asher responded with just two words, his voice colder than ice, as he took another step forward and vanished from sight, reappearing right in front of the man who just tried to kill him and Scarlet.

    "How dare you threaten me?! Do you know who I am?!?!? Let me remind you that I am Rick Cutler and that my grandfather is the Twilight Mist sect''s Grand Elder." Rick roared, swinging his sword at Asher, trying to slice him in half with a sh.

    "Humph. Do you think I care about who you are?" Asher retorted with a snort as he took out his own sword, the Boundless Night, and swung it towards the iing de with immense force.

    A deafening bang erupted as their weapons shed in midair, resulting in sparks flying all around them while the two men remained motionless.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly when he noticed that he was unable to push back this arrogant young master, whose aura and power were simr to those of the True Spirit Realm cultivator. However, remembering the words of curse uttered by this lowlife, Asher''s aura got more ominous and dark, making Rick flinch.

    Rick felt a chill run down his spine as he stared into those deep, azure eyes. They were like an endless ocean that threatened to swallow him, sending him into depths of terror where no light could reach, and he couldn''t help but feel terrified by their intensity.

    At that moment, his instincts told him that he shouldn''t underestimate this opponent in front of him. After all, only true masters possessed such a terrifying presence that they could scare others shitless just by looking into their eyes.

    Although this guy had a simr cultivation base as him, his fighting prowess seemed higher than his.

    Seeing how Asher wasn''t intimidated by him and didn''t seem interested in backing down, Rick felt annoyed.

    "You don''t seem to understand the situation, huh? Do you think you can win against me just because you''re lucky enough to be at the same cultivation level as me?" He sneered as he gathered more spirit essence in his body.

    When Asher saw this, he poured more spirit essence into his sword too and pushed forward with great strength.

    At that moment, Rick couldn''t follow up quickly, which caused his sword to be pushed back by Asher''s attack and get shed across his chest.

    "Ahhh... Shit!" Rick cried out as he stumbled backwards while clutching onto his wounded chest, which was bleeding out.

    Seeing this opportunity, Asher didn''t waste any time and dashed forward, striking at Rick with his sword once again, aiming for his throat.

    "No!!" Cecil screamed when she saw that Asher was going to kill her beloved young master, but at that moment, someone appeared in front of her.

    "Cecil, I hope you are prepared for the consequences of what you did to me!" Scarlet said as she released an extremely powerful spirit essence attack towards the startled Cecil.

 Chapter 153: But... I Did Everything For You!

    "Cecil, I hope you are prepared for the consequences of what you did to me!" Scarlet said as she released an extremely powerful spirit essence attack towards the startled Cecil.

    Cecil''s eyes widened in shock and horror when she realized what was happening. She wanted to dodge it, but before she could do so, she found herself engulfed by a giant fireball that exploded upon contact with her body, creating a fiery explosion that swallowed everything in its vicinity.

    The mes spread like wildfire, burning away the trees and bushes around them and scorching the soil beneath them, leaving behind nothing but scorched earth.

    Fortunately, thanks to her cultivation base and the defensive talisman Cecil was wearing around her neck, she managed to survive the attack with some minor burns and wounds.

    However, Scarlet was not finished yet as she charged towards Cecil again, swinging her sword at her former best friend, intending to take revenge for what she did to her.

    Cecil panicked at the sight of Scarlet advancing towards her with murderous intent.

    "Scarlet, stop! Why are you doing this?! Don''t you know that we are friends?!?!" She yelled in disbelief while trying to defend herself using her own sword.

    Scarlet answered as a pained expression appeared on her beautiful face, "Friends? Ha! We used to be close, but not anymore. Not since you betrayed me and chose to side with that monster over there."

    "But... I did everything for you! All I wanted was to give you the best life possible and live together in a beautiful future as sisters. Can''t you understand that???" Cecil eximed in desperation as she fought back with her sword.

    Scarlet couldn''t believe what she was hearing from her.

    "Understand?!? How can you expect me to forgive you when you used me as bait for your twisted ns?! And don''t lie to me.

    I know the real reason why you helped me; it''s not because you care about me, but rather because you just wanted to use me as a means to gain power and favoritism from your precious Young Master Rick." Scarlet shot back with fury in her tone and an expression filled with hatred on her face.

    "I was deceived by you and your lies. I trusted you so much, yet you did this to me. What kind of friend does that?" She added as she intensified her attack, forcing Cecil to retreat while defending herself, trying her best not to get hit by her sword swings that aimed at vital areas like the neck or head.

    "Scarlet, listen to me! Please... I never meant to hurt you. If you just give him a chance, you''ll see how wonderful he is. Please, please forgive me..." Cecil pleaded as tears began streaming down her cheeks.

    Scarlet stopped attacking for a moment as she thought about the events that happened tonight. It was difficult to describe exactly what she was feeling right now. Anger, betrayal, sorrow, pain... All these emotions mixed together into something worse than hell itself.

    But among all those emotions, the most dominant one was sadness. Sadness because she lost her closest friend today.

    Seeing Scarlet hesitate, Cecil continued pleading with her. She believed that there was still a chance to persuade Scarlet to give up this pointless fight. "Scarlet, I''m telling the truth. I truly love you like a sister. Why can''t you see it?"

    "Shut up! Don''t talk to me anymore." Scarlet replied, her voice full of bitterness as she resumed her attacks. She felt intense pain looking at the crying Cecil; however, she also remembered what she had done to her, so she didn''t spare her any sympathy.

    The two women kept fighting against each other in heatedbat. As they exchanged blows with their swords and spirit essence attacks that flew out, scattering all over the ce like stars twinkling in the night sky, illuminating the dark forest with brilliant lights that rivaled the sun itself.

    With each passing minute, the intensity of their battle increased further. However, Cecil gradually began to fall behind as she was unable to keep up with Scarlet''s relentless attacks due to her lower cultivation base.

    She tried her hardest to match Scarlet''s skills and techniques, but no matter how hard she tried, she failed each time.

    This again made her realize how many resources and benefits sheckedpared to the people of the prominent families, and her bitter tears fell like rain. Even with her talent and hard work, it seemed impossible for her to catch up to others. And she knew, in her heart, that it was a struggle she''d be doomed to repeat until death.

    Finally, after exhausting all her spirit essence and stamina, Cecil copsed onto her knees while breathing heavily, sweat dripping down her forehead.

    She raised her head to look at Scarlet, who stood there ring at her, unmoving.

    Soon, Scarlet tightened her grip on her sword as she readied herself for her final attack.

    There was no room for mercy or hesitation. She would strike down her former friend and end everything. But it wasn''t easy at all, as she could not forget how much joy and excitement they shared together before. She lowered her head with a pained expression on her face as tears blurred her vision, making it hard to see Cecil clearly.

    "Why... Why did this happen? Why did I have to lose someone who was so dear to me like this? What kind of twisted joke is this...?" Scarlet whispered in sorrow before raising her sword once again with tears running down her cheeks.

    She didn''t want to kill her. But she had to do it. Otherwise, she would never move on and continue suffering while getting tricked by people like Rick Cutler and Cecil.

    So she steeled herself and thrusted her sword forward without any hesitation whatsoever.

    The strike was like a sh that seemed to be able to pierce anything in an instant, yet somehow Cecil was able to see how the tip of Scarlet''s sword neared her heart and was about to pierce it in a slow motion, ready to take her life away.

 Chapter 154: You Are Doomed To Die Now, Bastard!

    As Asher was about to slice through Rick''s neck with his sword, his opponent''s eyes flickered with a hint of panic.

    Without wasting any moment, Rick called out his Spirit, which materialized and attacked Asher from behind, hoping to use it as a diversion while also taking his opponent by surprise.

    However, Asher reacted right away and avoided its attack by shifting his position to the side before jumping away from his position.

    The next second, Asher saw the true features of the Spirit; its appearance resembled a ck panther with sleek, obsidian-ck fur, adorned with flickering mes of fiery orange and crimson. The air around it was hot and dry, making one feel suffocated as if standing within a furnace.

    "Hahaha.... You are doomed to die now, bastard! I will devour your soul with my Shadowfire leopard." Rick said with a sinister smile on his face as he pointed at Asher, his eyes glimmering with anticipation for victory.

    At that very moment, the Shadowfire Leopard Spirit pounced towards Asher at astonishing speed, its mouth wide open while baring its sharp fangs.

    It seemingly disappeared in the shadows for a moment before reappearing as it closed their distance in an instant.

    When it was close enough to Asher, it unleashed a powerful st of fire breath attack, causing a wave of me to rush towards him at point nk range.

    Despite being caught off guard by its sudden charge and explosive speed, Asher still managed to avoid it by using his Shimmering Shadow Steps technique to sidestep its attack.

    But just when he thought that he had dodged its attack, Asher noticed another set of fiery sts headed straight toward him.

    ''It seems like this Spirit was capable of spitting out fireballs while charging towards its opponents simultaneously!'' A frown appeared on Asher''s face as he analyzed the situation.

    After evading multiple barrages of its fiery shots, Asher decided to counterattack. He focused his energy within his Dantian and called out his own Spirit, Titanoboa.

    The next moment, arge shadow loomed over them, and the surroundings turned dark for a second before revealing a ck serpentine creature towering over them like a giant beast.

    The moment the Spirit manifested, it released a terrifying pressure that caused Rick to be stunned, frozen in ce, staring in shock at the majestic figure.

    Even the Spirit attacking Asher stopped dead in its tracks upon seeing the massive form before it, and even though it also had an affinity for shadows, the moment the ck serpent appeared, it felt as if it had been enveloped in a terrifying darkness that threatened to suck its very soul.

    "Is... is that really a Spirit?" Rick stammered as he stared at the ck serpent looming above them, his eyes wide in utter disbelief. He felt that it was as if he were staring at the very concept of Death itself.

    It was not only the size of this Spirit which was bigger than his own Spirit that surprised him but also its aura and the strange sensation it gave, almost as if it were the embodiment of pure Darkness.

    The mere sight of this being alone would terrify anyone into submission, let alone if it ever unleashed its full strength upon them.

    Soon, his thoughts were interrupted as he saw a blur rushing towards his Spirit.

    In a split second, the ck snake lunged forward with blinding speed towards its prey, trying to devour it with its massive jaws, filled with razor-sharp teeth.

    Its massive maw opened wide as it tried to swallow the fiery ck leopard whole in one gulp; however, the Shadowfire leopard''s survival instinct kicked in, and it faded into the shadows, trying to escape.

    However, it was a futile attempt as the ck serpent''s shadowy tail whipped the leopard from below with tremendous force, mming it with a powerful strike.

    Then the gigantic ck head darted towards its target at lightning fast speed,tching onto the body of the Spirit and biting down hard as if trying to crush it into pieces with its powerful jaws.

    ROOOAAARRR!!!!!

    The ferocious spirit struggled in pain, shrieking and hissing, struggling to free itself, but the dark spirit serpent held it in ce, refusing to release it and biting deeper, its fangs digging deep into its form, trying to suck its soul essence to absorb it as its own strength.

    Soon, the leopard was enveloped in dark energy and shadows, bing trapped within them as it continued to squirm helplessly under the serpent''s grasp.

    Rick couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His powerful Spirit which had easily dominated every time, was now struggling underneath the power of his opponent''s Spirit.

    It was absolutely ridiculous!

    A sense of dread crept into his heart as he realized the disparity between them.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" Rick screamed in anger, unable to ept the fact that he was going to lose to this bastard despite having the same cultivation stage.

    However, soon he felt that something was going wrong. He felt his Spirit''s connection with him start to disappear from his soul, and it brought tremendous pain to his soul.

    "Ahhhh... What the hell are you doing?!?! Stop it right now!" Rick screamed in agony as he clutched his head with his hands while experiencing a horrible headache, making it difficult for him to breathe or think straight.

    He tried to call back his Spirit and dematerialize it, hoping to save it while also relieving himself of the excruciating pain.

    Unfortunately, nothing worked as he kept losing more and more of his Spirit''s control and vitality with each passing second, causing his head to feel like it was getting ripped apart from the inside out.

    It was so unbearable that he started tearing up, feeling overwhelmed by despair.

    Asher also realized what was happening and dashed towards Rick to finish him off.

    Just as he reached within a few feet of him, Asher saw his opponent trying to muster all of his remaining strength into onest-ditch attempt to destroy him.

    "Bastard... You will... Regret... It." Rick cursed before taking out a ball that he threw towards the Titanoboa Spirit which kept devouring his Shadowfire Leopard.

    Asher''s eyes widened when he sensed a massive amount of Spirit Essence flowing out of that ball.

    In an instant, the small ballnded near the enormous serpent, causing a massive explosion that enveloped the entire area instantly.

    A giant mushroom cloud rose into the sky, along with smoke and dust, followed by a loud bang that echoed throughout the forest.

    Everything turned white for a moment, blinding the surrounding areas and making it impossible to see anything.

    It felt as if the whole world was shaking violently from the force of the explosion, sending tremors through the ground and causing everyone in the vicinity to lose their bnce and copse to the floor.

    The intense heat emitted from the st burned all the vegetation and left a deep hole in the earth where the explosion urred.

    At the same time, Asher was sent flying backward from the force of the st and crashed into a nearby tree, causing it to shatter into pieces upon impact.

 Chapter 155: Cecil...!!!

    The intense heat emitted from the st burned all the vegetation and left a deep hole in the earth where the explosion urred.

    At the same time, Asher was sent flying backward from the force of the st and crashed into a nearby tree, causing it to shatter into pieces upon impact.

    He groaned in pain as blood trickled down the corner of his lips while feeling dizzy from hitting his head hard against the ground.

    Soon, he slowly got up, rubbing his temples and looking around, noticing that the area around him was filled with debris and destruction caused by that massive explosion.

    A huge crater had formed where his Spirit previously stood, with nothing left except for the ashes and charred remains of some trees and shrubs around the area.

    ''Tch.. Such destructive force... It seems like that ball was actually a treasure filled with explosive fire spirit essence. With the amount of spirit essence contained within that treasure, it could even rival the attack of a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.

    No wonder it could produce such devastating power and destroy everything in its path...'' Asher thought to himself as he wiped the blood off his face, wiping his eyes clear.

    ''Still... It was fortunate that I had already called back my Spirit in time; otherwise, I would''ve suffered grave injuries along with my Spirit. Moreover, I was quite far from the st radius, so I didn''t suffer many injuries.'' He continued as he nced in the direction where the explosion urred and found that Rick had managed to escape after using the teleportation jade.

    "That damn scum. I should''ve killed him right away. It looks like I will need to get a treasure that could block teleportations. I can''t have my enemies escape every time and cause more trouble in the future." Asher muttered as he clicked his tongue in annoyance before remembering about Scarlet. "Shit! That''s right.

    That red-head girl!"

    Asher turned towards where Scarlet was supposed to be fighting her enemy, Cecil, but there were no signs of her or Cecil at all. Only smoldering mes and burning trees could be seen as far as the eyes could see.

    Asher frowned as he felt uneasy about their disappearance. ''Where could they have gone? Did that bastard Rick abduct her away, or did something else happen here?''

    He nced around, searching for any clues regarding their whereabouts, when he heard a faint sounding from nearby.

    A relieved expression shed across his face when he recognized that voice, and he immediately ran towards the source of the sound.

    However, he was confused when he spotted Scarlet kneeling on the ground, holding the dying Cecil in her arms. It was as if she had protected Cecil and taken the full brunt of the explosion, sustaining grave injuries from the impact.

    Her body was covered in blood and burns, and she looked pale as a ghost. Yet still, she refused to leave the woman who betrayed her in cold blood.

    He wondered what could have happened in the few moments he wasn''t paying attention to this red-head beauty and why she had sacrificed herself for the culprit behind her abduction and near rape experience.

    ¡ª

    A few minutes earlier¡­

    Cecil watched helplessly as the sword descended toward her, piercing her heart in an instant.

    Her mind went nk, and pain engulfed her senses. ???¦¥$?§²?§Á

    She could feel blood gushing out from the wound and seeping through her clothes and onto the ground beneath her.

    Time seemed to slow down as she looked at the bloodied de protruding from her chest and felt her life slip away.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet''s eyes were raining down rivers of tears as she removed her sword and sheathed it back to the hilt, watching the person she cared for so much in her final moments.

    The moment felt as if itsted forever, yet it came to a crashing halt as soon as Cecil''s body slumped onto the ground. Her blood pooled around her and seeped into the soil, soaking the earth red.

    Everything around Scarlet faded away as the weight of her actions bore down on her like a giant beast sitting atop her chest.

    ''What... What should I do now? Is this how it ends?'' Her mind was filled with uncertainty and confusion, and she felt empty inside.

    No matter how hard she tried to convince herself that she did the right thing, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of sorrow that gued her heart.

    She looked at Cecil lying before her and choked back a sob as she took a step closer, reaching out with a trembling hand towards Cecil.

    At that moment, a scream resounded from inside Cecil''s body.

    It was a cry of anguish and agony unlike anything she''d ever heard before.

    And then some insect crawled out of the wound in Cecil''s heart and dashed toward Scarlet, wanting to enter her body.

    However, when this mysterious insect was just a hairbreadth away from Scarlet, her expression suddenly changed.

    Without warning, Scarlet''s whole body burst out in mes as a surge of rage rushed through her veins and set her on fire, incinerating the creature.

    She didn''t know exactly what kind of insect that was or what it wanted to do to her, but she felt a strong sense of dread and fear towards it.

    And those emotions made her unleash her powers unconsciously, thus burning it into crisps in the blink of an eye.

    Once it died, the mes subsided, revealing Scarlet''s confused face.

    ''What was that thing? Howe it was inside Cecil? Was it the reason why she turned into the person she is today? Was she controlled by this insect? If that is true, then I... I am...

    How could I...'' Scarlet was at a loss, unsure of what to believe anymore.

    When she looked again at dying Cecil, she cried out in anguish and copsed to her knees beside the body of her fallen friend. "Cecil...!!!"

    For the first time in her life, she felt guilt. She regretted what she had done and wished she hadn''t done anything at all.

 Chapter 156: Fate Is Really Cruel To Weak People

    Cecil stared up at the night sky above, watching as the stars twinkled brightly in the darkness of space, unaware of the tragedy that transpired here on earth.

    Her consciousness was fading away from losing too much blood, leaving her weak and unable to do anything.

    Yet her thoughts were somehow bing clear, as if the thick fog that had clouded her judgment and led her into the path of disaster was disappearing.

    As she continued gazing into the vast universe above, she remembered her family and how loving and caring they were towards her, and how she always loved ying with them as a child.

    Those happy memories brought a faint smile to her lips, bringing warmth into her heart for a moment before it was reced by sorrow, as she also remembered the ughter caused by bandits, leaving her all alone until she was discovered by the elder in the sect, who saved her.

    ''Why did everything change so suddenly? Why was I so foolish and naive, despite knowing the cruelty of the world? Why did I believe his lies, falling into his schemes and bing a puppet for his ambitions?'' Cecil thought to herself while tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.

    She reminisced about her past, about those days when she spent time together with Scarlet before getting her thoughts distorted by the insect nted by Rick.

    At that moment, she heard Scarlet''s loud scream, calling out her name while pulling her into her embrace and cradling her in her arms as if protecting her from harm.

    "No! Don''t go, please..." Scarlet cried out as she tried to prevent her from leaving this world forever while doing everything possible.

    And when she saw her space ring on Cecil''s finger, she took it before pulling out a healing pill, which she fed to Cecil.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to bring back the light to Cecil''s eyes, her efforts proved to be useless as it did not help the situation. It seemed the insect''s life was connected to it, so after it was killed, Cecil would die too.

    Seeing this, Scarlet shook her head and cried harder, crying for the death of her friend and for her mistakes.

    As she felt her friends efforts, Cecil struggled to stay awake, wanting to talk to Scarlet onest time as her vision started blurring more and more.

    "I... I''m sorry... Scarlet... Please forgive me... I shouldn''t have done this to you." She said in a voice barely audible to the woman holding her in her embrace.

    Her tears didn''t stop even for a moment as she continued, "Scarlet, fate is really cruel to weak people. It is as if everything is against us, making it impossible for us to achieve happiness in this lifetime... I was just a simple little girl who wanted to enjoy being with my family... But fate didn''t allow it...

    It decided to y a game with me as if I were nothing more than a toy for its entertainment... And now I lost everything... It is like there is nothing worth living for anymore..."

    Cecil smiled sadly as she whispered, "I guess I deserved it... For everything that I have done... I''m sorry... So sorry... I can''t forgive myself... And I feel disgusted thinking about how I was in that bastard''s arms...

    If I could, I would have killed myself without hesitation before bringing any harm to you... But I couldn''t..."

    "It wasn''t your fault, Cecil... Everything will be alright. Nothing matters anymore; nothing..." Scarlet replied with tears streaming down her cheeks, her voice heavy with sorrow.

    "It''s...toote... I''m d you are safe and didn''t fall into that bastard''s hands. It''s okay, you should just continue to hate me and forget about everything... as I deserve death for what I did to you..." Cecil murmured weakly as she coughed blood.

    ?§ß$¦Á-§â?#§Ö§ñ--?¦Ò?§ñ?¡é?*-#?#¡Ì??#§®¦Ñ*?§Ô

    However, as Scarlet wanted to say something more, a sudden, powerful stwave blew towards them from behind and caused her to look back to see a giant mushroom cloud rising up from the ce where Asher fought against Rick.

    Without hesitation, she held Cecil closer to herself to protect her from the following shockwave that blew towards them, though she knew that it was already toote for Cecil.

    Then they were blown away by the strong stwave andnded against arge rock before they fell to the ground, with Scarlet cushioning Cecil''s fall with her own body.

    The heat and intense pressure from the stwave were too strong for her, yet she gave her everything to make sure that Cecil''s condition wouldn''t get worse than it already was.

    But she couldn''t do the same for herself as she suffered severe damage, causing her internal organs to bleed from the impact and cough out blood nonstop, while her skin was burned badly from the fire.

    "Scarlet... Why are you trying to save a dying person? Why are you torturing yourself for me after what I did to you?" Cecil asked her, her eyes filled with tears as she could see that Scarlet was suffering severly from her wounds as she shielded her from the explosion''s aftereffects.

    "Because it wasn''t you who did that to me!" Scarlet replied in anger, ignoring the pain in her body as she used all her remaining strength to call out for the mysterious stranger who had helped her before.

    "Please help us..." Scarlet screamed out, hoping he could hear her cries, before she lost her friend in front of her.

    It wasn''t long before she saw that man''s figure rushing toward her from afar which made her smile in relief.

    When he got close, Asher looked at them for a moment before letting out a frustrated sigh.

    "I won''t ask you if you are alright, as your current condition is definitely not good. But do you care to exin why you are protecting the one who betrayed you and almost caused you to fall into that pervert''s hands?" He asked in a cold voice while looking at Cecil with contempt in his eyes.

    "I don''t care about that. Please! Just hurry up and do something! Cecil is going to die if you don''t treat her wounds soon!" Scarlet shouted in frustration while crying, as she didn''t have time to exin anything to him right now and feared that Cecil would pass away anytime soon.

    Asher couldn''t help but grumble in annoyance, "You are the same as before. Always so absurd and unreasonable. I really want to spank your ass hard to cure your foolishness."

    "You can spank me all you wantter. Now hurry up and do something. Or else... she will be..." Scarlet yelled back without giving any thought to his words. She was in no mood for jokes at the moment.

    Asher raised one of his eyebrows, listening to her words, before ncing at the injured Cecil, whose life was hanging by a thin thread.

    "Hmmm... Do you take me as an omni-purpose doctor? Why do you think I''d be able to do something about her?" He asked in a curious tone while crossing his arms across his broad chest.

    His question made Scarlet freeze in her spot and realize the mistake she hadmitted.

    She bit her lip hard until it bled before looking down at Cecil''s face.

    "I don''t know... I don''t have any other options or anyone to depend on anymore. I failed to protect my friend before and then ended up hurting her with my own hands..."

    "Scarlet... Don''t cry... I don''t me you for anything... It was my own foolishness that brought these consequences." Cecil murmured as she tried to reassure her friend while she could barely hold onto her consciousness anymore.

 Chapter 157: How Are You Any Different Than That Bastard?

    "Scarlet... Don''t cry... I don''t me you for anything... It was my own foolishness that brought these consequences." Cecil murmured as she tried to reassure her friend while she could barely hold onto her consciousness anymore.

    Hearing this, Scarlet tightened her grip around her waist, refusing to let go of her.

    Meanwhile, Asher frowned after sensing the life force within Cecil fading away with each passing second, while there was also a strange spirit essence circting in her body.

    It didn''t take him long to discover that Cecil was dying because of those foreign energies within her body.

    ''It seems like no matter what is used to cure her, that strange energy would stop it before nullifying it,'' Asher thought as he analyzed her condition.

    However, as he saw Cecil and Scarlet hugging andforting each other while being on death''s door, he was reminded of his own past life, where he had no one by his side even during his final moments, and how painful and regretful that feeling was, making him unable to watch two girls experiencing it for himself.

    ''Although I won''t tolerate anyone who could betray their close ones for benefits, looking at that red-head''s behavior, it''s quite clear that there was more to the story behind her action, which I still don''t know anything about, so I can''t judge the matter blindly.'' He thought,ing to a decision in his mind.

    "Hey, silly girl." He called Scarlet, who was still trying to ease Cecil''s pain, bringing the attention of the two girls toward him. "Do you really not want your friend to die and be separated from her forever?"

    "Y.. Yes!" Scarlet replied, nodding her head immediately and without hesitation, which was expected.

    However, Asher didn''t say anything to her again, instead moving his eyes towards the dying Cecil. "How about you? What do you want? To die and escape from the responsibility of your actions or be cured, start anew, and atone for your mistakes while also reconciling with this naive girl in the future?"

    Cecil listened to his words without saying anything at first and just closed her eyes as a bitter smile shed across her face.

    A momentter, she opened them again while looking at Asher with determined eyes and answered, "If I get a choice between dying here without paying for what I had done to her or being cured so that I could make amends with her and myself, I want the second one."

    Scarlet was shocked to hear Cecil''s determined response and wanted to say that she didn''t need Cecil to atone for her mistakes or pay for them because that wasn''t her fault.

    However, Asher''s stern gaze, as if warning Scarlet to refrain from uttering unnecessary words in front of the dying Cecil, made Scarlet gulp down and bite her lips.

    ?%??-?%§à¦Í?¦Å-§Ô#-¦Ò§á-

    Soon, tears streaked her cheeks as she looked at Cecil with guilt marring her pretty face, feeling responsible for her suffering and now also her death.

    Asher''s face turned serious as he asked onest question, "What if the price to cure was your loyalty? Although you won''t be forced to do anything, you would never be able to betray me."

    As those words left Asher''s mouth, the girls widened their eyes in shock upon hearing this question and looked at him with disbelief and even fear in their eyes.

    Scarlet gritted her teeth as rage coursed through her body while looking at Asher in an angry manner, wanting to curse this shameless man for trying to ckmail them in this life and death moment.

    "How are you any different than that bastard? Cecil was also forced to stay obedient to him. And now you try to use simr means and force us into serving you... That''s too low. I didn''t expect this from you." Scarlet muttered in disdain, as she couldn''t ept that a person whom she had hoped for and who had saved her previously would behave the same as her enemy.

    Asher also saw hatred filling Cecil''s eyes towards him at that moment as Scarletshed out at him.

    "Damn it, girls. Don''t you darepare me to that low life. It''s just your thoughts that are naive, which makes you think that I would share my secrets without any price. Because in reality, the thing I would do for her won''t be any different from a miracle itself." He retorted in an annoyed tone.

    Scarlet looked stunned as his words caught her off-guard because what she thought would be used to cure Cecil would be the same white light that also cured her poison before.

    "Also, let me make one thing very clear to the two of you again: I won''t be able to force you to do anything no matter what; however, you won''t be able to betray me in any way. So whether or not you choose the deal with me depends solely on yourselves and how far you are willing to go for each other. So choose now. I don''t think she has all the time in the world.

    Decide before she dies right in your embrace in another minute," Asher added in a firm voice after noticing the hesitation in their eyes.

    Both the girls remained conflicted as a myriad of emotions crossed their minds, fearing whether this stranger would be true to his words.

    However, Scarlet understood that they had no time left to waste since Cecil''s condition was getting worse with every passing second. She decided to take a leap of faith for her friend and hoped she wouldn''t regret this decisionter or again get betrayed by others, causing the same tragedy as earlier.

    "Cecil... I don''t care about any consequences. I''m willing to bear any burden along with you, no matter what, if you stay alive. So let''s just trust him this time." Scarlet said with resolve reflected in her beautiful red eyes, which glistened with tears.

    Cecil smiled weakly upon hearing her words, epting them without hesitation. "Then you don''t need to worry. I will also follow you. Let''s hope that trusting him is the correct choice this time..."

 Chapter 158: Where are we? What is this place?

    Although Asher was a little irritated by their conversation about trusting him, which sounded like he was not in front of them, he understood their reasons for such doubt since Cecil had suffered much because of trusting the wrong person.

    Also, the way they exchanged these words resembled more like they would walk through the gates of hell to redeem themselves.

    "Alright. Now hold on to each other tightly and close your eyes." Asher said before moving forward and kneeling in front of the girls, who looked up to him with uncertainty in their eyes.

    "Just do as I told you without asking any questions or opening your eyes until I say so," Asher said in a calm and confident voice while cing his right palm on top of Cecil''s hand and his left hand on Scarlet''s hand, who were still embracing each other.

    Soon, Scarlet and Cecil followed his instructions, closing their eyes and waiting anxiously for what would happen next.

    After a moment, the girls could feel some warmth flowing out of his palms and seeping into their bodies, gradually spreading throughout their systems.

    They could sense this energy leaving some kind of mark on their hands while also giving a strange and indescribable sensation of security andfort.

    After that, Asher''s lips curled up into a smile as he removed his hands, seeing that the soul marks of the Astral Nexus Core orb were etched onto both Scarlet and Cecil''s hands.

    "Now it''s time to take you to a ce where I can save your friend''s life." He announced, making the girls open their eyes in surprise and look at him in confusion.

    "Wha... What do you mean by that? Weren''t we going to do that in here?" Scarlet stammered, unable to understand what Asher was saying. "We don''t have that much time to go somewhere else. If we move Cecil from this ce, then her injuries will get worse quickly, and she won''tst long..."

    "Tch... Stop with the worries already. Can''t you wait for a single second without questioning me all the time?" Asher clicked his tongue and stood up while shaking his head in frustration.

    Before Scarlet could respond, he waved his hand towards them, causing a bright light to engulf their visions.

    In a sh, they found themselves floating inside a dark abyss, surrounded by countless stars glittering in the distance, while they seemed to travel faster than the speed of light as they headed in one particr direction.

    Scarlet could only stare in wonder at the mesmerizing sight disyed in front of her while holding on to Cecil tighter as her heart raced inside her chest.

    ''This is... What is happening here? Where are we going? This ce feels so strange yet beautiful. Is it possible to visit other worlds and ces like this?'' Scarlet wondered while feeling excited inside.

    Cecil also found herself speechless upon seeing such sights and felt as if she were flying through outer space, surrounded by an endless void filled with millions upon billions of twinkling lights in the darkness.

    Soon, they found themselves in some strange hall with intricate symbols carved upon its floor, which connected itself to create a star-shaped formation while each end had a stone tform.

    -Enjoy!

    "Where are we? What is this ce?" Scarlet asked, confused by their sudden change in surroundings.

    "Do you have time for discussion? Your friend is dying and has no time to waste. If you want to save her, follow my each and every instructions without any hesitation. Do you understand?" Asher asked without wasting any time on exnations.

    Scarlet looked at Cecil in her arms, and although she still didn''t know anything about their new location, she nodded her head without dy.

    "Good. Now remove your clothes. Don''t leave even a single piece on the body," Asher ordered.

    ''Are you kidding me? This bastard wants to act lecherous at such a crucial moment!'' Scarlet cursed. But her eyes showed nothing but determination, despite her internal thoughts.

    She hesitated for only a split second before proceeding toply with his instruction and removing Cecil''s clothes from her body, leaving her stark naked in front of them.

    "Cecil... just bear with it for a little longer... Alright?" She whispered to her friend in aforting manner and started removing her own clothes too.

    Cecil didn''t have any strength to act shy or embarrassed and just gave a bitter smile while closing her eyes.

    ''My life is already at its end. No matter what happens or where I will go after this, I will dly ept it.'' She thought to herself.

    Within a few moments, Scarlet stripped off both of their garments, leaving nothing on their bodies.

    "Good. Now, make her sit on the tform while you take her position on the other one, and make sure that you rx your mind while closing your eyes. Let me handle the rest." Asher instructed, pointing towards the other tform across the room.

    Scarlet was feeling quite strange being naked in front of the man for the first time, yet the man didn''t give a single nce at their bodies and always made sure to look them in the eyes while giving each instruction. It was as if he wasn''t interested in their bodies in the least.

    ''No! What am I thinking about when my friend''s life is at stake? Gosh, I''m losing it. My head ispletely messed up and out of control. I need to focus.'' Scarlet mentally chided herself before following his instructions.

    Once they finished positioning themselves as hemanded, Asher moved towards the center of the star-shaped formation and sat down cross-legged in the middle, closing his eyes and calming his mind.

    A few moments passed, and soon, the entire chamber started to emit a dim glow around him and the formation while the mysterious symbols began glowing with various colors.

    Then, at the very next moment, a strange bubble formed around the two girls on the tform, hiding their nude bodies from the outside.

    It startled Cecil and Scarlet, but remembering the earlier instructions, they kept their eyes closed and rxed their bodies.

 Chapter 159: Scarlet and Cecils Spirits

    The next thing they sensed was the feeling of some liquid-like substance engulfing their bodies slowly.

    Yet, they didn''t feel scared or ufortable, but rather quite the opposite.

    It was as if they were submerged in a warm bath full of gentle yet potent healing energy that seeped into their skin and spread throughout their bodies, providing relief andfort to their aching bodies.

    Cecil, who was in a critical state, felt as if she were lifted into heaven, experiencing pure bliss in every fiber of her existence. The strange energy that was inside her body from the insect and destroying her was also being purged.

    It was a surreal experience as her injuries and wounds healed rapidly, leaving behind no traces of scars or pain. All thanks to the mysterious energy she could feel swirling inside her body and washing over her with great intensity.

    On the other hand, Scarlet felt as if she were enveloped in a soothing warmth, which calmed her heart and cleared her mind, allowing her to gain peace of mind while also feeling refreshed from within.

    But suddenly, as if a bucket of cold water were sshed on them, the warmth they felt was reced with pain as the strange energy started purging their impurities, making their bodies tremble.

    Yet, it wasn''t anything too strong, as they soon felt that some anesthesia was administered inside their bodies, numbing the pain.

    Soon, their spirit veins and pores all across their bodies increased in size as a massive amount of impurities were extracted from their bodies, turning into dark-red vapors.

    Meanwhile, the mysterious energy continued to enter their bodies, strengthening their muscles and organs with new cells while changing their bodies into a Spirit Body suitable for Spirit Essence cultivation.

    A short whileter, the mysterious energy entered their Dantian and started the process of the evolution of their Spirit, which startled both girls as they felt the changes in their souls.

    ''What is happening to me? This sensation... It feels weird. It''s like there is a small spark inside my body, getting bigger with each passing second and igniting everything in its path.'' Scarlet thought as she felt as if an inferno was brewing inside her, ready to burst out at any moment and devour everything around her.

    Cecil also noticed that some strange changes were taking ce inside her as well. ''I can sense my Spirit''s aura changing within my Dantian. But how can that be possible?''

    Although neither of them could exin what was happening to their Spirit, the energy continued to flood into them without stopping.

    Soon enough, a powerful aura erupted from them, and the bubble around them shattered into pieces while a loud rumble resounded throughout the chamber.

    read-first-on-MVLeMpYr

    Both the girls woke up with a jerk and shot up to their feet before opening their eyes widely at the same time, staring at Asher, who was still sitting cross-legged in the middle of the formation.

    A huge amount of mysterious energy was swirling around them and forming some kind of hurricane around the formation, yet there was not a single hint of turbulence.

    And then, without warning, a loud screech resounded inside the chamber as a figure burst out from Scarlet''s body before transforming into a fiery bird and flying around in the air above her.

    Its feathers shimmered with fiery orange, red, and yellow hues, resembling the mes of a raging inferno, which made it appear even more fearsome.

    It exuded a majestic and beautiful aura of awe-inspiring power, leaving others feeling overwhelmed by its presence.

    Seeing her Spirit evolve into a phoenix, Scarlet almost fainted in shock but managed to remain standing in awe.

    Soon, Cecil also sensed something urring within her body. A momentter, a green figure appeared above her head with a gentle, refreshing aura around it, which left anyone watching it in a rxed state of mind.

    It resembled a beautiful fairy in a green dress made of leaves with long, flowing dark green hair, and her two sparkling emerald eyes radiated an ethereal charm that captivated everyone who watched her.

    She also had translucent wings on her back that glimmered in the light, emitting a peaceful vibe.

    Yet it made her feel as if it were just a facade of calm before a storm that was brewing within, threatening to destroy everything in its path.

    Both Scarlet and Cecil knew that the figure in front of them was their respective Spirits after they evolved from their initial forms into higher grades.

    They couldn''t help but look at Asher in disbelief, as even though they saw how their body and Spirit got cleansed and underwent an evolution, they couldn''t understand how it was possible.

    It was more so because he was ready to share this miraculous method with them without asking for anything in return.

    After the process wasplete, Asher let out a relieved sigh, as he was able to save that girl in time.

    The very next moment, the details of the Spirits and even their names directly came into his mind from the Astral Nexus Core Orb.

    However, as he looked at their Spirits, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised and marvel at them. He didn''t expect these two girls to have Spirits with high destruction capabilities.

    Scarlet''s Spirit turned out to be the Inferno Phoenix, a legendary spirit that was able to bring down chaos and burn everything to ashes in the whole world.

    While the green fairy Spirit of Cecil was Aerius, a spirit who, unlike its gentle and peaceful appearance, could summon storms, tornadoes, hurricanes, and many more wind-based abilities and leave behind ruins and destion in its wake.

    ''Hmmm... Well, it would be interesting to have my very own disaster team who can wipe out everyone who dares to stop me.'' He thought to himself with a grin on his lips.

    But he soon calmed down his thoughts and turned his attention back to the two girls, who were still dumbfounded, looking at their own Spirits.

 Chapter 160: Dont Act As If You Arent Enjoying This (EDITED)

    Scarlet''s thoughts soon turned back to Cecil, and without wasting any more time, she rushed towards her friend with a worried expression.

    "How is your body, Cecil? Does it still hurt anywhere?" She asked, checking the girl''s body carefully.

    However, she found that the burns on her skin, broken bones, and internal bleeding had all disappeared without any trace. Even the wound of her heart being pierced was gone without leaving a scar.

    Seeing her friend worry about her so much, Cecil shook her head and smiled at her before hugging her in an embrace.

    "No... There isn''t anything hurting anymore, and I also feel extremelyfortable and strong within." She replied while the corners of her eyes reddened slightly from happiness.

    "Really?" Scarlet asked in a muffled voice, unable to believe it herself.

    "Yes!" Cecil replied while tightening her embrace around Scarlet. "Thank you, and I am really sorry for putting you in this situation, Scarlet..."

    "Stop apologizing. I told you that it wasn''t your fault, and now everything is fine. So stop being so harsh on yourself." Scarlet replied before pushing herself back a little to look into her friend''s green eyes.

    "It is over. Let us promise to stick together and protect each other no matter what. Deal?" She continued, stretching her pinky finger towards Cecil with a bright smile on her face.

    Cecil stared at Scarlet''s sincere expression and couldn''t help but get emotional before linking her own pinky finger to hers. "Deal!"

    While the two friends shared this moment of joy and reunion, Asher couldn''t help but look at the two naked beauties hugging each other in front of him.

    Both of them were beautiful flowers even before the transformation, but now their figures were even more alluring.

    With full, round breasts that jiggled with every movement, slim waists, and curvy hips, Scarlet and Cecil''s figures could tempt even the most stoic of men to covet them.

    The way their long hair cascaded down their backs like a waterfall of silk, caressing their bare skin as it flowed in the wind, and how their taut nipples stood erect in the cool air, contrasted by their shapely buttocks with supple curves that swayed back and forth as they embraced one another, made them seem like heavenly beauties.

    And what intrigued Asher more was that both of them had long legs with plump thighs that pressed against each other, creating an inviting crevasse between them, beckoning him to explore whaty beyond.

    ''Now, this is truly a sight that arouses the lust in any man.'' Asher thought, as he could feel his blood boil from desire just from looking at them.

    Then he looked at his own tattered clothes and dirt-filled appearance before grunting in annoyance, "Damn it. I need a good bath right now."

    The very next moment, he held both girls, each with one arm by their waist, and teleported to the mansion''s hot spring.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet and Cecil couldn''t do anything before they found themselves held by Asher and suddenly appearing in another ce with warm steam rising from the surface of the water.

    They both felt embarrassed about being held by a man when they were naked and couldn''t help but blush, while Asher took off his dirty and tattered suit in front of them. story-at-MvLeMpYr

    As he did that, both the girls froze in their spots, seeing his naked, muscr body before them while his jet-ck hair reflected the moonlight above, giving him a handsome yet mysterious appeal.

    His broad shoulders and chiseled chest rippled with strength, while his tapered waist led down to toned abs that were firm and defined.

    However, what caught their attention was that his member hung between his legs like a mighty sword, causing both the girls to turn red from embarrassment, as they had never seen a man in such a state before.

    "What the hell are you doing, pervert!?" Scarlet eximed as she tried to cover both herself and Cecil.

    "Don''t act as if you aren''t enjoying this." Asher snickered upon hearing her words before his gaze moved towards the flustered Cecil. "I got dirty all because of you guys, so I want to take a nice bath. What do you think? Don''t you girls also want to rx for a while after all that happened today?"

    "But why do we have to bathe with you? Can''t we just wait for you to finish?" Scarlet argued.

    Asher shook his head andughed while crossing his arms over his chest. "You are being unreasonable again, silly girl. Both of you are already naked, so it''s not like it would make any difference, and there are many things that I need to discuss with you now that the crisis is resolved."

    "Also, this hot spring has the effect of rxing and soothing one''s mind, so I thought that it would be more effective to have the discussion here in afortable environment." He exined with a calm expression.

    Hearing his words, Scarlet was silent for a moment before she nced at Cecil, who remained quiet this whole time, and asked, "Cecil, are you alright with this?"

    "Hmm? Oh, yes." Cecil replied with a shy smile. "I think it is fine as long as you are with me, Scarlet."

    Scarlet heaved a sigh upon hearing her words before turning toward Asher with a frown on her face. "Fine, we will take a bath with you, but you better behave or else..."

    "You don''t need to threaten me, silly girl. I''m not a brute or a wild beast that will attack you just because I see you guys naked." Asher said with a chuckle.

    "Well, unless you want me to do it." He added with a smirk.

    His words made Scarlet''s cheeks flush red before she pushed Cecil forward, "Let''s go already."

    "Sure. But I need to first wash my body to get rid of all the dirt, so you guys can go ahead." He said, heading towards a shower area where he could clean himself up.

 Chapter 161: Why Are You Acting Shy All Of A Sudden?

    [ A/N :- I have edited thest chapter. You can check that out if you haven''t done it already. ]

    While the two girls made their way to the bath, Asher couldn''t help but nce at their round bottoms as they swayed from side to side and admired their feminine curves before smiling to himself.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet and Cecil were amazed by the beauty of the ce, as they had never seen anything like this before.

    The hot spring was arge pool of clear, blue water that steamed in the cool night air as it reflected the light.

    The surrounding nts added to the beauty, with lush green bushes and trees dotted here and there, creating a natural garden.

    MVLeMpYr-only

    As the two of them walked towards the pool, Scarlet noticed how the stones underneath were smooth and polished, creating a unique texture under her bare feet.

    She saw that there were also a few rocks and boulders scattered around the edges of the pool, which gave it a more natural look.

    But what stood out the most was how the steam rose from the water, creating a dreamy and surreal atmosphere, making one forget about everything else and rx.

    "Wow. This ce is so beautiful..." Cecil said in amazement as she dipped her foot into the water and felt the warmth engulfing her toes.

    "Yes, it is." Scarlet replied as she joined her in the hot spring.

    The two girls then stepped into the hot spring and lowered themselves until their bodies werepletely immersed in the warm, soothing waters.

    The heat enveloped them, wrapping around them like aforting nket as they felt their muscles rx.

    "Ahhh... This feels so good." Scarlet said as she stretched her arms out and let out a contented sigh. "I could stay here forever."

    Cecil giggled as she nodded her head. "Me too! This is so rxing. I think I could fall asleep right now."

    Both the girls continued to soak in the hot spring and enjoyed the sensation of the water enveloping them for a few minutes.

    However, their attention was soon captured by the man taking a shower a few meters away from them, and they couldn''t help but stare at him with unblinking eyes.

    The way the water flowed down his sculpted body made it difficult for them to look away. Every muscle was clearly defined as it rippled beneath his skin with every movement.

    The way they looked at the man was as if they were mesmerized by him, but what they didn''t notice was that their faces had turned slightly flushed and their hearts were beating faster than normal.

    Soon, the man finished his bath and started walking towards them, which snapped the girls out of their daze and made them look away from him in embarrassment.

    ''What''s wrong with me? Why was I staring at him like that?'' Scarlet asked herself while trying to calm down her heartbeat, which had started racing for some unknown reason.

    ''He is so...handsome.'' Cecil thought to herself as her eyes, for a brief moment,nded on Asher again.

    Soon, Asher reached the side of the hot spring where the girls were already soaking and smiled at them before saying, "So are you girls enjoying the hot spring?"

    Both girls nodded their heads in response while continuing to avoid looking at him.

    Asher couldn''t help but grin upon seeing them behaving this way, as he thought that the girls seemed adorable, acting all shy.

    With a mischievous grin, he sat between both girls and wrapped his arms around them, pulling them closer to him.

    "Hey, what are you..." Scarlet uttered in surprise upon feeling his hands around her waist.

    "Shush. Why are you acting shy all of a sudden? You were not this nervous when you wanted to sleep with me to cure your poison." Asher whispered into her ears, causing goosebumps to rise all over her skin.

    "That''s because... It was an emergency, and..." Scarlet stammered, trying to exin herself, but in the end, she just kept quiet.

    Cecil blushed upon hearing his words and didn''t dare say anything in fear of embarrassing herself, just like Scarlet.

    She could feel his naked chest pressing against her back and his arm around her waist, and although it should have felt awkward and ufortable, she surprisingly felt safe and secure in his embrace.

    ''Why does this feel so different?'' She thought to herself as she tried to make sense of the emotions running through her mind right now.

    "Rx girls. Don''t think too much about it, and just enjoy the moment," Asher said as he leaned back on a rock behind him.

    Scarlet and Cecil exchanged nces with each other before rxing their bodies and resting their heads on his shoulders.

    It was quite a bizarre situation for them, as they feltfortable and calm despite being with aplete stranger whom they knew nothing about except that he had saved their lives.

    Soon, a calm and peaceful silence descended upon the three of them as they sat there together in the hot spring, with only the sound of flowing water filling the air.

    No one spoke for a long time until eventually, Asher broke the silence by asking, "How about you girls tell me about yourselves now? I think it''s about time."

    "Oh! That''s right. We haven''t introduced ourselves properly yet, huh?" Scarlet eximed after being reminded by Asher.

    "Yes." Cecil agreed as she lifted her head from Asher''s shoulder and turned towards him before continuing, "I''m Cecil Sylphiria, and she is Scarlet ymore, my best friend. We both are disciples of the Twilight Mist Sect."

    "Oh, so both of you are from the Twilight Mist Sect? I was also going there while training myself in the ck Forest," Asher revealed with a smile on his face.

    "What? Really?" Scarlet eximed in surprise upon learning that he was also nning on joining their sect.

    "Yes, it is true. My mom suggested that I join that sect."

    "What is your name? Who is your mom? Is she powerful and influential? How is she rted to our Twilight Mist Sect?" Scarlet bombarded Asher with questions, eager to know more about him.

    Asher couldn''t help but shake his head upon seeing her enthusiasm and said, "I am Asher ke and my mother''s name is Aria ke."

    "WHAT!!!" Scarlet and Cecil both shouted simultaneously, their jaws dropping open in shock and disbelief as they heard his answer.

 Chapter 162: Did He Also Influence You To Sleep With Him?

    Asher couldn''t help but shake his head upon seeing her enthusiasm and said, "I am Asher ke, and my mother''s name is Aria ke."

    "WHAT!!!" Scarlet and Cecil both shouted simultaneously, their jaws dropping open in shock and disbelief as they heard his answer.

    "What''s the matter?" Asher asked as he raised an eyebrow upon seeing their reactions.

    He didn''t expect this reaction from them upon mentioning his mother''s name.

    "Do you know about my mom? Or perhaps you have met her in the past?" Asher continued to inquire, wanting to get some answers.

    Scarlet and Cecil couldn''t utter a word and just stared at Asher with their mouths agape.

    The man sitting beside them was the son of Aria ke!

    It was almost impossible for them to believe.

    They knew very well who she was, as she was someone whose name was famous throughout the entire continent.

    Everyone who belonged to the world of cultivation knew about her existence and the terrifying reputation she had established for herself.

    Scarlet blinked her eyes a few times before gathering her thoughts and answering his question with a hesitant tone of voice, "Of course we know about her... Even those who have never met her are well aware of the legends about her strength and abilities that circte among cultivators.

    And my mom, who is known for her fierceness, always says that your mom is the only person in this world that she wouldn''t dare provoke."

    "Hmmm..." Asher mused upon hearing her reply and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Mom is feared by everyone; now that is quite an interesting thing to know."

    Scarlet frowned at his casual attitude and felt a little bit annoyed at how nonchntly he treated something important like this.

    However, before she could say anything, he changed the topic and asked Cecil, "Now, can you tell me how you ended up in such a pitiful state?"

    Cecil, still shocked by the earlier revtion, didn''t respond immediately to his query.

    Instead, she kept looking at the surface of the water for some time before lifting her head to face Asher and answering, "To be honest, I can''t remember everything that happened at that time. I remember seeing Rick Cutler when I was having dinner in the restaurant, and after the dinner, I started feeling drowsy and weak. Soon everything turned ck, and I lost consciousness.

    After that, when I woke up, I felt as if I had loved him for a long time and was willing to follow anything he asked of me. It was a strange sensation, which felt as if my mind was in a fog where I couldn''t think of doing anything against him. It was as if I was addicted to him and only listened to what he said."

    She paused for a moment to catch her breath before continuing, "Anyway, after some time, he asked me to give Scarlet some drug while filling my head with all those thoughts, and like some stupid woman, I followed hismand blindly and poisoned my best friend, Scarlet."

    She lowered her head and started crying after recalling her actions. "I... I still can''t believe what I did... If it wasn''t for you, she would''ve suffered a terrible fate."

    Scarlet took Cecil''s hand and consoled her, "Cecil, I told you many times earlier that it wasn''t your fault. So please stop ming yourself for what happened."

    She then wiped her tears with her free hand and turned towards Asher with an angry expression before exining, "Rick, the bastard who did this to Cecil, is the grandson of the Grand Elder. He has always tried to court me for a long time, and when I rejected him every time, he went so far as to use this despicable method to make Cecil harm me."

    Asher remained quiet and listened to their words with a serious expression. He then pulled the girls closer to him and let out a sigh before responding, "Hmm... Now everything makes sense. Cecil, did he also influence you to sleep with him?"

    Cecil, who was already in tears, cried even more upon hearing his question.

    "N-no, I never slept with him as he was worried that it would be found out by Scarlet''s mother and ruin his ns. However, due to the influence of the insect he had nted, I kissed him several times. I feel so dirty... and humiliated that he took advantage of me in such a manner." She answered as she buried her face in his chest and cried bitter tears.

    Asher furrowed his brows upon hearing her words and assured her while caressing her head, "Don''t cry now, Cecil. Everything is over, and that asshole will pay for what he did to you."

    Scarlet also couldn''t help but tighten her hold on Cecil''s hand and curse, "Damn that bastard and his disgusting ancestors. They shall pay dearly for what they have done."

    Soon, Cecil stopped sobbing and looked up at him with teary eyes and said, "But that feeling of kissing him makes me so sick and ashamed."

    "Huh? What do you mean by that, Cecil?" Scarlet asked with a puzzled expression.

    "I mean... Whenever I thought about him, it always felt good and excited me. But now... when I remember everything, it feels gross, and I hate myself for being attracted to him even if it was because of the effects of the insect. I just can''t seem to get rid of those disgusting memories." Cecil answered with a low voice full of guilt.

    "Cecil, I know that it is hard for you toe to terms with everything that happened, but you shouldn''t be so hard on yourself." Scarlet consoled her with a gentle voice.

    At that moment, Asher said with a firm tone of voice, "She is right, Cecil; even if that bastard took advantage of you, it doesn''t mean that you are in any way dirty now. Especially considering you went through the earlier process where your body was recreated. So there is not a single trace of anything filthy in you."

    "What!?!" Cecil eximed upon hearing his words with wide-opened eyes.

    "That''s right, Cecil; you underwent an evolution where your body turned into a Spirit Body that is suitable for cultivating Spirit Essence, so I doubt anything from the past remains inside you now."

    Scarlet also looked at Asher with a surprised expression and asked, "Are you serious? Is it the same for me too? What about the evolution of our Spirits?"

    Asher chuckled and replied, "You both went through a process of transforming your Spirit and body, so you are just as pure as before. Actually, you both are even more pristine than that. So stop thinking about what happened in the past and just live a happy life now."

    "Really?" Cecil asked again, not sure whether she could fully believe in his words.

    Asher smiled, pinched her soft cheek, and said, "Yes, Cecil. So why don''t you smile now and cheer up a bit? If you keep moping around, your beauty will wilt away."

    Cecil stared at his handsome face for a moment and then hugged him tight as she giggled, "Thank you... Thank you so much for saving me, Asher." MVLeMpYr-your-novel-source

    Scarlet also smiled when she saw Cecil brighten up and embraced him as well. "Yes, thank you, Asher. Because of you, both Cecil and I are still alive and well."

 Chapter 163: Do You Want Me To Stop?

    "Asher, what is this ce, and where are we? I mean, it seemed that we arrived in a different world." Scarlet inquired.

    "Well, I suppose you can indeed call it a different world. We are currently in a secret space outside of our world, so no one else can reach us here." He exined.

    Cecil lifted her head to look into his eyes and asked, "I see, but I didn''t think that your family owned a secret realm. Also, won''t it be a problem for us to be here since we are not rted to your family?"

    Asher shook his head and cleared her misunderstanding, "Cecil, I think that you are mistaken here. I am the Master of this realm, so I can freely invite anyone I want."

    "What? Are you serious? How can you own a realm like this?" Scarlet couldn''t help but exim. It was unbelievable for an individual to own a secret realm as such ces were jointly owned by sects or some ancient families where they trained their young generation or cultivated resources.

    "Hmm... You see, I got a treasure a while back, and it helped me create a link with this realm and made me its master. It also has many advantages..." Asher said as he started exining everything about the realm and its uses to the girls, including how they could also teleport to it and use the resources avable here.

    After hearing his exnation, Cecil eximed, "I can''t believe it. It is simply amazing, yet you are willing to share all these with us."

    "It''s okay, Cecil. After all, I have ced a soul mark on both of you, so there isn''t any problem sharing the benefits with my friends."

    "Asher, is it true that we won''t be forced to do anything because of this?" Scarlet asked, worried that something bad would happen to them now that they were linked to him.

    "Yes, I already made it clear that this is not very or any sort of contract. Simply think of it as a barrier that prevents anyone from betraying me. If any of you want to leave, you are free to do so, and nothing will happen to you. I promise." He assured her with a confident smile.

    Scarlet let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "That''s great to hear. I don''t want to doubt you, but I was a bit worried because of the soul mark."

    "Now that I know everything, there is no reason for me to distrust you," She added while looking at him with a warm gaze.

    "Yes, I also feel the same way about you, Asher." Cecil said as she leaned on him.

    After listening to their words, Asher smiled and embraced the two women gently. "Well, let''s not talk about heavy stuff anymore, and just rx now."

    Both girls nodded and rxed themselves in his arms while enjoying the hot spring.

    After some time, Asher couldn''t help but smirk as he was enjoying having two beautiful and sexy girls clinging to him like this.

    ''These two are truly amazing.'' He thought as his gaze fell on their breasts that floated on the surface of the water, drawing his attention to their nipples, which were poking out from beneath the liquid.

    The pinkish-red hue contrasted against the white skin of their breasts, creating an appealing image that caused him to want to y with them.

    ''Maybe I should tease them a bit.''

    The very next moment, Asher began moving his fingers slowly across Cecil''s bare back and neck while looking at her face with a mischievous expression.

    She shuddered from the contact and looked up at him in surprise with reddened cheeks. However, instead of speaking, she just remained silent with a questioning gaze, as if asking what he intended to do next.

    The sight of her beautiful face caused the blood in his veins to boil with excitement, and he couldn''t resist teasing her even further as he moved his hand toward her butt and started massaging them.

    ''What are you doing, Asher?'' Cecil got flustered the moment she felt his hands on her ass and used her new ability gained by the soul mark to telepathically send a message to Asher''s mind.

    Asherughed in his mind after getting the message from Cecil.

    ''Haha, Cecil, you are so beautiful that I just can''t help myself,'' He replied with a grin on his face, which caused her to blush even more. ''Do you want me to stop? If so, then say it clearly.''

    Cecil gulped and remained silent without voicing any objections, as she found his touch exciting, making her feel as though her skin were melting.

    Seeing her reaction, Asher''s grin grew wider, and he continued touching her with greater vigor.

    ''Hmm... This is truly delightful.'' He thought to himself as his hands roamed all over her soft and supple flesh. Then he looked at the other beauty in his arms, who had her eyes closed and seemed to be enjoying the rxing bath.

    ''What about this silly girl? How would she react?''

    He couldn''t help but wonder while observing Scarlet''s beautiful face as she leaned against him.

    In a slow and delicate movement, Asher''s right hand, which was on her back, traveled towards her right breast and took the soft and plump mound in his hand.

    Upon feeling his palm grab her breasts, Scarlet opened her eyes wide and stared at him with a surprised expression.

    Asher met her gaze and smiled before giving it a yful squeeze.

    "Ahhh... what are you doing?" Scarlet couldn''t suppress a moan from escaping her mouth and immediately covered it with both her hands as she realized what kind of lewd sounds escaped from it.

    Her eyes widened in shock and embarrassment when she noticed Cecil watching her with a puzzled look.

    "Why did you do that?" She asked after removing her hand from her mouth, trying to act calm.

    "What do you mean? I am just ying around. Look at Cecil; she is also enjoying it." Asher said with a teasing tone and a devilish smirk on his handsome face.

    *****

    A/N :- Hey everyone! I received a fastpass coupon for my daily updates on WN.

    It''s a Fan Give-Back gift of 10FP per User. Grab it now, its valid for 10 uses only!

    Here is the Coupon Code.

    Thanks for your amazing support. Enjoy the perks!

 Chapter 164: I Am Not Afraid Of Anything!

    Scarlet frowned and turned her gaze to Cecil, only to be surprised once again when she saw her friend''s expression.

    She was biting her lips, trying to contain the moans from escaping her mouth, as she blushed from being touched by Asher on her ass.

    "Cecil! What happened to you? Why are you letting Asher touch you like this? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Scarlet eximed upon witnessing this strange scene.

    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. The timid and reserved girl that she knew was behaving in an unexpected manner and allowing this man to fondle her in such ways.

    She thought about stopping him, but she didn''t know how to deal with this situation and didn''t know whether it would be right to interfere with what Cecil seemed to want.

    Cecil avoided looking into Scarlet''s eyes and murmured in a small voice, "I... I just don''t know why... It feels good when Asher touches me like this, and I can''t stop myself from wanting more."

    Scarlet blinked her eyes in confusion for a few seconds, wondering how this innocent girl could talk about such things in a straightforward way like this.

    It was difficult for her toe up with words to exin what she had just heard.

    "Scarlet, why do you always try to make such a big deal out of everything? We are just ying around a bit. There is no need to get so worked up." Asher interjected in a calm tone of voice, noticing how agitated his red-headed friend was bing, which made himugh.

    "Just let yourself go and enjoy the moment, alright? You can also y with me if you want." He added as his hands roamed Cecil''s soft body while pinching and squeezing every inch of her fair skin, causing her to whimper in pleasure.

    "What are you saying? I won''t do something like that!" She shouted indignantly and crossed her arms across her chest with a re on her face, causing her plump breasts to press together, emphasizing their shape and size.

    Her crimson eyes burned fiercely as she stared into his, refusing to back down and ept defeat.

    However, despite her best efforts, Scarlet couldn''t deny the fact that she was growing aroused by seeing the way he yed with Cecil.

    She could feel heat building up in her lower belly whenever his fingers brushed past Cecil''s smooth skin and made the youngdy cry out in delight.

    "Don''t be like that, Scarlet. Just have fun and enjoy the moment. There is no harm in that, right?" Asher teased her while groping Cecil''s perky tits in front of Scarlet, enjoying the soft sensation of the firm flesh underneath her tender skin. "Cecil, she seems quite reluctant to participate. Why don''t you give her some encouragement?"

    "What do you want me to do?" Cecil asked in confusion as she tried to understand what he meant by ''encouragement''.

    "You can also y with my body if you want," he suggested while winking at her. "And I think I know how much you want to do it. Come on, don''t be shy."

    Cecil hesitated for a moment before nodding and reaching out towards him. She put her delicate palms on his broad chest and began stroking his muscles as though touching a precious object that would break if she was not careful enough with it.

    She caressed every curve and contour of his pecs, admiring their shape and firmness while tracing her fingertips across each ridge of his abs until, finally, Cecil stopped her movements when she reached the lowest part of his belly.

    "You can go as far as you want, Cecil, and don''t worry about anything." Asher reassured her before resuming his ministrations on Cecil''s ass while still keeping an eye on Scarlet to ensure she didn''t miss anything.

    Cecil bit her lip in embarrassment. Although she enjoyed feeling his touch, she wasn''t sure whether it was appropriate to continue exploring him any further since this was the first time they had been so intimate.

    However, after a few moments, Cecil steeled her resolve, decided to follow her desires that had red up, and slid her hands down towards his crotch area.

    read-more-at-MvLeMpYr

    Scarlet''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Cecil grab onto Asher''s bulge with one hand and begin to move her hand up and down over the length of it, feeling its shape and hardness under her palm. She was amazed by how hard he had be in such a short span of time.

    Meanwhile, Cecil felt a strange sense of excitement welling up inside her chest as she continued touching him like this, unable to suppress the desire building within herself to feel more of him.

    With each passing second, her confidence grew stronger, and soon, Cecil found that she enjoyed doing such acts with this man more than she had initially thought.

    It was unlike anything she had ever experienced before, and it filled her with feelings that Cecil couldn''t quite describe but loved nheless.

    She then turned to Scarlet and looked at her with a shy and inviting gaze, as if to confirm what Asher said just a while ago that thetter could also join them to y and rx.

    "See, Scarlet? Cecil doesn''t seem to mind ying around with me, but maybe you''re scared of doing anything naughty. Are you perhaps embarrassed? Hahaha."

    "Aaah! Shut up! What nonsense are you spouting? Who is scared of doing anything dirty? I am not afraid of anything!" Scarlet roared in anger as she red at him with fiery eyes. "There is no way someone like you can scare me.

    It''s simply impossible."

    "Well, then why don''t you prove it to me, Scarlet?" Asher asked as he raised a brow, amused by her reaction.

    "I guess I could show you that I''m not afraid to do whatever I want." Scarlet said in a determined voice before moving closer to him and cing her palms against his chest.

    However, she didn''t do anything more than that, which caused Asher to chuckle and shake his head in disbelief. "Seriously? That''s it?"

    "Shut it!" Scarlet barked back while looking away as her cheeks flushed bright red.

 Chapter 165: Stop Ogling Us Already!

    Seeing how cute and embarrassed she was acting, Asher smiled and pulled her close enough so he could kiss her forehead lightly, which startled Scarlet at first before leaving her in a daze afterward.

    "Don''t worry, Scarlet. I was just teasing you. It''s alright if you don''t want to do something that makes you ufortable." He whispered in a gentle tone before giving her another small kiss on the cheek.

    This sudden disy of affection shocked Scarlet, and her face turned crimson as she gazed into his kind blue eyes while listening to hisforting words, realizing that he truly cared for her happiness and feelings. She felt her heart flutter at this realization, and a strong urge to hug Asher overwhelmed her, so she did just that.

    Meanwhile, a sweet smile formed on Cecil''s lips as she watched them hug each other before she realized that she was still caressing Asher''s cock underwater, which made her retract her hands as if she had burned them and ce them over her thighs to keep from doing anything improper again.

    Her face soon turned red from embarrassment, and she nced sideways at the hot spring''s water. She wanted nothing more than to disappear from there and hide somewhere in shame, as she couldn''t believe her shameless behavior in front of Scarlet.

    Shortly, she felt someone touching her shoulder, causing Cecil to jerk her head towards the source ande face to face with Asher.

    His handsome features made Cecil feel as if she were floating in the sky, and his charming smile was capable of melting away all worries, stress, or anxiety from anyone whoid their eyes on it. But, for some reason, Cecil''s heart beat faster than ever as she gazed deep into his blue eyes.

    "Hey, why are you suddenly bing shy and avoiding my eyes? Is this because of what you did before? Don''t worry too much about it. We were just fooling around and having fun after a tough situation. There is no need to feel awkward about this."

    Hearing his reassuring words helped calm Cecil''s nerves a bit, as she gave him a shy smile. "Hmmm¡­"

    At that moment, Scarlet looked at Cecil with an amused expression on her face and teased, "Oh, Cecil... You became quite daring today. To think that you would y such games with Asher, I never expected this from you, considering your usual shy behavior."

    "Ahh... Scarlet! Please don''t say that... I just got swept up by the moment, that''s all."

    Cecil covered her flushed cheeks in embarrassment as she listened to Scarlet''s teasing remarks and struggled to exin her actions.

    She didn''t know why, but touching Asher made her feel excited and happy deep down, although it also made her nervous that he might think less of her. She didn''t want to appear promiscuous or slutty in any way because of this, so she looked at Asher with worried eyes.

    "Scarlet, stop teasing her, or I''ll start teasing you instead, alright?" He warned Scarlet with a wry smile and wrapped an arm around both girls.

    Scarlet puffed her cheeks in annoyance but didn''t refute his words since she didn''t feel up for doing anything naughty yet.

    She then remembered something important and asked, "Hey, wait a moment. We can''t waste time here. We have to return to the Twilight Mist Sect and exin the situation to my mother! I don''t want that Rick guy causing any more problems."

    Asher furrowed his brows as he thought about the problem at hand.

    It was true that they needed to handle this issue as soon as possible. He nodded and sighed, "Indeed, I can''t let that asshole get away with this. However, it will take us time to reach the sect."

    "Don''t worry! Our sect''s identity jades have teleportation effects, and we can teleport to the sect. Though it will cost us our contribution points, however, I have plenty of those." Scarlet exined and took out her sect''s identity jade.

    It was a token-like item with the Twilight Mist Sect''s crest engraved on it, and it served as their identity proof and status symbol.

    It wasn''t difficult to change anyone''s appearance with illusionary techniques, and there were even artifacts that allowed for the same thing.

    The sect''s identity jades used high-level formations that couldn''t be tampered with; thus, the sect jade was the only means for them to authenticate themselves within the sect as disciples and enter various restricted areas.

    In addition to being a form of identification, each sect jade also stored contribution points that the disciple earned afterpleting missions or receiving rewards from the sect.

    It was an important feature for many reasons, including allowing ess to some of the sect''s facilities and items that otherwise wouldn''t be avable.

    Furthermore, there were certain restrictions on how the sect jades could be used. -exclusive-content

    For example, they couldn''t teleport inside the sect''s main area itself due to the high security measures implemented.

    Rather, they would be teleported into a designated area, where they would be checked by the guards stationed there.

    "Is that so? Well, in that case, there shouldn''t be any problem for us to leave right away. However, I am not a disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect, so will there be any issue?"

    "Don''t worry about it. I am a core disciple of the sect, so I have enough authority to allow your entry without any issues," Scarlet replied as she looked at Asher with an arrogant expression, trying to boast about her status, which caused thetter to chuckle at her antics.

    "Alright, then there should be nothing holding us back from leaving this realm right now, so we should do that."

    Scarlet nodded, and Cecil also agreed with his decision.

    They got up from the hot spring and walked out of it, revealing their gorgeous figures, which drew Asher''s attention once more.

    The girls'' fair skin was glistening wet, and their bodies were soaked from head to toe, making them look extremely sexy. And he couldn''t help but let his hands move towards their butts and grope them.

    Feeling his hand, Cecil blushed and just remained quiet. Meanwhile, Scarlet got flustered again, and she pped Asher''s hand away from her ass. "Hey, stop touching my butt already!"

    "Haha, I am sorry. Your ass is so soft and bouncy that I couldn''t help myself."

    "Pervert!"

    Cecil giggled as she heard the banter between the two, and soon, both girls took out their clothes from their space rings to wear.

    Scarlet took out a red set of silk bra and panties, which had intricate patterns embroidered on them, and wore them. Then she donned a red cheongsam with golden patterns that hugged her curves and entuated her hourss figure. Atst, she tied her long crimson hair into a ponytail, exposing her beautiful face, which had delicate facial features.

    On the other side, Cecil took out a white bra and panties, which were decorated with cute ribbons and small flowers. She then put on a short green dress thatplimented her figure and left her long ck hair unbound, letting it flow freely behind her back. To put a final touch on her beauty, she wore ck stockings that went up to her upper thighs.

    All the while, Asher looked at them with an appreciative gaze, drinking in their exquisite forms.

    Their attire not onlyplemented their looks but also revealed some parts of their skin, giving him an eyeful view of their voluptuous chests and curvaceous asses.

    ''These girls are truly dangerous. With such attractive figures, there would be many young men desiring them. However, since I got to know them, I won''t allow them to go to another man.'' He thought.

    Soon, the girls finished changing their clothes and turned their heads to Asher to see whether he was ready to go.

    However, they couldn''t help but stop their movements and stare at him with flushed cheeks, as he still remained naked, with his glorious manhood standing tall and proud for everyone to see.

    After a moment, Scarlet gathered her wits and screamed, "Stop ogling us already! Hurry up and put on some clothes."

    "Haha. I was just enjoying the sight of the two of you. How could I ignore such beauty?" Asher grinned as he began dressing himself, putting on his usual attire consisting of a ck coat over a white shirt, dark pants, and ck shoes.

    The girls'' faces reddened further upon hearing his teasingments, and they turned their heads away from him.

    Asherughed when he saw them react in such cute ways and waited for them topose themselves before speaking once more.

    "Okay, Girls. I am ready. Come, let''s leave this realm now."

    Both girls nodded and activated their respective soul marks to transfer them back to the outside world.

    The next moment, a white light enveloped the three of them, and they vanished from the secret realm.

    Soon after, they arrived in the very same ce in the ck Forest and saw the destroyed forest and ground, covered in burn marks and destruction.

    The earth and trees were burned inrge areas, creating a ckened field of ash, dust, and rubble. The whole scene made them shudder in fear, thinking that they could have died in such a terrible explosion.

    Cecil''s expression turned sad once again when she remembered how she had betrayed her best friend, Scarlet, and was forced to fight her.

    However, she resolved herself that she would protect Scarlet at all costs from now on and support her with everything she had.

    Scarlet also recalled how much she had suffered due to Rick''s schemes and was determined to make him pay for everything he had done.

 Chapter 166: Elder Celeste

    Scarlet looked at both of herpanions and said with her hand stretching out in front of her, "Both of you, hold my hands so I can teleport us back to the Twilight Mist Sect!"

    However, Asher smirked and pulled both Cecil and Scarlet into his embrace and held both of them close to him, pressing their bodies against his.

    Both girls gasped, and their faces blushed a little due to the sudden and intimate contact.

    Scarlet looked up to see that Asher was grinning at her mischievously, his handsome face looking more devilish than usual.

    "What are you doing, Asher?!" She red at him with puffed cheeks, but that only served to make her look cuter to him.

    "Oh,e on! Why do we need to hold hands like kids when we can hug each other like this?" Asher grinned as he felt her soft and supple body against his.

    Cecil didn''t say anything; instead, she only turned away her gaze while blushing.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet let out a resigned sigh and replied, "Fine! Let''s go! I know you won''t miss any chance to take advantage of the situation."

    Then, she used her sect''s identity jade to teleport them back to the Twilight Mist Sect.

    Their surroundings distorted as they began to travel through space, leaving the ck Forest behind and heading toward the Twilight Mist Sect.

    It was a strange feeling to move through the void like this.

    Everything around them was a blur and seemed to be moving in slow motion as they sped through the vast expanse.

    The sensation of being in a ce where everything was silent and still was unsettling.

    Asher felt that it was quite different whenpared with the Astral Nexus Core Orb''s teleportation method. Thetter''s experience was peaceful and rxing.

    Meanwhile, the current situation felt eerie and ufortable, as if it would suddenly twist and swallow them at any given moment. It gave off a terrifying vibe.

    However, this onlysted a few seconds as their surroundings soon changed from a vast starry space to a huge hall in the Twilight Mist Sect.

    The three of them were standing in the center of the huge hall, which had a domed ceiling that reached several meters high.

    The floor was made of smooth marble tiles, polished to perfection and reflecting light. There were intricate designs carved into the walls and ceilings, giving the hall a regal and majestic aura.

    There were many people bustling about in the hall,ing and going. Some were dressed in sect robes, while others wore casual clothing or even armor and weapons.

    Upon arriving at the sect, they attracted attention right away, causing a stir among the crowd.

    Many sect members recognized the beautiful red-haired girl in the group and couldn''t help but point and stare.

    "Hey, isn''t that Miss Scarlet ymore?"

    "Wow! She looks so stunning and beautiful, even more than before!"

    "Yeah! How could she be more amazing? Isn''t she already one of the top beauties of the sect?"

    "But who the hell is that guy hugging her?! Is she in love with him or something?"

    Meanwhile, the young female disciples were all stunned by the man''s appearance. His sharp features, intense eyes, and handsome face were enough to captivate any woman.

    They all became infatuated with him at first sight. Their hearts fluttered, and they felt the urge to rush forward and hug him.

    "Who is he? He''s so handsome... I''ve never seen him around before!"

    "I''m not sure, but he looks so cool! I wonder if he''s single?"

    "What the hell are you saying? Don''t you already have a boyfriend, stupid?"

    "Ah, yeah... But it doesn''t hurt to check, right? Besides, my boyfriend is nowhere as handsome as that guy!"

    "You''re hopeless..."

    The young men in the crowd, however, weren''t too happy with what was happening in front of them. They all became jealous of the mysterious man, wishing they could be in his ce.

    "Damn it! Who is that man?! I''ve never seen him around here, but he''s already stealing all the women''s hearts!"

    "F*cking bastard! What is he, a yboy or something?!"

    "Hah! What do you expect? With his looks, it''s no surprise that he would get all the girls to fall for him! It''s just natural selection!"

    "Shut the hell up, damn it!"

    However, what really shocked them was the other woman who was apanying these two.

    She was a pale-skinned, green-eyed beauty with long, wavy ck hair and an hourss figure.

    At first, they didn''t recognize her, but when they did, they all eximed with surprise on their faces.

    "No way... Could she be Cecil Sylphiria? Howe her beauty has also increased by leaps and bounds?"

    "Holy shit, is it possible for someone to be this attractive?"

    "Did they all undergo some special cultivation method to reach this level of beauty? This is ridiculous..."

    Scarlet and Cecil, both of them, looked at the gathered crowd and sighed with resignation.

    Cecil could feel the desire of the surrounding males burning into her and couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of it.

    "Ugh, it feels creepy to be stared at like this, Asher. You don''t feel anything at all, do you?" She asked Asher while leaning closer to him.

    Asher only shook his head with indifference.

    However, before he could reply, Scarlet smirked and said, "Of course he wouldn''t mind all the attention from the girls; after all, he is a pervert."

    Hearing those words, Asherughed and replied, "Hey, I''m not a pervert, but rather a passionate person who enjoys life to the fullest."

    "Right, sure you are," she said as she rolled her eyes, obviously not believing it.

    Suddenly, someone approached them and greeted them, "Wee back to the sect, Miss Scarlet, Miss Cecil, and may I know who this man is? I''ve never seen him in the sect before."

    "Greetings, Elder. He is Asher, a friend of mine. He helped me a lot during our time in the ck Forest. And he also ns to join our sect." Scarlet smiled and introduced him to the person.

    She had ck hair tied into a bun, gentle eyes, and fair skin. Her exquisite beauty was something most women could never achieve, no matter how hard they tried.

    Her outfit was a long white robe with golden patterns embroidered on its surface, showing off her perfect curves without revealing too much. A white silk veil covered half of her face, hiding her true self.

    Her eyes were dark and mysterious, yet her gaze was warm and inviting.

    She exuded a refined air of elegance and sophistication, befitting her status.

    A hushed silence fell upon the crowd, and everyone stopped whispering. The woman in front of them was no ordinary cultivator but an Elder of the Twilight Mist Sect, Celeste.

    Soon, Asher stepped forward and offered a polite bow to the stunning woman in front of him. "I''m Asher. I am pleased to meet you, Elder."

    The woman admired his respectful and courteous attitude and couldn''t help but give a yful smile. She then nodded in acknowledgement and said, "Oh, you''re pretty well-mannered. I guess you''re going to cause many girls to fall for you, eh?"

    She nced at Scarlet and Cecil, then back at him. A knowing glint shed in her eyes.

    MVLeMpYr-content

    "Well, no matter. You can take this guest token for now and join in the sect recruitment examter." The woman took a silver medallion from her space ring and handed it to him.

    The name of the sect, ''Twilight Mist Sect'' was carved on the surface of the medallion, shining brightly under the light.

    Once Asher grabbed the token, it glowed, and a bit of energy flowed from his body into the token before finally vanishing.

    "Now, that token is proof that you are a temporary guest of the sect. With it, you can roam within the sect''s grounds freely and participate in the recruitment exam. However, you can''t ess restricted areas or purchase cultivation resources from the sect. Only sect members can do so, understand?" The woman exined to Asher.

    Asher nodded, and the elder smiled. Then she turned toward the crowd and waved her hand.

    "Alright everyone, return to your daily tasks! Don''t waste time gossiping about others when you should focus on improving yourselves."

    The people in the crowd dispersed quickly, afraid of angering the elder.

    After making sure that no one else was nearby, the elder turned to Asher and said, "My name is Celeste. If you have any problems or questions about the sect, feel free to find me here and ask. However, since you''re already acquainted with Miss Scarlet and Miss Cecil, I believe it shouldn''t be an issue for you."

    "Thank you, Elder Celeste."

    With that said, Celeste bid farewell to them and left the three alone.

    Cecil let out a sigh of relief when Elder Celeste finally departed and whispered to Asher, "Thatdy is one of the Core Elders in the sect and is extremely powerful. Be careful around her, as she is in charge of this teleportation zone''s security."

    Scarlet also added, "Yes, although she seems kind and friendly on the outside, she is very dangerous and unpredictable."

    "Well, I am quite good when ites to dealing with women. I don''t think I''ll have much trouble getting along with her." Asher answered with confidence, which caused both Scarlet and Cecil to roll their eyes at him.

    He then continued speaking, "Anyway, why don''t you show me around the sect while we head to your mother''s ce?"

    Scarlet nodded, "Okay, let''s go!"

 Chapter 167: Twilight Mist Sect (EDITED)

    The sect was built upon a mountain range that spanned several hundred kilometers; each peak and valley contained a different environment than the others, creating a unique series ofndscapes filled with a multitude of spiritual energies, some pleasant and some otherwise.

    From where Asher stood, he could see that the mountain range was covered by a thinyer of mist; a curtain like had descended from the heavens and was cast downwards, covering it with a hazy veil.

    All over the mountain range were countless buildings, pavilions, and temples, all built from stone and wood. The architecture was ancient and elegant, designed to harmonize with nature rather than dominate it.

    Several cultivators walked along the streets and pathways, d in different colored robes.

    Asher could sense the abundance of spiritual qi in the air, much stronger than usual in the outside world. The environment was indeed suitable for cultivation.

    There was a faint scent of flowers and herbs in the air, carried by gentle winds blowing through the sect.

    This ce was filled with natural beauty, making it seem almost unreal. It was as if they were trapped in a dream world where everything was perfect and serene.

    As they traveled deeper into the sect, Asher noticed that many people were staring at them curiously. Most were male disciples who had their eyes locked on Scarlet and Cecil.

    However, the girls didn''t pay any attention to the men ogling them and only focused on guiding Asher through the sect.

    Scarlet pointed to the far west of the sect where a tall peak could be seen looming above the others. She said, "The west peak of the sect is where the training grounds are. This area has many different training fields and arenas where disciples can practice theirbat skills and refine their physical bodies. It also includes a special cultivation room with abundant spirit essence.

    This allows cultivators to cultivate in peace andfort without worrying about running out of spirit essence."

    At that moment, Cecil chimed in, "Indeed, the Twilight Mist Sect takes pride in its facilities, especially the cultivation rooms. It is all because of the sect''s formation hall, as they have Supreme Masters who specialize in formations. The formations they create are top-notch and are used to fortify important areas of the sect and enhance their defenses.

    Furthermore, they also create formations to help with cultivation. This is why cultivators from all over the world seek to enter the Twilight Mist Sect. We have the best resources and training environmentpared to the other sects in the world."

    Asher was impressed by knowing about the facilities provided by the Twilight Mist Sect. It seems like they were quite serious about training their disciples.

    Scarlet continued, "The formation hall is situated in the north peak of the sect. It is a huge building that houses a plethora of formations of varyingplexity. They constantly conduct research to improve their knowledge of formations, and thus produce stronger and more potent formations.

    Disciples of other fields also go there to train themselves to be capable of avoiding formations while exploring various ruins."

    "Hmmm¡­ I see. The wholeyout of the sect is divided into several regions, huh? So, what''s on the east peak?" Asher inquired.

    Scarlet responded right away, eager to teach her new friend more about the Twilight Mist Sect. "Over to the east peak are the spirit garden and the alchemy hall. It''s a ce where the alchemy hall disciples grow all kinds of spiritual nts. There are medicinal herbs, healing grasses, and even spirit trees. The spirit essence in the air is very strong and concentrated there.

    That makes it a perfect location for growing spiritual nts that require plenty of spirit essence to survive and mature. Once they mature, they harvest them and use them to make pills, potions, or medicines. All those cultivation resources are avable for the disciple through contribution points."

    Cecil further borated, "Yes. If you want to buy those resources using the Spirit Stones, then their prices will be exorbitantly high. However, if you can earn contribution points in the sect bypleting missions, assisting others, or doing other stuff, you can redeem them for these cultivation resources. Some are even reserved for core disciples only."

    Asher raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is that so? It sounds like a great system to motivate people and fosterpetitiveness in the sect. This will stop rich people from getting all the cultivation resources by buying them with money."

    Cecil and Scarlet nodded their heads.

    "Our sect believes in equality for all, regardless of social standing or financial background. Everyone starts from the same point and works their way up through hard work and dedication. However, this is precisely why some genius cultivators looked down on others who couldn''t reach higher stages and wasted the sect''s resources.

    This resulted in cliques, factions, and struggles for power within the sect. The same happened to me when I entered the sect due to myck of background. It was Scarlet who supported me and helped me stand up on my own two feet." Cecil sighed sadly as she recalled the past.

    Asher patted her back and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, Cecil. After going through the Mystic Body Refinement Array, you gained a Spirit Body, so even if those rich bullies use all the benefits they can to get stronger, they won''t be able to match your cultivation speed. So even without any background or additional resources, you will be shining like a star and able to face them head-on.

    Just concentrate on training and building your power, and you will be fine." discover-stories-MVLeMpYr

    "Yes, and it''s all because of you, Asher. I can''t thank you enough." Cecil''s lips curled into a sweet smile as she leaned against Asher while walking.

    Seeing Cecil''s change in behavior, Scarlet pouted with displeasure andined, "Cecil, it looks like you are already interested in Asher and trying to seduce him. Stop doing that, and let''s hurry up."

    Cecil and Asher let out a chuckle when they heard Scarlet''s words.

    Both of them knew that Scarlet was jealous, but they didn''t say anything about it, which annoyed her even more.

    "How about the south?" Asher asked, trying to get back to the main topic.

    Scarlet''s lips twitched slightly, but she still replied, "The south peak of the sect houses the artifact refiners hall. As its name suggests, it is a ce where the artifact refining disciples gather. They spend their time experimenting on various materials andbining them to create new artifacts. They''re responsible for crafting weapons, armor, talismans, etc."

    Asher nodded in understanding. "This means that all of the Twilight Mist Sect''s facilities can be divided into four regions based on their fields: training grounds, alchemy hall, artifact refiners hall, and formation hall."

    "Yes. But that''s not all of it," Scarlet confirmed Asher''s words and continued. "There are also other important areas within the sect. For example, the mission hall that epts requests from people outside the sect and offers rewards to those whoplete them. There is also the library, which contains hundreds of thousands of cultivation manuals, techniques, and even spells.

    Many great cultivators have spent years researching the information inside and creating their own unique cultivation methods from it. It is truly a treasure trove for cultivators. They often share some parts of their techniques and knowledge with the library, hoping to find a suitable disciple to pass on their cultivation knowledge to. Of course, not everything can be learned from books.

    The best way is still personal guidance from experienced elders'' or bing their disciples. Still, the library can help the cultivators gain basic knowledge of martial arts and cultivations."

    Asher gave a quick nod, absorbing the information. He nned to visit the library once he settled down. He wanted to check the differencepared to the library of the Mystic Starry Realm.

    "What about the disciples? Do they stay in different living quarters based on their ranks?" Asher inquired, hoping to know more about the Twilight Mist Sect from Cecil and Scarlet.

    Scarlet answered right away, "All disciples are assigned to different areas of the sect based on their ranks. Each region has a varying concentration of spirit essence, so it affects how fast one can cultivate. It consists of many small houses, vis, and even mansions. These homes vary greatly depending on their owners'' ranks.

    For example, core disciples, inner elders, and core elders get to live in big mansions. Disciples from the inner court and other departments stay in smaller butfortable houses, while outer sect members upy simple dwellings."

    "Thest, but certainly not least, is the tallest central mountain, where the sect master resides. There is a grand pce up there, made of white jade and gold. It is also known as the Pce of the Heavenly Goddess because of the magnificent statue of the divine being sculpted in the main hall.

    The pce itself stands at an impressive height above the entire sect, giving anyone who visits a spectacr view of the surrounding mountains and valleys. It is truly a sight to behold. All the meetings of the elders and important decisions are made in the Pce of the Heavenly Goddess." Scarlet''s voice echoed with pride and admiration as she described the pce.

    Asher was awed by the description and wanted to see such a magnificent ce in person. However, he knew that the pce was a forbidden area for anyone who wasn''t an elder or someone with special permission.

    After hearing all the descriptions of the different areas in the sect, Asher got excited as he realized he would have so many opportunities to explore every corner of this ce in the future.

    But first, he had to be a disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect!

    Both Scarlet and Cecil guided him through the luxurious residential area of the sect until they arrived at a beautiful,rge mansion. The exterior was designed in an elegant and modern style, with lots of windows and ss doors. There was a courtyard at the entrance, and a huge gate blocked the entrance into the mansion grounds.

    However, they didn''t move inside as Scarlet stopped and looked hesitant to go ahead.

    At this moment, Asher could feel her nervousness and anxiety in her expression.

    "Is everything okay, Scarlet?" he asked with concern.

    Scarlet gulped and looked at him with uncertainty written all over her face and couldn''t speak.

    Asher held her hands in his and gently rubbed them to soothe her.

    Then he turned to Cecil and asked her, "Why does she seem so anxious?"

    However, Cecil just shook her head and looked at Scarlet with a mischievous smile.

    It seemed like Cecil had already guessed what was going on in Scarlet''s mind, and she appeared to enjoy watching Scarlet''s suffering.

    The moment Scarlet noticed Cecil''s expression, she red at her best friend with irritation and was about to say something.

    But suddenly, a loud voice came from inside the mansion.

    "Oh, Scarlet, dear! Are you back already? Why are you standing outside? Come in and talk with mommy!"

 Chapter 168: W-what are you doing, mommy!?

    "Oh, Scarlet, dear! Are you back already? Why are you standing outside? Come in and talk with mommy!"

    Hearing the voice of her mother calling out for her, Scarlet immediately froze up, and her body shivered. Her face turned pale, and sweat formed on her forehead.

    The tension in the air grew heavier as she slowly turned toward the entrance and shouted back, "Mommy! Y-yes, I''m back!"

    She then took a deep breath to calm herself down and gathered the courage to walk in, with Asher and Cecil following behind her.

    Ahead of them stood a majestic building, surrounded by beautiful flower gardens and well-trimmed bushes.

    In the middle of the garden was a huge fountain made of white marble, with water flowing out from the mouths of fish sculptures.

    The whole scenery looked very tranquil and serene.

    As they approached the main door, it opened on its own, allowing them to enter the mansion with ease.

    The interior of the mansion was just as extravagant as its exterior.

    The floors were made of polished hardwood, and the furniture was made from the wood of special spirit trees, which gave off a pleasant fragrance.

    On the walls hung paintings of various sizes and styles, depicting scenes of battle between mythical beasts.

    Upon entering the mansion, Asher felt an overwhelming aura of oppressioning from somewhere within it. It was so strong that he had to grit his teeth and focus his mind on resisting its pressure.

    He wondered what kind of existence could possess such tremendous power and who else they might be facing in a few moments.

    Suddenly, the aura disappeared, reced by a gentle breeze that tickled Asher''s skin. The temperature of the room rose as well, making the atmosphere feel much cozier and more weing.

    ''Hmmm, did Scarlet''s mom just release her aura on purpose?'' However, Asher didn''t dwell too much on the issue.

    He followed Scarlet and Cecil toward the living room, where a woman dressed in a ckce-up leather top that hugged her voluptuous breasts and tight leather pants that highlighted her toned thighs and round ass was sitting on the couch with elegance.

    Her long, red hair flowed gracefully over her shoulders and back, making her look even more beautiful than usual.

    She had a pair of sharp, fiery red eyes that could pierce straight into one''s soul, and her skin was smooth and wless without a single blemish anywhere in sight.

    She was a stunning woman who exuded confidence and authority with just a nce.

    The woman''s appearance resembled that of Scarlet, except that she possessed sharper facial features and more pronounced curves. She looked just like a mature version of Scarlet.

    There was also a fiery vibe around her, as if she were a zing fire that could burn anything and everything in its path.

    Even though she was just sitting still, her aura alone was enough to give the impression that she was a dangerous individual who could explode at any second if provoked.

    But despite her intimidating demeanor, the moment sheid her eyes upon Scarlet, a tender smile appeared on her face, and she spoke in a gentle voice filled with warmth and affection.

    "Wee home, Scarlet. Did you miss your mother?" She stood up from the couch and walked towards Scarlet, opening her arms wide.

    Scarlet didn''t hesitate to run into her mother''s embrace and buried her face against her bosom. "Of course, mommy! I missed you so much!"

    However, the beautiful woman looked surprised at the sudden embrace from her daughter and raised her eyebrows in curiosity, as Scarlet always hated her clingy and doting nature.

    She chuckled and then stroked her daughter''s hair, murmuring, "Aw, how cute! It seems like you really missed your mommy. It has been months since we saw each otherst time." Then she looked at Cecil and opened her other arm for Cecil to join them. "Cecil,e here, child. It''s been a long time since we saw each other as well, hasn''t it?"

    Cecil hesitated for a moment but still epted the invitation and joined the hug with Scarlet and her mother.

    She felt as if she had entered her second home when she was in Rias'' arms. She always loved to receive the care and attention of this loving mother figure.

    They all enjoyed the warmth and affection of each other for a short while before breaking away from the group hug.

    Then Rias looked at Asher with curiosity, and her gaze wandered over him from head to toe.

    She inspected every inch of his body and took note of every detail about him, as if she were trying to analyze whether he was worthy of being around her precious daughter.

    Meanwhile, Asher returned her intense stare with indifference and remained calm.

    He wasn''t intimidated by her fierce re, and he even matched it with a smile that could charm anyone into submission.

    After a while, Rias broke eye contact with him and nced at Scarlet. "So... who is this handsome man beside you two?"

    "Uhm... Mommy, this is my new friend Asher." Scarlet replied, introducing him to her.

    Asher took this opportunity to introduce himself to Scarlet''s mother with a polite bow. "Hello, Mrs. ymore, I am Asher. A friend of Scarlet." -official

    Rias gave him another curious look before asking Scarlet, "Hmm... A friend, huh? How interesting. And why did you bring him here today?"

    "Well... because we have something important to tell you." Scarlet answered with hesitation, looking ufortable as she was unsure how to proceed forward.

    However, before she could continue speaking, Rias interrupted her and said, "Let us sit first. Then you can tell me whatever is troubling you."

    The very next moment, Rias sat down on the couch and gestured for everyone to take their seats.

    Giving a slight nod of affirmation, Asher and Cecil followed her instructions, taking their positions opposite Rias.

    However, when Scarlet was about to sit down next to Cecil, Rias pulled her onto herp and made her sit there instead with a mischievous smile.

    "W-what are you doing, mommy!? Let me go!" Scarlet struggled andined, but to no avail, as Rias wrapped her arms around Scarlet''s waist and pulled her closer to her chest.

    Then, Rias pouted and said with a hint of sadness in her voice, "A, why do you always push mommy away whenever she tries to pamper you? Don''t you love your mother anymore? Does mommy not matter to you anymore now that you have grown up?"

    Her words sounded hurtful, but Asher noticed a yful gleam in her eyes as she spoke and got to know why Scarlet seemed so hesitant to meet her own mother and Cecil''s gleeful expression.

    It seemed like Scarlet''s mother was the type who loved spoiling her daughter rotten and treating her like a little princess, no matter how old she got.

    Asher couldn''t help but smirk when he saw Rias behaving like this toward Scarlet.

    He always yearned for this type of affection in his past life, and now, in this life, he got Aria, who also treated him just like Rias was treating her daughter.

    The reason for Scarlet''s reluctance was probably due to her embarrassment, as she was getting cuddled and teased by her own mother in front of others. She didn''t want her image as a proud and confident cultivator to be tarnished like that.

    Seeing that her attempt to get rid of her mother''s hug wasn''t working, she gave up and sighed in defeat, resting her head on her mother''s shoulder while grumbling.

    "Ugh, fine. I guess I have no choice but to let you do whatever you want, mommy. You always get your way anyway. Even though I have grown up, you just refuse to treat me like an adult." Despite saying those words, a small smile still appeared on Scarlet''s face as she rxed in her mother''s embrace.

    Rias chuckled at her daughter''s reaction and ced a soft kiss on top of her head before asking, "Well now, my dear Scarlet, what was it that you wanted to talk about?"

    At that moment, Asher''s and Cecil''s expressions turned serious, as they knew the following exnation would be a difficult one.

    Cecil started feeling nervous and got closer to Asher, who grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers. This gesture allowed her to rx a little bit and gain some courage to face the consequences of her actions.

    Meanwhile, Rias didn''t miss Cecil''s nervousness and narrowed her eyes with suspicion, but she decided to ignore it for the time being and wait for her daughter to speak.

    Soon, Scarlet cleared her throat and began exining the incidents that happened to her and Cecil, all due to the schemes of Rick Cutler.

    She told her everything that transpired during the journey and how Asher was the one who saved them from the dangerous situation.

    Rias didn''t interrupt her, as she kept listening to every word that came out of her daughter''s mouth with a serious expression.

    She also noticed the pain and fear hidden deep within her voice, and her heart clenched as she imagined all the horrifying experiences Scarlet and Cecil went through.

    After Scarlet finished talking, the whole room fell silent, as if the entire world had frozen in ce.

    It seemed like time itself stopped moving when Rias closed her eyes.

    However, the moment Rias opened her eyes, her expression became darker than ever, and a beam of red light shot out from her body, piercing through the roof and into the sky above.

    It was as if an arrow were fired into the heavens.

    ROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 169: They Better Run For Their Lives Now - 1

    ROOOOOO-AAAAA-RRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!

    An earth-shattering roar rang out from high above, causing the entire sect to fall under terrifying pressure. It was so strong that many disciples who weren''t strong enough copsed on the ground, vomiting blood and suffering internal injuries.

    It was like a heavyweight nket pressed down on everyone''s heads, making it hard to breathe.

    Some people fainted, while others cried in agony as their souls trembled in horror.

    None dared to lift their heads to look at the sky, for fear of seeing what terrible creature made such a dreadful noise.

    No one moved. No one spoke. Everyone stood frozen in terror, their hearts racing faster than ever before.

    The temperature began rising in the whole region of the Twilight Mist Sect, turning the air hot and dry as if they were standing inside a furnace that was ready to ignite.

    Many of the elders in the sect sensed the massive burst of spiritual energy and stopped whatever they were doing. They rushed out and looked up into the sky to find its source.

    ROOOOOAAAAARRRRRR!!!!!!

    At that moment, another deafening roar pierced through the silence once again and brought forth even more devastation to the world around them.

    This time, some elders managed to spot a faint shadow circling above the sect, leaving behind a trail of red mes burning in its wake.

    However, they were shocked as soon as they recognized the silhouette hovering over them: a gigantic, fiery crimson tiger with burning wings and zing tails. Its eyes shone like two beacons of pure rage, illuminating the sky with its intense heat.

    Its massive body shimmered like moltenva and zed with an ominous me that looked like a raging inferno.

    The sheer force of its aura was enough to engulf everything around it, sending waves of scorching energy crashing down onto the surroundingndscape.

    It was so powerful that even some of the strongest cultivators present had difficulty resisting its effects.

    Several senior elders, who were observing the scene, hurried to protect the disciples and help them withstand the shockwave unleashed by the beast.

    Elder Celeste was among the elders who witnessed the scene and identified the giant beast as Rias'' Spirit, Emberstorm Tigraen.

    ''Who the hell dared to provoke this tiger''s ire? They better run for their lives now, as there is no escaping its wrath!'' Elder Celeste thought as she watched the spectacle unfolding right above her head.

    If anyone made an enemy out of Rias, they must be either an idiot or an insane maniac, as the price for angering her was nothing short of death itself.

    Cecil shuddered as she felt the overwhelming anger emanating from Rias and grabbed Asher''s hand tighter, scared that she would be mad at her for getting Scarlet into trouble.

    But contrary to her expectations, Rias disappeared from her ce without saying a word, leaving only a streak of red mes and smoke behind her.

    Rias'' rage and fury knew no bounds as she sted away the space with a fiery roar, reappearing on top of the Emberstorm Tigraen.

    "DAMN YOU!!! BASTARD CUTLERS, WHERE DID YOU GET THE NERVE TO HURT MY DAUGHTERS!???"

    Rias'' voice thundered with a scorching rage, while her Spirit Emberstorm Tigraen roared with vicious ferocity.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ---

    .

    .

    .

    Some time ago...

    Inside one of the luxurious mansions in the residential area, a young man with short brown hair, dark eyes, and fair skin appeared in the special teleportation array set up inside his personal cultivation chamber.

    The moment he exited the array, he copsed to the floor, exhausted and disoriented. His breathing wasbored, and he was covered in sweat and grime.

    "Ughhhh... damn it." He clutched at his head and groaned, feeling a throbbing pain deep within his skull. He tried to stand up, but his legs wouldn''t respond.

    All he could feel was the soul-splitting headache that apanied each movement he made. His vision blurred, and all sound seemed muffled. He wanted to cry out in frustration, but the effort caused his temples to pulse harder, making him wince.

    As the seconds passed, he found himself unable to control his body or the urge to pass out on the cold stone floor beneath him. But before he lost consciousness, he managed to send a message to his mother with amunication crystal.

    "Mother, HELP!"

    That was thest thing he uttered before copsing onto the ground.

    A few minutester, a middle-aged woman appeared in the cultivation chamber of the young man and discovered him lying unconscious on the floor.

    She hurried to his side, checking his vitals and cursing in dismay when she saw his state.

    "Damn it, Rick. What the hell happened to you!? How did you end up in this mess!?" She eximed in anger as she ced a palm on his forehead, transferring some of her spiritual energy to stabilize his condition, but it wasn''t enough.

    "I need to get him a Spirit Healer! This won''t hold for long!" The woman muttered under her breath and picked up Rick, carrying him through the corridors of his mansion toward his room.

    Once there, she carefully ced him on the bed and sent a message to her husband, informing him of the emergency.

    Soon after that, two men appeared in the room.

    One was an older gentleman with graying hair, a neatly trimmed beard, and kind brown eyes. He wore a special green robe emzoned with the crest of the Twilight Mist Sect on his left chest.

    The other was a stern-looking middle-aged man with a sharp gaze and a muscr build. He had short brown hair and dark eyes. His clothing was a white robe with a golden tiger-stripe design running across it.

    experience-NovelFire-content

    Seeing that their son, Rick, was lying on the bed, unconscious and wounded, the middle-aged man frowned. "What happened, Ava?" He asked in a low, husky voice.

    "I don''t know, William. All he sent me was a distress call, telling me that he needed my help immediately. When I arrived here, he was already in this state. His soul is injured and unstable, and his entire body is covered with severe wounds." Ava exined, trembling in concern and panic for her son.

 Chapter 170: They Better Run For Their Lives Now - 2

    William furrowed his brows and turned toward the man standing next to him. "Elder Darius, can you examine his soul?"

    Darius nodded and walked towards the bed where Rick was lying, using his spiritual sense to probe his soul.

    However, the expression on his face changed from grim to grimmer after he examined his soul, and he shook his head, sighing with helplessness. "I''m sorry, Elder William. It''s beyond my abilities to heal such a severe injury. There are too many cracks in his soul, and each one has a different grade of severity.

    Unless we find some treasure capable of healing souls or someone skilled in soul arts, we can only keep him stable. But I''m afraid that there is no hope for his full recovery, which will halt his cultivation progress."

    His words caused Ava to clench her fists in anger and tremble in frustration as she shouted, "Are you saying that we should give up on him!? Is that all you can do as the Spirit Healer of the Twilight Mist sect!?"

    novel-hosted-NovelFire

    However, William put his hand on Ava''s shoulder, stopping her from yelling any further. "Calm down, Ava. Getting angry won''t help anything. Besides, Elder Darius already told us all that he could do."

    Ava red at her husband, and she shouted, "How can I stay calm when our son lies here half-dead? Do you expect me to just ept it and move on? I don''t care who did this to him. I''ll make them pay for it with their lives!"

    William looked at her with a solemn expression and nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t let this matter slide. Whoever is responsible for injuring our son will suffer the consequences. I promise you that." Then he looked at Elder Darius and said, "Elder Darius, please try your best to heal my son. I''ll be forever grateful for your efforts.

    If there''s anything you require to help him recover, just ask, and it shall be yours."

    "As you wish, Elder William." Darius bowed slightly before focusing on his task, using his skills to treat Rick''s wounds.

    After several hours of intense concentration, Darius sighed in relief as he managed to stabilize the worst of Rick''s injuries and prevent them from worsening any further.

    "Phew! That''s the best I can do for now. He is no longer in danger of dying or bing muddled-brained, but his cultivation progress will remain stagnant." The elder informed them with a tired voice before walking out of the room, leaving them alone with their thoughts.

    Ava sat beside Rick''s bed while William stood near the window, looking outside with a somber expression on his face.

    He felt frustrated, and his anger towards whoever hurt his son grew stronger. However, without any clues about the culprit behind the attack, he had no idea who to me or how to handle the situation.

    Just as William was considering various possibilities, a groan escaped from the lips of Rick, who seemed to have regained consciousness.

    Ava gasped in surprise and grabbed her son''s hand, staring at him with wide eyes and an anxious expression on her face. "Rick! Are you alright? How are you feeling? Tell me what happened to you! Who attacked you, and where are they?" She bombarded him with questions, desperate to find out more details regarding the incident.

    William also approached his bedside and inquired, "Son, can you speak? If you can''t, don''t force yourself."

    Rick took in his surrounding environment for a moment before he started remembering the events leading to his current predicament.

    When he recalled the consequences of his failed n against Scarlet, he shuddered in fright and shook his head, refusing to say anything to them.

    "Speak, goddammit! I have to know the truth! Tell me, who did this to you!?" Ava insisted on an answer. She grabbed his shoulders with both hands and squeezed tight, making him flinch in pain.

    William frowned at his behavior and ordered him with a firm tone, "Stop messing around. This isn''t a game! Tell us now! What happened, and who did this to you!?"

    Looking at his father''s harsh gaze, Rick realized that there was no escape from this interrogation. He gave in and was about to admit his scheme against Scarlet, but at that moment, he thought of a better idea.

    "Please forgive me, father. The ones who ambushed me were Scarlet and Cecil, along with that outsider! When I was in the ck Forest, I caught her and Cecil having intimate moments together with that outsider! They did this to me to prevent me from revealing their secret, as I believe that outsider is a spy who seduced the twodies to harm the sect!"

    After he finished spouting bullshit, Rick lowered his head and pretended to be ashamed of being defeated by the duo and their aplice.

    However, Ava and William didn''t notice this change in his demeanor. They were furious upon hearing his report.

    "How dare those two sluts do such a horrible thing to my poor boy!! How can they be so ruthless to the one who has loved them with all his heart!? And how can that bastard use such despicable means to harm my beloved son!?" Ava was enraged, and her face flushed with anger as she cursed at Scarlet and Cecil.

    Meanwhile, William''s expression became darker by the second as he heard what Rick said. However, unlike Ava, he remained silent and contemtive, pondering over how to deal with this new development, as he was certain that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.

    On one hand, he wanted to take revenge for his son. However, on the other hand, he understood that he had to handle this matter cautiously.

    After all, the other party involved was Scarlet, who was the daughter of Rias ymore, and he knew that Rias wasn''t someone to mess with.

    At that moment, a loud roar echoed throughout the sect, interrupting their conversation.

    "W-what is that!?" Rick stammered.

    "It''sing from outside!" William eximed, heading towards the window and gazing outward. However, when he was about to peek over the edge, he froze in shock after listening to a familiar voice booming throughout the entire sect.

    "BASTARD CUTLERS, WHERE DID YOU GET THE NERVE TO HURT MY DAUGHTERS!????"

 Chapter 171: Youre Courting Death!

    As the angry voice resonated throughout the entire sect, William immediately recognized its owner as Rias ymore.

    He frowned, as he knew that something must have gone wrong, but before he could react, Rias'' angry voice continued echoing throughout the entire sect.

    "I''LL HAVE YOUR HEADS FOR THIS!!!" Rias shouted, as if promising an absolute doom on the Cutler family.

    The moment William heard Rias'' words, he narrowed his eyes as a strange glint shed past his pupils.

    Without uttering another word, he vanished from Rick''s room in a sh, leaving behind Ava and Rick, whose faces were as grim as they could be.

    The Emberstorm Tigraen flew with incredible speed in a straight line towards the residence of the Cutler family, scattering the clouds with its fiery trails and generating a vast amount of heat with its presence.

    With its blood-red eyes glowing fiercely and its razor-sharp teeth bared, the huge beast was a sight that would instill terror in anyone whoid eyes on it.

    However, when the beast was about to reach the mansion of the Cutlers, a figure suddenly appeared in front of it, blocking its path.

    The person floating in mid-air was none other than William Cutler, and he had a grim expression on his face as he faced off against the furious Rias.

    "Stop right there, Elder Rias! What is the meaning of this madness? Why are you attacking us out of nowhere? Isn''t this a bit excessive, even for you?"

    Rias narrowed her eyes at William and replied with a fierce snarl.

    "Why am I attacking you? Isn''t it something you should ask your son? Ask him what kind of shameless acts hemitted towards my daughters, Scarlet and Cecil, in the ck Forest."

    Upon hearing Rias'' words, William''s face darkened, and the atmosphere around him grew tense as he red at Rias.

    "Do you mean to imply that my son, Rick, has done something to them?"

    "I am not implying anything. I am outright stating the facts."

    "Enough with this nonsense, Elder Rias! Why would my son ever harm Scarlet or Cecil? It''s the other way around, you know. They colluded with that unknown outsider to bring my son to such a sorry state that even Spirit Healers can''t help him. He is suffering from grievous injuries right now! Yet you have the gall to use my son of something he hasn''t done?

    Just because you are the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall doesn''t mean you can run rampant and bully others!" Ava appeared on the side of William and used Rias, pointing her finger at the flying woman and sneering.

    "Hmph. Bully others? Bullying others is your family''s specialty, isn''t it? Don''t think I''m stupid enough to buy into your nonsense. My daughters have reported everything to me, and it is obvious that your son is behind these incidents. Stop wasting my time and surrender the bastard now, or else don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    Upon hearing Rias'' words, Ava became so furious that her face turned crimson red, and she exploded in anger. "Surrender that bastard? What nonsense is that, huh? Are you delusional? Your words are akin to a deration of war!"

    "Humph¡­ Don''t forget, Ava Carter. You are only an inner sect elder of the sect. So stop acting arrogant and bow your heads in front of your superior, or else I''ll make you regret not having done so when you still could!" Rias warned as she stared at the pair with a ferocious gleam shing across her eyes.

    Meanwhile, William, who had been listening in silence, narrowed his eyes as a dangerous glint appeared within his pupils.

    The air became filled with a thick, suffocating pressure as his aura erupted into a powerful wave of energy that engulfed the entire area and expanded outward in all directions.

    "Rias ymore, it seems like you are underestimating me quite a bit. I suggest you watch your tongue and reconsider your attitude towards us." William threatened with a chilling tone, giving Rias onest chance to back off before things got even further out of hand.

    "Hahaha! Watch my tongue? Since when did you be so high and mighty, William? Does your little game of politics give you the arrogance to challenge me? Just who do you think you are, huh?" Rias scoffed as she mocked him for trying to intimidate her.

    The veins on William''s forehead bulged as his expression became colder and icier than before.

    "You''re courting death!" He bellowed as his aura soared to unprecedented heights with every passing second and electric currents crackled around his body.

    Suddenly, a huge bolt of golden lightning shed across the sky, followed by a deafening roar.

    ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!

    As the deafening sound reverberated in all directions, a dazzling sh of light blinded everyone in sight, causing them to shield their eyes from its intensity.

    By the time they recovered from their daze, they saw William surrounded by a swirling mass of crackling electricity. His whole body was glowing with an ethereal brilliance and emitting a powerful aura that overwhelmed all those present.

    Though everyone''s attention was drawn by his intimidating presence, they soon discovered a much more horrifying sight that made their blood run cold¡ªWilliam was standing atop a gigantic golden tiger, which had its body coated in countlessyers of thunderbolts, releasing ear-deafening noises and paralyzing everyone with fear.

    Its fur, which was a brilliant gold color and streaked with white stripes, rippled with the intense power it exuded. The golden tiger''s three piercing eyes shone with an ethereal light, while an enormous pair of white horns protruded from the majestic head of the creature.

    Everyone felt their hearts beating faster within their chests as the pressure of the golden tiger''s might mmed into them like a tsunami wave crashing ontond.

    Seeing that William had summoned his Spirit, the Golden Tiger, Rias'' expression remained unfazed, and her gaze never left William''s eyes, as if daring him to continue challenging her authority.

    "Since you''re dead set on this course of action, then so be it. Let''s see if you can hold onto your arrogance after I''m done with you!" Rias thundered as her aura exploded outward, unleashing its full might and strength.

    It was as if a volcano had exploded as a torrential wave of fiery energy surged forth from her body and descended upon William and his golden tiger.

    The golden tiger roared and created a wall of lightning in front of it to block Rias'' assault, but the intensity of her power was so great that even the sturdy lightning barrier couldn''t withstand it and copsed on itself, resulting in a deafening explosion that sent both William and the golden tiger reeling backward.

    The resulting shockwave swept across the sect, shaking everything nearby, including the buildings within the sect, which rattled and quivered as though they were being ravaged by a hurricane.

    A multitude of dust particles and debris were also blown away from the epicenter of the st and scattered in all directions, spreading across the entirety of the sect and beyond its limits.

    At that moment, the Twilight Mist Sect''s defensive formation activated, covering the sect within an invisible barrier that prevented the destructive force of their sh from harming anyone or anything.

    It was like a dome of translucent ss that enclosed the entire territory of the sect within its confines, like an enormous bubble.

    This was the work of the formation masters of the sect, who had spent countless years creating an intricate array of formations that could protect the sect in times of crisis without hindering the activities of its inhabitants. However, no one had ever dared to attack the Twilight Mist sect head-on before.

    After the activation of the defensive formation, the battle between the two of them intensified.

    It was like witnessing a battle between gods; there was no one within the sect that didn''t shiver in fear from the sheer magnitude of power disyed by Rias.

    Everyone present understood that the situation was turning far worse than expected, and some of them began to feel scared at the possibility that this conflict could escte beyond their control, possibly leading to an unprecedented catastrophe.

    But nobody dared intervene in such a deadly confrontation between the two, as they feared they''d incur the wrath of Rias, and that wasn''t something anybody wished to experience.

    Read today on m-vle-mp _yr.

    As they continued battling, both Rias and William unleashed attacks at each other without restraint, resulting in massive explosions of various colors that illuminated the entire sky above the sect. Each collision caused ripples to spread across space itself, as if something fundamental had been broken.

    However, despite their immense power and domineering attitudes, it was clear that Williamcked the strength topete with Rias on equal footing.

    The same happened with his Spirit.

    Even though its power surpassed that of most Spirit Beasts of the same rank, it wasn''t enough to ovee the difference in might between the two opponents.

 Chapter 172: What is the proof of your accusations? - 1

    The trio, Asher, Cecil, and Scarlet, felt the pressure released by Rias the moment she disappeared from their vicinity and went after the Cutler family.

    It was like a raging beast had awakened, and its murderous intent washed over everything in its path, bringing an instinctual sense of dread with it.

    They nced at each other withplicated expressions before Scarlet spoke up, "Humph... It looks like the Cutler''s are about to receive some heavy beating before getting their punishment for hurting us."

    Asher couldn''t help but raise his brows in amusement at her statement. The moment he saw Rias, he already felt that she would be quite a fierce woman, yet he didn''t expect her to be so aggressive and decisive.

    She reminded him of those warriors who always charge into battle without hesitation and strike first before asking questions.

    Her straightforward attitude towards life was admirable, but at the same time, somewhat reckless as well.

    It was as if she acted without considering the consequences of her actions or thinking ahead, and instead she just followed whatever whim crossed her mind at that moment.

    However, despite her hotheaded personality, Asher could tell that Rias possessed a keen intellect and sharp wit hidden behind those zing crimson eyes of hers.

    He also sensed a mysterious aura emanating from her body due to the orb, which indicated that she was far stronger than what she appeared to be.

    That alone made him wary of her.

    She seemed like someone who was used to fighting and winning against strong opponents, but it wasn''t just that. Her confidence and pride seemed toe from her belief in her own abilities, which was probably why she never hesitated to take action before engaging inbat.

    Meanwhile, Cecil''s tears didn''t stop raining down, even for a moment. She always knew that Rias treated her like a daughter, but when she called her a daughter out loud, it moved her heart even more. She thought to herself how lucky she was to have someone like Rias, who loved her, cared for her, and treated her like her own child.

    As an orphan since her parents were murdered, Cecil always felt alone and empty inside, but Rias was different. She filled that void in Cecil''s heart and made her feel like she had a loving parental figure in her life.

    Asher saw her emotional state and put his hand on her shoulder tofort her, "Hey Cecil, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." She responded with a sniffle before wiping away her tears. Then she gave Asher a warm smile and said, "Thank you. I''m just feeling happy to know that I have people who care about me."

    "Cecil, what kind of nonsense is that? Of course, we care about you. After all, you''re my sister." Scarlet dered as she embraced her with one arm.

    "Scarlet is right, Cecil. Even though we just met each other recently, I already consider you my close friend." Asher added while patting Cecil''s head with affection.

    As the two of themforted her, Cecil felt touched by their genuine concern for her. This brought a gentle smile to her lovely face as she leaned into Scarlet, closed her eyes, and enjoyed theirpany.

    After she calmed down a bit, Asher asked them, "Should we go check out the situation?"

    Scarlet nodded. "Let''s go. I also want to see how that bastard Rick would suffer today!" She stated with a cold tone.

    With that said, the trio made their way towards the residence of the Cutler family to witness the events that transpired.

    Just as they were approaching their destination, Asher sensed a powerful aura erupting from the direction they were headed in. It was unlike Rias'' aura, which contained an immense amount of fiery energy, but rather, it was more akin to a thunderstorm.

    Soon, thunder rumbled in the distance, and lightning bolts shed across the sky, illuminating the surroundings with a bright golden glow.

    "That must be Elder William, the Core Elder of the Twilight Mist Sect and the father of Rick Cutler. He is a ruthless and arrogant man who believes that he is above everyone else." Scarlet said when she felt the powerful aura.

    Cecil nodded, as she too sensed the same thing. However, she was more concerned about whether they were safe in their current location.

    "If they''re fighting with such intensity, then we won''t be safe anywhere near them." Cecil expressed her worries to herpanions.

    However, the moment she finished speaking, a gigantic dome of translucent energy formed in the sky, enveloping the entire sect within its confines.

    "See? The protective formation of the sect has already been activated. Nothing will be able to harm us while it is active. This will be our safest bet." Scarlet assured Cecil as she watched the formations surrounding the sect activate and generate a powerful energy field.

    Meanwhile, Asher couldn''t help but be intrigued by this formation and examine it closely with his eyes. It looked simple on the surface, but upon closer inspection, he realized that it consisted of aplexwork of runes and symbols.

    There seemed to be some sort of pattern etched into every single part of this formation, and the overall effect was far greater than the sum of its parts.

    "Let''s go," Asher said, deciding to head to their original destination after giving it a quick nce.

    As they walked through the sect, they noticed that many disciples had gathered outside, watching the spectacle unfold in front of their very eyes.

    Although they were curious about the ongoing conflict between the two elders, none of them dared approach any closer, as they didn''t want to risk being caught in the crossfire.

    So instead, they contented themselves with observing from afar.

    When they were just about to arrive at the residence of the Cutlers, they could only see the faint shadows of the two individuals engaged in battle above the sky and hear the distant sounds of explosionsing from afar.

    The scene was breathtaking, and everyone watching couldn''t tear their gazes away from it.

    BOOOOMMMM!!!!!!

    With another explosive sound, a fiery figure descended from the heavens like a meteorite crashing down towards the ground below.

    However, before it made contact with the earth, it crashed into the protective formation and bounced off it like a rubber ball.

    After bouncing back up several times, the fiery figure stabilized itself above the formation and assumed a human form.

    Once the mes dissipated and revealed their true form, everyone gasped in shock when they realized it was none other than William Cutler, who had a severely wounded face and numerous burn marks covering his entire body.

    He didn''t look good at all, and it appeared as if he was struggling to stay conscious.

    A momentter, Riasnded beside him and looked down at him with a cold re.

    "The fight is over, William Cutler. You''ve lost and will face punishment for your crimes of obstructing my authority. I will show you no mercy." She dered with a voice filled with fury.

    However, at that moment, a raspy voice resounded from within the protective formation, causing everyone watching to turn their attention towards the source of the noise. "I think you should ask this old man whether he agrees with your point of view or not."

 Chapter 173: What is the proof of your accusations? - 2

    To everyone''s surprise, they found an old man wearing a white robe floating above the Cutler''s residence, gazing at Rias and William with a calm demeanor.

    Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r.

    He had long gray hair and a thick beard that reached his chest, while his dark eyes contained an endless amount of wisdom and experience.

    A scar ran down the left side of his face, giving him an imposing appearance.

    Despite his old appearance, his muscr body was filled with vigor and vitality, and he gave off the image of an immovable mountain that would never sumb to adversity.

    The moment he appeared, all of the nearby elders recognized him. That old man was none other than Grand Elder Nathan Cutler, one of the most influential figures within the entire Twilight Mist sect.

    "Grand Elder Cutler..."

    "Grand Elder Cutler has arrived!"

    The crowd whispered amongst each other as they began discussing amongst themselves about this sudden development.

    Rias narrowed her eyes when she saw Nathan appear and said, "Grand Elder Cutler, I didn''t know that you would stop your close-door cultivation to interfere in this matter."

    Nathan let out a chuckle as he responded, "Elder Rias, I know your personality, so I decided to step in to prevent any further shes between you and my son, William. I''m sure that you would agree with me that it''s better for our sect''s reputation if this matter doesn''t escte any further than necessary."

    Upon hearing this, Rias sneered and replied, "Reputation? Grand Elder Cutler, this is about justice and punishing the culprits. Do you dare to question my sense of justice?"

    Nathan sighed as he shook his head and replied, "Of course not, but I don''t think that your judgment is impartial in this matter either."

    "Impartial?" Rias muttered under her breath. "Hahahaha! Grand Elder Cutler, your grandson schemed against my daughters, Scarlet and Cecil, and almost took their innocence, yet you call me biased. Can you say that my anger is unjustified? Or are you saying that your grandson, Rick, deserves to be excused for his crimes?"

    Upon hearing Rias'' words, Nathan furrowed his brows, while William, who was barely hanging onto consciousness, gritted his teeth in frustration.

    "This is absurd! Rick is not to me for this! If anyone should take responsibility for their actions, it should be your daughters, who conspired with outsiders to harm Rick! It is obvious that they''re lying to you so that you''ll take their side in this conflict!" Ava, who appeared next to William, shouted at Rias while supporting him.

    Rias stared at Ava with contempt in her eyes as she responded, "What did you say? I can overlook you insulting me, Ava Carter, but do not ever dare insult my daughters in front of me again. They conspired with outsiders? That is such a bold-faced lie that even a toddler wouldn''t fall for it. Is your brain rotten, Elder Ava?"

    "You-"

    Ava wanted to retort, but Nathan raised his hand, signaling for her to keep quiet.

    "Elder Rias, I understand that your anger is justified and your intentions are pure, but what is the proof of your usations? How do you intend to prove your ims?

    If you cannot provide evidence for your statements, then this matter will get nowhere." He reasoned with her, trying to maintain the peace to avoid a full-blown conflict, and continued while looking at the trio that were standing at some distance, "How about this, Elder Rias? Why don''t we ask that boy over there to exin his identity and his involvement in this matter before making any judgment?"

    "Father, you can''t be serious!" William eximed when he heard his father''s words. "Rick has been suffering from grievous injuries, and the spirit healers can''t help him recover. It''s obvious that he is a victim here!"

    However, the moment Nathanid his eyes on William, he shot him a stern re that shut him up right away.

    William knew that his father meant business. If he continues to interrupt him, then he''ll be punished by him as well.

    Therefore, he wisely decided to remain silent.

    Although Rias trusted her daughters, it wasn''t the same for Asher. After all, she just met him for a brief period, and she wasn''t sure if he also had any malicious intentions in his heart.

    There are many times when enemies hide behind innocent faces and use tricks to deceive the eyes of others. They disguise themselves as sheep and infiltrate the group to find weaknesses to exploit. It is the oldest trick in the book of deception and treachery, used by wicked people to achieve their selfish goals by manipting the emotions of others.

    Thus, she remained silent when Nathan proposed such an idea and waited for Asher to speak instead.

    As for the trio, they were taken aback when they suddenly became the center of attention.

    Scarlet and Cecil wanted to speak on his behalf but held themselves back in the end when they saw that Asher still remained indifferent despite the tense atmosphere.

    After all, he was the one who asked them not to share his family background before he passed the trial and became the official disciple of the Twilight Mist sect.

    He wanted to avoid attracting too much attention and surprise a certain someone who was training in closed-door cultivation on the special grounds of the Twilight Mist Sect that were restricted.

    After staring at his son for a few moments longer, Nathan turned his gaze towards Asher and ordered him to speak with amanding voice. "Boy, approach here now and state your name and circumstances. Tell us everything regarding your identity and the events that transpired."

    He also released his aura, causing massive pressure to bear down on Asher, which almost forced him to his knees.

    A frown marred Asher''s face due to the sudden disy of power, and he red at the old man with disdain in his eyes as he stood tall. "Old man, it seems like your family likes to threaten others into submission, huh? Well, maybe you never learned that there are always bigger predators in the food chain."

    Everyone became shocked when they heard his disrespectful words. No one has ever dared to talk to Grand Elder Cutler like that before.

    Ava gasped in shock when she heard Asher''s insolent speech and was about to scold him, but at that moment, a hypnotic voice rang out.

    "Fufu... Darling, you seem to be in a bad mood."

 Chapter 174: There Are No Places Without Evil - 1

    In the blink of an eye, a flurry of butterflies fluttered into the air, each one shimmering with a beautiful array of colors that captured the attention of everyone present. They were mesmerized by the sight before them, as if they were looking at a painting created by a master artist.

    Suddenly, a woman descended from the sky with grace and elegance, her long, purple-ck hair flowing in the wind and her amethyst eyes sparkling with a strange light. She wore a beautiful ck dress that hugged her curvaceous body and entuated her natural beauty, making her seem like an enchanting goddess.

    Her presence was overwhelming, and everyone''s eyes were drawn to her as if she were a beacon in the night.

    Soon, the butterflies around her scattered into tiny particles that floated in the air, forming a cloud of colorful mist that hovered around her like a cloak.

    She looked at everyone present with a mysterious smile on her lips as she approached the trio with a purposeful stride, her hips swaying from side to side.

    It grabbed the attention of the men nearby and made them gulp in excitement, especially the youngsters who haven''t been intimate with the opposite sex before.

    Some of them were drooling as their minds wandered into dangerous ces, while others tried hard to resist temptation and retain their sanity.

    With a breeze blowing past her, her scent, which smelled like roses, invaded their nostrils and made their hearts race faster with every passing second.

    No one could escape from her charm and enchanting aura.

    She was just like a Siren who lured sailors with her mesmerizing song and trapped them in her allure.

    However, the same wasn''t true for those experienced cultivators, whose eyes widened in shock and disbelief upon seeing the beautiful woman.

    They felt goosebumps rise on their skin, and their blood began to chill in their veins, as if they''d been plunged into icy water. It was a feeling of dread that stemmed from deep within their subconscious mind and filled them with a primal sense of terror.

    For them, the appearance of this woman was nothing short of a nightmaree true because she was someone whom they didn''t want to encounter even in their dreams, despite her seductive appearance.

    And there was one simple reason for this¡ªthey knew her true identity.

    It was Aria ke, the ruler of the Eldoria Empire and an Honorary Elder of the Twilight Mist sect, who was renowned for her ruthless methods and her tyrannical rule. She was a cruel and heartless woman who showed no mercy to those who opposed her, and she had the power to back up her cruelty.

    She was one of the most feared individuals in the entire continent, and there was not a single person who didn''t know about her existence.

    Her appearance here signaled that things were about to get messy, and Asher was the catalyst of it.

    Nathan frowned, and his expression hardened, while William and Ava grew nervous.

    Meanwhile, Rias was also surprised by this sudden development, and her eyes twitched when she looked at the woman. ''Why is this tyrant woman here? Does she have a connection with Asher?''

    On the other hand, Asher was still angered by Nathan''s previous actions, which ruined his ns, and thus couldn''t appreciate such a beautiful sight in front of him.

    The woman didn''t care about others'' reactions, however, and proceeded towards Asher, her expression softening when she gazed upon him.

    "Darling, why are you so upset? Tell Mommy what happened to make you angry, and I''ll make everything right." She purred with a sensual tone of voice as she approached him and cupped his cheeks with both hands before leaning close to kiss his forehead.

    Latest chapters on mvle-mp _yr.

    ''Mommy''

    As soon as she uttered that word, everyone, including Rias, froze in ce, as if the whole world had stopped functioning for a moment.

    ''What!? Did she just call herself Asher''s mother?'' Rias thought in disbelief as she struggled toprehend the situation.

    At that moment, Nathan felt like he was struck by a bolt of lightning, and his heart almost leapt out of his chest as he clenched his fists in trepidation.

    ''No way... Could this boy be her child?! If so, then it''s a disaster!'' He thought as he cursed himself for threatening her son earlier.

    While everyone else was lost in their thoughts, Asher felt a calming sensation flow through his body as he was embraced by warm arms and soothed by sweet whispers.

    Her touch was gentle yet firm, and her body radiated warmth that seemed to melt away all of his worries and fears. It was an intoxicating feeling that made him forget about his anger and allowed him to rx in her presence.

    With a smile, she released him, her eyes filled with love and affection. "Good, it''s alright now. Just tell Mommy everything that happened, and she will fix it for you."

    She brushed aside the strand of hair that fell on his face with a tender smile, and her eyes sparkled with happiness, but deep within her soul, she felt an intense rage towards those who dared to cause problems for her dear child.

    Seeing her act in such a motherly manner made Rias doubt her ears, as it was beyond her wildest imagination for her to even associate this woman with that tyrant ruler who showed no mercy to her foes.

    But after listening to her words, it was confirmed that Asher was indeed her son, and with that, she can rest assured about his intentions, as the Aria ke she knows would never raise a vile man.

    Thus, her suspicion towards Asher vanished, as she believed that he was an honest man who stood up for her daughters and saved them from a terrible fate.

    "Mom, I know that there are no ces without evil, and only the strong are righteous, but since it was you who told me to join this sect, I thought it would be different, at least. Unfortunately, this sect doesn''t seem to live up to its reputation.

    Even the Grand Elder is a person with no principles who tries to intimidate others into submission instead of trying to listen to their stories or talk to them about their experiences," Asher said, feeling irritated by this experience.

 Chapter 175: There Are No Places Without Evil - 2

    Asher told her eerything in great detail, from finding Scarlet in distress and how Cecil was manipted to harm her by Rick to his beating Rick up in the ck Forest. He also talked about the events that led to the current situation before he asked for her assistance to resolve this problem.

    Every word from his mouth made Nathan feel more and more terrified, and the color drained from his face as his body trembled with fear.

    The same was true for William and Ava, who didn''t know what to believe anymore. They never expected that their son would make such borate schemes and lie to them about the details of their conflicts with the trio.

    As for Scarlet and Cecil, they were stunned by Aria''s appearance, and they just stared at her while Asher recounted the story to her.

    Rias, on the other hand, again felt the anger rise in her heart and clenched her fists tight while her nails dug deep into her skin, drawing a small amount of blood.

    Everyone who was on the scene and heard the truth behind all this mess was also seething in anger and disgust, as they found this cowardly act despicable and unworthy of the reputation of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    They didn''t think that their most respected Grand Elder would stoop so low as to threaten a young man to protect a scoundrel like Rick, while William and Ava had supported his lies in public.

    Nathan felt that all his years of effort and hard work had be meaningless. In his arrogance, he never expected that he would resort to bullying a young man. It made him realize how much he had been influenced by his son''s character.

    Aria was quiet for a long time after she listened to his exnation. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then opened her eyes and gently said, "I understand, Darling. It''s indeed right that there''s no ce without evil in this world. This world is a mixture of light and darkness, good and evil.

    There will always be people who want to hurt you for their selfish gains, but there are also people who will try their best to protect you. In this world, there''s always a thin line between right and wrong. What you have to do is choose which side to stand on and for whom you fight for.

    Once you know what you believe in and are determined to go through thick and thin together, you will have the courage to face the challenges of life, and everything else will just fade into insignificance.

    As for this sect, well, let me handle that, since it seems there are some people who need to learn their lessons." Thest sentence of Aria was like the ominous warning of a storm that was brewing in the dark clouds.

    Asher nodded his head and gave a faint smile upon hearing her reassuring words, knowing that he could always count on her support, regardless of the circumstances.

    Aria stroked Asher''s cheek before turning around and looking towards Nathan with a cold look in her eyes. "Grand Elder Nathan Cutler, I didn''t expect that you would stoop so low. Did the long years of prestige and pride finally inte your ego to such a level that you believe that you are invincible and above thew?

    For the sake of your family reputation, you''ve resorted to threats and intimidation towards an innocent young man who protected your sect disciples. You, who had always acted for justice and righteousness, have now gone against the very principles that you once stood for. This is really a huge disappointment and a shame for the Twilight Mist sect."

    Nathan took a deep breath as he listened to her, feeling ashamed of his behavior and knowing that he deserved to be reprimanded by her.

    He had long realized that it was a mistake on his part and that he should have investigated the matter before acting impulsively.

    However, his rash actions had made him lose face in front of the disciples of his sect, and even worse, it made him lose his reputation for being fair and just.

    "Sigh... Honorary Elder Aria, your son has my deepest apologies for what happened today. I should''ve handled the situation better. I hope that you can forgive me for my rude behavior earlier." He said with a remorseful expression on his face as he lowered his head in shame.

    This made everyone gasp in shock upon seeing him bow his head in apology towards Asher, who was just a young man, unlike Aria, who was also an Honorary Elder of the sect despite being the ruler of the empire and is treated with reverence by most of the elders.

    This was something that most of them didn''t think they would see in their lifetimes. It was simply inconceivable to them. However, this also made them realize again that the Grand Elder was someone who knew right from wrong and would never hesitate to correct his mistakes when the opportunity presented itself.

    Aria narrowed her eyes as she stared at Nathan before sighing and saying, "Grand Elder, I won''t hold it against you, because I know about your personality and that you weren''t fully aware of the facts when you acted. Besides, I know you well enough to trust your judgment. m _vl _em _p _yr only

    However, I can''t just ignore the fact that you threatened my son and tried to force him to reveal his identity against his wishes. So, I think it''s only fair that youpensate him for the trouble you caused him."

    Nathan was relieved to hear this and nodded his head in agreement before asking her, "Honorary Elder, then how about Ipensate your son with three favors that he can call upon me whenever he wants? Would that be suitable to make amends for my mistake?"

    "Three favors?" Aria said with a contemtive expression as she pondered over the matter and then smiled as she responded, "That''s a good idea, Grand Elder Nathan. Three favors seem to be just enough topensate my son for the troubles he faced today. However, there is still someone who needs to face punishment for their crimes."

 Chapter 176: Its Obvious That He Deserves Death For His Crimes.

    SNAP! |vl|e|mp|y|r article

    Aria snapped her fingers, and all of a sudden, countless butterflies appeared and surrounded the Cutler residence. They swarmed inside like a tide of colorful flowers that spread throughout the interior of thepound, enveloping everything within its range.

    It was an astonishing sight to behold, as each individual butterfly emitted a brilliant light that illuminated the area with a dazzling brilliance. However, it wasn''t long before they returned outside, forming a whirlpool of beautiful colors that vanished within seconds.

    Everyone was astonished by this unexpected event and wondered what Aria had done. But their confusion was cleared when they saw Rick standing in front of them with a horrified look on his face.

    Rick''splexion was pale white as he looked around, panicked and confused, trying to figure out where he was and what was going on.

    Soon, Aria turned her gaze towards Rias, and a strange gleam shed through her eyes before she continued, "Elder Rias, do you have anything to say regarding this matter? I believe that it''s only right for you to take appropriate action against the one who conspired against your daughters, as a mother and the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall of the Twilight Mist Sect."

    The moment she heard Aria''s words, her face darkened with anger as she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.

    "Indeed! How can this incident go unpunished? I believe it''s time for the culprit to pay the price for his crimes." She said in a stern voice as she turned to face Rick.

    "NOOOO!!! This is unfair! I''m innocent! I swear, I''m innocent! They are lying to you! It was those girls who conspired against me.

    It was all their fault!" Rick screamed out in desperation and yelled at the top of his lungs as he tried to convince the audience that he was innocent and pleading for mercy.

    Looking at her son''s miserable state, Ava stepped forward and tried to defend him by saying, "This is too much! Can''t you see his condition? Just look at his wounds! How can you use my son of plotting against them when he is barely surviving after facing death? Is this even justice? How can we be sure that your son has not lied to us?

    All these usations are based on his words, and we don''t even have proof to confirm the authenticity of his ims."

    William, who was silent until now, also joined the conversation, supporting his wife''s statement and added, "Exactly! Your son hasn''t shared any evidence of his allegations either. For all we know, they may be hiding something from us. Why should we believe him? We should investigate this matter further before arriving at any conclusion."

    Meanwhile, Nathan wasn''t paying much attention since he was still feeling guilty about what he''d done. But when he overheard Ava and William talking like this, he flinched and hurried to stop them, but it was toote.

    As soon as he was about to open his mouth, a terrifying killing intent filled the atmosphere. It was so dense that it felt suffocating and heavy, causing everyone to shiver in fear and turn pale. The sky above the Cutler residence suddenly turned dark, as if a thundercloud had covered the sun. A strong wind blew across thend, shaking the trees and nts that surrounded the ce.

    Everyone turned to look in Aria''s direction, and what they saw frightened them even more. Her expression was extremely grim, and her eyes were filled with anger and killing intent as she red at William and Ava with a chilling gaze.

    BANG! BANG!

    The very next moment, two of them were pressed down into the ground by an invisible force that crushed their bodies and made both of them scream in pain. Blood gushed out of their mouths as they struggled to breathe while enduring the excruciating pain. The pressure was so strong that it made them feel as if the earth beneath them was about to break and swallow them whole.

    "How dare you try to question the credibility of my son''s words? Who the hell do you think you are, huh? Do you think that just because I tolerated Grand Elder Nathan''s actions earlier, it means I''ll also overlook your nder against him?" She asked in a cold voice as she slowly walked towards William and Ava, her aura bing heavier with each step.

    Both of them were scared out of their wits and didn''t dare to utter a single word in response while enduring the intense pain. Their eyes were filled with terror as they watched the enraged woman approach them.

    However, before she could do anything else, Nathan stepped forward and begged her, "Please, Honorary Elder, please forgive them for their ignorance. It''s not their fault but mine, as I failed to teach them right from wrong. I ept full responsibility for this matter and will do whatever is necessary to rectify their behavior in the future.

    Please give me another chance to change their attitude and bring them onto the right path."

    As soon as he stepped forward, intense pressure weighed down on him too, almost rendering him unable to stand upright, but he forced himself to do so and held his trembling body steady. This made everyone who was watching the scene shudder in horror as they imagined the extent of the pressure that Aria was putting on them.

    They understood that if she wanted to kill them, none of them would be able to stop her. She was someone beyond their understanding and far more powerful than anyone they''d ever encountered before.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Aria snorted and stopped walking. However, she didn''t remove the pressure from her targets. Instead, she turned towards Rias and said, "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to punish the one responsible for harming your daughter?"

    Rias stared at Rick with murderous intent and a sneer on her lips as she answered, "It''s obvious that he deserves death for his crimes. That''s what I''ll give him right away."

    "NO!!!! PLEASE NO!!!" Rick shouted in panic and fear as tears streamed down his face, begging for mercy.

 Chapter 177: Save My Son!!!

    Asher, Scarlet, and Cecil just watched the whole scene with their own respective feelings and expressions.

    Asher felt nothing but disdain and contempt towards Rick, as he understood that there was no ce for someone like him in this world and that his presence alone would do more harm than good.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet and Cecil were angry with him for what he had done to them and were d that he was being punished for his sins.

    Every person at the scene was focused on the current events unfolding and kept their attention fixed on Rias, as the person whomitted the crime was the grandson of the Grand Elder, and punishing him with a death sentence would be a big issue.

    Thus, it was natural for everyone to be curious about what she was about to do to him and whether or not she''d really execute him on the spot.

    At this moment, a bright red sword appeared in her hands, with intense heat emanating from it. The de glowed with a crimson light, like a zing me, that illuminated the entire ce with its blinding glow. It was as if the weapon itself was alive and possessed an aura of its own, which could be felt by anyone within its vicinity.

    It was with this sword that she fought countless battles, where she spilled rivers of blood and razed mountains into ashes. With it, she challenged the mightiest of foes and emerged victorious every single time. It was the symbol of her strength and authority.

    And now she was pointing it towards Rick, ready to end his life at any given moment.

    However, as she stood there, prepared to strike at a moment''s notice, Ava looked at Nathan and shouted, "Father-inw, please do something. He''s your own grandson! You can''t let him die like this! You have to save him. He''s still young, and he deserves a second chance in life! I beg of you, Father-inw, please save him for our sake."

    Her desperate cries echoed throughout her surroundings as she pleaded for help. William also looked at him with imploring eyes and mouthed the words, ''Save my son''.

    Nathan''s heart ached upon witnessing their despair. He could feel their sorrow and helplessness as they begged him for help. It was a terrible feeling that tore him apart inside. He knew he couldn''t abandon them. After all, they were his family and his responsibility.

    Enjoy tales on m-vle-mp _yr.

    But he also knew that Rias had every right to punish Rick for what he did, as the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    He took a deep breath and sighed before closing his eyes for a moment before opening them again to look at Rias with a solemn expression on his face.

    "Elder Rias, although I acknowledge that he hasmitted a grave offense and deserves to be punished for it, I would like to plead for mercy on his behalf and ask you to reconsider your decision to execute him. I hope you can consider my long years of contributions to the sect and grant some leniency in this matter.

    I know this is selfish of me, but I hope you will find it in your heart to understand this old man''s plight." He said in a sincere tone, expressing his earnest wish and hoping that she wouldn''t go ahead with the execution.

    Rias looked at the man standing in front of her with a fierce gaze without speaking a word, letting silence fill the atmosphere as tension increased in the air.

    All eyes were on her now as they waited eagerly for her response.

    The moment felt like it stretched for an eternity, as everyone remained silent and motionless, holding their breaths in anticipation of what she would decide to do next.

    "Grand Elder Nathan, you should know how grave this is and that mercy isn''t an option. Still, I am willing topromise and not give him the death sentence since you asked for it.

    Thus, I propose to cripple his cultivation and cut off his manhood to instill humiliation in him so that he could never hurt anyone again and leave him with no path to cultivation and no way to recover his honor as a man in the future," Rias stated in a calm yet firm tone of voice, revealing her thoughts regarding this matter.

    There was no trace of hesitation or doubt in her words, only absolute conviction. She was clearly determined to see things through, no matter what happened.

    "NO!!!!" Rick cried out in horror upon hearing her proposal, unable to imagine a worse fate than losing his dick.

    Scarlet and Cecil''s expression changed abruptly, and they realized how fitting it would be to punish Rick by chopping off his dick for attempting to rape them.

    The same was true for Asher, as he found this to be the perfect punishment for Rick.

    Even though everyone present was surprised by this oue, no one thought it was inappropriate. On the contrary, many of them agreed with Rias'' decision.

    It seemed like she had struck a nerve among many people and managed to win their approval bying up with an ideal solution to the problem.

    Meanwhile, William and Ava couldn''t bear to imagine their son living in such a deplorable state. They felt sickened by the mere thought of it and wanted to object to this punishment. But Aria didn''t let them speak and silenced them by increasing the pressure on their bodies even more, rendering them immobile.

    Seeing the determined expression of Rias, Nathan didn''t dare to say anything more, as he understood that this was the best he could get from her, and it was only out of respect for him that she made the concession.

    Although it was still a cruel punishment, he decided to take advantage of her goodwill and epted the offer, as it meant that he wouldn''t lose his grandson to death.

    "Very well, Elder Rias, I agree with your punishment. Please have mercy on my grandson and spare his life," He said with a deep sigh while nodding his head in eptance of the verdict.

    When she heard Nathan''s response, Rias nodded back, "Since the Grand Elder agrees, then so be it!" She announced in a loud voice as she put away her sword. Then she extended her finger and pointed it towards Rick''s groin.

    The moment she did this, the air around her finger seemed to condense into a glowing red arrowhead. A split secondter, the arrowhead shot forth like a zing hot bullet that struck him right between his legs without making a sound and pierced his flesh with ease. It entered his body and burned his genitals before exploding his dantian, destroying all of his cultivation base and his meridians.

    "AAHHHHHHH!!!!" A horrific scream erupted from Rick''s throat as he fell to the ground, writhing in agony and clutching his crotch in pain.

    Blood poured out of his mouth, forming a puddle beneath him, while smoke rose up from between his legs due to the burns caused by the explosion and scorching of his flesh.

    This scene made all the men watching shudder involuntarily, as they couldn''t even begin to fathom how painful this experience must have been for him and how traumatic the future would be.

 Chapter 178: Truly Terrifying

    Aria let go of her hold on the Cutler couple as soon as Rias finished dealing out the punishment, and Ava dashed over to her son while crying out his name, "RICK, MY SON!!! MY POOR CHILD!!!"

    She kneeled beside him and hugged him, not caring about the blood staining her clothes or the fact that his body smelled like burned meat. Her priority was to console her son and give himfort after suffering through such a horrific ordeal.

    Soon, Nathan approached the two of them and looked down at Rick with a remorseful expression on his face before kneeling beside him as well, taking out a pill and feeding it to Rick, who swallowed it down without thinking twice.

    As soon as the medicine entered his stomach, his screams of anguish came to an abrupt halt as his features rxed, and he passed out, losing consciousness. This allowed him to avoid experiencing the unbearable pain any longer while also healing his wounds over time.

    "Take care of your son, and let this serve as a reminder to both of you of the consequences of your failure to educate your child and guide him onto the right path. Remember, I won''t be able to protect you all every time you make mistakes." Nathan warned William and Ava before he stood up, turned around, and looked at Aria and Rias with an apologetic expression on his face.

    "I apologize once again for the trouble my family has caused you today. I''ll be sure to take care of it and make sure something like this never happens again."

    Listening to his words, Rias didn''t say anything while Aria nodded her head and gave him a slight smile, acknowledging his apology before responding, "Grand Elder, I trust that you''ll do whatever it takes to make things right. Don''t disappoint me, okay?"

    "I understand," Nathan replied with a bow.

    Then, Aria shifted her gaze toward Asher, who was still looking quite annoyed about the situation that transpired, and approached him, smiling. "My son, why are you still upset? You got thepensation you deserve from the Grand Elder. And that boy also paid the price for his sins, so shouldn''t you be satisfied now? Is there something else bothering you?"

    This made Nathan, who was standing nearby, frown and cast a nce in Asher''s direction, wondering if he was going to make some other demands.

    "Sigh... Although Grand Elder Nathan offered topensate me three times for the inconvenience he caused me, it still doesn''t change the fact that my identity was exposed and that everyone present here is aware of it.

    So, it won''t take long for the news of my existence to spread within the sect, and it will ruin the surprise element that I wanted to use when meeting her." He said, letting out a sigh, followed by an exasperated expression on his face.

    When everyone heard that this was Asher''s main concern, they were all speechless, as if they hadn''t expected this from him.

    In their opinion, it wasn''t something worthining about. Instead, they would be ecstatic and would unt their identity to the whole world without hesitation.

    Aria stared at her son with a mysterious smile on her lips and said, "Fufu... So you''re worried about this? Well, don''t worry; I can take care of it easily."

    Upon hearing her words, Asher blinked and raised his eyebrows in surprise. "How?" He asked, a bit confused by her sudden statement.

    However, Nathan and Rias''s faces darkened, realizing what Aria was referring to, as this was the reason why everyone feared and avoided getting involved with her.

    At that moment, Rias took a step forward and spoke up, "Honorary Elder, is this truly necessary? There are many other ways to solve the problem that don''t involve resorting to such drastic measures."

    "Oh, don''t worry, Elder Rias; it won''t affect your daughters or those involved in this incident. It will just be limited to the people here and will be over before you know it." Aria reassured Rias, waving her hand in dismissal of her worries, then she looked at Nathan. "Grand Elder Nathan, I assume you also want this to be done?"

    Nathan sighed and nodded his head before saying, "I am grateful for your kindness and understanding, Honorary Elder."

    After hearing his response, Aria smiled and turned towards everyone present before extending her palm upwards. In an instant, the aura surrounding her body became even thicker, and beautiful butterflies started materializing in the air. Each of them had an iridescent color, and they seemed to possess their own unique magic as they flew around her.

    With each p of their wings, colorful lights burst out of them, filling the area with countless rays of light that dazzled everyone''s eyes.

    At the same time, Asher noticed that a peculiar aura was emanating from these butterflies, making him feel hypnotized and dizzy. Discover more at m-vlempy _r.

    Soon, these butterflies gathered around those uninvolved in the incident and flew into them.

    As the butterfly touched the bodies of each person present, it dissolved into particles of light that seeped into their bodies, making them forget what they saw and heard here.

    One after another, the crowd began to lose consciousness and fall to the ground. This scene left Asher and the girls dumbfounded. They couldn''tprehend what was happening right in front of their eyes.

    ''Why did those people faint after being touched by those butterflies?'' Asher thought, staring at them with a puzzled expression on his face. "Mom?"

    "Fufu... As you can see, I just erased their memories of the events that took ce here and reced them with the image of a spectacr fireworks show. When they wake up, they will remember seeing a stunning fireworks disy and will wonder why they lost consciousness. No one will remember anything about you."

    "Is such a thing possible?" Scarlet eximed, shocked at what she just witnessed, while Cecil covered her mouth in awe.

    "Of course. This is just a simple maniption of their minds through spiritual energy, which makes it easy for me to achieve my desired results. After all, mind techniques are one of the many branches of illusions." Aria rified as she chuckled and continued, "Now you don''t have to worry anymore. Right, Darling?"

    Asher nodded with a smile and said, "Thanks, Mom; this is the best oue."

    "No problem. Anything for my dear son." Then, Aria shifted her gaze toward Rias, who was already looking at her, and said, "Well then, Elder Rias, I believe our business is concluded here, right? Why don''t we head somewhere else and talk?"

    Rias nodded her head in agreement and said, "Sure, follow me."

    Soon, the group of Rias, Aria, Asher, Scarlet, and Cecil left the Cutler residence and made their way towards Rias''s residence within the Twilight Mist Sect, leaving behind unconscious people scattered on the ground.

    Nathan watched them disappear into the distance before turning his attention towards all the disciples and elders that were affected by the technique and shaking his head. "Truly terrifying."

    As Asher followed behind Aria and Rias, alongside Scarlet and Cecil, he got a message that made him frown and stop following, and he said, "Mom, we got a situation."

 Chapter 179: Mom, We Got A Situation

    As Asher followed behind Aria and Rias, alongside Scarlet and Cecil, he got a message that made him frown and stop following, and he said, "Mom, we got a situation."

    Aria stopped and turned to her son, "What is it?"

    "Nadia is about to break through to the next realm of cultivation and requires a ce to do so, since that ce is not suitable for it." He stated.

    Upon hearing this, Aria raised her eyebrows in surprise and smiled. "She finally reached that level, huh? I guess that''s to be expected considering the fact that she''s been practicing hard every day in that ce."

    "Do you know where we should go for her breakthrough?"

    "Hmm..." Aria thought for a moment before answering, "There is indeed such a ce within the sect where cultivators could go through their breakthroughs. However, it is reserved for the higher-ranking members of the sect, so outsiders aren''t allowed to use it unless granted permission by one of the Core Elders, but since I am here, there shouldn''t be a problem. Let''s go."

    Rias furrowed her brows upon hearing this, but she didn''t say anything as this was indeed the case and she couldn''t deny the truth in her words. Thus, she followed behind them with Scarlet and Cecil in tow.

    The group of five headed toward a specific part of the sect. It was a remote area located near the mountains that surrounded the sect. There was nothing special about it except for the barrennd that stretched across its surface, making it seem like an empty in devoid of life.

    However, this ce possessed a mysterious energy that permeated everything within its boundaries, making anyone feel that they were being observed by something beyond theirprehension and senses.

    Once they arrived there, Rias stopped moving forward and asked, "So, where is the person who is going to break through? How will theye here?"

    As if in response to her question, a sudden change urred in the atmosphere. A ripple appeared in space next to them as a rift formed in thin air, stretching outward and expanding until it was big enough for a human being to pass through.

    Soon, Nadia stepped out of the hole in space, wearing her maid uniform that hugged her voluptuous body, emphasizing her ample assets. The way she walked exuded elegance and gracefulness that caught everyone''s eye.

    Her long white hair flowed down to her back, giving her a dazzling appearance, while her beautiful blue eyes gleamed under the sunlight.

    The moment she saw Asher and Aria, she bowed down and greeted them in her usual manner. "Greetings, Young Master. Greetings, Madame."

    However, instead of returning the greeting, he went towards her and pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her waist in a tight embrace as he whispered, "Nadia, how are you feeling? Are you ready to go through your breakthrough?"

    Although surprised by his actions, she smiled and replied, "I''m fine, young master. Thank you for asking. As for my breakthrough, there''s no need to worry about it; I promise that I will be okay and I won''t disappoint you."

    This scene caused several reactions among those present. your chapter source NovelFire-l,e mp _yr

    First there were Scarlet and Cecil, both of whom blushed at the sight of such an intimate interaction between the two of them. Second, there was Rias, who couldn''t help but frown upon seeing this, wondering whether Asher was a womanizer and if it was right for someone like him to be so close to her daughters.

    As for Aria, she was happy and proud that her son cared so much for his personal maid, and she found it very touching.

    After a few seconds, Asher released Nadia and took a step back, looking straight into her eyes before saying, "Very well, then let''s get started."

    With these words spoken, Nadia nodded her head and began walking towards the middle of the barren in, leaving Asher and the rest behind.

    When she reached a certain point, she stopped and sat down cross-legged on top of the ground, closing her eyes while taking deep breaths as if preparing herself for what was toe next.

    "Mom, what do you think? Is there anything else I should know about this whole process?" Asher turned his head toward Aria.

    She looked at him and exined, "Usually, when someone breaks through the next level of cultivation after having reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, they would undergo a Heavenly Tribtion in order to prove themselves worthy of ascending higher in the cultivation world.

    As cultivation is the journey to perfection, only those who are capable of withstanding the Heavenly Tribtion could continue further down their path."

    "Since Nadia has already reached the peak of the Saint Realm, she now has to face the tribtion in order to ascend into the next level of power, which is the King Realm. She would have to endure a lightning tribtion where the heavens would strike at her with powerful bolts of lightning that contain tremendous energy.

    If she fails to withstand it, then she will suffer heavy injuries or even die."

    Aria paused for a second before continuing, "Of course, Nadia has been preparing herself for this asion for a long time, so there is nothing to worry about."

    Asher listened with rapt attention as he tried to understand the situation more, knowing that he may have to go through the same thing someday when he reaches that level of strength.

    ''But why did Nadia ask toe out for tribtion? Wouldn''t it have been better if she faced her tribtion inside the Mystic Starry Realm?'' He pondered and searched for that information in the Astral Nexus Core Orb and soon got an answer, ''Ahh, that exins things.''

    In the Mystic Starry Realm, the spiritual energy density is rich, which will increase the speed and efficiency of cultivation. However, that ce is now closed off and hidden from the reach of heaven, which makes it impossible for anyone to receive the Heavenly Tribtion there.

    Only after the master of the Mystic Starry Realm breaks through to the Transcending Realm can that ce once again allow cultivators to have Heavenly Tribtion.

 Chapter 180: Heavenly Tribulation - 1

    Therefore, it became necessary for Nadia toe outside.

    ''Alright, now that everything has been exined, let''s see how this turns out...''

    A few minutes passed, and a dark cloud appeared above Nadia''s head, which kept getting bigger and bigger until it covered the entire sky above the barren ins, blocking out all sunlight and causing everything beneath it to fall into darkness.

    At the same time, an overwhelming aura emanated from the giant mass of clouds, making him realize that this wasn''t just any ordinary storm; this was the manifestation of the Heavens'' power, something far beyond anything he had ever experienced before in his life.

    The pressure emanating from the clouds was so great that even Asher felt oppressed, despite the fact that he was standing quite some distance away from where Nadia sat on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Nadia had her eyes closed as she circted the spirit essence inside her body, readying herself for what was going to happen next. She remained calm andposed even though the immense pressure bore down upon her from all directions, trying to crush her very being into dust.

    She took deep breaths as she focused on maintaining her current state of mind. Even though the pressure was stronger than what she expected, she didn''t show any signs of being affected by it.

    "Isn''t this pressure too heavy for someone breaking through to the King Realm? I remember the pressure I experienced during my own ascension to the King realm of cultivation, which was nothingpared to this. I know that every cultivator''s Heavenly Tribtion is different, but isn''t this a bit excessive?" Rias questioned in disbelief.

    "Indeed," Aria responded with a nod. "Heavenly Tribtion varies between individuals, and their difficulties are dependent on many factors such as the cultivator''s innate talent, potential, bloodlines, etc.

    The pressure that is currently being emitted from the Heavenly Tribtion is indeed greater than the one that anyone has ever experienced before, but that''s only because of the fact that Nadia''s current potential is far beyond the limit of what is known to our world."

    At that moment, Scarlet and Cecil looked at each other, as they both understood the meaning behind Aria''s words. After all, Asher has also transformed their bodies into Spirit Body with the help of the Mystic Body Refinement Array and increased their innate potential. So it wasn''t surprising for them to find that Nadia''s potential was also high.

    Meanwhile, Rias was taken aback by what she heard, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the true extent of Nadia''s capabilities, ''If she possesses such an immense amount of potential, then wouldn''t this woman be another terrifying existence in the cultivation world?''

    While these thoughts ran through her mind, a sudden burst of light shed from within the thick mass of clouds above her, followed by an intense rumble of thunder that reverberated throughout the entirety of thend.

    "It''s beginning..." Aria dered in a solemn tone, drawing the attention of everyone around her, who watched with bated breath as the ominous ck clouds continued hovering in the air, making a loud sound with each passing second.

    Then, without warning, arge bolt of lightning condensed in the clouds, ready to aim straight towards Nadia''s sitting form.

    The energy contained within the bolt of lightning was immense, and it made Asher, Scarlet, and Cecil, who had lower cultivation levels, overwhelmed by its might.

    However, Nadia remained unmoved despite facing such an attack from the Heavens above, seemingly unaffected by whatever power it was attempting to unleash against her. She raised her head towards the heavens and stared at the lightning bolt with her icy blue eyes filled with absolute determination.

    The very next moment, the lightning struck down like an unstoppable force of nature with incredible speed, aiming straight at Nadia.

    But to everyone''s astonishment, she moved her arm in a single fluid motion, creating an icy blue spear from thin air using her Ice Spirit Essence. Then, she grabbed the spear mid-air and threw it towards the lightning, striking against it with all her might.

    BANG!!!

    A deafening explosion rang out as the two forces collided head-on. Their powers were equal in intensity, resulting in them canceling each other out and disappearing into oblivion without a trace.

    However, the force unleashed from their collision wasn''t insignificant. The impact generated from their sh caused a powerful shockwave to spread in every direction, shaking the earth itself as though it were experiencing a major earthquake.

    "Wow! What amazing power!" Cecil eximed while admiring Nadia''s prowess, which earned her a nod of approval from Scarlet, who shared the same sentiment.

    As for Asher, he remained silent, concentrating all of his senses on Nadia to keep track of everything happening around her.

    "Darling, don''t worry too much. Nadia is stronger than you think, so she''ll be just fine," Ariaforted Asher, who gave a small smile before turning his attention back.

    RUMBLE!!!

    The sound of thunder rumbled in the dark clouds once again in anger, as if warning everyone present not to underestimate the powers that governed everything in the universe.

    find more stories on NovelFire|lempyr

    A secondter, a huge lightning bolt struck downward once more with even greater fury and ferocity than before, leaving no room for anyone to doubt its intention.

    Seeing this, Nadia narrowed her eyes, and this time she created two ice spears with her Ice Spirit Essence before throwing them towards the lightning bolting at her.

    The icy cold spears collided with the lightning bolt once more and produced a simr result as earlier, as they canceled each other out and dissipated into nothingness.

    However, although they seemed simr, they were far from identical. This time around, Nadia had to use double the effort just to deal with one single strike, showing that the difficulty of the tribtion increased with each new attempt.

    Nevertheless, she remained steadfast in her goal as she prepared herself for another round of attacks that came down on her without pause.

 Chapter 181: Heavenly Tribulation - 2

    Each subsequent attack became faster and stronger than the previous, forcing her to utilize more and more strength to counter them.

    BANG!!! BANG!!!! BANG!!!!!

    One after another, the Heavenly Tribtion continued raining lightning strikes down upon Nadia with no mercy whatsoever. There wasn''t a single inch of space left untouched by its wrath. As the earth around Nadia had caught fire from the aftermath of the shing energies while icy blue cial frost formed everywhere else.

    "How many strikes does she need to resist?" Scarlet asked as she observed the situation unfolding with concern evident in her voice.

    Aria turned her head towards her, answering, "The number varies based on the level of cultivation someone is breaking through. When breaking through to the Origin Realm, a cultivator needs to withstand three strikes, and for each subsequent level, there are an additional three strikes. Since Nadia is about to break through to the King Realm, she needs to withstand nine strikes to seed."

    "That''s a lot..." Scarletmented with wide eyes filled with surprise after hearing her exnation.

    "Yes, but it is worth it because those who can ovee their tribtion will be rewarded with a vast amount of heavenly spirit essence that will enhance their body and soul, giving them a significant boost in power.

    That''s why cultivators take their tribtion so seriously, as they want to reap the most benefits possible out of it." Aria borated further while continuing to watch the scene ahead with sharp eyes, not wanting to miss anything important happening there.

    Rias nodded and chimed in, "But it also depends on how well prepared you are before taking your trial, because even a small mistake could cost you your cultivation or even worse¡ªyour life itself. As such, there are always people who are so eager to gain more power that they rush through the preparation stage of their breakthrough. These fools usually end up paying a heavy price for their impatience.

    Always remember that cultivation has always been about patience and perseverance; you cannot be strong overnight, nor can you aplish anything meaningful without putting in sufficient effort."

    Upon finishing her words, she nced sideways towards Asher, noticing that his gaze had never wavered since the moment the first lightning bolt appeared in the sky; he had been paying full attention to his personal maid''s condition the entire time, refusing to rx until he confirmed her safety.

    Seeing this side of Asher made her realize how much he valued the people close to him and how much they mattered to him. It gave her a deeper understanding of the kind of person Asher ke was and made her respect him even more. Discover more at NovelFirempy _r.

    RUMBLE!!! Another st resounded from the skies, pulling everyone''s attention back towards Nadia once more as yet another lightning strike descended from above, this time evenrger than before.

    This was the ninth and final lightning strike she needed to withstand in order to pass her trial sessfully, and judging by the size alone, it appeared that this was going to be the toughest one yet.

    Everyone watched with bated breath as it streaked down towards Nadia like a furious dragon breathing fire upon its prey, covering everything else in its path with mes and lighting.

    Looking at such a powerful lightning strike, Scarlet and Cecil couldn''t help but fear what would happen if they were hit by it in their current cultivation realm. They could tell that their lives would be extinguished in an instant, without leaving a corpse behind.

    Meanwhile, Nadia continued staring straight into the massive beam of scorching lightning strike heading towards her, unfazed by its menacing appearance.

    With a deep breath, she used all of her spirit essence to form a swarm of powerful icy spears that sheunched straight towards lightning.

    The icy spears flew through the air at unimaginable speed, shing with the lightning bolt one after another.

    It was like watching an army of cavalrymen charging forward in formation, breaking through the enemy ranks with brute force as they attempted to overwhelm them through sheer numbers alone.

    BOOOOMMM!!! BOOOMMMM!!!!! BOOOMMM!!!!!

    Continuous explosions resounded in quick session as each collision released a powerful shockwave upon contact that shook the entire surroundings.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!

    A final explosion erupted from the center of the sh, drowning out all other noises in its wake as it echoed throughout the heavens and earth alike, engulfing everything within sight with bright shes of white light followed by thick clouds of smoke that nketed over half of the barren ins, shrouding them from viewpletely.

    Everyone present had their attention directed towards the origin point of this explosion, waiting for it to fade away so they could observe what happened within it.

    After a few brief moments, the smoke dissipated into thin air and revealed Nadia standing tall in the midst of destruction.

    The surrounding area around her resembled a scene straight out of hell, with countless craters riddled across the surface of the earth, apanied by countless pieces of broken ice shards scattered across the ground here and there.

    Everything else within the vicinityy ttened to the point where even rocks were pulverized into dust.

    Seeing that Nadia was safe and sound, Asher and others sighed in relief, d that things had ended well without any major mishaps urring during the process.

    Soon, the dark cloud in the sky started gathering an immense amount of pure heavenly spirit essence, which condensed together and transformed into a gigantic white pir of light descending to Nadia.

    The light bathed her in a warm glow that brought peace to her mind and body as it enveloped her entire being within its embrace.

    It flowed through her veins like a gentle river flowing through thends while washing away all the exhaustion and injuries and filling her dantian with pure heavenly spirit essence, allowing her to advance to the next cultivation realm.

    Soon, she broke through to the next realm and reached the King Realm, having achieved what many cultivators desired most and yet failed to achieve in their lifetime.

 Chapter 182: I Will Always Be By Your Side

    "Congrattions, Nadia." Asher said as he walked towards the beautiful woman dressed in her maid uniform, her long white hair flowing behind her and her icy-blue eyes radiating with confidence.

    Nadia turned her gaze toward the man approaching her, and the corners of her lips curled upward into a faint smile, "Thank you, Young Master. This aplishment would not have been possible without your help."

    Her voice was soft, like a whisper carried on the wind, and she spoke with a tone of humility and reverence that made Asher feel like he was the most important person in the world to her.

    In reality, he knew that was the case since Nadia would do anything for him and would always be by his side, protecting him from harm.

    Without hesitation, he ced his hands gently on her cheeks and looked into her crystal blue eyes, saying, "Nadia, it was all because of your own hard work and dedication that you managed to achieve this great feat today. I didn''t do anything except provide you with the means to cultivate faster.

    Besides, even if I hadn''t provided you with any help, you would still have aplished what you did today. Don''t ever think otherwise. You understand me?"

    Upon hearing those words, Nadia nodded her head, a gentle smile adorning her beautiful features.

    "Yes, young master." She replied before her eyes narrowed with determination as she added, "Now that I''ve reached this level of strength, I can better protect you against any threats that might arise in the future. I promise that I won''t let anything bad happen to you, young master. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side and make sure you stay safe."

    The conviction and seriousness in her voice touched Asher''s heart and made him smile in response.

    "Thank you, Nadia. I''m happy to hear that, but please don''t forget to take care of yourself as well. Otherwise, it would defeat the purpose of bing stronger to begin with. After all, what good is saving someone when ites at the expense of your own health and safety? Remember that always." Asher replied before cing a soft kiss on her forehead and then releasing her face from his hands.

    Upon seeing this intimate interaction between Asher and his personal maid, all those present could sense the genuine love and affection shared between the two of them; it was clear to everyone that there was nothing but pure sincerity in their hearts.

    Of course, Aria was aware of how much her son cared for Nadia and vice versa, but witnessing their actions and expressions first hand made her feel even prouder of herself and thankful for bringing them together in the first ce.

    "Congrattions, Nadia. You''re now on the same level of strength as the strongest cultivators in the world. Well done!" Aria said as she approached the newly ascended King Realm cultivator.

    "Thank you very much, Madame." Nadia acknowledged her praise with a respectful bow.

    At that moment, Scarlet and Cecil also came up to congratte her and express how impressed they were by her performance.

    Rias, who stayed silent up until now, also decided to join in on the conversation. "Congrattions, Miss Nadia. Your strength and resolve are worthy of admiration. If you are interested I wish to spar with you sometime in the future."

    "Of course. I look forward to it," Nadia agreed with a curt nod and a slight smile.

    "That sounds nice." Aria chimed in with a chuckle before turning toward Nadia, saying, "Nadia, you should head back for now and consolidate your cultivation base. Take this opportunity to get used to your newfound power and hone it further before you return to Asher''s side."

    Hearing her advice, Nadia nodded her head in agreement, knowing how her cultivation was in an unstable state and needed time to stabilize. "Understood, Madame."

    With that said, she bowed towards Asher and Aria once again before leaving the scene in a sh of white light.

    "Well then... Shall we head to our original destination?" Aria asked as she looked at Rias.

    Rias nodded. "Let''s go."

    As such, their group set off towards Rias'' ce in the sect.

    ---

    When they arrived at the house, Rias guided them to the living room, where they took seats on the couches.

    Asher and Aria sat together on the couch, opposite Rias, while Scarlet and Cecil sat beside her on either side.

    Once they were all settled, Rias took out the tea set from her storage ring and brewed a pot of refreshing aroma-filled herbal tea with various herbs, which she served to everyone present.

    The fragrance of the tea permeated through the air, making Asher feel rxed and invigorated at the same time.

    He took a sip of the warm beverage and found that the taste was unlike anything he had tasted before; it had a unique vor that reminded him of honey yet held hints of mint and citrus mixed together, creating an exotic blend of vors that danced on his tongue while leaving behind a refreshing aftertaste after drinking it.

    Soon, the soothing effect of the tea spread throughout Asher''s body, making him feel refreshed and energized.

    "This is really good," hemented, expressing his appreciation for the drink she had served him.

    "Thank you." Rias said as she gave a slight nod to him before looking at Aria and asking, "Is there anything that you''d want to ask of me, Honorary Elder Aria?"

    Aria smiled at her question. "Oh yes, indeed, there is. However, before we start off, let me thank you for inviting us here."

    "You don''t have to say that, Honorary Elder Aria. It''s my pleasure to host a respected person like yourself in my ce."

    "Still, I appreciate your hospitality very much." Aria replied before taking another sip of her tea and letting out a content sigh.

    "Well, it''s regarding my son. He seemed to have developed an interest in sword arttely. Do you think you could give him some guidance about the sword arts? After all, you''re a well-known expert in that area. I believe you could offer valuable insights for him."

    Upon listening to her request, Asher turned his attention toward Aria with a puzzled expression stered all over his face.

    "What?" He asked while raising an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Darling, I know that you have been practicing the sword art of your own ord and trying to master it by yourself. However, you should understand that doing so requires far more time and effort than necessary. It also increases the possibility of making mistakes, which would result in hindering your overall progress instead of helping it.

    Thus, I thought it would be best if you sought guidance from Elder Rias, who has a lot of experience and knowledge about the sword arts."

    Aria exined with a serious tone and expression that left no room for argument.

    Asher furrowed his brows in contemtion for a few seconds, thinking over what she had just told him. ''Hmm, I guess she has a point.''

    "I understand, mother." He nodded his head in agreement with Aria''s proposal before turning to Rias with a determined gaze, saying, "Elder Rias, I hope you don''t mind spending some of your precious time teaching me a bit more about swordsmanship."

    Scarlet and Cecil both smiled while thinking about being able to spend more time together with Asher in the future due to this, as they enjoyed hispany a great deal.

    Upon receiving such a request from someone like Aria ke, while also seeing the sincere desire in Asher''s eyes, Rias turned serious as she considered what to do for a while.

    "Very well, then. I''m willing to instruct you in the art of swordsmanship. However, I won''t ept you as my disciple or anything of that sort."

    "I understand. Thank you for epting to teach me." Asher bowed in gratitude towards Rias as he epted her terms.

    "That''s great, Asher. You know many disciples wish to learn from my mom, and they tried to impress her and earn her recognition. However, they were all rejected by her." Scarlet praised her mother''s fame, as she exined.

    Cecil also gave a nod in agreement, as she considered herself lucky that Rias thought of her as a daughter and taught her many sword techniques.

    Asher understood the reason behind Rias'' decision, ''It seems like she doesn''t want to create unnecessary trouble by having disciples and only wishes to impart all her experiences to Scarlet and Cecil. Still, I am grateful to her for this gesture.''

    Aria smiled when Rias agreed with her request. "Thank you, Elder Rias, for agreeing to train my son. If there is anything that I could do to repay this favor, do not hesitate to ask. Anything you require is within my ability to grant."

    "Honorable Elder Aria, there''s no need for that. After all, he was the one who saved my daughters in the first ce. So, teaching him sword techniques is the least I could do for him."

 Chapter 183: How Can You Compare Us To That Musclehead? - 1

    A young, handsome man with jet ck short hair and piercing blue eyes was swinging a long ck sword over and over again, creating shes of dark light at a certain distance away from himself.

    He wore a pair of pants and no shirt, revealing his muscr chest, toned abs, and well-defined biceps. The sweat rolled down his skin and made his body glisten under the soft starlight of the Mystic Starry Realm''s sky.

    As he stood there in a vast grass field, the only sounds were the swooshing of his sword and the gentle breeze blowing through the grass beneath his bare feet.

    His expression was serious as he repeated the same move over and over again, taking care to keep perfect form each time with steady breathing and controlled, flowing motions.

    It seemed as though he''d been at it for hours, yet he didn''t slow down or stop. The intensity of his training was evident in the way he moved and held his body.

    Every muscle in his arms tensed with every swing; every step he took was firm and purposeful. It was clear that this man was determined to improve his sword art.

    The air around the area where the young man was practicing had be thicker with darkness. As the young man swung his longsword, it created shes of dark light that sliced through the air like des. Each sh left a trail of darkness that lingered for a few seconds before dissipating into nothingness.

    "Asher! You are putting too much pressure on your wrists when you sh." A mature and feminine voice called out from behind him. "If you keep doing that, it will harm your joints, and your swings won''t be as powerful. Let the sword''s weight guide your motions." The woman''s words cut through the darkness like a ray of light shining into a dark room.

    Asher ke, the handsome young man who was practicing his swordy, paused his training and turned to face the one who called out to him.

    There stood a beautiful woman with long flowing red hair, crimson eyes, and fair skin wearing a tight ck sports bra that squeezed her breasts against her torso and yoga pants that clung to her body, entuating her curves. Her thick thighs stretched against the material, and her round ass poked out from behind like ripe peaches.

    She was a gorgeous sight to behold, but what caught Asher''s attention the most was the tattoo of a heart that decorated her chest. It was between herrge breasts and looked just like the ones found on ying cards.

    Asher lowered his weapon, taking a moment to catch his breath and wipe the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. "I understand, Teacher Rias. I will pay more attention to my wrist position next time." He replied.

    "Good. Now try again!" Rias encouraged.

    Without hesitating, the handsome young man assumed his fighting stance once more and resumed attacking, this time adjusting the way he used his hands to guide the movement of his sword.

    "Much better, Asher." Rias smiled. "Just keep practicing, and you''ll soon master this technique."

    Thanking her for her advice, Asher continued swinging his ck de, sending waves of ck energy through the air. His movements were graceful and precise, almost hypnotic. And though it seemed that he was using a lot of power, it was actually quite the opposite.

    His attacks were highly efficient and economical. Each sh required minimal effort from Asher, yet they produced maximum results.

    The result of this was that he was able to conserve his stamina, allowing him to fight longer without getting tired. This meant that he could wear down an opponent much quicker than someone who wasted their energy on every move.

    At that moment, Rias looked at the two beautiful young girls who were lying on the ground nearby, panting with exhaustion.

    Their sweaty bodies glistened under the starlight, highlighting their exquisite feminine features.

    One had simr red hair and crimson eyes. Her gray sports bra and tight-fitting shorts tautly covered her slender yet curvy frame. She had a cute face with full lips that seemed to invite kisses, and herrge breasts bounced with every heavy breath.

    The other girl''s hair was pure ck, contrasting with her pale white skin and bright green eyes. She wore a white tank top and shorts that showed off her long legs and tight buttocks.

    Both girls were gasping for air as they stared up at the stars above. They had been practicing their own sword arts in this ce as well, and both of them had run out of steam.

    Seeing that, Rias shook her head. "You girls really need to push yourselves harder if you want to improve. How are you going to bepetent swordswomen at this rate? Look at Asher and how hard he is working! If you don''t put in the effort, you will fall further behind him."

    Cecil and Scarlet looked over at Asher, who was still shing away with his longsword. His muscles rippled with every strike, and his eyes shone with determination. He appeared to be invincible and unbreakable.

    "Mom, how can youpare us to that musclehead?" Scarlet remarked, "He''s obviously not normal! He has been training like a madman for a few days straight already, and it shows. How are we supposed to keep up with that kind of pace?!"

    Rias frowned. "Do you think the enemies out there are going to wait until you recover your stamina, Scarlet? No! They''re going toe at you full force, and they will do whatever it takes to destroy you. Don''t tell me that you haven''t learned anything from the ck Forest incident, where both of you were helpless. In this world, if you show weakness, people will exploit it.

    That''s why I''m pushing you so hard right now. It''s not because I enjoy seeing you suffer, but because I know that the harder I train you, the stronger you will be."

 Chapter 184: How Can You Compare Us To That Musclehead? - 2

    "As for Asher, he understands this fact. That is why he''s willing to dedicate all his efforts to improving himself. And unlike you, he doesn''tin or make excuses. He just keeps on working, even when the both of you are resting. Such a good boy, isn''t he? Why can''t the two of you follow his example?

    Come on! Get back to it! Now!"

    Scarlet grumbled under her breath,ining about Rias'' harsh training methods and criticism, but she dragged herself off the ground and picked up her sword anyway.

    Meanwhile, Cecil let out a sigh and stood up with less reluctance than Scarlet. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. The look in her green orbs was calm and focused as she began practicing her sword art again.

    A smile shed across Asher''s face when he saw the two young women resume their exercises.

    He admired Rias for being such an excellent teacher. She always knew exactly how to push people beyond their limits. She was also very patient with them when they struggled with certain techniques and helped them ovee their difficulties.

    In addition, she always made sure to praise them whenever they seeded in doing something difficult or mastered a new skill.

    But despite Rias'' kind nature, she wasn''t afraid to scold those who didn''t listen to her. It didn''t matter who they were; if they disobeyed hermands or didn''t put in 100%, she would punish them without hesitation.

    Such discipline was essential for cultivators, especially those who aimed for the peak. Those who couldn''t endure the hardships of cultivation could never hope to reach the pinnacle.

    However, while Asher thought that Rias was doing a great job teaching the two young women, he remembered how she reacted when Scarlet told him about the way he saved her and Cecil a month ago.

    Rias got mad at him because she felt as if Asher bound Scarlet and Cecil in some kind of ve contract by marking them with the soul mark of the Astral Nexus Core Orb.

    But when Scarlet exined the whole story and showed Rias the soul marks, she calmed down a little but remained skeptical. She was suspicious that the mark would influence the free will of Cecil and Scarlet, thus leading them to obey Asher''s orders.

    At that moment, Asher brought her into the Mystic Starry Realm and proved that the Astral Nexus Core Orb could share knowledge and memories and even resurrect a person. Moreover, it did not affect the freedom of the two young women and allowed them to act as they pleased.

    Only then did the beautiful, mature woman stop ming the handsome youth, and her mood became rxed and positive.

    After reassuring Rias, Asher also gave her a soul mark before also using the Mystic Body Refinement Array on her.

    Which made her body undergo a profound transformation, along with her Spirit, Emberstorm Tigraen, bing more powerful.

    At that time, Rias''s skin radiated with a healthy glow, and her red hair shone like fiery mes dancing around her body.

    Moreover, the heart tattoo on her chest gave off a mysterious aura that enhanced her charm even further.

    All this resulted in Rias getting closer to Asher, treating him almost like a son rather than just a student. It made Asher feelfortable around her. After all, having someone look after you was always nice.

    Returning to the present, Asher concentrated on his training. Even though he had improved in recent weeks, he was still far from satisfied with himself. He wanted to be better, faster, and stronger than ever before. And he wasn''t going to stop until he achieved perfection in The Sword Art of The Boundless Night.

    "Enough practicing with your sword. Now, I want three of you to attack me at once. Let''s see if anyone can break through my defense, even though you attack in unison with my cultivation suppressed." Rias ordered with an arrogant smirk on her pretty face.

    Looking at the beautiful, mature woman, the three youths exchanged nces, and without saying a word, each of them rushed forward from different directions and attacked Rias.

    Their movements were swift and graceful; each one was unique in its own way. However, the strikes they unleashed had a certain elegance and fluidity to them that could not be described by mere words alone.

    With every step, every sh, and every stab, they seemed to flow as naturally as water flowing down a stream. There was no wasted motion; only pure power and speedbined into an unstoppable force.

    And yet, even though these three young people moved in perfect harmony, they were unable to even touch a hair on Rias'' body.

    Her red eyes watched the trio with interest, and her beautiful red lips curled into an amused grin as she evaded every single attack directed at her with ease. Her figure was like a leaf drifting across the wind, always changing its position to avoid contact while remaining unaffected by whatever forces acted upon it.

    Even though she hadn''t taken a single step from the spot where she stood earlier, she managed to stay just out of reach of any of the three people in front of her. It was almost as though time itself had slowed down around her and allowed her to anticipate their moves before they even made them.

    "Not bad. You three are starting to improve, and that''s good. However, you are still too stiff and predictable. Try not to show your movements so much. If you are going to attack someone, make sure to throw in a feint once in a while. Otherwise, your opponent might notice that you are setting up your real attack and counter you before you can strike.

    Remember what I taught you: Keep your bnce at all times, stay alert, and don''t lose sight of your goal." Rias advised while she parried Asher''s sword with her wooden sword.

 Chapter 185: Isnt She Such A Cute Little Angel?!

    "Your sword y is excellent, Asher. You''ve certainly made great progress over the past few days. Keep up the good work."

    She then turned to Scarlet and Cecil. "The two of you need to rx a bit more and loosen up your bodies. The more tense you are, the easier it is for an enemy to take advantage of you. You need to remain calm and collected at all times. This will help reduce fatigue and keep you focused during battle."

    Asher raised his brows in frown as, despite fighting against three of them together, Rias seemed to have energy to lecture them at the same time. It made him realize that the cultivation realm of a cultivator meant littlepared to the vast ocean of life experiences and martial skills.

    ''Looks like there is still a long way to go in the path of cultivation.'' Asher mused as he shed at her again and again with his ck sword.

    ''Well, that''s fine with me. I love challenges.''

    In the meantime, Scarlet and Cecil tried to follow Rias'' advice and rx their muscles while attacking the beautiful, mature woman, hoping that they wouldn''t disappoint her too much.

    Hours passed as the three youths battled against Rias, and despite their best efforts, none of them was able to defeat her even with their numbers. When it seemed hopeless, a sudden idea urred to Asher.

    Without saying a word, he quickly activated the Shadow Illusion Art to create a copy of himself behind Rias'' back, and the fake Asher jumped towards the unsuspecting woman.

    However, Rias'' reaction was faster than expected. She spun around and raised her sword in midair to strike down the fake Asher with a strong blow.

    At that exact moment, just as the dark phantom''s de was about to sh with her weapon, it vanished into thin air like a wisp of smoke dispersing in the wind, causing Rias to blink in confusion.

    It took her a split second to realize what had just happened, but it was already toote. By the time she recovered from her surprise, the original Asher had already finished his move.

    She saw his grinning face as his sword made a small cut on her ck yoga pants, exposing a bit of her pale white thigh.

    Then, with a soft chuckle, he lowered his sword and took a step back. "I guess I won this round."

    Rias'' lips curled up into a sly smirk. "Congrattions, Asher. Great job! That was very clever of you; making your illusion disappear on your own did confuse me for a second there and allowed you tond a blow on me. However, you are still far from winning.

    Even if sometimes a clever trick can be enough to tip the scales in your favor, you must remember that in most cases, strength will prevail over wit. So you should focus more on improving yourself instead of relying on tricks, as they can backfire on you in critical situations. One should never underestimate his or her opponent, no matter how weak or strong they are."

    "I understand, Teacher Rias. However, I believe that cunningness is also part of strength, and that is why I used this deception on you.

    As long as there is a chance of victory, no matter how slim, it is worth trying everything thates to mind." Asher smiled as he spoke, "That said, I don''t intend to be a schemer or rely too much on tricks, as I believe that I can grow strong enough to deal with anything in a straightforward manner."

    Rias nodded and patted him on the shoulder. "Well said, Asher. Always aim for excellence, and don''t be afraid to try new things. I like your attitude."

    Meanwhile, Cecil looked at Asher with admiration sparkling in her emerald eyes. She knew how difficult it was to get past Rias'' defense, and the handsome youth seeded in doing just that. She couldn''t help but be impressed by him.

    "Hey mom! What about us?! We were doing our best too...weren''t we?" Scarlet inquired, pouting, a little bit disappointed that her mother didn''t acknowledge her and Cecil''s efforts.

    With a cheerfulugh, Rias reached out and pulled Scarlet into an embrace. "Ohh sweetie! Of course! Both of you were doing great today. You two have grown much stronger than before! I''m really proud of you!"

    "Mom! Stop it! You always act so clingy towards me." Scarlet eximed as she broke free from Rias'' hug, rolling her eyes in mock annoyance.

    Riasughed again, not in the least bothered by her daughter''s behavior. "Oh Scarlet! You''re such a cute girl! If you don''t want to be spoiled by your dear mother, then I''ll just spoil my cute Cecil." She said as she turned toward the raven-haired beauty and hugged her instead.

    This caught Cecil by surprise, but she didn''t push the beautiful, mature woman away. Instead, she let herself sink into the warm embrace and enjoyed theforting feeling of being wrapped in her arms.

    "See? Cecil here knows how to ept love! Isn''t she such a cute little angel?!" Rias praised as she stroked Cecil''s silky ck hair, saying, "You should learn from her example. You shouldn''t be ashamed to express your feelings; after all, that''s how people grow closer together. You should try to open up more and share more of your thoughts and feelings with the people around you.

    Then maybe you''ll find that life bes easier and happier. Don''t keep everything bottled up inside."

    "Alright, alright, stop teasing me already! Geez..." Scarlet mumbled as she crossed her arms and averted her gaze elsewhere.

    Soon, Rias let go of Cecil, a smile ying on her lips. She understood why Scarlet was behaving in this way. The girl was embarrassed by her disy of affection because she didn''t want anyone else to know that deep down inside, she enjoyed being pampered by her mother.

    Asher chuckled at their exchange, as he was used to their antics by now, having witnessed them countless times over the past few weeks.

 Chapter 186: You Are So Cruel, Asher!

    "Mom, since we fought you for hours and Ashernded a hit on you, can we stop training for now? I feel exhausted. Please? Pretty please?" Scarlet pleaded with puppy eyes, looking adorable, in Asher''s opinion.

    Rias pretended to think for a moment before giving a nod with a gentle smile. "Sure, we can end practice for now. I also need to practice new sword art, anyway. Go ahead and enjoy your rest. Asher, you too should use this opportunity to rest up as well since training nonstop without taking breaks will be counterproductive in the long run."

    Hearing her response, Scarlet pumped her fist in excitement and cheered. "Yay! Thanks, Mommy! You''re the best! Come on, Cecil, Asher! Let''s head back to the sect.

    Even though this ce is nice and peaceful, I feel stuffy here. I want to enjoy some fresh air outside for a change!" She said, grabbing both of their hands to teleport them back to Rias'' residence in the Twilight Mist Sect.

    "Hey, what about our clothes?" Asher pointed out as he noticed that they were all wearing training clothes.

    "Yes, Scarlet, we need to change first." Cecil reminded the impatient Scarlet.

    "Who cares? Just change them in my room. The important thing is to get out of here. Bye mom! See youter!" With those parting words, the three youngsters teleported out of the Mystic Starry Realm, leaving Rias alone.

    Just before Asher was teleported, he turned his head towards Rias and mouthed, ''Thanks, teacher!'' with a grateful smile.

    Rias smiled and nodded back to Asher, waving goodbye to him before she left for the training area of the Mystic Starry Realm.

    A short momentter, the ce became silent again, with only the sound of the soft breeze blowing through the grass and the rustling of leavesing from trees in the distance.

    ---

    The sun was high up in the sky when the three of them appeared inside Scarlet''s bedroom.

    Scarlet released Asher and Cecil''s hands as soon as she saw that they were back and plopped down on top of her bed with a loud thump.

    "Ahhh, this is more like it! The bed feels so good!" Scarlet cried out as she stretched her arms and legs like a cat to release the tension in her muscles after spending so long training under her mother''s tutge.

    "Geez, Scarlet! Don''t just jump on the bed like that! It''s not appropriate!" Cecil chided her friend with a disapproving tone.

    "What''s inappropriate about meying on my own bed in my own room, Cecil?" Scarlet retorted with a mischievous grin on her face.

    Cecil sighed and shook her head. "Howe you don''t act shy anymore in front of Asher? I mean, it hasn''t been that long when you acted so timid and embarrassed to y around in the bath with him."

    Scarlet stuck her tongue out at Cecil, and responded, "Well, at that time, I still didn''t know Asher that well. Heck, it was the first time we met each other! Now that we spent so much time together, it''s not like I''m ufortable or anything. Besides, he has seen all of me already, anyway, so why bother acting reserved in front of him? He won''t care."

    A blush crept onto Cecil''s cheeks as she heard those words, and averted her gaze from Scarlet. The redhead wasn''t wrong, though. She also didn''t feel embarrassed about undressing herself in front of Asher since he''d already seen her naked.

    "Ahem," Cecil cleared her throat and remarked, "That doesn''t mean it''s okay for you to act so casual, Scarlet. There is something called etiquette that ady should adhere to, regardless of how close she is with someone."

    Scarlet snorted. "Don''t be such a stick in the mud, Cecil! You should try to live a little, you know? Stop worrying about stupid formalities all the time. Being uptight all the time isn''t good for you."

    Before Cecil could say anything in response, Asher took her in his arms and jumped into Scarlet''s bed along with the raven-haired beauty. "Come on, Cecil! Stop thinking about this too much."

    Cecil yelped in surprise when she found herself on the soft mattress lying down next to Scarlet. She red at Asher, who was grinning at her, while being on top of her.

    "Asher, I told you not to do this anymore. You startled me." Cecilined, turning her head sideways to avoid staring at the handsome youth.

    "Sorry about that. But it looked like you could use a break too after all that training. It seems even your thinking became stiff after training for such a long time." Asher grinned, rubbing Cecil''s smooth white cheeks with his fingertips, enjoying the soft sensation on his skin.

    "Is that so?" Cecil questioned, ncing at Asher out of the corner of her eye.

    At that moment, the beautiful redhead rolled over and started tickling Cecil''s sides, causing her to burst out in fits ofughter as she struggled to get away from the yful Scarlet. "Of course! You looked way too serious, and that isn''t good for you!" The red-haired woman stated while she kept teasing Cecil.

    "Stop it, Scarlet!" Cecil said betweenughs while trying to escape from Scarlet but couldn''t do that as Asher was on top of her and kept her in ce.

    Asher gazed at Scarlet and Cecil with affection, watching the two of them y around with one another as if they were children again.

    Seeing their innocent smiles, the joyful atmosphere surrounding them, and hearing their giggles filled him with warmth in his heart, making him want to join them.

    Thus, Asher grabbed Scarlet''s hands and lifted them off of Cecil. Then he positioned himself between the two girls and started tickling both of them at the same time.

    Scarlet shrieked when he attacked her sensitive areas, while Cecil struggled against his assault and tried to squirm out of his grasp.

    But it was futile because Asher didn''t allow either one of them to escape from him.

    "Ha ha! Stop! Ha ha! You are so cruel, Asher!" Both of them screamed, their voices mingling together to create an amusing symphony of happiness.

 Chapter 187: Hey, Dont Blame It On Me.

    Their faces were flushed red, and sweat dripped down their foreheads as they continued to giggle andugh while attempting to avoid Asher''s hands.

    Asher smiled when he saw their reactions to his touch. He was happy to see them enjoying themselves. He wished to see themugh every day without worry or care.

    Soon, all three of themy side by side on top of therge bed, panting heavily from exhaustion. Their breathing was heavy, and beads of sweat ran down their skin as they panted and gasped.

    The smell of their body odors filled the air, mixing together to create an intoxicating aroma that permeated throughout the room.

    "You are so mean, Asher...haaa...haaa..." Scarlet panted as she rested on Asher''s right arm, azy, contented smile on her face.

    Cecil nodded, her long ck hair sticking to her forehead. "Yes, you were quite rough with us just now." She agreed with Scarlet as she wiped sweat off her forehead using the back of her hand.

    "Oh,e on, you two, I wasn''t that rough. It was all good fun, right? Admit it, you loved it!" Asher teased, poking Cecil''s side.

    She giggled, smacking his finger away. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Anyway, I need to wash myself right now. My skin feels sticky from sweating. It''s gross!"

    "Mmm, you''re right, Cecil. We should take a shower after a long session of training." Scarlet said, sitting upright on the bed and stretching her body, letting out a cute groan.

    Then she stood up and began stripping off her clothes. She tossed aside her gray sports bra, revealing her full breasts and hardened nipples. Next came her shorts, which she stepped out of before kicking them across the room. Soon, she stood nude in the center of her room with her hands ced on her hips and a smile on her face.

    "Come on, you two! Hurry up; I want to go out soon and enjoy the rest of the day." She urged the two who were still lying in her bed.

    Asher shook his head and sat up as well. He nced at Cecil and asked, "Cecil, she indeed doesn''t act reserved anymore, does she?"

    With a wry smile, Cecil sighed, "Well, like she said, you already saw everything about us, and we bathed together multiple times in the bath. I guess she''s right in the sense that there is no reason to act shy anymore."

    Scarletughed, "You bet! So don''t keep me waiting any longer and take off your clothes as well."

    Rolling her eyes, Cecil got off the bed and started to remove her clothes while muttering under her breath, "The more she spends time with you, Asher, the more shameless she gets."

    "Hey, don''t me it on me. I can''t control her actions." Asher chuckled as he removed his pants and underwear, exposing his lower half while eliciting a cute hmph from Cecil.

    At that moment, Scarlet shot Cecil a questioning look. "Did you say something, Cecil?"

    "Nothing important, Scarlet. Nothing at all." Cecil answered, shaking her head as she slipped out of her shorts.

    Scarlet shrugged. She was too excited to go out and have fun to waste time listening to whatever nonsense the two of them were discussing among themselves.

    "Whatever." She said as she walked into her bathroom, where a luxurious, modern-looking jacuzzi-like tub awaited her.

    Soon, Asher and Cecil joined her inside there, and they took a bath together.

    They washed each other''s bodies, yed with water, sshed at one another, and overall just rxed together before exiting the tub and drying off.

    ---

    Once they had finished dressing, the trio left Scarlet''s bedroom and headed downstairs towards the main entrance of the house.

    Upon reaching the door, Scarlet turned her head and smiled at the two of them. "Let''s go! I''m sure it will be a wonderful day." She dered as she opened the front door.

    "Where do you n on taking us, Scarlet? I am curious to hear about your ns." Asher asked.

    Scarlet paused for a moment, pondering her answer, before replying, "Hmmm, I was thinking that perhaps we could visit the city nearby and hang out there for a while, as there are plenty of shops, restaurants, and ces of interest. How about that, Asher? Since you just arrived in the sect, it would be beneficial to familiarize yourself with it by exploring new locations."

    Asher nodded in agreement. "I guess you''re right, Scarlet. A little sightseeing wouldn''t hurt."

    She nodded, satisfied, and turned to look at Cecil, asking, "What about you, Cecil? What do you think about the idea?"

    "I''m fine with it. It would be nice to visit the city. I also haven''t been there for quite some time, so we could check out new attractions and perhaps buy some new things for ourselves as well."

    After hearing Cecil''s words, Asher smiled, "I guess it''s decided then. We''ll be visiting the city and seeing what it has to offer us today. Plus, I can spend some quality time with the two beauties. It''s a win-win situation."

    A faint blush appeared on Cecil''s face at those words, while Scarlet gave him an appreciative look. "Good answer! I''m d that you understand how lucky you are to have us two gorgeous women around you."

    PAAH!!!

    Suddenly, a loud p echoed through the hallway as Asher pped her ass, causing her to let out a yelp. "Ow! Why did you do that?!" Sheined with a frown, rubbing her butt cheek.

    "What did I tell you about being arrogant and cheeky? Keep talking like that, and I won''t hesitate to punish you further." Asher grinned as he pinched Scarlet''s cheeks.

    Scarlet swatted his hand away, "Fine, fine! Stop it already. I get it, okay?! I''ll try to watch my mouth more in the future. There, happy now?"

    "Very well." Asher said and nted a kiss on her cheek before the three of them exited the mansion, ready to explore the Twilight City.

 Chapter 188: What Did You Wish For? - 1

    The Twilight City was located on the east of the Twilight Mist Sect, at the base of a huge mountain. It was a bustling ce with hundreds of thousands of people living in it.

    It was amercial center for all kinds of goods and services, as well as a tourist attraction, with many businesses catering to travelers from all over the world.

    The city itself was divided into four districts: the Eastern District, the Southern District, the Western District, and the Northern District.

    Each district housed various establishments, such as inns, restaurants, shops, etc., that provided their customers with everything they needed to make their stay as pleasant as possible.

    As Scarlet, Cecil, and Asher arrived at Twilight City, Asher admired the sight before him.

    The buildings were built in a simr way as the Twilight Mist Sect, but due to the increased number of buildings, it appeared like a modern metropolis to him.

    They were made from wood and stone in an old architectural style, with beautiful roofs made of tiles, yet some had modern touches.

    The architecture was both impressive and unique; each building had its own distinct style and shape, but somehow blended well together to create a harmonious whole.

    The streets were wide enough to amodate twones of traffic and were lined with trees, which added to the beauty of the ce. There were many different types of nts growing around them too, creating a beautiful scenery that inspired awe.

    The people walking around were dressed in all sorts of fashions, from robes that were made of fine silk to modern clothes such as suits, jeans, and dresses.

    There was nock of variety here, and Asher thought that if one wanted to get lost in this city, there was no better ce for it than here.

    They didn''t linger long, however, as Scarlet was eager to visit a popr ce. After strolling around the town a bit, she led the group to a beautiful park situated in the eastern district.

    "Isn''t this ce wonderful? Look, there are so many flowers blooming here!" Scarlet eximed while pointing to a row of colorful blossoms decorating the edges of the garden paths.

    Asher looked at the flowers and smiled, admiring the beauty of nature. "Yes, indeed, these flowers are quite pretty."

    He turned to Cecil and asked, "What kind of flowers are they, Cecil?"

    Cecil looked up and replied, "Those are called Heart Roses. They symbolize fragile beauty and take several months to bloom, making them quite rare."

    Asher nodded and gazed at the red petals of the flowers once again. They indeed resembled hearts and had a strong, sweet fragrance emanating from them.

    In addition to the heart-shaped petals, there were small buds of green leaves that sprouted from the stems, making it appear like the flowers had tiny wings.

    There were many other species of nts present too, some of which were unique to the region. These included the fragrant snowdrop lily, the delicate blue-eyed daisy, and the sweet-smelling iris flower.

    The aromas of these different flowers mixed together to form a wonderful perfume that floated throughout the park.

    Many couples could be seen strolling hand-in-hand through the garden, enjoying the sights and tranquility of the ce. Others were lounging on benches or rxing under the shade of trees.

    Children ran around chasing each other while their parents watched from nearby tables where they were sipping drinks and eating snacks. It truly was a picturesque scene, one that evoked feelings of serenity and tranquility within Asher.

    Seeing that, he put his hands around Scarlet''s and Cecil''s waists, pulling them close to him with a smile.

    Both girls gave him a curious smile before Scarlet leaned closer to Asher and whispered, "Hehe, Asher, what are you doing, huh? Do you think we are your lovers?"

    "Maybe." Asher responded with a grin as he kept moving forward.

    They looked at him, dumbfounded, after listening to his reply.

    Soon, though, Cecil recovered from her surprise and regained herposure. She closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath, inhaling the aroma of flowers, which helped her calm down.

    When she opened her eyelids again, she had a gentle expression on her face. "Asher, you shouldn''t joke about such things." She said in a soft voice.

    Scarlet, however, giggled as she stared into his eyes with amusement. "Asher, you are being very straightforward, aren''t you?"

    "Of course. You know that I''m an honest guy. And I always mean what I say." He responded with his eyes full of affection, causing both girls to fall silent for a moment again.

    His response made Cecil''s heart skip a beat as she felt butterflies flutter in her stomach and heat rise to her cheeks. Scarlet, too, became quiet, unsure how to respond to such an intimate statement from a young man that she had grown close to in a short period of time.

    However, a few secondster, Scarlet shook her head and spoke while pulling him forward. "Whatever. Let''s forget about it. We should continue our walk through the park."

    This made Cecil rx a little bit, as she was too nervous to discuss such a matter at the moment.

    Seeing both girls'' reactions, Asher chuckled inwardly to himself.

    He knew that he had shaken both of them up with his bold move, but it seemed like neither girl was ready to admit her feelings towards him, despite the fact that they had spent a lot of time together and he had witnessed the affectionate gestures the girls disyed towards him.

    Regardless, he didn''t push them too much, enjoying the fact that he had caused such a stir in the women beside him.

    The trio walked along the paths of the park until they reached the middle of it, where a fountain stood surrounded by various bushes of colorful flowers.

    Many people had gathered around it and were throwing spirit stones into the crystal clear waters while wishing upon them.

    Asher observed the crowd and noticed that most of them were couples who hade here for the purpose of making wishes together.

    "It looks like this is one of the most famous attractions in this ce." Asher remarked as they passed by a pair of couples holding hands while gazing at the shimmering surface of the fountain.

    Cecil nodded and exined, "Yes, it is a very special fountain. They say that if the people throw a spirit stone into this fountain and make a wish to the Spirit of Nature, then their wish wille true. I have heard that most couples who wish here end up marrying after a short time, which is why they call it ''The Love Fountain''."

    "I see," Ashermented, intrigued by the exnation. He then turned toward Scarlet and Cecil and asked, "How about we try it out, the two of you and me, together?"

    "Eh? Are you serious, Asher? Do you believe such nonsense?" Scarlet questioned with disbelief.

    "Well, what''s the harm? It''s just a fun little experience to try. Come on, don''t be scared." He encouraged them.

    The pair of girls exchanged nces between themselves before giving in to Asher''s insistence.

 Chapter 189: What Did You Wish For? - 2

    "Fine, we can give it a try." Scarlet said as she fished out three spirit stones from her ring and handed two of them to Cecil and Asher.

    The trio approached the edge of the fountain, where they found a vacant spot avable for them to use.

    Once they were all standing next to each other, Scarlet and Cecil took a deep breath, and on Asher''s signal, they threw their stones into the water while closing their eyes and silently wishing for something in their hearts.

    After he finished praying, Asher opened his eyes and looked at them with a smile on his lips. "Well, what did you two wish for?" He inquired with curiosity.

    "Haha, it''s a secret!" Scarlet replied with a mischievous smile.

    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" He persisted.

    "Nope! You''ll just have to wait and see if ites true or not."

    Asher raised his brows and smirked. "Hmmm... are you going to tell me, or should I force it out of you? You know, I can be very persuasive." He threatened, with a hint of yfulness in his voice, as he stepped closer to the redhead.

    Scarlet took a step back, her smile widening as she dodged his advance. "Oh? You think you can intimidate me? How would you do that when you can''t even catch me, Asher? Come on, let''s see how fast you are!" She challenged, and in a sh, she disappeared from view, leaving behind a cloud of dust.

    Asher was stunned for a moment before he realized that she had activated her movement technique.

    With an amused expression on his face, he shook his head and chased after her, chasing the girl through the park while attracting the attention of many onlookers.

    The scene caused quite amotion within the park, as many people stopped their activities and stared at the duo with fascination as the handsome young man and beautiful young woman darted back and forth around the area like a pair of sparrows flying about in a flock.

    Their movements were quick and graceful, as they moved past various obstacles without missing a beat, always remaining inches away from one another as if engaged in a passionate dance.

    Looking at the two, Cecil couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh to herself. She knew that Asher could easily capture Scarlet if he really wanted to, but she also understood why he hadn''t done so.

    While pursuing hispanion, he also enjoyed ying around with her, allowing the fiery girl to live out her whimsical desires by teasing him with her mischievous nature.

    That didn''t mean he''d allow her to get away with it. He was nning to punish herter, when the opportunity presented itself.

    As such thoughts went through Asher''s mind, he saw that Cecil was standing not too far off from where he was, staring at him with her arms folded across her chest.

    He grinned and dashed towards her before scooping her into his arms and carrying her around while chasing after Scarlet.

    Cecil yelped in surprise, caught off guard by his sudden action. "What are you doing, Asher?! Put me down this instant! People are watching us!" She scolded him as she struggled against his grip. However, her struggles proved futile, as he refused to let her go.

    Instead, he held her tightly and continued running after the elusive Scarlet.

    Cecil felt embarrassed beyond belief as she was being carried in princess style by Asher while he ran at high speeds in a crowded park with hundreds of onlookers staring at them with wide eyes and gaping mouths.

    She couldn''t help but bury her face into Asher''s chest, not daring to look at anyone, and wrap her arms around his neck to prevent herself from falling off.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet was confused when Asher changed his direction for a moment, but soon she saw him approaching her, carrying Cecil in his arms.

    Seeing that, she burst outughing, finding the sightical and adorable. "Ahahaha, you got caught, Cecil!" She said with mirth, pointing at the dark-haired woman with one finger.

    "Shut up!" Cecil growled with flushed cheeks, ring daggers at her friend.

    But Scarlet didn''t stopughing and continued running around while teasing Cecil, which prompted Asher to speed up his pace.

    Eventually, the three of them ended up next to a tree, where he caught Scarlet after a brief struggle.

    "Gotcha!" Asher dered as he hugged her from behind and pressed her body against his chest.

    The redhead let out a squeal when he did so and tried to free herself, but to her surprise, Cecil also embraced her.

    "What are you doing, Cecil?!" She gasped out, looking at her friend with an incredulous expression. "Why are you helping him? What happened to ''we''re sisters and should stand together no matter what?'' Huh!?" She asked, narrowing her eyes.

    "That only applies if you behave well, Scarlet. Otherwise, you deserve to be punished." Cecil smirked and began tickling her friend, eliciting moreughter and cries of protest from her.

    "Aha! No...please, hahaha, please stop, Cecil! It tickles so much! Aaaah!"

    They yed around like that for a little longer before he held the two girls in his arms, and theyid down on the grass under the shadow of the tree.

    The trio looked up at the sky as the rays of sun filtered through the foliage and fell on them while a gentle breeze blew around.

    It was indeed a lovely afternoon, and the peace and serenity of the park made the three of them forget about the hustle and bustle of life for a moment.

    After a while, when everyone''s heart had calmed down, Asher asked the twodies. "So, what did you two wish for earlier?"

    "Hmm, I wished to always be able to enjoy moments like these with the close ones." Cecil responded with a gentle smile.

    At that moment, Scarlet looked at Cecil with surprise as she said, "Wait, I wished for that too. It seems we share the same sentiment!"

    "Seems like it." Cecil nodded with a giggle.

    "What about you, Asher? What did you pray for?" The redhead questioned, turning her attention towards him.

    Asher paused for a moment before replying with a smile, "I wished to always be surrounded by my loved ones, such as the two of you, and spend time with them."

    The two girls blushed upon hearing that answer and smiled back at him.

    "I guess we all wish for the same thing then." Cecil murmured as she rested her head on Asher''s chest.

    "Yes, I suppose so," Asher answered, stroking her hair affectionately.

    "Me too," Scarlet chimed in as she snuggled closer to Asher, resting her head on his shoulder.

    With the two girls cuddling with him, Asher felt content and fulfilled.

    They stayed like that for some time, basking in each other''s presence and listening to the sounds of nature surrounding them.

    The chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves, and the asional shout orughter of other park visitors brought them back to reality every now and then, reminding them that there was still a world outside their cozy little bubble of happiness.

 Chapter 190: The Lotus Pavilion

    After a while, Scarlet lifted her head and looked at the two. "I''m hungry; how about the two of you? Should we go eat?"

    "Sure. I think I saw a restaurant when we entered here." Asher nodded.

    Cecil, who still had her head resting on his chest, looked up with a pout and asked, "Can''t we stay a little longer like this? I am feelingfortable in this position."

    "Haha, Cecil, it seems like you''ve be quitezy and spoiled by Asher." Scarletughed as she got up and stretched her body.

    "What are you talking about, Scarlet? Haven''t I been working hard as well?" Cecil grumbled, sitting upright and giving her a sulky re.

    The redhead giggled as she poked her forehead. "Hehe, don''t be mad. I''m just saying that it''s nice to see that you are now more carefree and open than before."

    "Sigh, whatever. Fine, I guess I am getting a bitzy." Cecil relented, standing up alongside Asher, who gave her a pat on the head.

    "Don''t worry, Cecil; you can be aszy as you want around me. I like this side of yours." Asher assured her while nting a kiss on her cheek, causing her to blush and turn away from him.

    Seeing that, Scarlet rolled her eyes and sighed. "Okay, enough flirting; let''s go to the restaurant, or else I won''t be able to hold my hunger back anymore!"

    Asherughed as he agreed, "Yes, let''s go."

    Then the three of them left the park and walked through the streets of Twilight City together, with Asher holding onto both women''s waists from each of his sides.

    ----

    The restaurant Asher saw earlier was located on a busy street close to the park where they had just been.

    When they approached the location, the trio saw a beautiful establishment that resembled a Lotus Flower. It was three stories tall and painted white with purple ents.

    Arge sign hung above the entrance, which read "Lotus Pavilion." It was written in an elegant script that exuded an aura of elegance and refinement while also appearing somewhat mysterious, making it obvious that this was no ordinary restaurant.

    As soon as they entered the ce, they were greeted by an attractive young woman wearing a traditional outfit consisting of a red silk dress embroidered with golden lotuses and a long, flowing skirt. Her raven hair was tied into a bun, and she had light makeup applied to her face, entuating her natural beauty.

    "Wee to the Lotus Pavilion, honored guests. Would you like me to guide you to a table, or perhaps you would like a private room to dine in?" The hostess greeted them with a polite bow.

    Before anyone could answer, however, Scarlet eximed, "Private room, of course! The one with the best view! I''m starving!"

    "Scarlet!" Cecil reprimanded her with an annoyed tone.

    Scarlet shrugged and turned her gaze towards the woman, smiling apologetically. "Sorry, I tend to get a bit excited sometimes. Can we have the best private dining room, please?"

    Looking at them, Asher shook his head and chuckled, while the woman returned a warm smile as she replied, "Sure, please follow me."

    The group followed behind her and climbed the stairs to the top floor, where a few rooms were located. As they passed through the halls, Asher noticed that the ce was quite spacious and well-decorated, with numerous paintings adorning the walls and beautiful carpets covering the floors.

    Everything seemed to be of excellent quality, indicating that the establishment was indeed one of the finest in town.

    When they reached the destination, the woman stopped at an ornate door decorated with golden lotuses and pushed it open to reveal arge room.

    Once inside, they found themselves surrounded byvish decor with intricately carved wooden furniture. There was even a ss window overlooking the beautiful park, which provided a stunning view.

    A circr table surrounded by luxurious seats was situated in the center of the chamber. A vase containing a single lotus flower sat in the middle of the table, its delicate petals painted pink, and it emitted a sweet scent that permeated the room.

    "This is one of our most exclusive rooms, designed to provide maximumfort and privacy for our guests. Please make yourselvesfortable. Someone will be with you shortly to take your order." The hostess informed the group before closing the door behind her, leaving them alone inside the chamber.

    After ncing around the room for a few moments, Scarlet took a seat at the table, gesturing for Cecil and Asher to sit next to her.

    Once seated, the three of them perused the menu, which consisted of a wide variety of dishes made from Star Beasts or Spirit Herbs.

    Soon after, a beautiful female attendant came in. She introduced herself as Lilian and greeted the three of them, then asked what they wanted to order.

    The three of them ced their orders, and a few minutester, a number of dishes were served to them.

    "Mm, these all look delicious!" Scarlet smiled, her eyes twinkling in excitement as she gazed at the array of food before them.

    Lilian gave them a respectful nod as she bid, "Enjoy your meal, honored guests. If there is anything else you need, please don''t hesitate to ask for me." Then she walked out of the room.

    Itv wasn''t long before Asher picked up his chopsticks and started eating the various dishes that were arranged on the table, savoring the vorful taste of each item.

    It seemed that Lotus Pavilion wasn''t called the best restaurant for nothing; the taste of their cuisine exceeded even their exquisite appearance.

    Although he had eaten plenty of delicious meals before, he couldn''t recall tasting anythingparable to this. With every bite, his tongue exploded with exquisite vors, causing him to revel in delight as he ate.

    Scarlet and Cecil shared simr reactions as they devoured the delicacies before them, letting out moans of appreciation as they chewed.

    They spent quite some time chatting and enjoying the sumptuous feast before them, drinking tea while conversing about various topics, ranging from cultivation techniques to everyday life.

 Chapter 191: Whats wrong, Cecil?

    After finishing their meal, Asher leaned back in his chair and took a sip of tea. "This is indeed a very nice ce," hemented as he gazed out the window at the park below. "The food tasted amazing, and the atmosphere here is quite rxing."

    "I agree," Cecil nodded, also taking a sip of her drink. "We shoulde here again sometime."

    Scarlet nodded too. "Yes, I definitely want to eat here again someday!"

    "So, Scarlet, what next?" Asher turned to the red-haired woman with a smile on his face.

    "How about we go shopping? I''d like to buy some new clothes for myself." She responded.

    Cecil''s eyes lit up when she heard the suggestion, and she quickly added, "Yes, I also want to buy some clothes! Can we go right now?"

    "Ohhh, you seem really excited about going shopping, Cecil?" Asher teased with a yful grin.

    She turned her head away with an embarrassed expression and mumbled, "That''s because my clothes are getting smaller and I need new ones."

    Hearing that, Asher couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he stared at Cecil and wondered, "Oh... You''ve grown taller than before?"

    The dark-haired girl shook her head, still averting her eyes. "Not height, my..."

    Before she could finish, Scarlet burst outughing and cut in, "Hahaha, Cecil means that her breasts and buttocks are growing bigger, so she needs to buy a new wardrobe!"

    Upon hearing that, Cecil''s face reddened, and she red daggers at her friend. "You idiot, shut up!" She snapped at the girl, who was still giggling.

    Asher blinked in surprise at the revtion before breaking out into a chuckle as well. "Is that so? Well, in that case, it would be best to go buy some clothes now, wouldn''t it?" He said with a wink, earning a re from Cecil.

    ----

    Soon, the three of them exited the pavilion and made their way towards the marketce, where many shops were located throughout the area.

    There, they looked around for a while until they found a luxurious-looking clothing store called "Stargazer Fashion House."

    It was a spacious establishment, with dozens of beautiful dresses disyed throughout the interior. The walls were decorated with mirrors, making the already spacious chamber appear evenrger, giving a sense of grandeur to the ce.

    As soon as the three entered, a gorgeousdy came over to greet them, introducing herself as Rose.

    She was a young woman with long blond hair and blue eyes, wearing a fashionable dress that entuated her figure and showed off her cleavage.

    "Good afternoon, esteemed customers, I am Rose; how may I help you today?" She asked with a pleasant smile.

    "Hello there, Miss Rose, I''m Asher, and these are my friends, Scarlet and Cecil. We were wondering if you could show us thetest outfits avable here." He replied with a polite greeting.

    Rose gave him a smile in return, nodding her head. "Of course, Sir. Would you like a private dressing room where you can try on the various styles we have avable for you?"

    "Sure, please lead the way." Asher epted, and then the four of them followed her deeper into the shop, where several rooms were located behind closed doors.

    The attendant led them into arge, well-lit area with a sofa ced in the middle of it. A changing booth with curtains was also present in the corner, which allowed customers to change clothing in the privacy of their own space. One side of the room was covered in arge mirror that reflected their images, while the other contained a rack filled with various pieces of clothing.

    "Feel free to browse the selection avable here, Sir. Take your time and look around; I''ll be waiting nearby if you need assistance." She advised him before walking away.

    As soon as she was gone, Scarlet turned to Cecil and nudged her. "Hey, Cecil, what kind of dress do you want to try on?" She asked, eyeing the various items hanging on the wall.

    "I think I''ll start with something simple and then move on to something more borate." Cecil answered after examining the contents of the shelves for a few moments.

    "Good idea! I''m going to look around for a bit before trying anything out." Scarlet smiled and moved off in the other direction, searching through the various garments hanging on racks while humming a tune to herself.

    Meanwhile, Asher sat down on the couch, observing the girls with amusement as he watched them browse the selection of clothing.

    He knew that it would be some time before they finished choosing which ones suited them best, and so he rxed back in his seat, waiting patiently.

    Soon, after some time, Scarlet decided to try on some dresses first and entered the changing booth with a handful of them, shutting the curtains behind her.

    While she did that, Cecil remained in her spot, looking through the various choices avable, but she hadn''t picked any of them yet.

    Watching her from a distance, Asher felt curious why she hadn''t selected anything, so he approached the dark-haired woman and asked, "What''s wrong, Cecil? Why haven''t you chosen any yet?"

    He looked at the clothes in front of her and saw that they were all sexy underwear, causing him to blink in surprise before grinning at Cecil with a mischievous expression. "Is there something wrong with these? It seems you aren''t satisfied with them."

    "No. It''s not that. I just don''t know if these suit me..." Cecil muttered, keeping her gaze lowered and avoiding making eye contact with him.

    At that moment, Scarlet poked her head out from within the changing stall, and upon seeing the items Cecil was inspecting, she smirked at Asher before disappearing back inside.

    Hearing that Cecil felt insecure about the choice, Asher''s lips curled up as he put his arms around her waist from behind and pulled her to him. "Why are you worried about this, Cecil? You are a gorgeous young woman with a charming body; anything you wear will look great on you." He whispered in her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 192: This is your charm, Cecil.

    Cecil blushed at his words, and her heartbeat quickened when he spoke into her ear, causing goosebumps to spread across her skin.

    His proximity to her caused a slight sense of nervousness to arise within her, but she also felt her confidence rise as she listened to his sincerepliments.

    Asher sensed her reaction to his touch, and he grinned even wider before whispering, "Cecil, it seems you don''t know your own beauty enough. Then why don''t I help you understand just how wonderful you are...?" He asked with sultriness.

    "What.. What do you mean?" The dark-haired woman stammered as her face reddened when his breath caressed against the nape of her neck, creating more goosebumps on her smooth skin.

    He chuckled, his fingers brushing against her stomach. "I think you are too worried about everything. You need to start learning how to take your mind off these small things, let the worries slip past you, and just allow your natural charm to shine through."

    When she heard those words, her blush deepened, and she began to feel restless as she felt his hands run over her stomach in gentle movements.

    With his arms around her slim waist and her back pressing against his chest, the warmth of his body made her heart race faster than ever before as she inhaled the scent of his cologne, causing her to feel faint.

    After he finished speaking, Asher moved his hands up from Cecil''s stomach until they rested on her full breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze and earning him a soft moan from Cecil. "You see these beautiful mounds, Cecil? How many girls your age have such generous curves like yours? These soft mounds are proof that nature has favored you with a voluptuous body since birth.

    They''re enough to attract everyone''s attention, whether they''re male or female alike. Do you know why? That''s because this kind of body is something most people only dream of possessing."

    Her face turned a deep red when he groped her chest without warning, but she didn''t pull away from him and instead looked down at his hands cupping her bust through her top, which made him smile in satisfaction.

    His voice dropped to a husky tone as he continued exining in detail. "That''s not all either..." He said as he moved his hands to remove her topyer of clothing to reveal the white bra underneath, which she didn''t know why, but allowed him to do so. "You must have realized that you are not just endowed with voluptuous breasts. Do you see the way your waist curves?"

    "Yes?" she muttered, looking at her reflection in the mirror that stood in front of them.

    "Good, now let me tell you this... the shape of your waist is perfect in every respect, and it makes you look even more charming. It''s slender enough to entuate your curves without seeming too thin while giving you an air of elegance at the same time. This type of figure is what fashion magazines refer to as ''ideal proportions for women''.

    You see, Cecil, even your belly button is cute." He praised her while tracing circles around her navel, sending shivers down Cecil''s spine. "And this cute mole here... This is such a unique and fascinating mark, Cecil. I think this makes your skin even more captivating."

    The way he described her body made her feel strange, yet she couldn''t deny how happy she was hearing his words. In fact, every word he said felt like it was touching her somewhere inside. However, his touch also made it difficult to focus on anything else except for the sensation of his fingers exploring her bare skin.

    While these thoughts ran through Cecil''s mind, Asher made her skirt fall to the ground and revealed her white panties which matched her bra.

    The sudden removal of clothing brought her back to her senses, allowing him to continue, "Do you see how that waist leads to your gorgeous hips? They, too, are well proportioned and have a perfect curve that makes them look even more appealing.

    This means you have the sort of hourss silhouette most men admire." He whispered as he ran one hand over her stomach while holding his other against her hip.

    His hands were warm but firm, with long fingers that seemed to know their way around a body like hers. She bit back an involuntary gasp as his fingers traced across the sensitive skin right where her panties ended, brushing over the edge of her butt.

    "This leads downwards to these sexy buttocks of yours," heplimented as he made her turn around to face him before cing his hands on her round ass cheeks and groping them with gusto.

    At that moment, Cecil could see her reflection in the mirror that stood next to them, and the sight made her blush once again.

    Seeing how her butt bounced and jiggled when Asher groped it filled her with both excitement and embarrassment, although thetter emotion won out as she buried her face in his chest while letting out a soft moan, "Ahhnnn..."

    When he heard her sweet voice, he gave those plump mounds another light squeeze and kissed her forehead, whispering into her ear. "You see that, Cecil? You have a very nice booty! It''s so big and bouncy that they make you even sexier." He said as he moved his one hand on to her thigh before pulling it up to rest on his waist, making her stand on one leg like an elegant dancer.

    "And these beautiful thighs... Cecil, they are thick and juicy, yet also long enough that they make you look more seductive than ever." Hemented, stroking his hand along the skin on her thigh.

    It felt so soft under his fingers; he almost couldn''t help himself but keep on caressing it as much as he could without losing control of himself right there.

    "And this, Cecil, is your charm; the charm that makes people''s eyes gravitate towards your body while you walk past them without even trying. So you shouldn''t feel insecure about wearing any clothing at all because you look beautiful no matter what outfit you choose. Do you understand now?"

    The way he described the various parts of her body made Cecil feel both happy and embarrassed, which left her speechless for a moment as she struggled toprehend her feelings before she managed to nod her head in understanding.

    She saw herself through his eyes now, and she saw her beauty reflected in his gaze. But when heplimented her, his words left more of an impact than she could''ve imagined possible.

    That was something she hadn''t expected, and now it filled her heart with warmth unlike any other as her whole body started tingling from the joy of being told such things.

    His praise made her feel like the most desirable woman alive, as the man whose opinion mattered the most to her praised her looks so passionately.

    Asher smiled when she nodded, happy that she had begun epting the fact that her body was exquisite. "Perfect, then how about you try out some of these clothes?"

    With a nod, she picked up the sexy underwear that she was holding in her hands earlier and made a beeline towards the changing stall, disappearing behind the curtain as she couldn''t bear the embarrassment anymore.

 Chapter 193: You Were Waiting For Me? - 1

    The moment Asher turned around, he saw Scarlet peeking with only her head out of the booth.

    It was obvious she was watching him and Cecil from the very beginning, and she wore an amused smile on her face as a result.

    Seeing Scarlet there made Asherugh before walking over and asking with a smirk. "I see you have been enjoying the show, Scarlet."

    "Yes, it was quite interesting to watch, as you made Cecil''s heart skip a beat." She nodded with a giggle. "Your shamelessness knows no bounds, Asher. Not to mention the way you touched her. You sure were having fun, weren''t you?"

    "Oh? Did it seem like that?" he asked with a chuckle, pretending innocence.

    "Come on, don''t act like an innocentmb," she scoffed, rolling her eyes as she continued. "I know you well enough that when ites to women, you never stop."

    Upon hearing thatment, a chuckle escaped him. He gave her a knowing wink as he leaned forward while saying. "You have no idea just how bold I really am, Scarlet."

    The tone of his voice was low, as if it were dripping in sensual honey, and he made his intentions very clear to Scarlet.

    This caused her to blush in surprise as she stared into those deep blue eyes staring straight through her soul and right into her heart with their intense gaze that seemed capable of piercing through anything.

    "Oh? Is that so?." She smirked, not backing down. "Well then, you are wee to prove it whenever you want, Asher."

    This time, however, there was no reply from Asher; he just gave her one of his charming smiles as he moved closer with confidence radiating from him.

    Seeing him move forward like that sent an electric thrill up and down the length of Scarlet''s spine while she took a step back on reflex, which ended up with her disappearing behind the curtains of the booth.

    Scarlet''s heart began to race as her breathing grew rapidly and her eyes remained fixated on the curtain separating them, waiting in anticipation for what would happen next while she bit her lip in nervous excitement.

    She wasn''t sure why she felt nervous all of a sudden, as she had already shared many baths with Asher while naked where they touched each other''s bodies, so it shouldn''t be any different now. Still, something about the current situation felt different to her, though she wasn''t certain what it could be.

    As she waited for him to enter the changing booth, her mind raced with possibilities about what might ur between the two of them. Would he simply tease her or do something more daring than usual? The thought alone made her feel like she was about to burst from anticipation.

    However, when she noticed that nothing was happening, Scarlet''s expression turned into confusion as she wondered what Asher had nned instead. She tried listening for any sign of movement from outside the booth, but all she could hear was silence.

    "Hmm, what is he doing?" Scarlet murmured as she peered through the gap between the curtain and the wall to find out if he was standing right next to her or not.

    However, she was disappointed to discover that he wasn''t there.

    Instead, she saw that Asher had sat down on the couch again and was reading through the fashion catalogs scattered all over the coffee table.

    Seeing him like that left her feeling baffled, but that confusion soon faded away and was reced by a feeling of irritation after realizing what he was trying to do.

    ''Argh...that stupid guy! He was just teasing me and making me wait here like this for no reason!'' She huffed in annoyance before stepping out of the changing booth, dressed in the revealing outfit she had been hiding behind the curtain.

    She stomped up to where Asher was sitting, crossing her arms beneath her chest in annoyance. "Hey! How dare you ignore me like this, you jerk?"

    .

    .

    .

    A few moments before...

    While Scarlet was in a flurry of emotions inside the changing room, Asher had stopped just short of the curtain with a grin on his face as he thought about how cute she had been earlier. He had seen her blush before retreating into the room, and that made him want to tease her a bit more.

    So without further ado, he took a step back and walked away from the changing booth, heading towards the couch on which he had been sitting earlier.

    He knew she was probably expecting him to barge in after her, but he preferred not to give her the satisfaction of acting ording to her expectations and decided to y with her instead.

    This would be fun!

    .

    .

    .

    Upon hearing her angry voice, Asher nced up from the magazine with a mischievous smile on his face before raising an eyebrow and saying in a surprised tone. "Oh, what do you mean? I''m just rxing here, waiting for you two to finish, of course."

    Hearing his answer, Scarlet''s re intensified as she shouted in exasperation, "What?! Don''t pretend you didn''t try to enter the booth just now! I was waiting for you, yet you decided to leave me hanging here."

    When she finished speaking, her face turned red from embarrassment as she realized what she had just blurted out. She averted her gaze away from Asher after noticing that his expression changed after hearing those words, and now he wore a devilish grin that sent chills up her spine.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but the words got caught in her throat when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto hisp with one swift motion.

    Scarlet felt her heart leap from her chest when their bodies made contact with each other. Her pulse raced at his touch, sending tingles throughout every inch of her being.

    The very next moment, Asher leaned in closer until his lips hovered near her ear before whispering in a soft voice, "So... you were waiting for me, huh? What exactly did you think was going to happen after that?"

 Chapter 194: You Were Waiting For Me? - 2

    There was an audible gulp as Scarlet swallowed hard while biting her lower lip. She desperately tried to regain control over her body and fight back against the pleasurable sensations flooding her nerves. However, the closeness between them made it impossible for her to resist them.

    "Um..." Scarlet mumbled, stammering as she struggled to speak. "I didn''t mean anything in particr... I just thought you would tell me how these new styles of clothes look on me. There''s no deeper meaning to it." She lied while trying to convince herself of the truthfulness of her words.

    When Asher heard what she said, a chuckle escaped him, followed by a sly grin as he whispered into her ear again, "Oh, I doubt that, Scarlet... Because if that''s true, then you wouldn''t have gotten so mad at me for noting inside just now, right? After all, you would''vee out and asked about this outfit yourself. Just how you came out now."

    Upon hearing these words, Scarlet froze for a second before she nced at Asher, who was now looking right into her eyes with his usual smile on his face. At that moment, she realized she was in trouble, but she didn''t know what to do or where to go, so she sat still, unable to move an inch.

    Looking at the silent Scarlet, Asher continued speaking with a tone that carried a hint of mischief behind it. "But perhaps you wanted something more from me when I entered the booth, isn''t that right?"

    Her face turned bright red at the implication behind his question, causing her to stammer an answer while struggling to form coherent sentences. "Wha¡ªNo! No, that wasn''t what I meant at all, I swear!"

    As she tried to exin herself, Asher chuckled once more.

    "Then why are you getting so red in the face?"

    "Because you keep asking me embarrassing questions, damn it!" Scarlet cried out in frustration.

    "Do I, now...?" He mused out loud as he ran a finger across her jawline before cing it under her chin and tilting her head upwards while maintaining eye contact with her.

    Scarlet''s breath caught in her throat when he did this, causing her heart rate to skyrocket even further. She could feel his breath on her skin and the heat emanating from his body against hers. All of itbined caused a wave of feelings unlike anything she''d ever experienced before wash over her.

    Their lips were close enough to almost be touching; it wouldn''t take much effort for him to lean down just a little bit further and...

    Scarlet felt herself tremble at this, and she found that her mouth suddenly went dry, rendering it incapable of moving as he gazed into her eyes. She felt as if time itself had slowed down around her.

    ''Damn it! Why does my heart beat so fast? How can he make me feel so...so weird? Have I fallen for him without realizing it? If so, then what should I do? Should I tell him or not?

    I''m so confused...'' Scarlet''s thoughts raced in her head while she tried to figure out the best course of action.

    Meanwhile, Asher, too, was having his own inner battle as he struggled against the urge to kiss the beautiful young woman who had captured his interest from day one.

    She was a fiery, energetic girl with an infectious smile that brightened his mood just by being near her. Not to mention her seductive appearance and the way she smelled, which filled him with desire. Every little thing about her attracted him to her even more.

    However, before that, he needed to make their rtionship firmer; it couldn''t remain this ambiguous. He wanted her to be his woman and be with him forever. He wouldn''t let her slip away from him, nor would he ept another maning between them. And he nned to do that very soon.

    "Hmmm.... It seems that you were telling the truth, Scarlet. Alright then, let''s get back to the clothes, shall we? Why don''t you stand up and let me take a good look at you, hmm?" He said in a gentle tone as he released his hold on her while changing the topic by ying along.

    This made Scarlet rx somewhat as the tension in the atmosphere lessened, but at the same time, it also left her feeling rather disappointed somehow, which puzzled her even more than before.

    However, she didn''t let herself dwell on it for long and shook her head in order to clear her thoughts before smiling back at him. "Sure, I bet you''ll love this one!" She eximed with renewed enthusiasm as she rose from hisp, turned around, and struck a sexy pose in front of him.

    As she stood before him, Scarlet felt quite proud of herself for choosing the outfit that suited her best among the many clothes in the shop and showing off her figure like this. It was the perfect way to show off her curvy physique while making Asher appreciate her feminine appeal.

    As soon as the young woman posed for him, Asher let his eyes roam across the entire length of her body in appreciation. She was indeed very attractive, wearing a ck backless cocktail dress with a slit running along her left leg, exposing her toned thigh. She wore matching ck high heels that emphasized her long legs, giving her a sexy air.

    It had a deep v-neckline that revealed plenty of cleavage and hugged her curves in all the right ces. The dress was a bit tight around the waist area, highlighting her slim waist, but that only added to the overall appeal of its design. It also showed off her wide hips and round buttocks, which swayed back and forth as she moved around in front of him.

    Overall, she looked amazing with her red hair framing her angelic face while her ruby eyes sparkled with joy. Asher was entranced by the beauty in front of him, and he didn''t hesitate to share his thoughts with Scarlet. "Wow! You are so stunning, Scarlet! This dress really suits you and makes your body stand out more than ever."

 Chapter 195: An Absolute Killer Combo!

    "Hehe~ I''m d to hear that! I love this outfit too, Asher." Scarlet giggled with excitement before twirling around once more, causing her long red locks to flow in the wind as her eyes lit up in pure happiness.

    The way sheughed and smiled warmed Asher''s heart as he sat on the couch admiring Scarlet''s beauty without any hesitation whatsoever, which pleased her even more.

    "That''s not surprising, though... Considering that you chose the dress yourself and everything!" Asher replied with a wry smile on his lips before continuing in a joking tone. "I was expecting you to show me something oundish, like an exotic costume or even a skimpy bikini!"

    This caused the corners of Scarlet''s mouth to twitch up a bit upon hearing thisment, showing signs of annoyance as she narrowed her eyes at Asher. "Hmph... You wanted to see me wear something like that, huh?

    Well, too bad because you missed your chance to request something so embarrassing!" Scarlet huffed before folding her arms beneath her breasts and turning away from the grinning man with a pouty expression.

    "Oh... But you didn''t even ask me what kind of outfit I wanted you to wear." He retorted with a mischievous smile.

    "Urk..." Scarlet''s cheeks reddened, but she refused to give him a response this time around. Instead, she decided to change the subject by turning towards the changing booth where Cecil had disappeared earlier.

    "Hey, Cecil! You still haven''t finished wearing your outfit yet? Are you done or what?" She yelled toward the closed curtain while ignoring Asher altogether.

    After several seconds passed without any answer from inside, Scarlet furrowed her brows in puzzlement before walking over to check on her friend, who appeared to be taking longer than normal to change clothes.

    Upon arriving at the curtain, Scarlet pulled the curtains aside to peer within and found Cecil standing there, staring into the mirror with a shy expression on her face.

    The sudden intrusion startled the dark-haired beauty, causing her to squeal in surprise as she jumped away from the mirror as if it had burned her skin.

    "Ahhh!! Don''t sneak up on people like that, Scarlet!!" She shrieked as her heart skipped a beat from shock, which made Scarlet chuckle at her reaction.

    "Hahaha... Sorry about that, Cecil, but I thought you''d be finished already."

    Cecil regained herposure soon enough before turning to face Asher with flushed cheeks, who had alsoe over to see what was wrong.

    He raised an eyebrow as he scanned her with his eyes before nodding in approval. "Now this is what I call an absolute killerbo! You look ravishing in this sexy lingerie set, Cecil." Heplimented her appearance without hesitation, earning a small blush from the beauty.

    She was wearing a ck bra with redce trimming that emphasized her bust while revealing ample amounts of cleavage.

    She also wore matching panties that had a heart-shaped hole cut out of them right around the area above her most intimate parts.

    The ensemble waspleted by the garter belt wrapped around Cecil''s waist that held up ck fis stockings, which drew attention to her long legs with a ck high-heeled shoe that strapped around her ankle.

    This kind of outfit highlighted all of Cecil''s best features and brought out her sex appeal like nothing else ever could.

    The sight was so breathtaking that Asher couldn''t take his eyes off her for one second, finding it difficult to think about anything except how incredible Cecil looked wearing such a skimpy outfit.

    He knew without a doubt that if he didn''t control himself, he might end up doing something inappropriate, which would change their rtionship forever.

    "Thank you, Asher. But I''m not sure if I should wear this out..." she muttered with a hint of hesitation in her voice.

    Before Asher could reply, Scarlet spoke up with a smile while looking at Cecil up and down. "Why? You look great in it! Asher was right. This kind of outfit is the perfectbination for your natural beauty."

    Scarlet''s praise seemed to help ease Cecil''s worries, so she nodded in acknowledgment. However, she still wasn''t convinced that she could always wear this kind of attire, despite enjoying the sensation of feeling sexy in a way she never had before.

    That was when Asher spoke up. "Well, I suppose that''s understandable since this is the first time you''ve worn something like this, Cecil. But don''t worry about it so much and rx... Besides, it''s not like anyone will be able to see underneath your outerwear anyway, so there shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Yes, Cecil. He''s right about that! No need to fret so much, okay? There are lots of people who wear stuff like this under their clothing all the time. I''m pretty sure most girls do it nowadays, too." Scarlet agreed with Asher before adding in reassurance.

    Their reassuring words seemed to put Cecil more at ease, who took another nce at her reflection and nodded with confidence.

    "Okay, I will go with your suggestions."

    "Great! Now let''s find some more interesting outfits! I can''t wait to see what other things we might find here." Scarlet eximed as she grabbed Cecil''s hand and led her towards the racks of clothing that filled the store, while Asher watched them disappear amongst the rows of dresses with a satisfied smile on his face.

    The girls tried on numerous pieces of clothing, ranging from cute dresses and skirts to elegant robes and ball gowns, each outfit entuating their beauty more than the previous. Their eyes gleamed with excitement as they sorted through all the different choices avable.

    Each time one of them would pick up an outfit to show Asher, his reaction was always the same. He would give an approving nod before giving his honest opinion about whether or not the outfit suited them, which helped fuel the girls'' enthusiasm even more as they kept on picking out various items from the store.

    Eventually, they began modeling the clothes for him to see which ones work best together in terms of style and color coordination.

    This way, they didn''t even realize how much time they spent until a staff member came over to ask if they had found everything they wanted or whether they required assistance with their search.

    At that moment, they realized that it was already evening when they looked out of the window to see the orange glow of the sunset covering the city.

    Soon, Asher asked the gorgeousdy called Miss Rose to wrap their purchases for them, and they left the luxurious clothing store, walking through the streets of the busy shopping district.

    It was the first time in years that Cecil had smiled this much. Her mind was reeling from the number of happy memories that flooded in with every second, bringing a smile to her face. Even though it was just a short outing with friends, she felt like there was a spring in her step, and her heart felt light as a feather.

    It wasn''t just Cecil, either. Scarlet had also been grinning since they started the trip. She felt ted that they were having such a fun time together after training for so long without any rest. This sense of freedom made her heart jump with joy.

    And Asher, who looked at both of their happy expressions, felt a sense of satisfaction as he walked beside them with his hands on their waists, enjoying thefortable silence between the three of them.

    They could hear the hustle and bustle of the city around them and see people enjoying themselves as they walked down the street.

    "I never thought that we could find such good-quality clothes there. And there were a lot of varieties, too," Scarlet said after several minutes had passed by, breaking the tranquility.

    Cecil nodded her head in agreement before answering. "Yes, that ce has everything we want and even more than what we expected."

    "Indeed. We should visit there again soon," Scarlet suggested with a cheerful tone in her voice as she nced towards Asher.

    Upon hearing her words, Asher smiled as hemented, "I guess we could do that."

    "Great! Next time we go there, we''re buying more clothes for sure." Scarlet said, with excitement shing in her eyes as she threw her hands in the air.

    Cecil nodded in agreement with a small smile of delight and then returned her attention to the road ahead, where she saw a crowd heading in a certain direction.

    "Hey, look! There are a lot of people heading in that direction." she said, pointing towards the throng of people ahead of them.

    Scarlet followed her friend''s line of sight before saying, "I wonder what''s happening over there. Do you want to see?"

    "Sure thing," Asher answered with a smile as he tightened his grip on both of their waists before following the crowd of people.

    It didn''t take them very long to reach the ce and see that it was arge theater with colorful lights surrounding it.

    The front had banners hanging down from the top proiming ''The Sword''s Embrace: A Tale of Honor and Passion'' in fancy lettering, which drew the attention of many passersby on the street.

    It was a building where a y was being held on stage within and many were entering the ce with great anticipation. Cecil looked towards Asher and asked for confirmation of her thoughts, "This is... a y?"

    He nodded. "Yes. It seems to be quite popr among people too."

    As if to prove his point further, more people kept pouring inside from different directions every second, as if it were some kind of event held once every year or something along those lines.

 Chapter 196: I wonder when the curtain opens...

    "Shall we go have a look too?"

    Cecil gave a small nod of her head, still looking at the building with curious eyes full of wonder, while Scarlet pped her hands in excitement upon hearing Asher''s suggestion.

    "Definitely!! I want to watch the y!"

    Their agreement made Asher smile as they headed towards the entrance, where ady greeted them with a polite smile on her face when they arrived before speaking with a sweet tone.

    "Wee to The Grand Theater. Would you like some tickets for tonight''s y?"

    "Yes, please. How are the seats arranged in here?" Asher asked.

    "We have several types of seats avable. There is VIP box seating, where you will be surrounded by luxury andfort while enjoying the show. There are the standard boxes thate with good seats too, along with regr seats on the ground floor as well." Thedy exined as she disyed pictures of each type for them, allowing them to choose whichever option suited them best.

    Scarlet was the one who decided, pointing toward a particr picture. "Let''s go to the VIP box, Asher." She said, having picked the mostvish option, earning a chuckle from him. He turned towards Cecil, his fingers running over the fine silk fabric of the dress and hugging her curvy frame, asking. "What do you think, Cecil?"

    "Yes, we can go with this one." Cecil nodded, her body heating up due to the contact that Asher had established between their bodies.

    After paying the fee for their tickets, the three were then escorted to their private VIP booth, where they would be treated to first ss service throughout the entire duration of their experience at The Grand Theatre.

    The hallways leading to their booth were decorated in a style reminiscent of ancient times and even had paintings hanging on the walls depicting beautiful scenes that made them feel like royalty going through pce corridors or something along those lines.

    They were led straight to the VIP box overlooking the stage, with perfect visibility of every single detail taking ce on it without fail, no matter what direction one turned toward.

    The interior d¨¦cor was even more luxurious than it appeared from the outside, as the walls were decorated with intricate patterns and designs that emitted a sense of majestic beauty around them; there were also soft-looking velvet sofas in the middle where everyone could sit and enjoy the show.

    "Please enjoy your stay, honored guests. If you wish to order anything during the performance, then just ring the bell by pressing the button on the table, and one of our staff members will be right with you shortly to take care of your request." The woman exined with the utmost professionalism and grace while gesturing towards the small button on the table.

    Asher smiled at her. "Thanks for everything. We shall do that."

    "It was my pleasure to assist you." Thedy responded with a gentle smile on her face before she left them alone inside the private booth.

    Once the young woman was gone, Asher sat down on therge sofa while motioning for both girls to sit down on either side of him, which made them giggle.

    "Wow! This is quite nice," Scarletmented as soon as she settled down on his left with Cecil on his right, her eyes scanning around the spacious room they had been provided.

    The transparent ss wall allowed them a panoramic view of the entire stage and gave them privacy from others, while a formation was ced inside the room to allow them to hear everything happening down below without any problems whatsoever.

    "The Grand Theater sure knows how to impress us. It''s hard not to be overwhelmed by everything." She continued while resting her head on Asher''s shoulders, enjoying the warmth radiating off him as she basked in hisforting presence.

    Cecil nodded in agreement, as she too feltfortable in this cozy atmosphere where nobody could disturb them. "That''s true."

    "I wonder what makes this y so special that people would flock here in droves, though? The poster didn''t really tell me anything about what to expect; did you two find anything about it while looking around?" Asher asked in a rxed manner.

    Scarlet shook her head and said, "Nope, nothing. All I know is that it''s a story about the sword and passion, whatever that means. But don''t worry about it, Asher! Whatever it is, I''m sure it won''t disappoint us at all."

    "Yes. I also didn''t hear anything about the plot, but many were excited about watching the performances of the lead actresses, so maybe that is why there is a lot ofmotion today. They must be quite skilled in their art to gain so much fame amongmon folk." Cecil added before she asked, "Have you ever seen a y, Asher?"

    Asher shook his head, a wry smile forming on his face. "Can''t say that I have. This will be my first time experiencing this kind of thing. Although I know a thing or two about them from reading books, it''s said to be a powerful medium that can evoke many emotions in people. What about you two? Have you ever witnessed one?"

    Both girls shook their heads in unison at his question.

    "I guess this will be an enlightening experience for all of us. Who knows what might happen? Maybe it will make us cry,ugh, or even be enraged, depending on how intense the characters are portrayed during their scenes. That sounds like it would be quite entertaining, doesn''t it?" Asher mused, his mind imagining several possible oues for what they were about to witness.

    "Yeah! I can''t wait for this show to start already! I wonder when the curtain opens... It better be soon; otherwise, I might fall asleep waiting." Scarletined while settling even closer to Asher.

    He chuckled, putting an arm around her slender waist and making herfortable. "Don''t worry about it. You won''t be bored for long." He assured her before turning to Cecil with the same smile and reaching out for her as well, wanting to keep them close. She blushed a little and also snuggled close to him,ying her head on his shoulder.

    A few secondster, music began echoing throughout the theater, signaling to all present that the show was about to begin.

 Chapter 197: A Tale of Honor and Passion - 1

    A few secondster, music began echoing throughout the theater, signaling to all present that the show was about to begin.

    Just then, a group of actors appeared from backstage, dressed in traditional costumes and makeup, representing nobles from an ancient kingdom who lived centuries ago.

    Everyone fell silent as the actors took the stage and gave a bow before beginning their performance, which earned them a round of apuse from the audience.

    "Asher, Cecil, it''s starting now!" Scarlet eximed in an excited tone as she watched with rapt attention, while the two of them also focused their gazes on the stage.

    A man dressed in long, flowing robes of blue and gold stepped forward with a stern expression on his face. He stood proudly in the center of the stage as if he owned the world itself before raising his chin high and beginning to recite his lines from memory.

    His voice resounded loud and clear as it rang across the theater, capturing everyone''s undivided attention, including Asher, Scarlet, and Cecil, who had been waiting for the y to begin.

    "The Sword''s Embrace: A Tale of Honor and Passion is the story of the young knight, Aiden." He introduced his character as the main lead and all the other characters.

    Soon the y began with a child struggling as an orphan in an impoverished, dangerous part of the city, struggling to survive.

    The audience followed along with interest. With the use of formations, they changed backgrounds and showed scenes in detail that would make it seem as if those backgrounds and things existed at the moment.

    Aiden, the lead role, encountered the royal knight while stealing food, which he was sharing with an olddy. He took notice and saw a glint of hope and kindness beneath Aiden''s grimy exterior, and decided to give the boy a chance to prove himself and change his fate.

    "Hey, kid!" The imposing man called out as he stopped Aiden by cing hisrge hand on the scrawny child''s shoulder. "What do you think about bing a knight like me,d? It might be hard work, but I believe you''re more suited for it than being a criminal on the streets. Why don''t you follow me?" He spoke.

    Aiden looked at the stranger with uncertainty and then nced around at his surroundings, which looked deste, before agreeing with a nod.

    "...I''ll go with you."

    After hearing the answer, the royal knight, Liam, patted the head of the orphan boy and nodded with satisfaction before leading him back to his house, where he introduced himself and his daughter, ine, to Aiden.

    Aiden was surprised to discover that this man was not some run-of-the-mill guard but someone with actual influence over others within his profession who could provide for him.

    Liam took him into his home and treated him as though he were a part of his family, teaching him how to read and write; he even taught him sword skills so that the youth could join him when he grew up, following in his footsteps.

    Scenes of him growing up followed, as did his training with a sword as a child, showing his dedication and effort towards the craft.

    His growth into a man was shown through different shbacks of the experiences he had before his swearing of an oath and bing a knight serving King Mason along with Liam.

    The y proceeded with a series of scenes depicting Aiden''s service as a knight of King Mason, showing his courage in battle and his loyalty towards his king in everything he did.

    This drew a positive response from the audience, who felt proud of Aiden for his actions. Everyone cheered him on during every fight he participated in.

    Then the scene changed once more to show the king sitting on his throne, surrounded by several other nobles standing around him. The man ying him held himself in a dignified manner that made him seem like someone who ruled over others instead of being just another pawn in the game of politics and intrigue.

    "Your Majesty, Princess Sarina, hase of age, and your son is still missing after his defeat in the border war many years ago. Don''t you think it''s about time to arrange marriage talks for her? After all, we need an heir to ensure the stability of the kingdom as well." One noble said with confidence, earning the king''s attention.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s time for her to find a good match now so that our future generations can continue to enjoy peace and prosperity." Another one chimed in with agreement, followed by various others echoing their approval.

    The king frowned before responding. "I understand your concerns, but I will not force her into marrying someone she doesn''t like. Besides, my son is still alive somewhere out there... Until he shows up again, there will be no arrangements made with anyone else."

    "But Your Majesty!! The people of our kingdom need to feel assured about their future after all." A woman asked while bowing low before her sovereign lord.

    Her voice sounded soft yet firm as it flowed across the room filled with noblemen whose gazes lingered upon her beauty; some even dared to take a peek or two at her exposed cleavage, visible due to her tight dress.

    Thisdy seemed rather beautiful herself, wearing red robes that hugged her curves in all the right ces without revealing too much skin at the same time, which made it difficult to keep eyes off her gorgeous figure.

    However, unlike other nobledies who were more conservative with their outfits, this woman didn''t hesitate at all to unt her assets. Instead, she went all out by disying her natural beauty, which could make any man fall head over heels in love with her.

    The moment she appeared on stage, all the males watching the scene started cheering for her character. They even whistled at her and called out her name, making it obvious that they desired more scenes with thisdy, who had captured their hearts with ease.

    However, the VIP boxes or the stage were covered by a formation that blocked all the sound from crowds, making sure that the actors or honored guests weren''t disturbed.

    Asher and two girls gave one nce to the crowd before focusing back on the y.

    The woman was none other than Queen Elizabeth, the King''s second wife, and the mother of Princess Sarina. He married her after his first wife died from the shock of finding out that their son went missing after a disastrous border war that shook the whole kingdom.

    She was younger than him by several years, but she was also quite capable when dealing with people. Her cunning nature allowed her to be one of his most trusted advisers, helping him maintain peace within the country by using every means necessary; whether it be diplomacy or warfare.

    The queen raised her head and smiled at her husband with a gentle gaze that seemed to captivate everyone around them while speaking, "I agree with the others, Your Majesty... Please consider this matter more carefully. Our people will feel safe if they know there is someone who can continue ruling over them. That is why this is important to our nation, isn''t it?"

    The king listened to her words with patience before nodding his head in agreement.

    "I see... Well, I will keep in mind what you just said and think about this some moreter on."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The queen replied while bowing to him once again before straightening herself up without taking her eyes off the king.

 Chapter 198: A Tale of Honor and Passion - 2

    And then the next scene switched, showing Aiden standing beside ine in their garden as she tended to the flowers.

    ine was wearing a pink gown that flowed down to her feet, and her hair was tied up in a bun with two locks framing her delicate features. She looked elegant and graceful as she worked away at her beloved nts.

    Aiden approached her and said, "You look beautiful today, ine." His voice was soft yet firm as heplimented her beauty with a warm smile ying on his lips.

    The young woman nced up from her task before turning towards Aiden. Her face lit up with happiness as soon as she saw him standing there, and she rushed into his arms without hesitation, burying her face against his chest.

    "You came back safely, Aiden... I was so worried about you when I heard that there was an attack on the southern border! But thank goodness you''re alright; it''s a relief to see you unharmed after such a long journey." She spoke as tears began trickling down her cheeks.

    "Of course! How could I not return when I have such a precious treasure waiting for me here? I am sorry for making you worry so much." Aiden replied as he wiped away the wet trails off ine''s skin with his thumb before cupping her cheeks.

    He leaned in until their faces were only inches apart. "Now, how about a kiss from my love to celebrate my victory, hmm?" he asked as a mischievous smile formed on his lips, causing her eyes to widen in surprise before a blush spread across her cheeks.

    "No! What if Fatheres back and sees us? I''m still not ready to reveal our rtionship to anyone yet." ine whispered as she tried to push Aiden away from her. However, he refused to let go of her; instead, he held onto her tighter.

    "Don''t worry about him! He won''t return anytime soon since he is meeting with the king. Now, please grant me this request of mine, or else I might die from loneliness..." Aiden teased with a yful smile on his face that made her giggle in amusement before she gave a light nod of agreement.

    The crowd watched with bated breath as he slowly pressed his lips against hers in a gentle kiss.

    After several seconds passed by, the young couple pulled away from each other, looking satisfied with what just transpired between them.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet and Cecil had a sweet smile on their faces while watching this scene unfold in front of them.

    "What a romantic scene!" Scarlet eximed in awe.

    "Yes! It''s so beautiful." Cecil agreed.

    "I agree. However, the story has just begun, so there might be twistsing up soon..." Asher mused as he continued to watch the y with keen eyes.

    Indeed, a few scenester, King Mason was talking with his daughter, Princess Sarina, about potential suitors and marriage.

    She was a young woman with long blond hair, a pair of jade eyes, and a fairplexion. Her beauty was withoutparison, and she had the aura of a regaldy about her. She was graceful and elegant, carrying herself with dignity and pride, yet also possessing a hint of mischievousness in her demeanor.

    The moment she appeared on the stage, a collective cry of excitement rose from the audience, as if they couldn''t contain their emotions upon seeing her.

    They shouted her name out loud, expressing their adoration for her by chanting it over and over again. It seemed as though she was the most popr actress among them, judging by how passionately they were reacting to her presence alone.

    This made Asher, Scarlet, and Cecil curious about what kind of performance she would put on disy for themter.

    "Father, I told you I would not marry anyone I didn''t like. Why do I have to be forced into it?"

    "Sarina... I''m only thinking about what''s best for our people, and you too, my daughter. I know it seems unfair, but this is part of being royalty. There are times when we have to sacrifice ourselves in order to secure our subjects'' future. That is what being a ruler means.

    And if I were to leave this country in your hands without ensuring its future, then there would be unrest everywhere, and chaos may even break out." The king tried to reason with her.

    "So... you want me to marry whoever you pick just because he''s a strong leader who has the ability to keep thisnd stable and prosperous?"

    "No! I''m not saying that you should marry the first person whoes along, nor am I forcing you into something you don''t want to do. There must be someone who may have caught your attention by now, right? Perhaps a young man who has proven his worth in battle or an intelligent schr who could help bring new ideas to the table. You can choose whomever you want as long as they are worthy enough."

    The princess stayed silent as she contemted her options with a conflicted look on her face. Then she nodded as a faint smile graced her lips. "I think I already know such a man, Father... He is brave and loyal to his kingdom. He fights well, always protecting his men, and never abandons them. Not to mention he is very handsome as well." She exined with excitement shining through her voice.

    "Oh? Who is this guy? If he is everything you just said, then maybe I should consider him for you."

    "He is one of your knights, Father... Sir Aiden." She revealed it without hesitation.

    "Knight Aiden?! Hmmm... He is indeed a worthy candidate to be your husband. But are you sure that''s who you want to marry? You can still take more time to decide if you need it." The king inquired, not wanting to rush her decision.

    Princess Sarina shook her head and dered with a firm resolve, "I''ve made up my mind, Father! I''ve known Sir Aiden for a long time, as we met many times when I was with my best friend ine, and I''m certain that I can spend the rest of my life with him.

    However, I want him to also fall in love with me before marriage, so I need you to make him my personal knight to apany me wherever I go so that we can get to know each other better. If you do this for me, I promise I won''tin anymore."

    King Mason looked at his daughter with a gentle smile and nodded before saying, "Very well. This is a very good idea you came up with, my dear. With this arrangement, I won''t have to burden myself with hurting your feelings by making you marry some stranger either. So I shall grant your request and appoint him as your personal knight."

    "Thank you, Father!!" Princess Sarina eximed as she jumped into her father''s embrace.

    Several scenester, King Mason summons Aiden for a talk, praising his bravery and valor on the battlefield.

    "Knight Aiden, you''ve served your country well in this recent conflict. Your exploits are renowned, and your loyalty towards the kingdom and the crown cannot be questioned. You are one of the finest warriors under mymand who have always fulfilled every task given to him with precision and efficiency without fail, no matter how difficult it may be. And for that, Imend you!"

    The king said these words while keeping eye contact with Aiden as he stood before him.

    "I am honored to hear that from you, Your Majesty! Thank you for bestowing such great praise on me. It is my duty to serve my people and my King, and I shall continue doing so in the future as well." He bowed his head in respect towards the king while expressing his gratitude towards the ruler, who was known for his benevolence towards the masses.

    "Now then... I have a very important task for you. I want you to be my daughter, Princess Sarina''s personal knight." He dered with a serious tone as he ced both hands on the armrests of his throne.

    "My daughter needs someone trustworthy who can protect her life with everything they have. Someone like yourself would make an excellent guardian for her." He exined while maintaining his regal posture and demeanor throughout his speech.

    "I understand, Your Majesty. I would not let anything happen to the princess, even if it cost me my life," Aiden promised with sincerity in his voice before bowing to his liege once again.

    "Good! Then it''s settled. I entrust you with my daughter''s safety and well-being from this moment forward. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Asher, Cecil, and Scarlet all watched these scenes unfold in silence as they wondered how things would progress from here onwards. It was clear that a love triangle between Princess Sarina, the protagonist Aiden, and his childhood sweetheart, ine, would y out in this tale.

    "Hey Cecil, do you think ine and Princess Sarina will end up getting married to him together? They seem really close in this scene." Scarlet asked her friend with a curious expression on her face while staring at the stage where the two young women were enjoying themselves.

    "I don''t know... They look quite close at the moment, but they haven''t spoken to each other about anything rted to their romantic feelings yet. It''s hard to tell how they''ll react when everything bes known between them." Cecil answered with a thoughtful tone as she pondered over this question herself.

    Meanwhile, Asher listened to their conversation with interest before speaking out loud. "Well, I suppose it all depends on whether or not the author of this y wants to make things dramatic for drama''s sake. Either way, there''s bound to be a lot of tension between all three characters, regardless of the oue.

    And if this story does turn out like the way I am expecting it to go, then it might be pretty interesting from here on out."

 Chapter 199: A Tale of Honor and Passion - 3

    "Hmmm... Yeah! You might be right about that. Let''s see what happens next, shall we?" Scarlet suggested with a cheeky grin on her face.

    The y continued to show a romantic subplot between the protagonist and ine, while the princess acted like a mischievous youngdy in private but was kind in public.

    Princess Sarina was a sharp, wise, and talented youngdy, but she was often thoughtless and shortsighted. She fell in love with her knight, Aiden, whom she saw as a heroic and good-looking gentleman, and wanted him for herself. She didn''t know of ine''s rtionship with him, and so she began courting her knight with much enthusiasm, intent on winning his heart over.

    The princess invited Aiden to a pic in a garden and shared many memories with him there. However, he never showed any interest in her, always treating her with polite courtesy and nothing more.

    With his disinterest, the princess became frustrated and sought advice from her mother, Queen Elizabeth.

    The scene was set in the Queen''s chambers, with her sitting on a luxurious bed, drinking wine in a seductive pose. The curtains were drawn aside, and the light was dimmed for a soothing ambiance.

    She was d in a sheer nightgown that entuated her perfect figure and long legs, drawing men''s eyes towards her voluptuous body. It was quite hard for the men watching her perform on stage to look away from her as she spoke.

    "Mother, what should I do? I don''t think Knight Aiden is interested in me. Whenever I try to initiate a conversation with him, he just gives me a polite response and then continues acting cold towards me. It''s driving me crazy!" Sheined while pacing around the room anxiously with a troubled expression stered on her face.

    The queen drank some more wine before cing the cup back on her desk and turning her attention towards her daughter.

    "Dear, don''t worry too much about this matter... You need to understand that men can sometimes be oblivious to our intentions. They tend to be less observant than us women when ites to understanding others'' emotions, so they might not realize how much you like them even after we express our feelings through subtle gestures.

    Even so, there''s no harm in trying harder to win his affection if you''re determined enough." She advised with a reassuring tone that calmed Sarina down a little.

    "How can I do that, though? I don''t even know what makes him happy, and I''m not sure how to make him interested in me either. He keeps acting distant towards me no matter what I say or do to impress him." She responded while shaking her head in confusion.

    Queen Elizabeth stood up from her bed and walked towards her daughter with a graceful stride. Once she reached Sarina''s side, she put a hand on her shoulder and said, "First, tell me, are you serious about Knight Aiden? Are you willing to do anything in order to get him to fall in love with you?"

    "Yes, of course, Mother! If that''s what it takes to be with him, then I can do anything." Princess Sarina dered with conviction as she held her chin high and stared straight at her mother''s face without looking away even once.

    The queen smiled at her response and nodded before continuing, "Good answer. As a future ruler, you must always remain focused on achieving your goals, no matter how hard things get. Keep this in mind, my dear daughter... Some will find your kindness and innocence attractive, while others might view you as an easy target due to those qualities.

    Thus, you must never hesitate to use whatever means necessary in order to seed in your endeavors. Do you understand me?"

    "Yes! I understand, Mother."

    "Excellent! Now then, listen, my child. I''ll tell you everything you need to know about gaining Knight Aiden''s affection."

    She leaned closer towards Sarina and whispered some advice in her ear, which caused Sarina''s eyes to widen in surprise, as she never expected to hear such bold wordsing out of her mother''s mouth. But despite being shocked by what she was hearing, she paid close attention to each and every single word that came out of the queen''s lips.

    However, the queen''s whisper never reached anyone''s ears, making them curious about what kind of tips she was giving her daughter and how the y would progress further. Yet, many in the crowd seemed quite excited, as if they knew something big was going to happen soon.

    Then the scene switched, and it was now nighttime inside Princess Sarina''s private quarters. Aiden and Princess Sarina were in her room, along with some maids serving her dinner.

    "Sir Aiden, why don''t you sit next to me and eat this delicious meal? I don''t want to eat alone, and I''d rather enjoy somepany tonight." Princess Sarina asked while patting the seat next to her with a shy expression on her face.

    Aiden shook his head and replied, "Princess, I''m afraid I''ll have to refuse your invitation. I''m supposed to be guarding you right now, so it would be inappropriate for me to rx and enjoy a meal with you at this time. Besides, it''s improper for us to dine together since I''m just a mere knight, whereas you''re the princess of this kingdom. I don''t want to offend anyone here with my actions."

    "It''s fine! Don''t worry about such trivial matters. Just think of this as a simple gesture from me towards my loyal knight, who has been serving our kingdom faithfully all this time."

    "But Princess, I..."

    "Oh,e on! Just this once won''t hurt anybody." She pouted and argued back.

    After her consistent nagging, Aiden gave in to the princess''s request and sat down beside her before starting to eat the food served on their table.

    She then looked at the maid standing behind them with a stern expression on her face, gesturing for the maid''s disappearance.

 Chapter 200: A Tale of Honor and Passion - 4

    The moment the servant left the room, Sarina grabbed the ss filled with wine and took a few gulps. She was trying to gather courage from the alcohol she drank as she nned her next move.

    Seeing her actions, Aiden grew worried and asked, "Princess Sarina, you shouldn''t drink too much. It''s not appropriate for you to do so while dining alone with me."

    "Nonsense! Don''t be so stiff and rx a little, Sir Aiden. You''re always so uptight about everything, which isn''t healthy at all. Sometimes it''s okay to let loose and enjoy yourself." She retorted while pouring more wine into a cup before passing it towards him.

    Aiden hesitantly took the cup from her hand and brought it up to his lips before taking a small sip of its contents to not upset her any further. He didn''t want to appear rude by refusing to follow her orders and also making sure to not get drunk since he was on the job.

    "Hey, drink like a warrior and not like some nobleman!" The princess scolded him when she saw that he wasn''t even consuming half the amount of alcohol she had earlier.

    "Fine..." Aiden relented before tilting his head back and draining the ss in one go.

    At that moment, that part of the stage dimmed, and the spotlight fell on the Queen, who was now lying on her bed with her clothes undone, revealing her bare back and herrge buttocks that were sticking outwards as shey t on her stomach.

    A maid was massaging her with a special oil that had a unique fragrance to it, and she was moaning in pleasure as she felt the maid''s fingers dig deep into her muscles.

    The sounds of her sensual gasps echoed around the theater hall as everyone present watched this scene unfold right before their eyes in fascination, captivated by how beautiful the woman on stage appeared at that instant.

    The woman turned her face and winked at the audience before resuming her performance, which made men scream and whistle in excitement as they saw the scene taking ce on stage.

    Looking at that, Scarlet and Cecil, who were watching the y alongside Asher, nced towards theirpanion with an incredulous look on their faces, not knowing how to react after seeing something so oundish happening on a stage.

    "I guess now we know why this y is so popr amongst male audiences." Asher said with an amused expression while trying not tough out loud at the sight of two girls'' dumbfounded expressions.

    They both nodded their heads and returned their attention back to the y.

    The Queen then looked at the maid, who was massaging her back, and asked, "Did youplete the task given to you?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty! I made sure that the wine bottle Princess Sarina is sharing with her knight was filled with aphrodisiacs mixed in it."

    "Perfect! Now we''ll just wait and see how things turn outter tonight. Even though I gave my daughter some advice about how to deal with this matter, I don''t know whether or not she will have the courage to follow through with what I told her. So I prepared a backup n just in case she fails at her first attempt."

    "I am certain that everything will work ording to your wishes, My Queen." The maid replied.

    "Well then, continue with your work... Make sure to relieve all my stress."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The maid continued rubbing oils onto her mistress''s smooth skin.

    The lights turned back on, and the scene of Sarina''s bedroom appeared once again.

    The two of them continued chatting away while eating their meals, unaware that the wine had beenced with an aphrodisiac by Queen Elizabeth to help her daughter seduce Aiden into marrying her.

    Princess Sarina continued to drink more cups of wine, and she soon started to act more flirtatious towards Aiden, who tried hard not to react to her advances. However, the drug in his system made it impossible for him to control himself, and he became more aware of her charms as time passed by.

    "Sir Aiden, don''t you find me beautiful? I heard that men desire beautiful women more than anything else in this world, yet you keep ignoring me whenever I try to get your attention. It hurts my feelings, you know..." She whispered to Aiden in a yful manner, leaning closer to him.

    She was wearing an elegant white robe with a golden belt tied around her waist that was loose enough to reveal a considerable portion of her cleavage. Her hair was pulled back into a bun held together by a red hairpin, showing off her graceful neck and fair skin. She was a real beauty with a stunning figure that could make anyone lose their sanity just from admiring it.

    "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Highness. But I cannot respond to your questions, as it would be inappropriate for me toment on such things." He answered while avoiding eye contact with her.

    However, Sarina, under the influence of the drugs, couldn''t make sense of it all and thought that he didn''t like her appearance, which caused her to be frustrated even further.

    Seeing that he was still avoiding her, she decided to take matters into her own hands. She grabbed hold of her belt and removed it from her waist before tossing it aside. Then she pulled apart the ps of her robe, exposing her bare bosom to the knight sitting next to her.

    The crowd roared with excitement when Princess Sarina exposed her breasts, and Scarlet and Cecil couldn''t help but gasp in shock at this sudden turn of events.

    Meanwhile, Asher''s eyes glittered in amusement as he observed everything happening on stage with keen interest. He found the boldness of the actresses portraying Princess Sarina and Queen Elizabeth fascinating and was impressed by how well they delivered their roles without failing to capture the true essence of their characters'' personalities.

    And their willingness to perform in such risque scenes only served to enhance their poprity among the audience watching this y.

 Chapter 201: A Tale of Honor and Passion - 5

    As the time went by, Aiden sumbed to his desires and leaned in to kiss Princess Sarina on her lips. Her eyes widened in surprise upon feeling his soft lips pressing against hers, but she soon recovered from the initial shock and closed her eyes as she enjoyed the sensation.

    While the audience cheered for the kissing scene, hoping that the two would take things to the next level, the stage went dark again, leaving everyone disappointed when they realized that the scene was over.

    Once the lights turned back on, they saw Aiden and Princess Sarina sleeping in her bed, their bodies intertwined. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor, suggesting that they had engaged in passionate lovemaking.

    Soon, Aiden woke up to find himself naked in Princess Sarina''s room, lying beside her naked body. He was horrified when he remembered that he had sex with the princess, which was a huge crime against the Royal Family.

    He quickly got off the bed and grabbed his clothes before running away from her chambers without sparing her a nce.

    The lights turned off once again, ending this part of the story.

    A new scene appeared, with Aiden rushing into Royal Knight Liam''s home, where ine lived, with a distressed and anxious expression on his face.

    The scene was set before dawn, with darkness looming over the horizon, signifying that everyone would still be in a deep slumber at this hour.

    ine, who woke up to the sound of knocking on her door, opened it and was surprised to see that it was her lover, Aiden, who stood there with an urgent look on his face. She could tell that something had happened to him.

    "What''s wrong, Aiden? Why are you here at this time?" She asked, her voice filled with concern upon noticing how pale and shaken he looked.

    Without replying to her question, the knight pushed past her into the house before shutting the entrance behind him with a loud thud.

    "Aiden, what is it?" ine asked again, growing more anxious by the second as she watched his strange behavior.

    He turned around to face her, his breathingbored, and said, "I made a mistake. A terrible mistake."

    "What do you mean? What did you do?"

    "I don''t know how it happened. But somehow, I ended up having sex with Princess Sarina. I am not sure how it came to this, but it seems like someone drugged the wine we drank yesterday evening, and we ended up doing it. It''s a mess." Aiden exined while staring at ine with guilt-stricken eyes.

    Those words came out of nowhere, causing her heart to sink, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes as she processed the meaning behind them.

    She bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying while she struggled to remain calm. But even though she was able to suppress her emotions for now, there was no denying the fact that her entire world came crashing down after hearing this news from him.

    "ine... I swear on my honor and on my life that I am not lying. Everything I told you just now is the truth. I wouldn''t dare deceive you, the woman who holds my heart and soul in her hands. Please believe me..."

    Hearing Aiden pleading with her like this made her realize how sincere he was about everything, and she believed him without any doubt in her heart. But still, she couldn''t shake off this unsettling feeling growing within her, a feeling that told her that things would never be the same again after today.

    "Why are you telling me this, Aiden? What''s the point of saying such things to me?" She asked while trying her hardest not to let her emotions get the better of her.

    Aiden''s expression hardened as he looked straight into her eyes without hesitation. He took a deep breath and replied, "Because... I love you, ine. And I don''t think the Royal Family will let me live after this incident. That is why I wanted to apologize to you in person and tell the truth before I died."

    As soon as he finished speaking, ine burst into tears without being able to hold back any longer and rushed into Aiden''s embrace.

    "You idiot! You should have run away instead ofing here! If you die, what will I do?" She sobbed as she buried her face into his chest.

    "I''m sorry, ine... I didn''t mean for this to happen. But no matter what, I won''t allow you to suffer because of my actions. That is why I came here to tell you that you shouldn''t involve yourself in this anymore, for your own safety. I''m begging you... Please promise me that you won''t let anything bad happen to yourself."

    "I don''t care about that! All I know is that I love you, Aiden. And I''d rather die along with you than live my life without you. I''m not going to leave you to fight alone, so don''t ask me to make such promises, please... Don''t force me to do something I can never fulfill." She dered with absolute conviction as she tightened her grip around his body, refusing to let go of him.

    At that moment, a man''s voice came from the shadows of the hallway. "Sigh... Lad, you sure made a huge mess."

    The scene showed Liam, the adopted father of Aiden,ing out of the shadows and walking towards Aiden and ine with a grim look on his face.

    "Father...!" ine eximed in shock upon seeing him, and she pulled away from Aiden, her eyes brimming with tears. "We..."

    "ine, do you think I didn''t know about your rtionship with Aiden all this time? Don''t underestimate your old man, kid!"

    "Father...I''m sorry." ine apologized in shame.

    "Don''t apologize to me; I have long epted your rtionship with him. But... this situation is beyond my power to solve anymore. Aiden, you''vemitted the grave sin of sleeping with the princess of our kingdom, even though you were under the influence of drugs. We don''t know how the Royals will deal with you. But it sure won''t be pleasant."

    "Father, please, help us. There has to be some way out of this!" ine begged.

    Aiden shook his head and said, "No, I''ve already made up my mind. I cannot involve you two in this mess. I''m going to pay for my sins myself."

 Chapter 202: A Tale of Honor and Passion - The End

    At that moment, the scene changed, showing Princess Sarina waking up in her room the next day with a smile stered across her face as she recalledst night''s event. But she frowned when she noticed that Aiden wasn''t by her side when she woke up.

    "Where is he?" She mumbled to herself with a puzzled expression on her face as she took her clothes off the floor.

    The next minute, she walked into her mother''s chamber, who was enjoying some tea while reading a book.

    "Mother!" Sarina called out to her, drawing the queen''s attention towards her.

    "Hmmm? Why are you here so early in the morning? I thought you''d spend some more time in bed after enjoying yourself with that manst night."

    The princess blushed a little when she heard those words but ignored them before saying, "Mother, he wasn''t there when I woke up. I don''t understand... Why would he leave when he was supposed to be by my side all the time as my personal knight? It doesn''t make any sense."

    The queen put down her teacup and book before she turned towards her daughter with a gentle expression on her face.

    "Don''t worry. I will look into it. Maybe he had some urgent business to take care of. You should take a rest, as I am sure you must have tired yourself a lotst night."

    Princess Sarina felt her cheeks redden even more when she thought about what her mother implied, and she nodded without saying anything. She left the queen''s chamber while still wondering where Aiden could be.

    The next moment, Queen Elizabeth summoned a maid and ordered, "Go and find out where the Princess''s personal knight has gone. I want to know the reason why he left her side without informing anyone."

    The servant bowed to her before disappearing from her sight.

    Soon afterward, the queen received a report that knight Aiden was seen leaving with royal knight Liam''s daughter from the capital''s east gate. But they managed to capture royal knight Liam, who was hiding.

    Queen Elizabeth gritted her teeth and mmed her fist onto her table. This piece of information infuriated her beyond measure, and she ordered her men to hunt him down and bring him back to her.

    "How dare that low-born bastard betray my daughter? I won''t let him get away with this, even if it costs me my life!!!" She hissed in anger while staring at the burning torches that hung on the walls of her room with a menacing glint in her eyes.

    However, she didn''t know how to break this news to Princess Sarina, as she would be devastated upon learning what happened.

    "This is not good. Why have I never heard anything about his rtionship with the knight''s daughter until now?! Why didn''t you tell me this before, you damn fool?!!! How dare you hide such an important matter from me???" Queen Elizabeth screamed at the captain of the royal guards, who cowered before her wrath, kneeling down in fear.

    "My queen! Please forgive me... But I never knew about him being with the Liam girl until this very moment!"

    Queen Elizabeth took a few deep breaths before calming down enough to think straight again. "Okay, forget about that for now. Find them! Search every nook and cranny of this country! Use every resource avable to you! I want that bastard caught alive and brought back to me!!!

    Order the public execution of Liam, and I am sure they''ll show themselves." She ordered with a vicious expression on her face.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The next moment, the y focused on Queen Elizabeth entering Princess Sarina''s quarters, where she found her daughter acting like a madwoman as she ran around the room, throwing everything she saw on the ground. She was in a fit of rage due to Aiden''s betrayal.

    The queen hugged Sarina tight against her chest, who broke down in tears and cried hysterically.

    "My baby... Don''t cry! I will find him and bring him to you, I promise. I won''t let you suffer because of his foolish actions." Queen Elizabeth spoke in aforting voice, but her eyes burned with fury as she vowed to avenge her daughter''s heartbreak.

    The y proceeded with Aiden and ine knowing that Liam was going to be executed for treason, and he decided that the best option was to surrender himself. So, he knocked off ine and hid her before leaving a letter on the spot.

    However, at that moment, he was ambushed by Queen Elizabeth''s men, who captured and brought both of them in front of the Queen.

    "Look who we have here. You lowlife scum should have appreciated the honor of bing Princess Sarina''s lover. Instead, you threw it away for this wench. What a disgrace!" Queen Elizabeth said with contempt in her eyes, ring at Aiden as though he were some kind of vermin she had just discovered lurking beneath her feet.

    "What do you mean? Princess Sarina''s lover?" He asked in disbelief while ncing around at everyone gathered inside this room.

    "Yes, that''s right. You were chosen by the princess herself to be her future husband. But you betrayed her and ran away with another woman while leaving her alone in bed after using her body like a toy." Queen Elizabeth informed him in a cold tone.

    Aiden was stunned, speechless for a moment, as he tried to process what he had just heard.

    Meanwhile, ine and Liam couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise as they listened to Queen Elizabeth''s words.

    At that moment, Princess Sarina entered the room with tears streaming down her face, her appearance looking haggard and disheveled, her clothes tattered, and her eyes red and swollen from crying too much. She walked towards ine and copsed before her with a miserable expression on her face.

    "Why have you never told me about your rtionship with Sir Aiden? I thought we were friends! Why didn''t you trust me enough to tell me about this?" The princess asked, her tone full of usation as she spoke through clenched teeth.

    ine, who was kneeling on the ground, lifted her head to gaze into her friend''s tearful eyes. "I... I wanted to tell you about my feelings for him from the beginning. However, I couldn''t find the right time or ce to talk about it. But I never expected that you would develop romantic feelings for him as well..."

    Princess Sarina''s eyes shed with anger as she red at her friend and shouted, "How dare you call me your friend?! Do you even understand what kind of pain and suffering I have been through these past few days because of you? Do you know how much I love him?! Do you evenprehend how I felt when I learned that he betrayed me for another woman?! Do you?! Answer me!!"

    ine remained silent as she stared at the princess''s angry expression without uttering a single word in response, unable to speak due to her overwhelming emotions.

    "Princess, don''t me her. She had nothing to do with what happened between us. It''s all my fault..." Aiden interrupted their conversation, drawing her attention towards himself.

    The moment she saw Aiden again, memories of their intimate moments together resurfaced in her mind, causing her heart to ache even more than before. She stood up and stepped forward until she stood face to face with him, gazing straight into his eyes while trembling with emotions as tears welled up inside her. "Sir Eiden... Please tell me that you love me, I beg you.

    I''ll forgive everything else if you say yes. Just tell me that you care about me... that you want to marry me. Don''t make me suffer any further... please...!"

    Seeing the state of Princess Sarina''s condition made Aiden feel like his heart was being ripped apart, but he managed to regain control over himself and shook his head in denial.

    "Your Highness, I had no idea you liked me that way. And I didn''t intend for things to end up this way, either. But I can''t lie to you. I don''t have any romantic feelings for you, and I only love ine. I always have." Aiden dered, his voice firm and resolute.

    Princess Sarina''s face twisted in pain as she listened to him confess his love for someone else, and she broke down in tears again while clutching her chest with both hands as if trying to keep herself from falling apart.

    However, she couldn''t bear this torment anymore, and her heart finally snapped from the pressure of carrying all these negative emotions within herself anymore.

    Thus, she lost her life before their eyes and fell down like a lifeless doll.

    This scene shocked everyone present there, and they fell silent for several minutes, unable to utter a single word while witnessing Princess Sarina dying like that in front of them.

    Aiden couldn''t believe that his honest confession had caused the death of someone who had always treated him with kindness and respect.

    He was filled with guilt and regret for what had happened, and his remorse grew stronger by the minute as he stared at Princess Sarina''s lifeless corpse.

    On the other hand, ine let out a loud sob while holding her hands over her mouth, tears streaming down her face. "Princess! No... Why?! Why did ite to this?"

    Meanwhile, Queen Elizabeth stood motionless, unable toprehend how things had turned out like this. When all she wanted was to help her daughter gain the man of her dreams, instead, it resulted in the death of her own daughter.

    Then the lights turned off and the curtains fell, announcing the end of the y.

 Chapter 203: It reminded me of something horrible that happened in the past...

    There was a deafening silence that befell the audience as they gazed at the now closed curtains with a mixture of emotions in their eyes.

    They sat still, frozen by the intensity of the story they had witnessed and immersed in the emotions portrayed by the actors who brought these characters to life. Some people in the crowd shed tears, and others were left speechless by what they had just experienced.

    However, none of the people present there could deny how powerful this production was and how deeply moved they felt by this theatrical performance that conveyed the beauty, sorrow, and tragedy of human existence.

    In the end, apuse rang throughout the theater hall, along with shouts of praise and encouragement from the audience members, signaling that they approved of this y.

    In the VIP box, Scarlet and Cecil had their eyes red and moist as they buried their faces into Asher''s chest, too absorbed in their emotions.

    They had been touched by the tragic ending and had felt the pain that the characters went through.

    "It wasn''t supposed to end this way..." Scarletmented, her voice quivering and heavy with emotion.

    On the other hand, Cecil couldn''t find the words to express how she felt about this drama, as her heart was still aching from the sorrow caused by watching Princess Sarina die.

    Cecil looked at Scarlet, who had tears in her eyes, and shook her head, a sad smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Scarlet, I realized how fortunate I am."

    "Huh?" Scarlet tilted her head to the side and stared at Cecil with confusion written all over her face. "What do you mean?"

    "This y again made me realize how blessed I am to have both of you by my side, and I don''t want to lose you two over some misunderstanding. Just like always, I''ll treasure each moment spent with you and never hold secrets from you two." Cecil stated, her tone filled with sincerity and honesty.

    Upon hearing that deration, Scarlet wiped away her tears and nodded in agreement. "Yes, I agree with you. I never thought that something like this would affect me so much. But watching this y made me realize that even the best rtionships can go wrong if one person keeps everything bottled up inside and doesn''tmunicate with the other person.

    If ine and Princess Sarina had just talked with each other about their feelings sooner, then things wouldn''t have ended up this way. At least they would have known about each other''s feelings towards Aiden and found a solution to the problem. It makes me wonder how different their lives would have been if they hadn''t hidden their emotions from each other."

    Cecil nodded and added, "It really is a tragic tale indeed... I hope that no one experiences something like this in the future, as it hurts my heart even just thinking about it. And... I also hope that we can stay like this forever, without any disagreements or misunderstandings between us."

    "Hey, don''t worry about it! Nothing''s going to change between us, no matter what happens in the future." Scarlet assured with confidence shining in her eyes, cing her hands on top of Cecil''s as she gazed straight into her eyes.

    The two girls smiled at each other, feelingforted by their mutual understanding and friendship, before turning their attention towards Asher, as he remained silent throughout their whole conversation, which made them curious about his thoughts regarding this y.

    They were both taken aback when they saw his face had a strange expression on it, and Scarlet couldn''t help but ask, "Um... Asher, is everything alright with you? Is there something wrong?"

    However, she received no reply from him. Instead, Asher''s expression darkened further as his eyes glinted with bloodlust, sending chills down Scarlet and Cecil''s spines.

    "Asher?" Cecil called out his name in a timid voice, and this time, he reacted to her calling him, turning his face towards her while still wearing that same enigmatic look on his face.

    She gasped when their gazes met, finding herself unable to break away from the intense stare in his eyes that seemed to prate her very soul and leave her exposed for all the world to see. "Um... Can you please tell me what''s bothering you? I''m worried about you..."

    Seeing the troubled look on Cecil''s face, Asher calmed himself and forced a smile. He let out a long sigh and answered her question in a low voice filled with suppressed rage, "This y... It reminded me of something horrible that happened in the past..."

    The girls were stunned when they heard these wordsing out of Asher''s mouth, especially Scarlet, who couldn''t help but be curious about what could have caused him to react in such a manner after watching this dramatic y.

    "Asher, what do you mean by that? Tell me!" Scarlet pressed for answers, her curiosity getting the better of her, making her forget about Cecil''s warning nce.

    "Scarlet, don''t pry too much."

    However, Asher raised a hand and said, "No, it''s alright.

    Besides, this is something that both of you should be aware of since I don''t want either of you to be ignorant about people who are worse than the viins in this story." He paused for a moment to clear his throat before continuing with a serious tone, "What I am going to tell you two now is a real-life story, so there won''t be any exaggeration involved.

    It happened many years ago, when I was still a kid, and it''s something I haven''t spoken about for a long time. However, this y brought back many unpleasant memories for me, which is why I am telling you two about it now."

    He took a deep breath and said, "I once knew a young nobledy who was engaged to marry a duke''s son who lived nearby. But one day, the young nobledy was saved by a handsome and charismatic young man during an attempted kidnapping by bandits while traveling in her carriage.

    This young man was such a gentleman, treating her with respect, kindness, and consideration that she developed feelings for him despite the fact that she was already engaged to be married soon. Yet she couldn''t get over the feelings that she had for this young man, even though she tried hard to push them aside.

    It was because this young man made her feel loved, appreciated, and cherished whenever they were together. However, the young man was always a dense guy who refused to notice her feelings for him and kept treating her like a close friend, which only made the young nobledy grow even more attached to him, to the point where she forgot all about her previous engagement."

    He let out a deep sigh and continued, "One day, the young nobledy mustered up all her courage and confessed her true feelings towards him. However, her confession was ignored by the young man, who shied away from her advances. She was devastated and hurt beyond belief, but she still clung on to some small amount of hope that maybe things could be changed.

    Afterward, she continued to try to win his love, but every attempt failed as he always acted close yet never reciprocated her feelings, which drove her crazy. So, in the end, she couldn''t handle the pain of marrying someone else and hanged herself in her bedroom, leaving a suicide note behind with a short message that said, ''I love you.''"

    "Wait... that''s..." Scarlet interjected in shock.

    "Yes, Scarlet, that is exactly how the y ended."

    Hearing what Asher had told them, the two girls'' faces became pale as their hearts trembled with pain. They looked at each other, exchanging nces, before facing him again as they waited patiently for him to continue.

    "However, that''s not even the worst part of this story. Do you know what happened next?"

    Cecil gulped nervously before shaking her head while watching Asher''s face contort in anger and frustration.

    "After that young nobledy killed herself, the young man felt guilty about her death. Thus, he went to visit her parents and apologized profusely for being such a blind fool when it came to other people''s feelings, telling them how sorry he was that he could not return their daughter''s love and asking for their forgiveness for causing her so much pain that she felt the need to take her own life.

    And you know what happened after that?"

    The two girls didn''t answer him, afraid of what he was going to reveal next.

    "Whenever he meets someone, he often talks about this incident and how he was responsible for it. He even goes on to brag about how this poor girl fell in love with him and how he failed to reciprocate her feelings, making hermit suicide because of unrequited love. By telling this story to other people, he makes them sympathize with him and makes them pity him for being such a nice guy."

    When Scarlet and Cecil heard thisst part, their jaws dropped in disbelief, and they couldn''t believe what they just heard.

    "This young man... is a monster. He uses that poor girl''s death as a weapon to gain sympathy and manipte those around him to make himself seem better than he is." Cecil grimaced.

    "Yes. That''s why I hate the people who act heroic and righteous, like that knight Aiden." Asher gritted his teeth, his voice dripping with malice. "If you want to pretend to be a hero, at least have the decency to live up to those expectations. If you make a mistake, then at least learn to take responsibility for your actions instead of acting as though you are innocent in everything.

    He should have taken responsibility for sleeping with Princess Sarina and at least acknowledged it. But instead, he rejected her and acted heroic by proiming that he only loved ine, when he should have owned up to his mistake. Because of that, he caused her to lose her sanity and die."

    The girls nodded, agreeing with him. They both understood how terrible this kind of person could be and vowed never to associate themselves with someone like that in the future.

 Chapter 204: I think Im in love with Asher!

    "Also, there is no such thing as pure-hearted, perfect knights like him who are willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of their kingdom or country. That''s an idealistic image created by writers and artists who live in fantasies." Asher spat out those words with disgust. "What matters is the actual oue of the actions he takes, whether they help people or harm them.

    There are many people who act righteous and fight against those in power to help the weak, but at the same time, they don''t care about the consequences of their actions and end up hurting innocent people who happen to get caught up in their crusade. For example, there was a man who wanted to save themoners from the corrupt nobles that ruled over them.

    In order to do that, he assassinated all of them in righteous indignation. But due to that assassination, a war broke out, killing countless innocents and destroying entire viges and towns. And in the end, it didn''t achieve anything significant at all; instead, everything just ended up even worse than it was before. So, just because he wanted to be a hero doesn''t mean he knows what he''s doing!"

    "Oh... I never thought of it that way before," Cecil replied in a hesitant tone.

    "Exactly. People like this are the type to cause more harm than good to the society atrge. You have to remember that there is no such thing as a hero in the real world, and everyone has their own goals and motives. So, you should be careful with whom you choose to associate yourself with. Otherwise, you might find yourself getting dragged into some crazy scheme that puts your life at risk.

    You should never believe what others tell you about themselves, even if they are supposedly good people. That''s why you should always keep an open mind and judge people based on their actions rather than their words."

    "Hmm... I suppose that does make sense." Scarlet pondered.

    After listening to him exin everything, Scarlet and Cecil felt as if a veil had been lifted from their minds, allowing them to see things more clearly than before.

    This is because they were now able to understand why he despised the protagonist of this story so much and why he disliked stories that glorified heroes so much.

    At that moment, Cecil noticed that the actors began to appear on stage to thank the audience for their support, and she turned around to see that most of the attendees were standing up to p and cheer.

    She turned to look at herpanions and said, "We should get ready to leave as well. Let''s go."

    "Yes." Scarlet nodded before standing up from beside Asher and preparing to leave the ce along with everyone else.

    At that moment, Asher''s phone rang, interrupting their conversation. He took it out and saw the name of the person calling him.

    "Sorry, I have to take this. Please wait here."

    Cecil and Scarlet both gave him a puzzled look before nodding to let him know that it''s okay.

    Asher excused himself and went outside of the VIP room.

    Meanwhile, Cecil and Scarlet nced at each other and exchanged smiles.

    "Well, I''m d we came here to watch the y together. It was quite a learning experience." Cecilmented as she brushed off her dress.

    Scarlet smiled and replied, "Me too. It made me think about things in a new light."

    "I guess it was worthing here after all." Cecil added.

    At that moment, Scarlet looked around to confirm that nobody else was around, and she leaned closer before whispering, "Hey, Cecil, I have something I need to confess to you."

    "What is it, Scarlet?"

    Scarlet hesitated for a moment before saying, "I... I don''t know how to say this, but..."

    "Just say it! Whatever it is, it can''t be as bad as you think!" Cecil encouraged her friend with a smile.

    "Alright... The truth is... I think I''m in love with Asher!" Scarlet blurted out, her face reddening in embarrassment.

    Upon hearing her friend''s sudden confession, Cecil felt her heart skip a beat, and she blinked several times in surprise before her face also turned redder than Scarlet''s.

    "... Me too."

    They stared at each other for a moment in silence, neither knowing what to say nor how to react to this situation.

    A long pause followed as the two girls stood there in silence, looking at each other. Eventually, both of them started giggling together, breaking the awkward atmosphere between them.

    After a while, Scarlet spoke first, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I guess this was bound to happen sooner orter. After all, he has done so much for us already, and his bold and flirtatious actions always make my heart race like crazy!"

    "I know! When he talked about my body when choosing the bold lingerie for me, my heart almost popped out of my chest!" Cecil covered her chest with her arms as if trying to suppress it.

    Scarletughed at that gesture, her smile lighting up her entire face. "Hehe, I guess this is one of his advantages. His sexy, dark aura draws me in like a moth to a me. I want to be wrapped up in it and feel its warmth engulf me."

    "Same! I love how he makes me feel safe and secure, but at the same time, I''m always excited because I don''t know what will happen next when he''s around. I find it refreshing!" Cecil eximed as she fanned herself with her hand, trying to cool off the heat emanating from her flushed cheeks.

    "Right?! It''s like a roller coaster ride! The ups and downs are thrilling!"

    "So, um... What should we do now? How do we move forward?"

    Scarlet grinned, looking confident, "I think it''s best to confess to him that we both love him. After all, he already has us in the palm of his hand and probably knows we both like him. So, there shouldn''t be any reason for him to reject us. Especially considering that he already has multiple women and doesn''t have a problem with it."

    "I... I guess that sounds like a good idea." After hesitating for a moment, Cecil agreed with her friend and decided to confess her love for Asher together with Scarlet.

    It wasn''t long before Asher came back into the VIP room, but when he did, he was surprised to see the two girls blushing and whispering to each other with shy smiles.

    "Why are you two so red? Did something happen while I was away?" He asked in confusion, looking back and forth between them.

    "Nothing!" The girls shouted in unison, startling him. However, their cheeks turned even redder when they realized how loud they were, causing Asher to raise a brow.

    "Okay... whatever you say. Shall we get going now?" Asher inquired, gesturing towards the door with his thumb.

    Scarlet and Cecil nodded as they walked beside him out of the theater.

    Once they were outside, they found that it was already nighttime, and the streets were illuminated by streetmps that lined the roadways.

    "Wow, I didn''t realize we spent so much time in there!" Scarlet remarked, marveling at the sight of the city lit up at night.

    "Neither did I. It seems like time flies by when you''re having fun, huh?" Cecil responded as she admired the view as well. "Anyway, what should we do now? It looks like there won''t be anything else interesting going on here tonight."

    "Hmm..." Asher hummed before giving Cecil a sly smirk. "Well, I have already made ns for dinner at a very special ce."

    Both of them gave him an inquiring look as they tilted their heads to one side simultaneously, wondering where he meant.

    "Let''s go there, and I''m sure you''ll like what you will see and experience." Asher spoke as he held both girls'' waists and led them toward a taxi.

    The two girls giggled to themselves as they let themselves be taken along by their seducer.

    As soon as the car started moving, both girls felt a little bit nervous about how their confession would go.

    Meanwhile, Asher sat in the middle while keeping his eyes on the window, enjoying the view of the city.

    Soon, they reached the ce, and Asher paid for the fare. They were in the center of the city, where argeke was surrounded by high-rise buildings.

    It was a beautiful sight, and it made them feel calm and peaceful.

    "Are we going to swim thiste at night?" Scarlet asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    However, her question made Asher chuckle instead of answering her query.

    "Not quite. Now,e with me. You''ll know when you see it."

    Without waiting for a reply, he led both of them out of the cab and began walking along the path leading up to theke. It was illuminated by manynterns hanging from the trees, and it seemed like a magical ce, filled with romance and mystery.

    "It''s beautiful." Cecil breathed in awe at the scene in front of her.

    Scarlet nodded in agreement, staring at the scenery around her as she walked. "It sure is!"

    Eventually, they stopped in front of arge boat floating at the edge of the water, tied to a wooden pier. It was painted white with golden trim and looked elegant and majestic in the moonlight. The boat''s bow had a dragon head carved into it, giving it a regal appearance.

    And a long canopy ran along the length of the deck, supported by wooden pirs with intricate carvings, while colorfulnterns hung from poles scattered around the area.

 Chapter 205: After all, I still havent confessed my love to you yet!

    "This is our destination!" Asher announced as he gestured to the magnificent vessel floating in theke.

    "Wait, dinner on a boat?" Scarlet asked in astonishment, realizing what kind of ce this was.

    Meanwhile, Cecil was staring at the boat with sparkling eyes. She had always liked to sail boats and enjoy the feeling of freedom and adventure they provided, so she couldn''t wait to step aboard.

    "Yes, this is a special boat where we can enjoy delicious meals while sailing across theke. This boat has a unique feature as it can travel without human effort." Asher exined. "And the teleportation spell on the dinner table can be used to get the ordered food. Thus, we can dine as we glide across theke''s surface without anyone''s interference."

    Upon hearing that, Scarlet''s lips curled into an amused smile, and shemented, "Ohh! Interesting! But when did you arrange this? I bet it would have been difficult to get a booking in a short time since there would be a lot of couples wanting to have romantic evenings in such an exquisite ce."

    Asher chuckled and said, "Of course, it was booked for weeks in advance, but I''m not going to let you two miss such a wonderful experience, so instead I bought out the entire business, consisting of the restaurant on the shore and the Dragon Boat, and canceled all the existing bookings."

    The two girls looked at each other and then back to him with shocked expressions, unsure whether they heard him right or not.

    "You... you bought it all? Just because it was hard to book a spot?" Cecil eximed, sounding flustered by the news.

    Asher smiled and nodded.

    "Indeed! After all, I want you both to experience a luxurious meal on a floating ship like this. The wind blowing past you while the sky above you is full of stars, and the gentle ripples of theke as the wavesp at the hull are a fantastic backdrop to a dinner experience."

    "Humph... typical rich Young Master!" Scarlet teased with a yful pout, though her eyes were shimmering with joy.

    Asher winked at her and said, "Hey, if I am going to impress both of you, I might as well go all out. A memorable experience is necessary to cement a bond, isn''t it?"

    With that, he turned and gestured for the two girls to board the vessel, and after taking a deep breath to steel their nerves, they stepped forward together and climbed up the ramp leading onto the ship''s deck.

    They found that the interior of the boat was decorated with expensive-looking furniture made of red wood, while the floor was covered by soft carpeting, creating a cozy atmosphere that made it seem as though they had entered into another world.

    Several candles burned inside ss containers set upon tables ced in the center of the cabin, providing additional illumination along with the glow of thenterns hanging from the ceiling overhead. The smell of fresh incense permeated the air, making them feel rxed and at ease.

    There were alsorge open spaces on either side of the deck, which allowed them to peer outside, offering views of the beautiful scenery surrounding them.

    As the two girls gazed around in awe, they saw that there was a traditional round table that had three cushions prepared for them to sit on with their legs crossed.

    The table was set up with elegant porcin tes, cups, sses, chopsticks, spoons, knives, and forks, all arranged in perfect symmetry around the centerpiece, which consisted of a single lily flower sitting atop a small vase of clear water.

    As they stared at everythingid out before them, Cecil remarked, "Everything is so well organized! It''s amazing!"

    "You got that right!" Scarlet nodded as she gazed at the beautiful decorations adorning the ship''s interior. "But I wonder what kind of food they serve here since everything here looks so fancy and exquisite. I am already feeling hungry just thinking about it."

    As soon as she said that, Asher couldn''t help but let out a chuckle and remark, "Haha, Scarlet, if you continue eating as much as you do, it won''t be long until you turn into one of those fat cows who spend all day eating and never leave their farms."

    Scarlet''s face turned bright red after hearing hisment, and she replied with a huff, "Humph! Don''t you dare say that! It''s not my fault that I have such a big appetite! Besides, I work hard in training every day, and that requires a lot of energy!"

    Her reaction only caused Asher to burst outughing once again, which made Cecil cover her mouth to prevent herself from giggling along with him.

    While Scarlet continued to re daggers at him, he managed to recover and replied, "Alright, let''s sit down and enjoy our evening, shall we?"

    Without waiting for their response, he stepped forward and took his seat on one of the cushions, followed by the two girls, who sat opposite him. Then they began looking over the menu and choosing their dishes for the meal.

    Cecil was surprised to discover that the dishes were not just ordinary food items but rather artistic representations of various animals and nts. The way they were presented with such attention to detail made it seem like the chefs had tried to capture the essence of nature itself within each te.

    They were so engrossed in choosing what they wanted to eat that they didn''t even notice when the Dragon Boat started moving, carrying them out onto the water.

    At that moment, Scarlet looked at Cecil and said through her soul mark, ''Hey, Cecil, don''t forget what we''ve decided. We should use this opportunity to confess our feelings to him!''

    Cecil swallowed hard, feeling nervous about how this confession would unfold. But nevertheless, she gave her friend a nod of agreement.

    ''How about this, after we finish our meals, we will both dere our love for him at the same time?''

    After considering this suggestion for a moment, Scarlet nodded her head once again. ''Sounds good! But remember, we should try not to chicken out at thest second and dy the inevitable.''

    Meanwhile, Asher couldn''t help noticing that both girls were acting strange ever since they had finished watching the y, but he decided not toment on it for now and concentrated on the menu.

    After a few minutes of browsing through the menu, they ordered their choices via the device installed on the table, and soon enough, their meals arrived, served on porcin tters with gilded rims.

    "Ahh, this looks so good!" Scarlet eximed as she stared at the food on her te.

    Cecil nodded and added, "Yes, and everything smells great, too! It makes me want to eat it even more now!"

    "Then let''s dig in, girls." Asher suggested while picking up his chopsticks.

    He waited for them to start eating before beginning himself. As he put a piece of chicken meat into his mouth, the taste and texture exploded with vor on his tongue. The marinade sauce was rich and creamy, and the meat itself was cooked to perfection, making it melt in his mouth.

    "Delicious!" Cecil eximed after swallowing the bite of food she''d taken.

    "Mm, it''s even better than the Lotus Pavillion''s delicacies." Scarlet agreed, closing her eyes as she savored the vors dancing across her taste buds.

    Cecil raised an eyebrow at that statement and wondered aloud, "I guess you are right about that. The food from Lotus Pavilion is indeed very good, but I wouldn''tpare it to this ce."

    Soon, they were all focused on enjoying their meals, and before long, the empty dishes were returned to the kitchen while their stomachs were full and satisfied.

    At that moment, a bottle of wine appeared from thin air andnded on the table with a thud.

    "Oh! I almost forgot about the wine!" Ashermented as he grabbed the bottle and uncorked it before pouring each of them a ss of the rich, crimson liquid.

    When Scarlet saw the wine, she raised an eyebrow and remarked, "Wine? Really, Asher? Are you nning to get us drunk so that you can have your way with uster on tonight?"

    "Hehe, I thought you would say something like that." Asher smirked as he handed them their sses. "But it''s alright if you don''t drink any alcohol. I don''t want to force you to do something that you don''t want to do. You are both free to do whatever you want, and I will respect your decisions regardless."

    However, neither of them backed down from his offer, and soon enough, they were drinking their first ss of wine.

    The first sip of the wine sent a pleasant tingle down their spines, warming up their bodies while rxing them even further. The vor was sweet, fruity, and strong, but it was bnced out by a hint of bitterness, which gave it a rich,plex vor that lingered on their tongues.

    After downing their drinks, they continued chatting about random topics for a while, enjoying the atmosphere and each other''spany.

    It wasn''t long before Cecil started feeling a bit tipsy from the alcohol. Her cheeks flushed pink, and her eyes sparkled brighter than before, making her appear cuter than ever.

    When Asher noticed this change in her expression, he couldn''t help teasing her. "Well, it looks like someone''s already getting intoxicated. But I guess that''s understandable, considering how much you drank today."

    Upon hearing these wordsing out of his mouth, Cecil pouted at him and retorted in an adorable tone, "I''m not! You are just imagining things! Besides, how could I get drunk so easily? After all, I still haven''t confessed my love to you yet!"

 Chapter 206: I love you, Asher

    As soon as she said this, the blush on her face turned even redder, and she covered her mouth with her hands while staring at him with wide eyes, realizing that she had blurted out her thoughts out loud by ident.

    This caught Scarlet off guard as well, who choked on her drink before turning to look at Cecil in surprise. ''Damn it, Cecil! Why did you have to be so honest in this critical moment? How are we supposed to confess now?!''

    She wanted to chastise her friend for acting stupid at such an important juncture, but she knew it was toote, and even she herself felt nervous all of a sudden.

    "Umm... what was thatst part about, Cecil?" Asher questioned while raising an eyebrow, trying to hide the smile on his face. "Could you please repeat that for me again? I didn''t hear you very well."

    When Cecil heard those wordsing from his mouth, she bit her lower lip as she struggled to maintain herposure under his intense gaze. So she stood up and tried to run away in embarrassment, but Asher grabbed hold of her hand to stop her before pulling her into hisp.

    "Oh no, you don''t! You are not going anywhere until you exin yourself, youngdy!" He told her in a firm voice as he wrapped his arms around her slender waist to keep her in ce.

    At that moment, Cecil found herself face-to-face with him as their breaths mingled together in the scant space separating their mouths, making her heart race faster than before.

    "Asher... W-what are you doing?!"

    "That''s my line!" Asher chuckled before adding, "I asked you to tell me what you said before. You still haven''t answered that question, have you? And here you are, trying to escape before answering me."

    "No... I-it''s nothing! I didn''t say anything!"

    Seeing that she was still refusing to admit her feelings, Asher tightened his grip on her, drawing her even closer to him until their noses were touching. His expression turned serious as he stared straight into her emerald eyes and whispered, "Cecil, tell me what you said earlier. I want to hear those words from your own mouth."

    When she heard his demand, her whole body trembled while her breath hitched in her throat. She felt trapped by those deep blue irises that were fixed on her eyes, as though they were searching for the answers hidden deep within her soul.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, Cecil replied in a soft voice, "I said... I wanted to confess my love to you... because I''ve fallen for you. But now, I just ended up messing everything up..."

    Upon hearing this answere out of her lips, Asher''s lips curled into a triumphant grin and said, "Well, I don''t think you messed anything up at all. In fact, I am happy to hear that. But if you feel like that, why don''t you just say it right now? I will listen to you."

    Those words caused Cecil''s heart to skip a beat as a mixture of excitement and nervousness surged through her body. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out, leaving her speechless and flustered.

    "Go on. Tell me what''s on your mind." Asher urged her with a smile, leaning in closer to brush his nose against hers.

    "I love you, Asher. Ever since I met you, my life has be so much happier and more meaningful than before. When I''m with you, I feel safe and secure, and that feeling always makes me want to stay close to you forever. Your every touch ignites a fire within me that burns stronger than any me imaginable.

    Your scent is like a drug that drives me crazy and leaves me wanting more every time I catch a whiff of it. Even the way you look at me makes my knees go weak, and sometimes I have to pinch myself to make sure I''m not dreaming because you''re so handsome and perfect in every way. But most of all, it''s your smile that melts my heart away."

    Cecil felt as if a heavy weight was lifted off her chest as she poured her heart out to him. It felt as if a dam had broken within her, releasing everything she had been holding back for so long. She didn''t know where else to look as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, so she kept staring at him with glistening green orbs. "I just wanted you to know that I love you."

    Upon hearing those words being spoken in such an emotional manner, Asher felt as though something stirred inside his chest. He closed his eyes for a brief moment before opening them again with renewed determination. His voice became gentle andforting as he responded, "I love you too, Cecil.

    I wish I could have told you sooner, but I felt that you would make your decision based on the gratitude you felt for me. And I couldn''t bear to see that happen. That''s why I kept quiet, hoping that one day I would earn your love through my actions, rather than trying to force you into loving me out of obligation. So thank you for telling me. I promise I won''t ever take this for granted."

    His answer made her eyes widen in surprise as a sense of happiness overwhelmed her emotions. She felt ted knowing that her feelings were reciprocated and that he had thought of her in that way before she even realized it herself.

    At that moment, Cecil saw Asher leaning forward, his lips inching closer to her own, and she felt butterflies fluttering around in the pit of her stomach. It seemed as though the entire world stopped spinning for a fraction of a second, allowing her to savor this moment to its fullest extent.

    And then, just like that, their lips connected. It was a simple kiss that conveyed their emotions toward each other in a way that words never could. She was surprised at how soft they felt against hers and how gentle he was, making her crave more. It was the first time she had shared this kind of affectionate act with him, and it filled her heart with warmth and joy.

    However, as soon as she felt him pull away from her, Cecil wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his, refusing to let go. She gazed deep into his blue eyes before she kissed him again, this time with more fervor and passion.

    Asher was surprised by this sudden attack, but he didn''t resist and returned the kiss with equal passion. And soon, Cecil lost herself in the sensation of their lips moving in sync with one another''s as they deepened the kiss before she felt something wet and slippery slide into her mouth, brushing against her own tongue.

    When she realized it was his own, a muffled moan escaped from the back of her throat as she started ying with it in return. They danced around each other as she tasted the lingering sweetness of the wine he had consumed moments prior, mixing together with his natural vor to create a unique blend of vors that she found herself addicted to.

    Eventually, they separated from one another, their eyes locked on each other''s with intense desire reflected within their gazes.

    Scarlet watched the entire exchange happen between her best friend and her crush, and she couldn''t help feeling left out. "Way to go, Cecil! You were the one who said that we would confess our love to him together! But here you are, hogging all the attention to yourself and leaving me behind like this while enjoying a hot kiss with Asher! This isn''t fair! I also want some!

    I also want to be pampered like that by Asher!"

    The girl stood up from her cushion and threw herself at them, forcing the pair apart as she buried her head into Asher''s chest. She started rubbing her cheek against the fabric of his shirt while murmuringints about the situation in a sulky tone of voice.

    It was obvious that she was jealous of the special treatment Cecil received from him, causing Asher to let out a sigh. However, instead of pushing her away, he instead pulled Scarlet closer to him and began stroking her back with one hand while holding Cecil''s waist in the other.

    "Hmm, it seems like you also have something to say, don''t you, Scarlet? Go ahead and say it. I''m listening." He asked as he shed a charming smile towards the girl clinging to him.

    When Scarlet heard those wordsing out of his lips, her expression became even more sulky as she looked up at him with a pout before replying, "Isn''t it obvious? I love you too, Asher. However, Cecil beat me to the confession and had already said all the things I wanted to say. So how am I supposed to top that?

    Now I feel like I''m in an inferior positionpared to her, and it doesn''t sit well with me. Is that fair?"

    Upon hearing those words being spoken in such an indignant fashion, Asher couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement and remarked, "My, my, Scarlet. Don''t be like that. Who cares about what''s fair or not? Or whether you say it first or she does. The important thing is that you are honest about your feelings, which is what you just did. Isn''t that right, my beautiful Scarlet?"

    Upon hearing him say those words in such a loving tone, Scarlet couldn''t help but giggle and hug him even tighter before saying, "Fine. You got me there."

 Chapter 207: Dont Even Think About Resisting!

    "Besides, it''s not like you''re losing to Cecil. This is not apetition. If anything, I''m d that I am able to receive the love of two such beautiful girls as you." Asher spoke as he stroked Scarlet''s hair and looked down at her with a warm smile stered on his face.

    "If that''s the case, then why don''t you give me a kiss too?" Scarlet requested as she tilted her head to the side, gazing at him with sparkling eyes filled with anticipation.

    When he heard that questioning from her mouth, Asher smiled in response and replied, "Well, aren''t you impatient? But I guess that''s fine, since I do want to do that myself, too. After all, who could resist such a pretty girl?"

    Without wasting any time, he leaned down and pressed his lips against hers in a soft, gentle kiss, which made her feel as if her heart had been set ame. She found herself drowning in the sensation of having him kiss her, and before long, she moved her tongue to meet his, entwining them together in a sensual dance of love and passion.

    Asher was enjoying the sensation of kissing the fiery girl, and he felt himself being overwhelmed with a wave of emotions. It was as though they were sharing the same heart and soul, united as one by their love for each other. And it made him realize just how much happiness he had gained after being given another chance at life.

    Their tongues continued to explore each other''s mouths for what seemed like forever, with both of them unwilling to part even for a single moment.

    Meanwhile, Cecil watched them share that intimate moment and bit her bottom lip as she felt her arousal rise even further than before. She wanted to be kissed like that again as well, so she leaned forward and buried her face in his neck, nuzzling against him as she took in his masculine scent before nting kisses along his skin.

    This caused Asher to feel even more excited as he continued to enjoy the taste of Scarlet''s lips and tongue, which were still locked onto his own. He tightened his grip on both girls, as if he were afraid of losing them forever.

    The moment Cecil felt his fingers digging into her sides, a shudder ran down her spine as she let out a soft gasp of pleasure before resuming her ministrations. She took out her tongue and began licking his neck, tracing patterns along his skin as she tasted his flesh for the very first time.

    When Scarlet noticed that, she stopped kissing Asher and licked her own lips with a smirk before joining her best friend in teasing her new lover. She moved her head towards his other side and began doing the same as Cecil, using her tongue to explore every inch of his skin.

    Thebined stimtion from both girls caused Asher''s body to react on its own ord. He let out a low groan as he felt a surge of pleasure coursing through his veins, filling him with ecstasy unlike anything he had ever experienced before.

    "Ungh... Damn it..." Asher grunted as he closed his eyes shut tight, enjoying the sensations they brought to him. "Girls, when did you two be so damn aggressive? I''m loving it, though!"

    As he said that, he shifted his hold on both of them, letting his hands roam up along their backs, caressing the contours of their figures, before finding his way down to cup their round asses. He gave each a nice, firm squeeze as he held them close.

    The girls didn''t resist at all and instead moaned in approval at this action, which prompted them to double their efforts against him even further. Both of them began sucking and nibbling on his ears, licking along their outer ridges and flicking their tips with their tongues. They wanted to hear more of his moans and grunts, to know that they were the ones making him feel good.

    All the while, his fingers massaged their buttocks through the fabric of their dresses, kneading and pressing hard enough to make them squeal in delight. Soon enough, their thighs rubbed together, producing faint squishing sounds that mixed in with their gasps and moans.

    At this point, it seemed like there was no stopping them from ravaging him right then and there. Their bodies were burning up with desire, and they could feel their hearts pounding inside their chests.

    Seeing that, Asher pressed a button on the table with his feet, and soon the table was cleaned by itself while a huge bed appeared on one side of the cabin, prompting the girls to stop their fun and turn around to look at it.

    However, before they could even react, the very next moment, they found themselves already on the bed, stripped naked and lying on their backs, with him hovering over them with a devious smile stered across his face.

    "Wait! What happened?" Cecil asked in surprise when she realized her dress had disappeared, along with Scarlet''s and Asher''s clothes. She blinked twice at the sight of their bodies on full disy without a single scrap of clothing covering any part of them.

    Scarlet also reacted the same way before staring at Asher with a mischievous smile and saying, "Wow! That was fast! It didn''t even register in my head that we had changed locations and were already undressed."

    "Hehe, it was just a teleportation skill to get us over here quicker without wasting time on changing." Asher exined as he winked at both girls with a charming grin on his face.

    They giggled in response and reached up to wrap their arms around his neck as they pulled him down before pinning him down again to continue where they had left off.

    "Ohhh... It seems that you two won''t let me take control tonight."

    "Of course we won''t, Asher. We want to enjoy your body to the fullest tonight! Don''t even think about resisting! Besides, this is our first time, and we should be allowed to indulge ourselves to our hearts content!"

    "What Scarlet said! So let us love you, Asher! Let us love you tonight!" Cecil agreed, sounding eager to get down to business.

    Upon hearing that statemente out of their mouths, Asher smirked in satisfaction and replied, "Sure! Why not? I won''t deny mydies anything!"

    With those words, hey back on the bed and gave them free rein over his body. It wasn''t long before they resumed their teasing, with their tongues traveling across his neck while their hands roamed all over his bare chest. They left trails of saliva along his skin as theypped up his flesh with their lips, eliciting shudders from him.

    He watched them with hooded eyes, enjoying every moment of it as they made their way downward. It wasn''t long before Cecil and Scarlet bothtched onto his nipples, sucking hard as they teased him with their tongues. They flicked and swirled around the erect nubs, making them as stiff as rocks, before biting down on them with their teeth.

    Asher looked at them with an amusing smile andmented, "Aww, is this how you treat a guy you like? Like a tasty food to be yed with and devoured?"

    Hearing that, Cecil released the nub from her mouth and looked up at him with a cute pout as she said, "What do you mean? Isn''t that normal?"

    "You are right, Cecil. After all, guys also enjoy ying with girls'' breasts like this, so it shouldn''t be weird that we also do the same thing with you, right?" Scarlet nodded in agreement while shing a sweet, innocent smile at him.

    "Hahaha! You are indeed getting good at being shameless while pretending to be pure, Scarlet. Not bad at all!" Asher praised her as he stroked her red hair and chuckled.

    "Hehe, of course! After all, I''ve learned it all from you!" Scarlet responded before lowering her head to explore his toned abs with her lips. She ran her tongue over each ripple of muscle while leaving wet marks everywhere it passed by.

    Cecil also followed suit and traced patterns with her tongue around his navel, enjoying the sight of his six-pack abs while smooching them.

    Soon enough, both girls found themselves staring straight at Asher''s manhood as it stood proud and tall above them, waiting to be pleasured by their touch. Its head glistened with pre-cum, while the shaft was pulsing with an intense heat that made their own bodies burn with excitement.

    "Oh my, although I have seen it many times when we took a bath and knew that it was big, but looking up close, it looks even bigger and thicker!" Cecilmented as she blushed and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "I agree! It''s just like you said, Cecil. And now this beast is all ours to enjoy!" Scarlet replied in agreement, her voice tinged with nervousness yet brimming with anticipation at the same time.

    "Well, I''m d to know that you are liking what you see, girls. So, go on. Savor it." Asher said with a wink.

    With a nod, Cecil reached out her hand to grab hold of his manhood, while Scarlet followed suit soon after. They both started moving their hands up and down the length of his shaft, stroking him with care and tenderness while savoring its warmth against their palms.

    Soon, Cecil felt herself drawn to it and lowered her head to take a whiff of his manhood. Her nostrils red as she took in that intoxicating aroma, making her mind swim in dizzying pleasure. This made Scarlet curious, so she decided to do the same thing as Cecil and breathed in his scent as well, only to find herself even more aroused than before.

 Chapter 208: You Always Want More! - 1

    Afterward, Scarlet raised her gaze to stare straight at the tip of his member, noticing that its crown was glistening with a few drops of precum that trickled down its slit.

    She stuck out her tongue andpped up those beads of fluid before wrapping her lips around its head and swirling them around its sensitive crown. As she continued to suck on him, Scarlet let out a muffled moan of satisfaction, savoring the taste of his juices on her tongue.

    Cecil didn''t stay idle either and instead chose to explore every inch of his rod with her fingers before peppering it with gentle kisses, worshipping it in the best way she could. She even used her tongue to draw lines on his shaft, making sure that none of his flesh was left untouched by her lips.

    When Scarlet felt the taste of his cock on her tongue, she couldn''t help but utter a delighted hum as she licked the head. She loved how warm and firm it felt, as well as the way it throbbed with every little movement of her tongue. The more she sucked on him, the more she felt herself being filled with euphoria.

    This double assault on his most sensitive area made Asher let out a pleased sigh, enjoying the warmth enveloping his privates. It wasn''t long before the girls switched ces, and Cecil started using her mouth on the tip of his penis while Scarlet did the same with the shaft.

    They worked in perfect unison, their movements synchronized as they took turns licking, sucking, and fondling his swollen cockhead. Theypped up every drop of juice that leaked out of its tip, relishing its sweet and salty taste, before swallowing it all down in one gulp. Their saliva coated his rod, making it shine under the light, and soon enough, its length became slick with their spit.

    Both girls grew more and more excited as they continued to service his manhood. Eventually, Scarlet''s gaze moved to his balls hanging below, and she couldn''t resist taking them into her mouth, too. They felt heavy and full in her mouth, filled with potent sperm ready to burst forth.

    While she did so, Cecil was busy taking the crown of his shaft between her lips and began bobbing her head up and down his length. With every motion, she took more and more of him inside her mouth, trying to fit it all in while struggling not to gag from his size. However, this proved too difficult, and soon she had to back off while coughing several times.

    "I''m sorry, Asher! I couldn''t fit everything in my mouth! I feel a bit embarrassed now..." Cecil apologized for not being able to perform better, but Asher just ruffled her hair, giving her aforting smile and saying, "Hey, don''t worry about it! You are doing great! Just keep going at your own pace and don''t push yourself too hard, alright? There''s no need to rush things."

    Cecil nodded before continuing to bob her head up and down his length, sliding his meaty pole between her lips while doing so. Seeing that she was still trying her best, Asher decided to give her some help and grabbed hold of her head. Then he guided her head, moving her along his shaft in a smooth rhythm as he pushed himself deeper inside her mouth with each thrust.

    Gradually, Cecil''s eyes began watering up due to the friction of his cock rubbing against her throat, but she didn''t care anymore as she felt his manhood reaching further within her throat, causing her to let out muffled moans of bliss.

    "Ahhh, this feels amazing... Your mouth is so hot and wet, Cecil..." Asher groaned out in pleasure as he continued to pound his thick dick into her oral cavity, relishing the sensation of her walls squeezing his length while he thrust in and out of her. And with each thrust, he prated her even further, causing her eyes to roll back into her skull as he pummeled her throat with his mighty weapon.

    After a few moments, Cecil managed to rx her throat muscles enough to take his full cock inside her mouth and throat, allowing him to m his pelvis against her lips without any resistance. It was so satisfying that he couldn''t help but let out a grunt as he bucked his hips faster and harder, driving his dick deep into her esophagus before pulling out almost all the way.

    "Mmmmf!!!" Cecil mewled around his girth, feeling her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was stretched wide open, with her lips wrapped around his girthy cock while he forced her to deepthroat him. She felt satisfied at having seeded in taking all of his shaft inside her throat and slurped on him with increased vigor, enjoying his vor.

    On the other hand, Scarlet didn''t remain idle either, as she kept her mouth upied by munching on his ballsack. She squeezed and kneaded them with her lips as she licked all over the skin, making sure to cover every inch with her tongue. She enjoyed how warm and heavy they felt in her mouth, as well as their musky taste, which drove her crazy with lust.

    This caused him to emit deep groans of pleasure while he fucked Cecil''s throat. The intense sensations washed over him like waves crashing against the shore.

    Soon, Scarlet let go of his balls and gave a nudge to Cecil''s side, signaling for her to move away and give her a try.

    Seeing that, Asher withdrew his length from Cecil''s mouth with a pop.

    When he pulled back, his massive spear reappeared before Scarlet''s eyes, coated in a mixture of Cecil''s saliva and his precum. The girl didn''t waste any time and opened her mouth wide before wrapping her lips around its crown and tasting its head.

    Then, she proceeded to suck on him hard, her cheeks hollowing out as she slurped the entire ns into her oral cavity and started bobbing her head up and down while making lewd noises.

 Chapter 209: You Always Want More! - 2

    As Asher''s cock slid in and out of her mouth, Scarlet''s tongueshed against its slit, teasing its opening and trying to coax more of his precum out. At the same time, Cecil felt herself being pulled by a strong force, drawing her closer towards Asher, who grabbed hold of her waist before positioning her over his face.

    "Let me eat you up as well." Asher said to Cecil as he held her steady before dragging her sex onto his face and burying his mouth into her womanhood, earning a squeal from the girl.

    Cecil widened her eyes in surprise at this unexpected development, but she didn''t have time to react before she felt the tip of his tonguepping at her lower lips. His tongue traced its way from top to bottom, grazing each of herbia before lingering at her entrance and flicking inside to taste her nectar.

    "Ooh, Asher~!" Cecil gasped in ecstasy as he began eating her out. She had never felt this kind of sensation before, and she couldn''t help but let out soft moans of delight.

    "Ahn! Asher, that''s unfair! How can you focus on Cecil while I''m sucking you off? Don''t ignore me!" Scarlet protested when she realized what he was doing. However, before she could say anything else, Asher''s right hand shot out to grab Scarlet''s ass and brought his finger to her little pink flower, circling its petals with gentle strokes.

    "Ahnnn...." Scarlet was taken aback by this sudden attack, and she let out a loud gasp of surprise as she felt his digits teasing her moist slit. The sensation made her shiver and sent goosebumps along her skin, causing herher regions to tingle with pleasure.

    "Now, now, Scarlet. Do you really think I will forget about you when you are serving me this good? No way! My love for my girls is too strong for that." He reassured her, smiling at how sensitive Scarlet was and her adorable reaction.

    Then, he slipped his middle finger into her soaked entrance, pushing through her folds as he entered her tight tunnel and began fingering her at the same time. He made sure to add just enough pressure to send shivers of ecstasy coursing through her nerves while he continued to lick andp at Cecil''s womanhood.

    "Mhmm..." Scarlet moaned in response and tilted her head back, feeling a wave of excitement wash over her when Asher inserted his digit into her pussy and began pumping in and out of it.

    "Ohhh..." Cecil, too, couldn''t help moaning out as she felt Asher''s tongue burrowing into her depths. He was working magic with his tongue as he explored every corner of her vagina, drinking up her juices with great fervor.

    He kept on teasing and pleasing the two girls simultaneously, enjoying their sweet voices while he served them. It was a feast for his ears as he listened to their melodic tones, with each note ringing with a different emotion¡ªpassion, desire, bliss, happiness, and many others.

    The pleasure that Scarlet felt was beyond imagination, and she decided to focus on his cock instead of letting herself go into an orgasm. She sped up her tempo as she sucked on his rod faster and harder. She kept her cheeks hollowed out and her mouth tight, with her tongue teasing the underside of his shaft, and she even started bobbing her head from side to side.

    However, Asher also upped his game as he increased the speed of his tongueshing and his finger-thrusting, bringing Cecil and Scarlet close to their climaxes.

    Soon, Asher felt a powerful urge building up inside his loins and knew that he would release his load any second now. Therefore, he increased his tempo further to bring his lovers over the edge with him, which didn''t take long at all.

    "ANH~" With a final cry of ecstasy, Cecil squirted out a spray of her love juice into his mouth, soaking his face with her honey. Meanwhile, Scarlet came at the same time, coating his hand with her essence. Both girls shivered with intense pleasure as they felt themselves being ovee with a strong sense of euphoria and fulfillment.

    "Unghh..." Soon, Scarlet felt Asher shoot a hot liquid into her mouth, with his semen flooding her oral cavity. The taste of his seed was like ambrosia to her, and she drank it up without hesitation while humming in delight. She kept on sucking and milking him dry until there was nothing left before releasing his length with a pop and licking her lips.

    "Hah... Hah... Hah..." The trio took deep breaths to recover from their orgasms and regain their energy.

    However, Scarlet noticed that Asher was still hard as steel, even after climaxing once, and she stared at him with a smile. "Oh? It looks like we aren''t done yet, huh?"

    "Of course, mydy. After all, I have two beautiful women in front of me, and I''ll be damned if I leave them unsatisfied!" He dered with confidence, making them giggle with amusement.

    "Hehe, I knew that a pervert like you would never be satiated by just one round! You will want more! You always want more!" Scarlet teased him, smirking at him mischievously.

    "Guilty as charged! I admit it! But what''s wrong with that? If I can''t even satisfy my lovers, then how am I supposed to keep a harem of beauties happy?" Asher answered in a yful manner as he flipped both girls over and positioned them on the bed, with Cecil lying down and Scarlet kneeling on all fours beside her.

    Seeing that, Cecil turned her head to look at Asher, who crawled towards her and ced his hands on her thighs before spreading them apart. He then aligned his erection with her wet folds and looked her in the eye. "So, Cecil. Are you ready to receive me? Because I can''t wait to enjoy you to the fullest, my dear!"

    When she heard his question, Cecil''s eyes lit up with anticipation as she gave him a nod of approval. She couldn''t wait any longer and wanted him to take her right now!

    "Mm... Yes! I want it! Please!" She begged with an earnest expression on her face.

    "Hehe, good answer!"

 Chapter 210: With Scarlet and Cecil - 1

    "Hey, Asher! Don''t just stand there, teasing Cecil! Hurry up and enter her! I''m feeling a bit left out here, and I can''t wait any longer!" Scarletined when she saw Cecil''s excitement and pouted when Asher didn''t continue.

    "Well, don''t worry, Scarlet. Because it won''t be long before you have my dick shoved up your pussy too." Asherforted her before turning his attention back towards Cecil.

    He bent over and kissed her on the lips, sharing her taste with her before pressing his tip against her entrance, making her shudder from the contact.

    "Now, rx and enjoy, Cecil. This might feel strange at first, but I promise you that you''re going to love it."

    "Okay!" Cecil agreed, eager to feel him inside her. She knew that it would hurt at first because it was her first time, but she was willing to endure it.

    "Here I go then..."

    Just before entering inside her, Asher, with a single thought, used the Tempting Touch skill to create a special aura around his dick, which can induce pleasure in the target just by touching them. This way, Cecil won''t feel pain when he enters inside her and instead will enjoy being connected with him.

    "Huh?" Cecil felt something change when Asher pushed his tip inside her, and she was surprised at how little pain she was experiencing. Instead, it felt like pleasure was spreading throughout her body, as if someone had injected something into her that made her feel good.

    The feeling of being one with him was even stronger than expected, and she felt like they were bing one with each other, their minds, bodies, and souls fusing together as he prated her.

    The very next moment, Asher pushed forward with force, sinking himself inside her depths as her hymen broke with ease.

    When his member tore through her virginity, she cried out in ecstasy as she felt intense pleasure coursing through every fiber of her being.

    Her body was engulfed by mes of passion, sending sparks of electricity along her nerves and lighting her skin aze with desire.

    "AHHHHH... Asherrrr... So...good... So good!" Cecil screamed as she experienced the most intense wave of euphoria she had ever felt in her life.

    "Ungh..." Asher grunted as he buried his full length into her womanhood, reveling in her tightness, warmth, and wetness.

    With the effect of Tempting Touch, he also experienced immense pleasure from their union. "Damn... I never knew Cecil would be this tight!"

    He stayed still for a few seconds, savoring her warmth as she adjusted to his size, before pulling back while letting her feel every inch of his thick shaft scraping against her inner walls.

    "Ahn..." Cecil moaned when she felt him withdrawing, making her body tremble with pleasure. But just as she was starting to enjoy the sensation, Asher mmed his entire length into her core again, filling her to the brim in a single stroke and making her cry out in ecstasy once more. "KYAAA!"

    "Hmm..." Asher let out another groan before repeating his actions again, plunging himself back and forth into her slippery passage over and over while stretching her tight walls to their limits.

    Every time he sank into her, Cecil felt like she was about to lose her mind from the sheer intensity of the sensation, and each thrust sent ripples of pure bliss surging through every fiber of her being.

    Cecil''s moans echoed across the room, intermingling with his grunts and groans as he picked up speed.

    Scarlet watched them in a trance as she heard their passionate lovemaking. The scene of Asher taking Cecil''s virginity while the girl screamed in pleasure from his every action caused her desire to peak.

    Her eyes were filled with a mixture of awe, admiration, and lust as she watched his rod vanish into Cecil''s womanhood, and every time he plunged his full length into her, she imagined how it would feel if she was in the other girl''s ce.

    ''It looks like she''s loving it...'' Scarlet thought as she continued watching them. ''I can''t wait until I get to experience that myself! But first...''

    When Asher noticed Scarlet''s gaze locked onto their point of union, he gave her a naughty smirk and grabbed hold of her ass with one hand, pulling her close before inserting his thumb into her flower. The sensation caused Scarlet to gasp in surprise before letting out a soft whimper of pleasure when he started pumping his digit in and out of her slit.

    "Ah, ah, ahn~... Asher... That feels so good... Ah, ah..." She moaned and writhed in ecstasy while being teased by him, making her body quiver with pleasure.

    At the same time, Asher also continued to prate Cecil in the missionary position, plundering her depths with wild abandon as he increased his pace even further, pistoning in and out of her so fast that the sounds of flesh pping against flesh resounded throughout the space.

    Her screams got louder and louder, drowning out the noise of their bodies colliding with each other, and soon she found herself reaching new heights of pleasure she never knew possible, screaming his name over and over again while digging her nails into the bedsheets.

    "UNGH, ASHEEEER... SO GOOD... AHH, YESSSSSS! MORE! MORE!" Her back arched, and she bucked her hips, meeting his every thrust with equal fervor as he plunged in and out of her in rapid session.

    Scarlet, on the other hand, also moaned out in delight, but her voice was drowned out by Cecil''s cries of ecstasy, which seemed to be reaching a fever pitch as she was being ravished by Asher.

    Seeing that, Asher leaned forward to press his chest against Cecil''s, cing his lips next to her ear so he could whisper, "How is it? How does it feel to have your body ravaged by my cock, Cecil? Is it everything you ever hoped for? Or maybe it''s even better than that? Tell me. Tell me how it feels."

 Chapter 211: With Scarlet and Cecil - 2

    With that, he punctuated his words by mming his entire length into her onest time, hitting her cervix hard as he impaled her womb, causing her to scream at the top of her lungs in euphoric bliss.

    "AAAAAHHHHNNN~!! IT''S...IT''S....AMAZINGGGG~~!!!!!"

    Right after that, she felt a strong tingling sensation traveling up her spine before exploding into millions of tiny fireworks all across her body, setting every nerve ending aze as waves upon waves of orgasmic bliss washed over her, threatening to sweep away her consciousness along with it.

    As Asher continued pounding her, she was soon swept away by the pleasure and felt herself slipping into unconsciousness while letting out onest moan of rapture. "UNNGGGGHHHHH...ASHERRRR!"

    Then, everything faded to ck, and she passed out from the overwhelming pleasure of orgasm.

    "Huh?" Upon seeing that, Asher slowed down his movements before stopping altogether as he realized what had happened. It seemed like Cecil had climaxed so hard that she fainted from the extreme sensations, and he couldn''t help chuckling to himself as he admired the beauty lying underneath him.

    "Ahn... Damn you, Asher... Are you nning to break us or what?" Scarlet remarked after witnessing that sight, causing Asher to chuckle even more. "Hehehe, I guess I overdid it a little bit, but you can''t deny that Cecil seems quite pleased. Right, Scarlet?"

    She looked at Cecil''s expression of bliss before nodding her head in agreement. It was true that the girl seemed quite satisfied, judging by the smile that remained on her face even in unconsciousness. "I suppose so, yes."

    With that said, Asher withdrew his cock from her and pulled out of her womanhood with a wet squelch, leaving her empty and gaping wide open as copious amounts of her juices leaked out of her depths. He took a moment to admire the sight of her before shifting his gaze towards Scarlet, who was staring at him with an eager expression on her face, anticipating his next move.

    He pulled out his finger from her before bringing it up to his lips and sucking the nectar off it, making Scarlet blush bright red. "Hmm, delicious. Now it''s your turn, Scarlet. Are you ready to be ravished?"

    "Of course. Who do you take me for? I won''t pass out like Cecil did! Soe at me, Asher, and let me feel that incredible length of yours!"

    She replied with a fiery gleam in her eyes as she prepared to be taken.

    Upon hearing those words, Asher shed her a toothy grin before pouncing on her and flipping her over to pin her down beneath him. Then he reached for her legs, spreading them apart before lowering himself on top of her, pressing his chest against hers, and brushing his lips against hers.

    "Mhmm..." Scarlet hummed in delight as she savored the sweet taste of his lips while wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer.

    She felt his hands move to grip her ass cheeks before giving them a firm squeeze and massaging them in circr motions, making her moan in satisfaction. Then she felt a familiar hardness rubbing against her slit as he ground his shaft against her mound, coating it with her juices and causing her to shudder in excitement.

    The scent of sex wafted through the air, filling her nostrils with its intoxicating aroma and making her head spin as he continued to tease her, leaving trails of fire wherever he touched her. His kisses trailed down to her chin, trailing her jawline before nting more kisses down her neck and shoulders, and she threw her head back in response.

    Soon, his lips reached her corbone, and he began kissing along its length until he reached her left breast, where he took her erect nipple into his mouth and flicked it with his tongue, earning a gasp from her.

    "Ahn!"

    Feeling encouraged by her reaction, he swirled his tongue around her are, circling the sensitive bud several times before biting down on it and sucking on it with intense force.

    "Ooh...Ah, Asher..."

    She let out a soft whimper when he switched his focus to the other breast, repeating the process as he sucked and nibbled on her nipple while kneading her soft mounds with his hands, driving her crazy with desire.

    Meanwhile, his shaft continued to grind against her mound, applying pressure to her sensitive clitoris with its crown.

    "Ahh, Scarlet..." He uttered in a husky voice, making her shiver in delight at the sound of her name being called out with such raw hunger and desire.

    "Ahhnn...Asher, please... Give it to me... I can''t stand it anymore... Please, take me now."

    The moment Scarlet uttered those words, Asher stopped moving his lips and shifted his attention to her face. "As you wish, my dear."

    And with that, he lifted himself off of her, readying himself to plunge into her depths. He did the same as before and used the Temptation Touch skill on his dick to make Scarlet feel more pleasure than pain from pration.

    With that done, he moved his hips forward and guided his swollen member to her dripping entrance before pressing its tip against her folds and pushing it past herbia.

    She felt the tip of his manhood pushing against her entrance, demanding entry, and it opened itself up to his dick without hesitation. Then, with one swift movement, he sank into her depths, tearing through her barrier as he thrust all the way inside her in one go, causing her to scream out loud and throw her head back in ecstasy. "OOOOOOOHHHH~!!!!"

    Her body tensed up from the shock, and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist and crossed her ankles to hold him in ce.

    "Ahhhnnngghhhh!!! Asherr..." Scarlet moaned and gripped his broad shoulders as she felt his rod filling her up, stretching her walls wider than they had ever been before. The sensation was indescribable, and she couldn''t help but tremble in delight as she struggled to breathe from the sheer bliss washing over her.

 Chapter 212: With Scarlet and Cecil - 3

    However, despite all this, Scarlet could feel his length pulsing inside her, throbbing with need, and she felt her body heat up from the intense arousal that overwhelmed her senses.

    The moment he was deep inside of her, Asher felt his member throbbing with anticipation as he savored her warmth, her tightness, and the way her muscles contracted around his shaft while her walls squeezed his rod, weing him deeper into her depths.

    Soon, he felt that her insides were getting hotter by the second, almost as if they were trying to melt away his hardness. And before long, it became so intense that he found it difficult to maintain hisposure as she embraced him with her scorching folds.

    "Asherrr... so big..." She said, gasping for breath as she tried to adjust to his size, but he didn''t give her enough time for that as he started moving his hips in and out of her.

    His movements were slow and deliberate at first, taking his time as he pulled back and then pushing back inside her with a great force, burying his shaft to the hilt as he let out a low growl of pleasure. His thrusts were hard, but they didn''t hurt at all. In fact, they felt incredible, and she loved the way his cock felt against her insides, rubbing and sliding in and out of her wet snatch.

    "Ungh...Fuck!"

    Each time his shaft prated her deepest recesses, it sent jolts of pleasure rushing through her veins, leaving her panting and moaning for more. As he kept going, his pace grew faster and faster, and his breathing became heavier and more ragged as his groans grew louder from the heat inside her pussy. "Damn, Scarlet... Your insides are so fucking hot, it''s driving me crazy..."

    He said through gritted teeth, trying his best to control his urges while still fucking her with all his might, but that proved to be impossible as Scarlet''s heat spread through his entire body, igniting a me within him that made his blood boil.

    He could feel his lust rising to the surface, threatening to consume his rational thoughts as his instincts screamed at him to unleash his passion on her and take her without mercy.

    Asher closed his eyes and bit his lower lip, trying to rein in his desires. Scarlet noticed that he was having a hard time keeping himself under control, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Hehe, don''t hold back, Asher... Fuck me as hard as you can! I''m not going to break just because you''re a bit rough!"

    She tightened her grip around his waist, bringing him closer to her body and lifting her hips to meet his thrusts.

    Hearing her encouragement, he lost the little self-control he had left and began mming his dick into her, jackhammering her pussy without remorse as he pummeled her fragile frame with powerful strokes of his cock. The force of his thrusts sent tremors throughout her whole being, and she screamed from the sudden assault on her senses.

    "Oh fuck! Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder, Asher! Fucking tear me apart! Ahn!"

    He grabbed her hips for leverage and intensified his tempo, hammering away at her slick folds like a madman. His shaft plundered her depths with such ferocity that the sounds of flesh pping against flesh, mixed with wet noises and grunts, resonated throughout the room.

    Scarlet couldn''t believe how incredible she felt. It was beyond anything she had ever felt before. Her body was being rocked so hard by each blow, yet her muscles only seemed to tighten around his shaft, clinging to him like a vice and refusing to let go. She didn''t know what was happening to her, but whatever it was, it felt incredible.

    "Ahhhn!!! Asherrrr!!! Harder!! Deeper!!!"

    "Scarlett!" Asher grunted, unable to contain his emotions any longer. He released his hands from her hips and ced them on either side of her head before leaning forward, his face mere inches away from hers as he stared deep into her eyes with an intense look of determination. "You are mine, Scarlet! Your body, your heart, and your soul all belong to me! Do you understand?!

    If anyone tries to take you away from me, I''ll ughter them without mercy."

    Scarlet was taken aback by this sudden change in atmosphere and was left speechless at the intensity of Asher''s deration. His aura was like a dark shadow enveloping her very existence, crushing her willpower with absolute dominance. Yet at the same time, it aroused her to no end as she felt an uncontroble urge to submit to him, to surrender everything to him, including her life if necessary.

    He radiated a sense of power and strength that could not be denied, and she felt his will flowing into her from every inch of skin that contacted his flesh. But as soon as she realized the meaning behind his words, she felt her heart swell up with happiness as she gazed back into his eyes and nodded. "Yes...Yes, Asher! I''m yours! All of me belongs to you! Everything I am is yours!"

    Her response seemed to have appeased him somewhat because he gave her a quick kiss before continuing to plunder her pussy with relentless vigor.

    "Ugh! Hngh!"

    "Ahn... Asher... I love you... I love you so much." She confessed while throwing her head back and arching her spine, allowing her breasts to press against his chest as she reached orgasm. "UNGHHHH!!!"

    As Asher felt the walls of her vagina convulse around him, squeezing his shaft tighter than ever before, he let out a mighty roar and shot a load of cum deep inside her womb, painting her insides white with his seed. Then, with a final grunt of ecstasy, he copsed on top of her, letting his weight rest against her body.

    It was so intense that both of them cked out, losing consciousness after experiencing the strongest orgasm of their lives.

    ...

    At the same time, somewhere deep inside the Mystic Starry Realm, a woman opened her eyes. She had long, wavy ck hair and mesmerizing silver-slit eyes that sparkled with mystery and wisdom. Her facial features were delicate, with high cheekbones, a smoothplexion, and full red lips.

    Her smooth, pale white skin contrasted sharply against the pitch-ck clothes she wore that hugged her curvaceous figure like a second skin, showcasing her voluptuous breasts and wide hips, making her look even more seductive than she already was. She was lying on her side, propping her upper body with her left hand while resting her elbow on the bed and her face on her palm.

    Soon, the silence was broken by her melodicughter, which sounded like a symphony of bells chiming together. "Well, well, well. It looks like my patience will soon be rewarded. I''ve waited so long for this day toe, and now it is happening right before my eyes."

    With a graceful gesture, she stood up and stretched her arms above her head, allowing her voluminous locks of hair to fall over her shoulders and cascade down her back like a waterfall of silk. Then, she walked over to arge mirror hanging on the wall opposite the bed, where she stared at the image of Asher, Scarelt, and Cecil lying unconscious beside each other, all three of them still naked.

    After observing the scene for a few moments, she smiled before turning away and disappearing into the shadows.

    "Soon... Very Soon... Fufufu..."

 Chapter 213: I am Ouroboros, the God of Infinity and Nothingness

    In the dark void of space, countless worlds floated in harmony, like stars twinkling in the night sky and forming a beautiful spectacle that could mesmerize anyone whoid their eyes upon them. Each world had its own unique identity, represented by different colors and shapes. Some were round likes, others were oval likeets, and yet some resembled t discs floating in space.

    However, despite their differences, each shared one trait¡ªthey all had their own respective sun and moon, which orbited around them in an endless cycle and served as sources of light and life for the inhabitants living there. This was known as the Celestial Dance, a phenomenon that existed since the beginning of time itself.

    Everything was tranquil and peaceful, but it soon changed when rifts appeared from the countless celestial bodies, from which countless powerful cultivators flew out at high speed. They were like an antpared to the enormous suns, moons, and worlds in this space, and yet they still possessed unimaginable strength capable of causing destruction beyond measure if they wanted to.

    These people traveled through the vast expanse of the void, looking in one particr direction with determined expressions on their faces. However, they held a collective sense of dread within their hearts because they knew full well that their fates were sealed and the oue would not be pleasant for any of them. But there was no other choice except to go forward.

    After all, they had to fight for their survival, even if it meant facing certain death.

    Soon enough, they came together and formed an army of billions, standing united for once instead of fighting each other as usual. With the leaders of their respective worlds at the frontlines, they prepared themselves for battle.

    Their collective strength was beyond imaginable. One could imagine how powerful the enemy would have to be to force them to cooperate.

    Despite being able to wipe out the entire universe with theirbined might, the gathering of these numerous cultivators trembled when a dark void cracked open from nothingness.

    At that moment, from the crack, they could feel a terrifying aura of evil, hatred, malice, and resentment. It was a darkness that enveloped the world and consumed everything in its path like a hungry beast that could never be satisfied. The pressure it emitted was enough to crush the celestial bodies nearby, and the crack seemed to growrger andrger as the seconds ticked by.

    A myriad of thoughts ran through everyone''s minds, but the one most prominent thought among them was this: ''If we don''t stop this evil, all of creation will cease to exist!''

    As they braced themselves for what wasing, they heard a sinisterugh echo across the vast emptiness of the void. "Despicable mortals, amentable mistake birthed by the waters of life. I shall return you to your nothingness!"

    Then, a ck shadow emerged from the crevice, spreading across the stars as a giant monster resembling a serpentine creature. Its scales shone like polished obsidian, and its eyes burned with the intensity of a thousand suns, filling every living being who daredy eyes upon it with a sense of overwhelming dread.

    When the army of cultivators saw that horrific abomination, they were so terrified that even their leaders were shaken to the core. Still, the brave men and women of the various worlds rallied together and raised their weapons in defiance against the abyssal monstrosity that threatened to devour the very fabric of reality.

    The massive beast let out a deafening roar before opening its huge jaws, revealing a maw filled with rows of razor-sharp fangs. It opened its mouth and began swallowing everything around it. Countless warriors perished as their souls were devoured.

    However, there were still plenty more who refused to sumb to despair. They attacked the behemoth with everything they had, attacking in unison to maximize their destructive power, hoping that bybining their strength they would stand a chance against this monstrosity, even though they knew full well that the odds of winning were slim at best.

    Yet despite their valiant efforts, none of their attacks seemed to damage the creature whatsoever, and even worse, it didn''t even seem to care about the numerous enemies surrounding it, focusing on consuming every world in its path as if the armies before it were nothing but bugs in its way.

    All the while, the cries of anguish and agony from those who watched their worlds that had their loved ones sucked into oblivion pierced the heavens and shook the earth. The fear and horror of being unable to protect what was precious to them caused tears to roll down their cheeks and sobs to escape their lips.

    They fought back their terror as best they could and continued their onught, but nothing worked. Every attempt to drive off the monstrosity ended in failure, and its rampage continued unabated.

    In the face of such an unstoppable force, all hope seemed to vanish from the minds of all who witnessed it, and hopelessness overwhelmed them.

    ''Why did this have to happen?'' They wondered in their hearts before falling prey to despair and surrendering to death''s embrace.

    Atst, there was onest person left alive among all the carnage. He stood alone amidst the chaos and ruin, clutching onto his weapon as he faced off against the colossal creature with tears in his eyes. "Why... Why... JUST WHY DOES THIS HAVE TO BE?!" He cried out in fury.

    The creature looked down at the lone survivor with a hint of curiosity and amusement flickering within its blood-red irises.

    "Why? Because you are all just pawns in a game of fate. And I loathe fate and those who follow its design. After all, I am Ouroboros, the God of Infinity and Nothingness. I do as I please, and I will devour everything in existence, returning you all to your original form of nothingness. No matter how you struggle or resist, it is futile."

    Its booming voice reverberated through every corner of the vast void, shaking everyst shred of confidence out of the lone warrior before he went berserk and screamed at the top of his lungs. "I won''t ept that! I won''t ept my defeat! Even if I die here, I will keeping back time and time again! Until you have paid for what you''ve done!

    You will never win, no matter how many times you kill me! I WILL DESTROY YOU!"

    "HAHAHA.... Such heroic nonsense would only fool the weak mortal minds of your kind, but s, such idiocy has be one of your species'' defining traits. So be it. Die!"

    With a casual flick of its tail, it swept thest warrior into the void, where his soul dissipated. It then turned its gaze upon the vast void filled with countless worlds and began to devour everything in its path once more.

    Every world and every star disappeared into the gaping maw of the ravenous entity, swallowed whole by its insatiable hunger, and every living being in the vast expanse of the void was crushed to dust, leaving no trace of their existence behind.

    It was a tragic end to the cosmic dance that once brought joy and wonder to so many races. All that remained was an empty void, devoid of light and life. Only silence and darkness remained.

    Seeing that, a satisfied smirk formed on the face of the monstrous deity.

    "Ah, Eternal Peace."

 Chapter 214: Why didnt you tell us about this sooner, Asher?

    "Ungh..." Asher opened his eyes with a groan as he woke up from his slumber. It took him a few seconds to adjust his vision to the bright sunlight streaming through the open side of the deck and illuminating his surroundings.

    He blinked several times and rubbed his temples before ncing around the room, noticing the familiar ceiling and walls made of wooden nks, realizing he was still aboard his ship sailing in theke.

    He frowned as he felt a light ache throbbing in his skull. ''What the hell happened yesterday?''

    He wondered before remembering the events of the previous night and how he lost control over his emotions while he was loving Scarlet. It felt as if he became a different person during that period, acting more like a primal beast rather than a rational person.

    "Damn..." Another sharp pang of pain shot through his mind, making him grit his teeth and clench his fists in frustration as his headache worsened.

    Then he remembered the dream he saw just now, where countless worlds and beings were being swallowed by a serpentine god.

    He wondered if what he experienced earlier was just a mere nightmare, but somehow he had a feeling that what he saw in his dream wasn''t just a product of his imagination but something far greater than him.

    After all, the details of the scene he witnessed were so vivid and lifelike. Every sensation and emotion he felt while witnessing the horrific demise of trillions was too real to ignore.

    Not to mention, the sheer enormity of the creature dwarfed any concept of size and power he could fathom, and its malevolent aura was beyondprehension.

    But before he could contemte further about his strange experience, those memories began fading from his memory as if they were never there in the first ce.

    Within a few moments, everything became foggy, cloudy, and indistinct. He found it difficult to recall anything other than the vague outlines and images of the events he had seen in his sleep.

    A deep sense of unease lingered in his mind as the pain in his head subsided, but the more he tried to remember, the more unclear the entire situation became. In the end, he decided to set it aside forter.

    ''There are too many mysteries connected with my rebirth, the Astral Nexus Core Orb, and the Mystic Starry Realm. But for now, all I can do is continue cultivating and growing stronger.''

    With that thought in mind, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. After all, there was no point dwelling on things that could not be understood yet. Instead, he needed to focus on the present and make use of the opportunity given to him.

    He turned his gaze to the two beauties sleeping next to him, Scarlet ymore and Cecil Sylphiria. Both girls were still sound asleep, their naked bodies curled up next to his own, basking in each other''s warmth under the nkets. Their peaceful expressions were adorable, making them appear even more beautiful than normal.

    ''Hmm, it seems I didn''t hurt Scarlet when I lost controlst night. Good,'' Asher thought, relieved to see that his lover remained unharmed. ''As for Cecil... well, judging from the blush on her cheeks and her faint smile, she must be having quite an interesting dream.'' Asher mused before leaning over to nt soft kisses on Scarlet and Cecil''s foreheads.

    He looked at their naked bodies that were bathed in the rays of the morning sun, highlighting their fair skin, toned legs, and wless figures. He caressed their bare backs, tracing lines down to their hips, relishing the sensation of smooth, warm skin beneath his fingertips. Then he began to massage their butt cheeks, fondling their supple mounds and kneading their flesh with his palms.

    As he yed around with their bodies, Scarlet and Cecil stirred from their slumber, letting out cute yawns as they blinked away the remnants of sleepiness from their eyes before opening them wide. Upon seeing the handsome face of Asher, their lips curled into a happy smile, and they greeted him in unison, "Good morning, Asher!"

    "Good morning to you both, my beautiful girls." He replied, nting kisses on their noses and causing them to giggle in response.

    "You seem pretty energetic already," Scarlet remarked as she stretched her arms and sat upright, exposing her ample bosom. She yawned again and wiped her eyes before patting hisp, gesturing for him to join her.

    Asherplied, moving to sit beside her, while Cecil followed suit, resting her chin on his shoulder. The two girls embraced him from either side, pressing their chests against his arms. "How wasst night, Asher?" Scarlet inquired as she pecked his lips and snuggled against his chest.

    "Did we satisfy you?" Cecil added as she leaned closer to his face, cing her hands on his chest and gazing at him with loving eyes.

    He kissed them both before responding, "Of course, my loves. How could I be unhappy with two such amazing lovers?"

    Cecil smiled at that, but soon she remembered that she passed out before they had finished having sex. She blushed and lowered her head. "Umm... Sorry, Asher, but I fainted. It''s the first time I''d ever felt that good, I guess. I won''t be so careless again."

    "It''s alright, Cecil. I just got carried away and didn''t pay attention to my powers."

    "Yes, Asher. You really went crazyst night. That''s the first time I''ve seen you that savage. I enjoyed it a lot, though. A lot more than I thought possible. When you ravished me...

    It felt incredible. Even now, I feel so excited thinking about it... But, of course, I wouldn''t want it to hurt. So you need to be careful next time, okay?" Scarlet said as sheid her head on his chest and giggled.

    "Haha, you''re right, Scarlet. I will try to hold back."

    She kissed him on the chin and said, "Don''t hold back. Just make sure you won''t hurt either of us, Asher. Okay, promise?"

    Cecil nodded her head, agreeing with Scarlet''s statement. "That''s right. I don''t mind if you''re a little rough. So long as it feels good."

    He chuckled at their responses and hugged them tighter, enjoying their presence. "Haha, you girls are way too cute. But don''t worry, I won''t get carried away like that again. I promise I''ll be gentler next time."

    Listening to his words, a mischievous smile appeared on Scarlet''s lips. Then, without warning, she grabbed his manhood and began stroking it, making it grow stiff and erect within her grasp. She stroked faster and faster while staring straight into his eyes with a sultry expression. "Your words are sweet, but your body tells me otherwise."

    Cecil saw what Scarlet was doing, and she decided to join in the fun, reaching down and ying with his testicles. "Yes, your cock seems to say he wants another round with us, Asher."

    His breath hitched at the sudden stimtion. "Fuck. We just woke up, girls."

    "Yes, but it looks like you''re ready for action now." Scarlet countered. "Besides, we only enjoyed one round before passing out from pleasurest night. So, why don''t we continue where we left off? After all, what better way to start a new day than with some passionate lovemaking?"

    As she spoke, she began pumping his member with even more vigor, stimting his nerves with her firm grip and sending waves of pleasure throughout his body.

    "Hngh! I see. You two naughty girls need some good pounding to tame you. Very well." Asher said with a grin as he started his assault on both girls together, causing loud moans of ecstasy to reverberate throughout the ship.

    As they made love, his worries regarding the strange dream he had vanished into the depths of his subconscious. Right now, there was nothing else he needed to concern himself with besides satisfying the girls that were giving him so much pleasure.

    With the rising sun shining on the surface of theke and the gentle wavespping against the boat, their lovemaking continued until both girls were satisfied by his cock, leaving them exhausted, content, and blissful.

    They cuddled together for a while longer, savoring each other''s warmth, before Asher broke the silence. "By the way, girls, I received a call from Teacher Rias after the y yesterday. She mentioned that the Twilight Mist Sect''s new disciple recruitment trial would start in the afternoon today."

    Scarlet blinked her eyes several times before realization dawned on her face. "Wait, why didn''t you tell us about this sooner, Asher?"

    "Right! Asher, you will bete!" Cecil chimed in.

    "Rx; I''ll be fine. It starts at noon, and I have a couple of hours left before that. And I want to spend as much time with both of you as possible, is all," Asher reassured the worried girls before he continued, "Nowe on, let''s head to the shower to freshen up before we eat."

    After spending a little while longer cuddling each other, the trio of lovers headed to the bathroom. Once they washed each other, they had breakfast. The food was as delicious asst night.

    Although Asher spent a little extra time making out with Scarlet and Cecil between bites, they managed to finish their meals and be ready to leave.

    The sky was clear blue, and the sun was shining bright. The fresh air and the beautiful scenery made Scarlet and Cecil feel rxed and at peace. Their moods were elevated even higher as they walked alongside Asher towards the Twilight Mist Sect.

 Chapter 215: Im not an Exhibitionist.

    The forest was peaceful and tranquil, with birds chirping in the background and the wind rustling through the leaves of the trees. Sunlight filtered through the gaps between the branches of the tall oak trees, casting dappled shadows across the grassy floor. There was a pleasant fragrance of flowers wafting around the area, invigorating the senses and inspiring energy.

    The overall atmosphere was very serene and refreshing. As the breeze blew by, it caused the petals of wildflowers to dance through the air like butterflies. It created a picturesque scene that seemed to be painted right out of a fairy tale book.

    In such a beautifulndscape, one could feel their heart bing lighter and their worries melting away just by standing within its vicinity. The wonder of nature has always managed to soothe the soul and fill one''s soul with renewed vigor. This sense of harmony and unity was something that humans could never achieve, even with all of their technological advancements and achievements.

    They were too busy rushing around in their everyday lives, chasing after money, power, and fame, forgetting that the most valuable thing in life was right in front of them all along, which would allow them to reach a deeper understanding of cultivation and enlightenment.

    After all, true spiritual growth requires both internal reflection and external exploration. Without a bncedbination of both, it would be impossible to cultivate a healthy and sustainable mindset that would benefit oneself in the long run.

    Thus, those who sought enlightenment through nature were able to gain insights into themselves better than those who only focused on cultivating their physical strength without taking care of their mental state as well.

    It was for this reason that powerful cultivators often retreated into the mountains or forests in order to meditate or reflect upon their own self-worth, or traveled the world in search of spiritual guidance and enlightenment.

    These experiences allowed them to connect with the natural forces that surrounded them and better understand how these forces affected their inner selves, thereby helping them improve their overall cultivation and enabling their souls to ascend to higher realms of existence.

    In other words, nature was the perfect teacher for cultivation because it was always there to guide its students along the path to achieving their full potential, regardless of their background or current level of progress.

    As such, anyone who wished to increase their soul cultivation would find immense benefit in exploring the wonders of nature around them and absorbing the lessons taught by Mother Earth herself.

    However, the tranquility of the forest was soon broken when, somewhere deep in the forest, a spatial rift appeared out of thin air, which was then ripped open by an invisible force. A momentter, four silhouettes stepped out from the void.

    They were cloaked in dark robes that concealed their identities from sight, but their body shapes indicated that they were all women with attractive proportions.

    Once they were all out of the tear in space, they surveyed their surroundings before one of them, the one closest to the rift, nodded to herpanions. "Everything looks good. There doesn''t appear to be anyone nearby who could''ve detected our arrival. The three of you can rx on this continent and cultivate at your leisure. I will go on to continue misleading those damn bastards from pursuing you.

    Make sure to not draw any unnecessary attention to yourselves, and you will be safe. However, if anyonees close to uncovering your secret, contact me right away through this crystal ball, and I wille to get you out of this ce. Understood?"

    "Yes, Aunt!" The other three figures replied in unison before the one who gave instructions tossed the crystal orb in her hand toward the lead figure. Then she disappeared into the rift once more, which closed behind her, sealing it shut and disappearing into thin air, leaving no trace of its existence.

    The remaining three figures stood still for a while longer before letting out sighs of relief. The woman who caught the crystal ball stored it away in her storage ring, and she turned around to address her twopanions but narrowed her when the middle one, who was d in a dark robe simr to hers with a hood that covered most of her head and features, began to remove her clothing.

    Underneath her robe, she wore a ck qipao-style dress that showed off her cleavage while covering her entire torso down to the upper portion of her thighs. She wore ck stockings that entuated her long, slender legs and ck high heels thatpleted her outfit.

    Her hair was tied back into a ponytail that reached halfway down her back, revealing her beautiful facial features that looked almost doll-like. Her eyes glowed red with mysterious power, and her lips were painted crimson red. She was indeed a peerless beauty with a seductive aura surrounding her that drew people''s attention toward her.

    "Ling''er, Aunt told us not to attract any attention, yet here you are unting your charms around. What happened to you wanting to avoid conflict like the rest of us? I don''t think she meant your exhibitionist fetishes when she said to blend in with the locals." The woman to the leftmented, frowning as she studied herpanion''s attire with disapproval written across her face.

    "Shut up, Xueling! I''m not an exhibitionist. I just like dressing up and showing off my beautiful appearance! Besides, who do you think I am? If someone dares to approach me and try anything funny, I''ll teach them what it means to mess with me! Hmph!

    Nobody is worthy of touching my precious skin! And I''m not trying to lure people in for mating! Stop saying stupid things already!" Ling''er replied with a huff as she crossed her arms under herrge breasts and looked away with a displeased expression.

    Xueling shook her head with exasperation and sighed. "Sigh... Fine, whatever! Do what you want!" She then also continued to remove her cloak since there was no point in hiding her identity anymore since Ling''er was already exposing her own.

    As she removed her cloak, her long, raven ck hair cascaded down to her waist. She wore a white hanfu-style dress that covered her entire figure, from the neck downwards to below her ankles. However, her curves were visible beneath the silk material, and the tightness of the clothing outlined her perfect figure. She had a cold aura emanating from her that seemed to chill the air around her.

    Her icy blue eyes held a sharp edge to them, and her skin was smooth and pale like porcin.

    Meanwhile, the third woman, who was wearing a cloak, had yet to reveal herself as she admired her surroundings while humming a tune. Her voice sounded so soothing and calming that it seemed to wash away all negative emotions surrounding her, recing them with positive ones instead. It was a very pleasant feeling to experience since it could relieve stress and tiredness.

    After a few moments of observing her environment, she turned her gaze back to Xueling and Ling''er, who had already finished removing their clothes, revealing their stunning appearances. Her eyes softened when she saw the two beauties, and a warm smile appeared on her lips.

    "Oh my, both of you have already taken off your robes. I should catch up," she mused as she undid her cloak as well, revealing her body underneath. Her body was curvier than Xueling''s, and her bust wasrger than Ling''er''s. However, unlike those two, she had a gentle demeanor about her that made her seem like an angel descended from heaven.

    Her ck hair was tied back into a low bun, and her turquoise eyes shone with kindness. She wore a pure-white cheongsam that had golden patterns embroidered on its sleeves and cor.

    Her beauty radiated outward like sunshine on a sunny day. When she looked at the other two, she found them staring at her with their eyes narrowed. She tilted her head in confusion, wondering why they were looking at her that way. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong with the way I dressed?"

    "What do you have to say now, Xueling? Who do you think will gather more attention on this continent when we have her by our side? Look at her; she stands out even among cultivators! Even with the three of us standing here, Mei''er is the one who radiates beauty, like an immortal goddess descended from the heavens. Even the air around her seems purer!

    Anyone whoys eyes on her will be struck dumb and fall in love with her!" Ling''er eximed as she gestured toward the woman standing beside her.

    Xueling was speechless at what Ling''er just said. She couldn''t deny that Meiling had a unique aura that made others admire her whenever she was around. But she knew Meiling wasn''t doing anything. It was just part of her natural charm.

    "Mmhmm, why would you say that? After all, we are triplets, and except for our eye color, everything else is the same," Meiling asked Ling''er with innocent curiosity, then she nced at Xueling, "right?"

    Ling''er and Xueling stared at Meiling as if she were stupid. They couldn''t believe that she was oblivious to her effect on others. "Sigh... Nevermind, Mei''er. Don''t listen to her nonsense," Xueling shook her head in resignation as she replied to Meiling, "Let''s just hope we don''t encounter anyone troublesome here on this continent."

    Meiling blinked her eyes a few times before she nodded in agreement with Xueling''s suggestion, and Ling''er shrugged her shoulders, conceding defeat. "Fine, fine, whatever! Let''s go; I think the sect recruitment trials will start soon."

    After speaking, the three women left the area and made their way toward the Twilight Mist Sect.

 Chapter 216: What are you guys scared of?

    A young man with a strong physique, fair skin, and a handsome face walked through the forest far away from the capital city. He was dressed in an expensive-looking silk robe decorated with intricate patterns of silver and gold thread, which matched well with his gray hair and red eyes. He had a confident gait, and he looked like a rich nobleman who belonged to an illustrious n.

    However, his face was marred with a frown. "What is that guy doing in this backwater region? It''s been several days since he disappeared without informing anyone. I can understand that he needs some time for himself, but this isn''t the way to treat one''s friends." He muttered to himself as he kept walking.

    He soon found a cave hidden among the rocks and trees, which was his destination. "This is the ce, huh?" He murmured before he entered the cave. As he went further inside, he noticed a faint light flickering in the distance, so he quickened his steps toward it.

    When he looked at the source of the illumination, he saw blue crystals that had dimmed down to a soft glow embedded on the walls of the tunnel.

    ''These crystals are filled with spiritual energy, but they have lost most of their power already. Just what are they being used for?'' He wondered as he moved forward, following the tunnel that led further underground.

    He soon arrived at an opening where there was a natural array formation that also seemed to have dimmed a lot from its former glory. There was a person sitting in the center of the circle, cultivating while absorbing the remaining energy from the formation.

    When the young man saw this scene, he was shocked to discover that his cultivation was much higherpared to a few days ago, when hest met this individual.

    ''His cultivation level is already in the Middle-Stage of the True Spirit Realm? But I thought he was still stuck in the Spirit Foundation realm not so long ago. This must be because of the natural array formation... I guess his luck is as heaven-defying as always,'' He thought as he stared at the cultivator cultivating.

    The cultivator opened his eyes after sensing someone enter the chamber. "Oh, it''s you, Jacob. How did you find me? And why are you here?" The young man he addressed as Jacob was none other than Jacob Gray.

    Jacob smiled at him and answered, "Hey, buddy! Did you forget that I am the heir of the Gray family? I have a treasure that allows me to track people using their spiritual imprint. And since your spiritual imprint is the most familiar to me, it was easy to find you even if you went into seclusion in this remote location."

    The young man raised his eyebrows upon hearing Jacob''s reply and chuckled before shaking his head. "Well, I guess that makes sense. Anyway, are you here to talk about something important?"

    Jacob''s expression turned serious, and he nodded. "Argon, the new disciple recruitment trials of the Twilight Mist Sect will begin in the afternoon today. Since you wanted to join them, I came to inform you about this matter. After all, there''s only a few hours left before the event starts. I don''t want you to miss it."

    Argon furrowed his brows and stood up. "Is that so? I didn''t know about this. I thought I''d have more time before the trials began. Well, whatever, I''ve already used up this natural formation''s power anyway. Thank you for telling me this, Jacob.

    I appreciate it." He thanked him as he stepped outside of the array formation and stretched his limbs.

    "Sure thing, but are you sure you want to participate in the Twilight Mist Sect''s trials? You can still join Heaven''s Glory Pce. After all, there''s nock of resources or opportunities for growth there. And you can be a core disciple right away without needing to take the entrance exam. Why do you want to enter that sect?"

    "Hmm... Although joining your sect sounds great, it would also mean that I am taking advantage of your status and relying on you. That doesn''t sit well with me, and besides, I want to challenge myself and prove my abilities. Therefore, joining your sect would make me feel like I was cheating. Don''t you agree?" Argon responded with a faint smile, causing Jacob to sigh in frustration.

    "I understand, Argon. But it won''t be an easy path for you in the future if you join this sect. After all, you won''t have any backing there."

    Argon shrugged his shoulders. "What''s so bad about that? I prefer a simple and straightforward life over being pampered by others and having too many restrictions ced on me. Anyway, are we going to the Twilight Mist Sect or not? Thest thing we want is to miss this opportunity due to idle chit-chat, right?"

    Jacob shook his head. "Alright, alright, I get it. You''re determined to join this sect, no matter what. I won''t stop you. Come on, let''s go then. It will be interesting to watch the trials of the Twilight Mist Sect." He said as he patted Argon''s shoulder and guided him out of the cave.

    Soon, they exited the cave and entered the forest again before making their way towards the Twilight Mist Sect.

    ¡ª

    Simr situations urred in many ces, where the various factions gathered to send their young generation topete for a spot in the Twilight Mist Sect. It was a prestigious sect that was famous for nurturing the talent of every path of cultivation with a myriad of resources and training grounds.

    In addition, it had an excellent reputation among the various forces due to its fairness in handling disputes and its impartial treatment of everyone, regardless of their background or status.

    It was also a good opportunity for the new generation of the various forces to interact with each other, learn more about the various aspects of cultivation, and form friendships with others of simr interests and goals.

    This is why the various factions sent their talented members to participate in these recruitment trials. However, it wasn''t just the younger generation from prominent ns or familiesing to the sect trials.

    There were also many rogue cultivators from various regions who hoped to join the Twilight Mist Sect and reap the benefits it offered. Because the sect was open to everyone regardless of their background or origins, they considered the chance to train here a blessing that could change their lives forever.

    Although they had topete with other cultivators who had better resources and support from their respective organizations, it didn''t deter them from attempting the trials. After all, many of the most powerful cultivators of the current generation were once ordinary people who had nothing but their willpower and determination to seed.

    As long as they had the ability and drive to keep trying, they might one day rise above their peers and achieve greatness beyond their wildest imaginations.

    So, despite being unable to receive assistance from anyone andcking ess to high-grade cultivation techniques and pills, these individuals were still willing to put their lives on the line in order to enroll in the Twilight Mist Sect. As they say, fortune favors the bold, and sometimes the weakest seed can grow into the mightiest tree if given enough time and proper nourishment.

    The Twilight Mist Sect was bustling with activity today. Several thousand prospective disciples were climbing the mountain along the winding stone pathway leading towards the sect''s main gate.

    However, there was a clear distinction between the two groups of applicants. A majority of them consisted of rogue cultivators, but they didn''t dare walk next to the young masters of various factions and even gave them a wide berth as they passed by. Meanwhile, thetter group acted as if they owned the world, walking with their heads held high and paying no heed to anyone else around them.

    After all, rogue cultivators knew their ce in society. As the saying goes, ''the strong devour the weak'', and they didn''t want to provoke the wrath of those who possessed superior backgrounds. Yet, there is always someone who does not mind the rules and prefers to live life ording to their own standards.

    "Hahaha... What are you guys scared of? Just because they wear expensive clothes doesn''t mean they''re any better than you. Don''t forget that we''re cultivators as well! We shouldn''t bow down to others just because they are born with a golden spoon in their mouths. If you don''t stand up for yourself now, then how can you expect to improve and rise above your current position?

    The strong rule this world, not those who have inherited their parents'' wealth!" A muscr youth who appeared like a giant among the crowd shouted out loud with a booming voice that resounded throughout the surroundings.

    His body was massive with bulging muscles, which showed off his powerful physique. He was holding arge hammer that was resting on his shoulder. Its head was round and thick, with runes engraved all over it. It looked heavy, but the young man carried it like it weighed nothing.

    His words echoed deep within the hearts of those who heard him speak, stirring up the fire of passion burning within their souls. It brought courage into the hearts of those who feared retribution from those who had a background.

    However, as soon as his words left his mouth, one of the young masters present sneered. "Oh? Did you hear that? How impudent! Do you think we care what a bunch of losers like you think of us? Go ahead and keep dreaming.

    We''ll crush you all when the timees, haha!" He mocked him with a contemptuous grin stered on his face.

 Chapter 217: After all, you are the Heavenly Genius of this generation.

    Another young master, who walked with a group of servants behind him, snorted in disdain. "Indeed. If you value your lives, you should know better than to challenge us. Now hurry up and step aside before you regret it!" He said that, and his minions snickered behind him.

    This caused the muscr youth''s blood to boil with rage, and he pointed at the arrogant young master and roared, "Who are you calling a loser? You bastard! If you''ve got the guts, then fight me! Or do you need your servants to protect you, coward?!"

    As soon as he said this, he swung his hammer with force and smashed it into the ground in front of him, creating cracks on the stone path that extended outward until it reached the feet of the young master who was taunting him. This caused thetter to jump back in rm as he cried out, "You madman! How dare you attack me?! You are courting death!"

    He raised his hand, and his body began to exude a powerful aura that was filled with killing intent. Soon, a sword materialized out of nowhere into his palm, and he pointed it at the muscr youth before shouting, "Prepare to die, scum!"

    With those words spoken, the young master dashed forward in a blur and shed his de towards the target.

    "Hahaha! Bring it on, idiot!" The muscr youthughed as he raised his hammer, ready to block the iing strike.

    However, before either of them could connect their blows, a stern voice cut through the air like a knife through butter. "What do you fools think you''re doing?! If you can''t behave yourselves, then leave! We don''t need troublemakers causing disturbances at the entrance!" A powerful pressure bore down on them, forcing them to look in its direction.

    One of the elders of the sect was hovering in midair with a grim expression etched across his face. His eyes burned with anger, and he red at the two brawlers with obvious annoyance.

    Seeing such a powerful cultivator in front of them made the arrogant young master pale and lower his sword. He stammered, "E-Elder, this fool attacked me first. I was just defending myself."

    The muscr youth wasn''t intimidated by the elder at all. Instead, he looked straight into thetter''s eyes without blinking, not caring about the consequences that might await himter on.

    The elder frowned when he saw how fearless and stubborn the youth was, and he shook his head in disapproval. "That may be true, but that doesn''t justify your behavior either! Both of you are responsible for what transpired here today! If you wish to continue participating in the selection trials, then you better learn to control yourselves!

    I will give you both a warning now, but if I catch either of you causing more trouble, don''t me me for punishing you both."

    Having finished scolding them, he waved his sleeve, and the twobatants found themselves lifted up from the ground and flung backwards against their will, sending them tumbling down the mountainside. "Now, start climbing the mountain again from the bottom!" The elder hollered as he gave them onest nce before turning towards other people who were watching.

    "All of you, carry on with the procession and head towards the trial grounds. Anyone caught trying to cause trouble again will not receive another warning." He stated with authoritycing his voice, whichpelled everyone listening to nod their heads in acknowledgment.

    Once satisfied, the elder disappeared from view, leaving behind a trail of mist behind him. They all found the spectacle awe-inspiring and made a mental note to themselves not to get into any trouble during the remainder of the journey towards the sect.

    Among the group were three young women who watched the scene unfold in front of their eyes. These three women had striking simrities, even though their dress sense varied. However, all of them had beautiful features, which made them stand out among the crowd of cultivators.

    "Oh my! I didn''t expect things to be so rowdy on our first day here. Isn''t that exciting?" One of the women remarked with a chuckle while nudging the second woman standing next to her with her elbow. "What do you think, Xueling? Are you excited about the prospect of witnessing such thrilling events during the sect trials?"

    The woman she addressed as ''Xueling'' gave her a nk stare with her cold eyes. "Why should I care what happens to those brutes? It''s not like they have any merit. All they did was waste our precious time. Idiots like them should stay out of the way of real cultivators like us," she replied with a dismissive tone.

    The third woman, who had remained silent till now, spoke up. "Big sister, you shouldn''t judge people based on their actions alone. Not everyone can be asposed and level-headed as you. Sometimes, one''s temper gets the better of them, resulting in irrational decisions being made. Therefore, I think we should give these people the benefit of doubt."

    "Mei''er, as usual, you are wasting your breath on pointless arguments! Let me tell you this: if you wish to survive in this world, you better toughen up and stop thinking about others when they aren''t worth your time or effort! Otherwise, you''ll end up being crushed under someone''s boot without even realizing it." Xueling stated with her cold voice that could freeze one''s soul.

    However, her words failed to faze the other woman, who smiled at her response. "But, Big sister, not everything has to be about survival orpetition. What''s the point of living a life without any meaning? Everyone deserves to be treated with respect.

    If we start discriminating against people because they are different from us, then how are we any better than the people chasing us?" She replied with a warm tone that carried a gentle aura.

    Xueling sighed at the naivety of her sister. She was used to such conversations already, so she didn''t bother answering her. Instead, Ling''er intervened, "Okay, okay. Enough of that nonsense already. Let''s focus on getting into the sect first before discussing anything else. We''ll have plenty of time afterward to talk about such trivial matters.

    Don''t you agree, sisters?" She interjected with a yful tone and a teasing smile.

    Both Xueling and Meiling nodded their heads in agreement. Thus, they continued their journey up the mountain in silence, with each of them lost in their own thoughts about the uing events.

    Meanwhile, far away from where they were located, two figures also witnessed the altercation between the young cultivators and the elder of the Twilight Mist Sect. One of themughed as he turned towards hispanion and said, "Did you see that, Jacob? The Twilight Mist Sect is more tolerantpared to the other sects, isn''t it?

    It makes sense considering that it wees all kinds of talents, regardless of their social background. How would the elders of your Heaven''s Glory Pce have handled the situation if it urred there?"

    Jacob sighed at his friend''sment and shook his head. "I''m afraid that the oue of such a confrontation would have been far worse. After all, the elders of my sect value tradition above anything else. If the youngsters don''t behave themselves in ordance with the rules of decorumid down by the sect since ages ago, then punishment will be swift and severe.

    They would have been kicked out of the sect and banned from joining again in the future. And that''s if the sect elders felt benevolent. If not, then they would have received much harsher punishments for disrupting the peace. After all, Heaven''s Glory Pce is known for its rigid discipline."

    "Well, that just proves my earlier statement. The Twilight Mist Sect is a good fit for mepared to the rest." Argon replied as he nced at Jacob with a smug expression.

    Upon listening to his words, Jacob had an envious expression on his face, wishing he could be as rxed as his friend when it came to matters involving traditions and customs. However, as the heir to the Gray family and the direct disciple of the sect master of Heaven''s Glory Pce, he couldn''t afford to do anything that would tarnish the honor of his lineage.

    It''s been like this ever since he was born, with everyone around him expecting great things from him and holding him to an impossible standard. Although he has noints about fulfilling his responsibilities, there are times when he wishes he could just be free and enjoy himself without having to worry about what others think of him. However, this isn''t an option for him.

    If he doesn''t live up to expectations, then he wouldn''t be worthy of the privileges thate with it.

    Therefore, he must strive hard and aplish great deeds to prove his worthiness.

    "Well, we''re almost at the summit of this mountain. Once we arrive there, you can register for the trials." Jacobmented after a short pause, drawing Argon''s attention back to him.

    "Indeed. I can already see several people who have a formidable aura. They must be the top talents of the younger generation, and I can''t wait to challenge them." Argon said with excitement shining in his eyes.

    "Haha... They don''t stand a chance against you. After all, you are the Heavenly Genius of this generation." Jacob chuckled as he nced at his friend with admiration.

    Argon smirked at Jacob''spliment, although he didn''t say anything further since he didn''t want to appear too arrogant. However, his confidence in his strength was unshaken.

 Chapter 218: Do you have a death wish?

    Inside the teleportation zone of the Twilight Mist Sect, there were many spatial formations connecting the sect to several locations across the continent. They could transport people from one ce to another in a matter of seconds.

    This allowed the disciples of the sect to travel all over the continent, allowing them to gather information, expand their horizons, and grow stronger through various experiences. This also served as a way to foster connections between the various powers that governed thisnd.

    As one of the most renowned sects on the continent, the Twilight Mist Sect held a lot of power and influence, which made it necessary for them to ensure that they had ess to every important location possible.

    So, they installed multiple spatial portals at strategic points throughout the continent, providing convenient transportation for the members of the sect and allowing them to visit farawaynds without spending too much time traveling between them.

    However, this also allowed the sect to maintain an active presence everywhere and act as a mediator between the various factions whenever conflict arose.

    Furthermore, since these portals were all connected to the Twilight Mist Sect, it allowed major ns and families to send their juniors to the sect for the disciple recruitment trial without worrying about their safety during the trip.

    And it was here in this hall, which had been cleared out for today, that the young generation of the major forces from distant regions were arriving through the spatial formations.

    Each of these young men and women was wearing robes embroidered with their n or family''s symbol, showing the pride they took in belonging to such a prestigious organization.

    One of the spatial formations glowed with a brilliant light as it activated, creating a vortex that engulfed the area around it, and two people emerged from it.

    The two people standing on the tform were a young man dressed in a silver robe with a gray dragon symbol emzoned on his chest and a young woman d in a dark brown dress embroidered with a maple leaf design on it. The former wore an expression of confidence and excitement on his handsome face, whereas thetter had an air full of arrogance and aloofness radiating from her gorgeous face.

    The moment these two individuals stepped into the hall, they attracted the attention of many others present there, since their appearance was quite unique and striking.

    The man had a head full of golden hair, and his eyes were like golden suns that shone brighter than even the rays of sunlight pouring in from outside.

    Meanwhile, the woman possessed long, wavy reddish-brown hair that cascaded down her shoulders in waves and a pair of auburn eyes that glimmered like jewels in the night. Her appearance was enough to capture anyone''s heart, making it difficult for others to avert their gazes away from her beauty.

    After all, she possessed a unique dominating aura that could make some men with a certain disposition fall to their knees before her and do her bidding, just to get stepped on by her as a reward.

    "Oh? It looks like we''ve attracted attention already. Don''t you think so, Lingyu?" The man spoke up after noticing all eyes staring in their direction. His tone sounded amusing, as if he were enjoying the attention that came with being famous.

    "Hmph, they are just a bunch of nobodies who don''t even deserve to be noticed. Don''t bother me with such trivial matters, Yuan Long." Long Lingyu replied with her usual disdainful tone, even when she was speaking with her fianc¨¦.

    "Don''t be so rude, Lingyu. After all, I am your future husband. Shouldn''t you treat me better?" Yuan Long chuckled as he tried to wrap his arms around her shoulders, but a single look from her made him freeze on the spot.

    "Do you have a death wish, Yuan Long? If so, then keep annoying me. Otherwise, shut up." She warned him without mincing her words.

    "Ahhh, you''re always so cruel to me, Lingyu."

    "Hah, if you don''t want me to treat you like this, then do better. You should know I hate ipetence more than anything else. Now let''s go." Lingyu snorted before walking towards the reception, ignoring the whispers that followed behind her.

    "Yes, yes. I shall be following behind you, my queen." Yuan Longughed as he rushed after her, ignoring the looks of envy thrown in his direction.

    However, before anyone could react to what they had just seen, another spatial formation shed as it activated, drawing everyone''s attention once more.

    Out of it came a figure d in blue silk robes that seemed to be dyed using the purest of waters. It was adorned with delicate patterns of clouds and flowers. The most striking feature of this neer, however, were her long blue locks of hair that shimmered like azure waves underneath the sun.

    As soon as she appeared, her sparkling aquamarine eyes, which seemed to possess the essence of life itself, swept across the surrounding crowd with curiosity. The beauty in those eyes was enough to enchant anyone who stared into them, making them feel as if they were being drawn into a mesmerizing ocean.

    However, before long, a glint like an electric current passed through her irises, and her lips curled upwards into a smile as she recognized one of the figures that had arrived before her.

    "Long Lingyu? It appears she is here as well." The blue-haired girl murmured under her breath as she watched Long Lingyu walk past the reception. "It looks like I will be facing off with her during the trials." Her eyes narrowed as she continued to watch Long Lingyu and her fianc¨¦e leave.

    In fact, Long Lingyu recognized the blue-haired beauty the instant she entered the room. ''Lei Liwei, huh? Interesting. This should prove to be an enjoyable experience.'' She thought as she pondered about the mysterious girl from the distant Lei n.

    Many more people poured in after that, and the spatial array was never idle as it transported all the aspirants from various corners of the continent.

    However, as the stream of applicants started dwindling down, the atmosphere of the hall also became more solemn as most of the participants had already registered and the trials were about to begin.

    Just as the tension in the hall became palpable, several individuals appeared from different spatial portals. Their aura was so imposing that they silenced the entire hall.

    The moment they felt the aura, everyone understood that there were some people from the older generation who came along with their junior generation to watch the disciple selection trials of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    There were five such individuals. They were divided into three different groups, with two men in one group, two women in the other, and the remaining lone person by himself.

    The two men in one group had simr characteristics to one another, which made it clear that they were rted to each other. And judging by their age gap and facial features, it was easy to deduce that the older one was the father of the younger one.

    The older gentleman had red hair with streaks of white mixed into it, and he had an imposing demeanor that demanded respect.

    Meanwhile, the younger man with him stood out due to his crimson-red eyes that had a sinister vibe to them, which made him seem dangerous. His face was expressionless, as if he cared little for what was going on around him.

    They were both wearing ck robes embroidered with a blood-red spear pattern on their chests, showing off their affiliation with the Li n that is renowned for its blood spear arts.

    The two women, on the other hand, also had striking appearances. The first one was a middle-aged woman with a voluptuous figure and fair skin, with hervender hair tied up in a bun while her pink eyes gave her a mysterious appearance. She had an elegant and dignified demeanor and wore a purple robe that had a white lotus symbol on it.

    She was apanied by a young woman who was quite striking in her own right. She also had simr hair and eye color as the middle-ageddy, except she had her long hair cascading down her back and her eyes held a mysterious vibe to them. Her attire consisted of a tight-fitting purple robe that hugged her slender figure.

    The moment they appeared, the red-haired man from the Li n reacted, looking at the middle-aged woman with longvender hair with eyes full of interest and desire. "Matriarch Cai Xinyi, what a coincidence to meet you here.

    I never imagined you''d also be interested ining to watch the trial of the Twilight Mist Sect." He said as he stared at her figure without bothering to hide his lustful gaze.

    Cai Xinyi didn''t pay attention to this as she was used to such reactions from others, so she didn''t bothermenting on it and instead kept her face impassive as she responded, "Greetings, Patriarch Li Wang. Indeed, I came to witness the trial, but my main purpose was to apany my daughter, Cai Yan, to the sect. She is also participating in the selection trials. What about you?

    Does that boy next to you n to join the sect as well?" She asked, ncing at the expressionless youth beside him.

    The red-haired man known as Li Wang raised his eyebrows in surprise at hearing Cai Xinyi''s words. "Oh? Is that so? Well, my son, Li Xueli, wanted to join the sect so he couldpete with someone worthy of his level, as he had already surpassed his peers." He nced at his son, who remained indifferent throughout the conversation.

    Cai Xinyi nced at Li Xueli as well and scoffed in her mind. ''How arrogant! Just like his father.''

 Chapter 219: My, my! We have many big shots visiting us today.

    At this point, the red-haired man''s eyes shed with a perverted glint as he added with mental telepathy, ''Speaking of which, it has been a long time since west met, hasn''t it, Matriarch Cai Xinyi? You must be missing yourte husband a lot. Haha! If you''re feeling lonely, I could always lend a helping hand.'' He said as he licked his lips without shame, his eyes staring at her ample chest.

    Upon sensing this, Cai Xinyi was ovee by disgust and anger, and she frowned at him, shooting a re in his direction. She didn''t dare speak out loud in case the younger generation might overhear their conversation. Instead, she retorted with disdain, ''Are you a fool? Even if I were desperate for a man, I would rather die thany with scum like you, Li Wang!

    Besides, I can understand why your wife ran away to a distant corner of the continent. If it were me, I would''ve left your sorry ass a long time ago too!''

    Li Wang''s eyes widened, and his face turned red in rage after hearing her words, but he bit his tongue and suppressed his urge to shout back. ''How dare you bring up that incident! Are you trying to pick a fight with me?''

    ''Fight with you? Why would I need to do that? With your reputation of sleeping with other people''s wives and mistresses, it wouldn''t be strange if you were targeted by someone and got yourself killed. So, don''t bother me with your nonsense!

    Besides, myte husband died fighting to protect his people, unlike you, whose wife ran away because she couldn''t bear to live with such an unfaithful man.'' Cai Xinyi sneered.

    ''Now, stop bothering me. I don''t want to be associated with a shameless bastard like you and lose face for myself and my daughter. And, you better behave yourself, as there is someone here who might not like your behavior.'' She finished, sending a subtle nce in a certain direction.

    ''Tsk, you...'' He was about to continue arguing when his eyes shifted in the same direction as Cai Xinyi, and upon noticing the individual she was referring to, he swallowed his words in fear as the anger dissipated from his body like a candle me in the wind.

    The final figure who had joined the others was dressed in pure white clothes that gave off a sense of righteousness and purity. He had golden hair that shimmered like wheat in the summer sunshine, and his golden eyes burned with the radiance of justice. He appeared to be a middle-aged man with a stern expression on his face, exuding a dignified air that inspired awe and fear.

    At that moment, a heartyugh resounded throughout the hall. "Hahaha! I never expected that Elder Kong Yu, one of the Core Elders of the mighty Heaven''s Glory Pce, would be gracing us with his presence today." The speaker was a middle-aged man with long gray hair who was d in white and golden robe with the emblem of the Twilight Mist Sect on his chest.

    His demeanor was very different from that of the man in white, who possessed the aura of a righteous hero. Thetter, on the other hand, was someone who had a sly expression on his face, his sharp eyes resembling those of a fox, which made it difficult for others to guess his intentions.

    When the crowd heard this, they all looked at the elder in pure white clothes in surprise, as they knew that Heaven''s Glory Pce was considered a beacon of light and justice in the continent, and its members were known for their outstanding character and aplishments.

    Moreover, the Heaven''s Glory Pce was considered to be on par with the Twilight Mist Sect, with both of them being the strongest sects in this region. As such, they didn''t expect such a dignified member of Heaven''s Glory Pce toe here just to watch the new disciples of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    A frown formed on Elder Kong Yu''s brows when he saw the man in white approaching him with a sly expression. "Greetings, Elder Harrius. It''s been a long time since west met. I hope you won''t mind my presence here today." Kong Yu greeted the elder from the Twilight Mist Sect without changing his stern expression, giving off an air of superiority.

    Harrius chuckled in amusement when he heard this, "Of course, of course, how can I refuse a guest such as yourself? You are very wee here, Elder Kong Yu."

    After a short pause, he continued with a mischievous smile on his face while looking at the other two figures near him. "My, my! We have many big shots visiting us today. In addition to the Core Elder of Heaven''s Glory Pce, we also have the Patriarch of the Li n and the Matriarch of the Cai n. Oh? Wait a second.

    Are those the heirs of the respective ns standing beside them? Interesting... It looks like this year we''ll have many powerful disciples joining our ranks." Harrius remarked as he looked at the young man with red hair and the young woman withvender hair.

    Both of them flinched when Harrius nced at them but didn''t respond. However, Harrius wasn''t done talking. "Although the Patriarch of the Li n is familiar to us, it is indeed a rare sight to have Matriarch Cai Xinyi from the Cai n grace us with her presence.

    I hope both of you will enjoy your stay here in the Twilight Mist Sect." He added, throwing an appreciative smile towards the middle-aged woman.

    Cai Xinyi, who had remained silent all this time, returned the gesture with a faint smile. "Thank you for your kind words, Elder Harrius. My daughter, Cai Yan, is taking the disciple selection trials of the Twilight Mist Sect, and I tagged along with her to observe thepetition."

    "Haha, I see! I''m sure she''ll perform very well." Harriusughed as he nced at Cai Yan, who remained quiet next to her mother. "You don''t have to worry about anything. Our Twilight Mist Sect will ensure that all of the participants are treated with fair and just treatment." Harrius stated in a serious tone.

    "That isforting to hear. Thank you again, Elder Harrius." Cai Xinyi smiled and bowed in gratitude.

    The Patriarch of the Li n, who had remained quiet until now, coughed a few times, reminding the others that he was also present here. "Indeed, that is very reassuring to hear."

    Upon sensing his annoyance, Harrius chuckled and turned to face the Patriarch of the Li n, "Don''t worry, Patriarch Li Wang, you can rx. There''s no way we''ll favor one participant over another. It is important for all of you to know that the Twilight Mist Sect has a tradition of impartiality and fairness that all our disciples must adhere to."

    The three of them nodded at Harrius'' words in acknowledgment. After all, despite his sly nature, as a core elder of the sect, Harrius had an impable reputation among the other core elders for his loyalty and dedication to the Twilight Mist Sect. Thus, there was no reason to doubt his words.

    Just then, the spatial formation on the far side of the room glowed as it activated once more, catching everyone''s attention.

    Out of it came three figures that drew the gaze of every cultivator present in the hall towards them, like mas attracting iron.

    One of them was a young man with ck hair and piercing blue eyes that resembled a sapphire gemstone. His handsome face held a yful smirk as he scanned his surroundings with great interest. He wore a ck robe embroidered with a silver dragon pattern on the sleeves, giving him a devilish charm that was hard to resist.

    The other two were women, one with long ck hair and bright green eyes full of innocence and wonder, and the other with long, fiery red hair and crimson eyes that radiated with fierce determination.

    Both of them wore white robes decorated with a floral design that reminded them of snowkes or crystals falling in winter. On the left side of their chest, a silver emblem of the Twilight Mist Sect could be seen embroidered on their clothes, indicating that they were Inner Disciples of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    For a long moment, everyone in the hall stood frozen in ce as they stared in awe at the trio who had just entered the room. Both women had striking and beautiful faces, making them stand out among the rest of the people, but it was the man with ck hair and blue eyes who dominated the scene.

    He had an aura thatmanded attention and respect, yet his demeanor was rxed and carefree, as if nothing could bother him. This caused others to feel curious about who he was and where he came from.

    Seeing the young man, Elder Harrius'' expression changed from confusion to recognition before settling to a scared, pale expression. ''Damn it. I almost forgot the most important person who''d bepeting in this year''s trials.''

    He felt shivers running down his spine upon remembering how thatdy ordered him to take care of him. ''I hope no one messes with him or else... I don''t want to imagine how mad she''ll be. It seems I have to be with him for the whole duration of this trial just to make sure no one tries anything funny.'' He sighed to himself as he recalled the ruthless look on her face that made him cower in fear.

 Chapter 220: Who do you think you are? A personal attendant?!

    The moment the trio appeared, the eyes of Li Xueli, the young master of the Li n, narrowed at the handsome young man. His interest was piqued, but the scowl on his face showed his disdain for him. ''Who the hell do you think you are to garner such attention from the people here?

    Just another pretty boy pretending to be a big shot, huh?'' He thought to himself, trying to suppress the irritation bubbling inside his chest.

    Meanwhile, Cai Yan, who didn''t show much expression on her face throughout this time, had her eyes zed at the handsome young man with the dark hair. She found herself lost in her thoughts, her mind drifting into ces unknown to her as she observed the handsome youth with the yful smile on his face.

    On the other hand, Lei Liwei, the blue-haired youngdy from the Lei n, had a curious glint in her eyes as she observed the young man from head to toe, paying special attention to his features and stature. After a moment of consideration, she came to the conclusion that he was the perfect man in her eyes.

    However, she felt a tinge of disappointment when she noticed the beautiful girls that had arrived alongside him. ''Tch, it looks like he''s already taken. And it won''t be surprising if he has more women waiting for him elsewhere as well. It''s such a shame.'' She thought to herself as she clicked her tongue in regret.

    At the same time, Yuan Long''s expression stiffened as his gazended on the handsome young man who had drawn the attention of everyone in the room. He felt a surge of jealousy rise within his chest as he saw how the two beautiful girls who had appeared earlier were looking at him with obvious affection and desire, while he had to struggle just to get Lingyu''s attention. ''It''s fine, it''s fine...

    there''s nothing to worry about. After all, it won''t be long before Lingyu will fall for me, too! Hahaha... ha...'' he thought to himself with uncertainty as he looked at the handsome young man once more.

    As for the Long Lingyu, she looked at the trio in the center of the hall with curiosity before her expression returned to its usual aloof and distant demeanor. She didn''t react, even when she noticed the attention of others on the handsome young man. Instead, she chose to close her eyes and wait for the trial to begin.

    "Asher, we made it in time." Said the girl with fiery red eyes.

    The young man in ck smiled in response. "What did you think would happen, Scarlet? We were just supposed to teleport to the sect, yet you''re acting as though we had to climb a mountain and fight off demons along the way!"

    She looked at him with a cute pout on her face. "What? It''s because you continued to steal kisses from us during the entire journey! It almost felt as if we were about to reach the end, only for you to pull us back into your embrace and make out with us again. Leaving us with no choice but to teleport here or risk beingte for your disciple selection trials."

    "Scarlet is right. It wasn''t just once or twice, but many times, that you kept kissing us all over. You even went so far as to use the excuse that you had to satisfy your urge to kiss or you wouldn''t be able to concentrate on the trialter." Cecil joined in with a hint of shyness in her voice, as if she were still embarrassed by the memory.

    Upon listening to the girls, Asher let out augh, not denying any of their ims. "Hehe, I can''t help it; you two are just too irresistible. Besides, didn''t you like it too?" He teased the girls with a mischievous smile, causing their cheeks to turn rosy from embarrassment.

    Their voices were low enough to prevent other people from overhearing them, but the expressions of the Elder Kong Yu, Patriarch Li Wang, and Matriarch Cai Xinyi became strange upon hearing their conversation and made their brows twitch.

    Kong Yu felt disgusted as he imagined the young man stealing kisses from the two beauties in public. "Tsk! This young man is shameless to the point that it makes me feel nauseous.

    If this kind of thing were happening in Heaven''s Glory Pce, that young man would be punished with a severe beating that would leave him with no strength to ever think about behaving like this again." He frowned with disdain, and a faint glow of light shed in his eyes, as if he wanted to punish the young man on the spot.

    "Elder Harrius, it seems your sect has allowed such a debaucherous young man to participate in the Twilight Mist Sect''s disciple recruitment trial.

    Why not kick him out right away and punish those two inner disciples while sparing all the decent people here the disgrace of being in the same ce as him?" He questioned the elder next to him, hoping to persuade him into getting rid of this troublemaker.

    The moment Li Wang heard Elder Kong Yu''s words, he couldn''t help but scoff in contempt. ''Hmph, as if a righteous-acting hypocrite like you has the authority to talk. From what I''ve heard, members of Heaven''s Glory Pce often visit the famous pleasure pavilions to appreciate poetry, enjoy music, and socialize, but their true purpose is to meet with famous courtesans.

    Their so-called "social gatherings'''' were nothing but borate excuses for indulging in their carnal desires. How can you condemn this young man when you and your disciples are hypocrites yourselves?'' He thought to himself but refrained from saying it aloud, knowing full well how sensitive they were regarding their image.

    Cai Xinyi, on the other hand, remembered how her husband always showered her with affection, making her feel loved and cared for. However, she shook her head and forced those memories into the deepest corner of her heart, as she had decided not to dwell on her past and move forward instead. ''Those days are long gone.

    All I can do now is ensure that my daughter never ends up with someone like you, who''d choose others over his family. After all, those people forgot about your sacrifice and started coveting power for themselves right after getting out of danger. Your sacrifice meant nothing to them.

    So, I will make sure that a man like you will never have a chance to even approach her!'' She swore to herself while ncing at her daughter with a proud smile, which she didn''t notice.

    In the meantime, Elder Harrius didn''t pay any heed to Elder Kong Yu''sints. Instead, he strode towards the three youths in the middle of the hall and smiled as he approached them. "Hahaha... Wee, Young Master Asher.

    I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to make it in time for the start of the trial, and I was nning to dy it further for your sake while going to the entrance of the sect to wait for your arrival. But it appears I was worrying for nothing, and you arrived just in time. That''s great!" Heughed with mirth, making everyone around him stare at him with disbelief.

    ''Dy the trials of the Twilight Mist Sect because of one person?! Have you gone senile or something? Where''s the impartiality that you imed?'' Everyone around them wondered in their hearts as they watched the exchange between Elder Harrius and the young man known as Asher.

    Elder Kong Yu''s expression darkened as he watched Elder Harriusughing in front of the young man and his two women, but he refrained from speaking any further, knowing full well that his words would fall on deaf ears.

    "You are?" Asher looked at Elder Harrius with a puzzled expression on his face, wondering who this person was that seemed to know him.

    Seeing this, Elder Harrius'' body trembled with a burst ofughter. "Haha... Forgive me. I guess I was too excited about meeting you and forgot to introduce myself."

    "My name is Harrius Brown, and I am a Core Elder of the Twilight Mist Sect. And I''ll be supervising the disciple selection trials for this year, in case you hadn''t known. I will be by your side throughout the entirety of these trials. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me, and I will try my best to amodate your needs."

    The moment he said this, a sour taste filled Elder Kong Yu''s mouth. He clenched his teeth in displeasure and thought, ''This is preposterous! What kind of treatment is this? Didn''t you im that the trials would be held on an impartial basis? Yet here you are, favoring this young man over everyone else by sticking to him like a parasite without showing any dignity. Who do you think you are?

    A personal attendant?! And who is this young man to be receiving such treatment?''

    "Oh? I see. Nice to meet you, Elder Harrius. I guess I should thank you for your kindness." Asherughed and replied to the elder''s introduction without batting an eye.

    "No, no, you don''t need to thank me. It''s my pleasure to assist an outstanding young man such as yourself." Elder Harrius said in a jovial manner, trying to gain the young man''s favor.

    Everyone couldn''t keep their eyes off this situation. ''Is this really happening in front of our eyes? Howe this guy gets treated in such an exceptional way while the other disciples have to watch from the sidelines and wait for their turn? What the fuck is wrong with this old bastard?!''

 Chapter 221: Do you want me to kneel and kowtow?

    After a brief period of silence, Elder Harrius continued, "Young Master Asher, allow me to guide you to the location of the selection trial along with the three respected guests over there." He pointed to a group of individuals who had arrived earlier.

    Asher responded with a nod, "All right. Let''s go." Then he proceeded to walk in their direction, with Scarlet and Cecil walking along with him.

    Seeing them approach, Li Wang, Cai Xinyi, and Kong Yu examined the three youngsters with sharp eyes as they moved closer to them.

    When they arrived, Elder Harrius introduced them to Asher in a casual manner, as though he were introducing ordinary people and not the leaders of major ns and factions on the continent.

    However, when he got to the young man, Elder Harrius'' tone of voice shifted to a respectful, almost reverent one. "This young man here is Young Master Asher. He is an esteemed guest of the Twilight Mist Sect and will also be participating in the disciple selection trial along with all the others.

    And, of course, the two youngdies beside him are the Inner Disciples of our sect, Scarlet ymore and Cecil Sylphiria." He spoke, pointing at the two girls.

    After listening to the elder''s introduction, a frown appeared on their faces due to being ignored. They felt as though Elder Harrius regarded them as inconsequential and that the young man in ck was much more important than they were.

    Moreover, they found it strange that Elder Harrius would talk about this young man who''d be participating in the trial the same way he would describe a prestigious guest visiting the Twilight Mist Sect. He also didn''t reveal his background or where he came from, causing their suspicion to grow.

    "Greetings, Seniors." Scarlet and Cecil said at the same time, with a respectful bow, towards the three adults before them.

    Asher also gave a simple greeting by nodding his head to them, but his attitude wasn''t as humble as the two girls standing behind him. Instead, he maintained a confident posture, showing the other three that he didn''t consider them superior figures.

    Kong Yu, in particr, felt his face heat up as he observed the elder''s disrespectful behavior and the young man''s arrogant demeanor, but he managed to calm himself down and took a deep breath to ease his emotions, as he didn''t want to embarrass himself by losingposure in public.

    Yet, there was someone else who was unable to hold back. This individual was none other than Li Wang, whose expression had grown more and more clouded with displeasure the longer he watched Elder Harriusvishing the young man with so much praise.

    He spoke in a stern, demanding tone, "Why do you seem so disrespectful towards us, young man? Are you not aware of who we are? Or are you just acting without a brain?" He asked with a sneer on his face.

    "Indeed. How dare you act in front of us in that kind of manner? I feel humiliated just by looking at your shameless attitude," Kong Yu said with a frown on his face as he decided to speak his mind after hearing Li Wang''s words, wanting to convey his disdain as well.

    Upon listening to their words, Asher chuckled before opening his mouth to say, "Disrespectful, you say? Why? Because I didn''t greet you with the utmost respect and obedience? Do you want me to kneel and kowtow towards you to please your ego or something?"

    "What¡ª"

    Li Wang was speechless upon hearing this. In fact, he was too furious to utter a word.

    On the other hand, Kong Yu was overwhelmed by his anger. "What insolence! Even after knowing that you are addressing one of the Core Elders of the Heaven''s Glory Pce, do you dare talk in this sort of manner? It seems like you don''t respect seniority at all, and you have forgotten that the world belongs to the strong!"

    He raised his voice as he spoke, revealing his status in front of the spectators, as he felt that his prestige as an elder of the Heaven''s Glory Pce had been stepped on.

    "You may be a Core Elder of Heaven''s Glory Pce, but that doesn''t mean that I have to respect you. I don''t care who you are or where you came from. Unless I recognize you, you are nobody in my eyes." Asher stated with a cold voice, his tone carrying a sharp edge to it that felt like a dagger being thrust against their necks.

    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they listened to his words. They were speechless and dumbfounded at what they had just heard, for no one dared to offend someone of the Heaven''s Glory Pce. The disciples in the crowd stared at him with wide eyes, as they believed that this young man was courting death.

    However, when Asher''s words fell upon Kong Yu''s ears, he was unable to remain calm anymore, and his aura exploded outward.

    In the next moment, a powerful pressure descended upon everyone present like a tidal wave of energy, causing them to tremble and stumble to their knees.

    His gaze was cold as he stared at the young man, who appeared indifferent in front of him despite the raging aura surrounding his body. He said in a stern tone, "Brat! Don''t push it too far, or you''ll regret it! I have never tolerated anyone disobeying me, and today will be no exception.

    Even if you are the young master of an important n, I won''t hesitate to make an example out of you!" He warned as he poured more spiritual power into his aura, intending to strike fear into the young man''s heart.

    "Hmph! Enough with your empty threats. Is that supposed to scare me?" Asher snorted at him with a look of contempt on his face. Despite the intimidating aura being emitted by Kong Yu, he stood unfazed and unflinching.

    Kong Yu was stunned by the young man''s fearless attitude, and his gaze turned cold. He raised his hand to smack Asher with a fist coated with a dense amount of spirit essence. The attack carried so much power that it caused the air around them to rumble from the immense force.

    Just when he was about to hit the young man in ck, however, an arm reached out and grabbed onto his wrist, stopping him fromshing out further.

    Elder Harrius looked at Kong Yu with a stern expression and cold eyes before stating, "That''s enough, Elder Kong Yu. Please don''t forget that we are still in the Twilight Mist Sect, which means that whatever happens here will reflect on the reputation of both the sect and Heaven''s Glory Pce.

    Furthermore, if you injure or kill someone in the sect, then it''s the Twilight Mist Sect''s responsibility to deal with that issue. And if you harm this young man, the repercussions that the Heaven''s Glory Pce will have to suffer might be too great to bear, as it might endanger the entire Heaven''s Glory Pce.

    So, for your own sake and for the sake of Heaven''s Glory Pce, don''t be rash and keep your anger in check."

    A profound light shone in Elder Harrius'' eyes as he spoke these words. Although his words sounded respectful, the truth was that he was threatening Kong Yu to stop before he crossed a line that he couldn''t return from.

    "Nonsense! How can such a young man pose any threat to us? No matter how powerful his background is, they would never have the guts to offend Heaven''s Glory Pce, which stands as a dominant power." Elder Kong Yu said as he retracted his aura and pulled his hand away from Asher.

    Then he turned to face Elder Harrius and red at him as if he were annoyed by his presence. However, thetter didn''t back off and returned the re with an icy stare. "Are you sure about that? That young man''s background might be stronger than you think." Elder Harrius said in a low voice with a serious face.

    Upon listening to Elder Harrius, Kong Yu frowned. He found it hard to believe that this young man in front of him possessed a more terrifying background than the Heaven''s Glory Pce, yet the confidence in the elder''s voice made him think otherwise.

    At that moment, everyone noticed the intense atmosphere between Elder Harrius and Elder Kong Yu, causing them to feel nervous about the situation unfolding in front of them.

    After a brief moment of silence, Elder Kong Yu scoffed before turning around and leaving the hall with another elder as a guide. He was unwilling to spend a single second longer with this young man, who caused his pride as an elder of the Heaven''s Glory Pce to be hurt.

    Li Wang also followed them alongside his son, Li Xueli, and they disappeared into a corridor.

    Soon, a sigh escaped from Elder Harrius'' lips after they left, and the aura he exuded disappeared along with it. He then turned to face Asher and said, "Young Master, I apologize for what happened here. It was my mistake to not handle the situation better. I assure you that this will never happen again."

    Seeing the genuine expression of concern on his face, Asher shook his head and responded with a gentleugh, "You don''t have to apologize, Elder Harrius. There are people who always seek opportunities to pick fights with others for no reason. Therefore, it''s normal for such conflicts to happen even in ces like this."

 Chapter 222: I missed you. I missed you so much.

    "Although this was somewhat annoying, it''s not something that should bother you so much, especially since I am not a person who cares about people like him. Just because they have a high position, do they think that everyone is beneath them? Heh, as if. In this world, strength is everything.

    So it''s natural for people who possess significant power and influence to behave this way, always looking down on others as if they''re better than everybody else. But if therees a day when they fall into the same pit, they will realize that it was just a shallow grave they dug for themselves. After all, even the strongest person will have to die someday, whether it be from age or through battle.

    And when that timees, they won''t have any choice but to ept the truth that they are no different from an ant underneath my foot!

    In the end, a mortal is destined to fall to their doom, regardless of how powerful they are or how high they stand above others." Asher dered in a cold voice, his eyes darkening with every word that left his lips while his words struck the listeners'' hearts like lightning strikes a mountain, cracking it apart.

    Even though he didn''t take Kong Yu''s provocations to heart, that didn''t mean he''d let them slide. ''I hope this will be thest time he offends me or anyone close to me,'' he thought to himself while watching Kong Yu disappear into the distance with a sinister expression on his face.

    With a smile on his face, Elder Harrius nodded in agreement before saying, "Your words carry wisdom beyond your age, Young Master Asher. It is as you said, even the greatest figures cannot escape the clutches of fate. Regardless of how powerful or influential they may appear to be now, nothingsts forever."

    Meanwhile, the Matriarch of the Cai n, who had remained silent all this time, narrowed her eyes at Asher and remarked with a solemn expression on her face, "You have an interesting perspective, Young Master Asher. I''m curious, though. What will you do if a dayes when you stand against fate itself? Would you try to challenge it or surrender?"

    Asher looked at her with a smile and responded with a hint of mockery in his voice, "Surrender?

    I already know what it feels like to surrender, and I must admit, it was an unforgettable experience." He paused for a moment before continuing in a more serious tone, "However, this time I will swallow the fate that stands before me and devour it whole until there is nothing left." His words resounded throughout the hall, which contained a hidden meaning beyond the ordinary.

    Everyone in the room felt a chill run down their spines when they heard his deration, and they were speechless for a while before a powerful lightning shed outside the building, followed by a thunderous roar that echoed throughout the entire sect.

    It seemed like nature itself was warning them of something unknown and dangerous. However, no one could guess what that would be.

    But somehow, deep inside their hearts, they felt an indescribable fear emerging from within. It was as though an ancient monster had woken up from its slumber and was now prepared to destroy anything that stood in its way.

    They couldn''tprehend why this feeling of dread was taking over their souls. It was like a curse that haunted their minds and bodies, preventing them from rxing or findingfort. Still, they knew one thing for certain: there was something strange about this young man that left them mystified and unnerved.

    At that instant, Long Lingyu, who had been silent all this time, narrowed her eyes as she sensed a strange, oppressive aura emanating from his body. Even though itsted for a moment, it was enough to terrify her to the core. ''Just who is this guy?'' She wondered to herself while staring at the young man with aplicated expression on her face.

    Soon enough, they snapped out of their trances and came back to reality.

    Matriarch Cai Xinyi also furrowed her brows before looking back at Asher and muttered under her breath, "Fate is not something that can be challenged by a mere human, no matter how powerful you may be. Just like you said before, a mortal''s life is destined to end. Nothing can change that fact. So, what makes you think that you are qualified to defy fate?"

    "Perhaps. For now, let''s leave that question for another day," Asher responded with a shrug.

    Cai Xinyi closed her eyes, and a thoughtful expression appeared on her face. She opened her mouth and spoke in a soft voice, "I see. Well then, I won''t dwell on that matter any further."

    With a nod, Asher turned around to face Elder Harrius again but froze midway when he met eyes with Cai Yan''s dreamy pink eyes. He couldn''t help but be entranced by their beauty, captivated by their charming luster and mysterious depths.

    Asher noticed that she was also staring into his eyes. She was silent and expressionless like before, but there was a subtle hint of yearning visible in her eyes, which made him wonder what she was thinking about.

    "..."

    "..."

    They both maintained eye contact for several seconds, neither willing to look away first. And soon enough, a strange aura filled the air around them, which went unnoticed by the rest of the people present in the hall. It was as if time itself had stopped moving altogether and their surroundings had be static, frozen in ce.

    Before long, Asher felt his surroundings change and found himself in an endless white world with nothing but him and the girl.

    There was nothing but pure whiteness as far as the eyes could see, no matter how hard he looked around. A silence so deep that he could almost hear his heartbeat echoing in his head.

    Despite this, Asher was able to notice two things¡ªthe girl in front of him was emitting a faint yet calming aura, and there was a strange sensation stirring his emotions, like someone tugging at his soul from somewhere deep inside him.

    At that moment, a soft voice broke the silence and asked in a gentle tone, "Is it you...?"

    Asher turned to face her once more, and he was greeted by her beautiful pair of pink eyes, which had tears forming on their corners. Her facial expression was nk, but he could feel pain in her voice. He didn''t understand what she meant at first. But as he looked into those eyes, he could feel her longing that transcend space and time.

    Her words felt familiar and strange at the same time. Something deep within him resonated with her emotions, and a surge of feelings rushed through his entire being as if her voice awakened an unknown memory from within his soul.

    However, before he couldprehend everything, he felt someone touching his face and wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes. After that, he blinked once and realized that Cai Yan had reached out and grabbed him by the cheeks with both her hands before pulling his face towards her.

    As he watched her facee closer to his, Asher heard her whisper something in a soft tone, "I missed you. I missed you so much."

    Just as he was about to say something in response, her lipsnded on his own. A surge of emotions flowed through their connected bodies. Asher couldn''t understand why he was feeling so sad; why did her words and kiss make him want to cry so much? Why did his heart ache so much, even though he had never met her before? Why was there a sense of nostalgia within him?

    Why did her words feel like she had been waiting for him for a very long time? He didn''t know the answers to those questions as his mind went nk, leaving him with only the feeling of sadness, love, and longing for this girl who kissed him.

    Asher saw that even with their lips locked, tears kept running down her cheeks as her pink eyes reflected an unspeakable loneliness and sorrow. He didn''t know what to do. He felt a strange connection with her. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events and the foreign feelings flooding his heart.

    Just then, he decided to stop thinking about unnecessary stuff and instead focus on responding to her passionate kiss.

    Cai Yan''s eyes widened in surprise when Asher grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace, deepening their kiss even further. After a moment, she wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes as she enjoyed this tender moment together with him. It was like she found a part of her soul she never knew was missing until now. She feltplete.

    She felt like she had been searching for this person all her life, and now that she found him, she didn''t want to let him go ever again.

    Soon, she found her lips being parted by a soft yet warm tongue and started feeling his tongue caressing her own. She let out a muffled moan, her cheeks turning red as he kept pushing his tongue deeper inside her mouth, exploring every inch of it. Their tongues intertwined as she tasted the sweetness of his saliva mixed with her own.

    Their mouths moved as one, seeking to find pleasure in each other''s taste while letting their emotions flow freely through their bodies.

 Chapter 223: Cai Yan... Why?

    His arms tightened around her small waist, pressing her soft breasts against his muscr chest as they embraced one another. Asher wanted to feel her warmth and closeness even more. He felt like he was drowning in this blissful happiness as he immersed himself deeper and deeper into this sweet moment, not wanting to let go of this special person whom he had found.

    Their kiss became more passionate as the minutes passed, and Cai Yan''s body grew hotter and hotter. Asher began stroking her slender back and running his hands up and down her silky hair while their tongues continued to dance together, sharing a fiery passion between them.

    After a few moments, Cai Yan pulled her head away from his lips, separating herself from him while still staring at his eyes with a loving expression on her face. She wiped off his remaining tears from the corner of his eyes with her fingers as she gave him a smile that could melt anyone''s heart.

    "I am sorry, but we shouldn''t continue this further. Our souls aren''t strong yet to withstand such intimacy in this Dream World. If we continue, the consequences will be devastating for both of us." Cai Yan apologized with a red face. She was burning with desire for him, but she couldn''t let this rtionship progress any further. At least not now.

    Hearing this, Asher didn''t respond but hugged her tighter and rested his forehead against hers. He took a deep breath and exhaled before asking, "Cai Yan... Why? I don''t know much about you, and yet, I feel drawn to you. My heart aches for you, even though I don''t remember knowing you before this moment. So please tell me, why am I feeling this way towards you?

    Why do your words sound like you''ve known me all along? Howe your gaze feels like you''ve been waiting for me to return for years? Why does my heart skip a beat when I look into those beautiful eyes of yours? How can I exin to myself that I want to protect you and treasure you, even though we''re strangers? Why do I want to make you mine?"

    She looked at him with a soft smile as she listened to his questions, her expression growing sadder with every word he uttered. After a brief pause, she spoke in a calm voice while stroking his cheek with her thumbs, "My dear, you will soon understand why I am the way I am right now. And when that timees, you''ll also learn the truth about our past and what binds us together.

    But for now, I hope you can trust me when I say that I love you with all my heart. No matter what happens from now on, I promise to stay by your side forever. I will support you in all aspects as long as you let me, so please believe in my words and let me be by your side. That''s all I ask of you."

    After saying her piece, she cupped his face with both of her hands and gave him a peck on the lips again.

    Asher closed his eyes as he relished in her warmth and tender touch, letting himself sink deeper into her embrace as he breathed in her scent, which was reminiscent of the pleasant aroma of flowers on a sunny spring day.

    ''Sigh... This is too much. I''ve just met her, but why does she seem so important to me?'' He wondered before activating the Astral Nexus Core Orb in secret to check whether he was under some type of illusion technique used by her.

    Yet he found that Cai Yan wasn''t doing anything of the sort, nor did it seem that she had ulterior motives towards him. Thus, he was left confused about this mysterious connection between them.

    ''It seems that there are too many secrets rted to me that I need to unravel. But for now, I guess I should just follow what my instinct tells me to do. And right now, I want this woman. I want her by my side, and I won''t allow anyone else to have her!'' Asher thought before opening his eyes and looking at Cai Yan, who was gazing at him with a gentle expression on her face.

    After a moment of silence, he decided to speak once more. "Cai Yan, I don''t understand all these emotions coursing through me, but I don''t care. If you are okay with being together with me, then I will give you all the happiness I can. I swear to you that I won''t let you suffer any grievance in this world.

    From this moment forward, I vow to cherish you and love you with all my heart." Asher vowed with conviction in his eyes as he stared deep into her soul.

    A sweet smile formed on Cai Yan''s delicate face when she heard his words and his sincere tone.

    "Then, my dear, shall we seal the deal with one more kiss?" She suggested with a mischievous smile while bringing her face closer to his, as if inviting him for a second round of intimate lip-locking session.

    "Very well." He replied before cing his hand behind her head and pulling her closer to his face, connecting their lips together again as they shared an ardent kiss once more. This time he wasn''t gentle with her at all, as he attacked her lips with intense passion, showing how much he desired her at that moment.

    He nibbled on her lips and sucked them, savoring their taste as if they were his favorite candy.

    Meanwhile, she reciprocated his fervent actions with equal fervor, kissing him back with just as much force and eagerness as she tried to devour him in return.

    Soon enough, he pushed her down onto the floor while keeping their mouths joined together, and Cai Yan wrapped her arms around his back, pulling him closer towards her body as they indulged themselves in their heated make-out session.

    She closed her eyes as her face burned bright red from embarrassment when she felt his hand groping her thigh, making its way upwards towards her buttocks while his other hand squeezed her breast. However, she didn''t resist and allowed him to fondle her body at will, enjoying every bit of pleasure he offered her.

    Even though she knew that they couldn''t go all the way in the Dream World as all the sensations and feelings were enhanced beyond the limit due to their weak souls, she didn''t refuse him. After all, her heart desired him just as much as he desired her, and there was no way she''d deny him this chance to express his love for her.

    While their tongues intertwined in a sensual dance, she felt his fingers digging deep into her skin, causing her to whimper in pleasure. She shivered at the sensation of having him touch her everywhere as he explored her body, leaving marks all over her smooth skin as he imed her as his own.

    After a couple of minutes, he released his hand from her ass and grabbed onto her cheeks with both his hands while pushing his tongue deeper inside her mouth. Then, the very next moment, he pulled her tongue in between his lips and began sucking it like it was a delicious treat.

    The sensation made Cai Yan lose her mind, causing her to let out a series of muffled moans, which sounded like music to Asher''s ears.

    He felt his body heating up with lust for her, wanting to strip off her clothes and take her here and now. However, he didn''t do so as he remembered what Cai Yan said earlier; that their souls weren''t strong enough to handle such stimtion in this world.

    So he restrained himself as much as possible by focusing his attention on her tongue alone, treating it as his main priority as he teased and toyed with it while eliciting sweet moans from her throat.

    As he twirled his tongue around her own, Asher could feel the smoothness and suppleness of her tongue, which reminded him of a soft and delicate piece of meat. It was so enticing that he couldn''t help but suck on it harder, trying to draw out more of its sweetness.

    It was almost like he was drinking honey, and he was addicted to its vor. The more he yed with it, the more he craved it. Like a thirsty man in the desert, he couldn''t get enough of her taste.

    And just like that, their kisssted for several minutes as they savored each other''s mouths, feeling their tongues sliding against each other in perfect sync. He found it difficult to keep himself from devouring her entire body, and he wished that they could make love in reality, where they could feel the full effects of their passion without the risk of damaging their souls.

    Finally, after a good while, Asher pulled back from the kiss and stared at Cai Yan with a mischievous smile on his face as he licked his lips, tasting the remains of her saliva on his tongue. "You''re so adorable, Cai Yan. I can''t wait to make you mine in reality." He dered as he leaned forward and nted another gentle kiss on her forehead.

    After he finished speaking, he noticed that a faint blush had formed across her cheeks. Her lips curled upwards in a cute smile as she whispered back, "Me too."

    He grinned upon hearing this and hugged her tight, holding her close to his chest as if he were afraid of losing her forever. Cai Yan closed her eyes and snuggled against his broad torso, inhaling his masculine scent while listening to his steady heartbeat. She felt sofortable that she wanted to spend the rest of her life like this, basking in his warmth and affection.

 Chapter 224: You can become an invincible assassin!

    "Cai Yan..." Asher called out in a tender tone.

    "Hmm?" She hummed as her eyes remained shut, savoring the moment while their bodies stayed in a firm embrace.

    "Can I call you Yan-Yan from now on?"

    Cai Yan''s eyes fluttered open in surprise upon hearing his request, and she stared at him in a daze for a few seconds before letting out a chuckle.

    "Of course." She answered while shing a radiant smile at him, causing Asher to be enchanted by her beauty.

    A heartwarming smile also spread across his handsome face, and he responded, "Alright then, Yan-Yan it is." Then he nted another kiss on her lips before adding, "Now, how about you tell me about this ce? If I''m not mistaken, this isn''t real, is it? I can tell that what I am experiencing now is an illusion of sorts. But I''d like to know where this is, if possible."

    Hearing him ask such a question, Cai Yan let out a light sigh before replying, "Yes, you are correct. This ce is a dream world that exists between reality and fantasy. It was created using the innate skill of my Spirit. This skill allows me to enter people''s dreams and manipte them in any way I want.

    With enough strength, I can even harm others through their dreams without hurting their physical bodies. But this kind of thing takes a huge toll on my soul, so unless I reach the Nascent Soul Realm or higher, I won''t be able to use it often."

    "Wow, that''s pretty amazing. It sounds like you can be an invincible assassin with such a terrifying ability." Ashermented while stroking her long hair with one hand and her head with another.

    A gentle smile formed on her face as she continued, "Although that may be true, this skill doesn''t work against cultivators whose souls are stronger than mine. So even if I tried to kill someone in their dream, they wouldn''t die in reality. All I''d be doing is wasting a lot of energy for nothing but giving them nightmares that they might end up forgetting when they wake up the following day.

    The most effective usage of this ability would be to spy on others by entering their dreams and extracting information from them, which I can use against themter. As long as I don''t reveal my presence or attack them, they won''t notice anything unusual happening within their subconscious."

    "But that means you can use it against cultivators with simr strength, though." Asher interjected with a grin, finding the thought of seeing this adorable beauty engaging in espionage quite intriguing.

    "Correct." She nodded in response.

    After a brief moment of silence, he spoke again, "I see. So that''s how it works. It''s pretty incredible, if you think about it. Who knew that there was such a powerful technique capable of invading another person''s psyche? Just imagining it makes my skin crawl, haha!"

    Cai Yan smiled and ced her head against his chest, enjoying the soothing rhythmic beat of his heart before mumbling, "Don''t worry, I will never hurt you. You are precious to me after all."

    "I trust you, Yan-Yan. So, how about we return to reality?" Asher suggested with a chuckle, knowing full well that the longer they remained here, the harder it would be for him to control himself from ravaging this beauty right now.

    Upon hearing his suggestion, Cai Yan opened her eyes and gazed deep into his blue orbs as she smiled at him. "Alright. Let''s go." She agreed as she snapped her finger, breaking the Dream World and returning them to the reality of the hall where they first met.

    As soon as he returned, Asher realized that not even a second had passed in the outside world, and everyone was still in the same positions as they were before Cai Yan pulled him into the Dream World.

    At that instant, Cai Yan looked at him and shed him a sly wink, causing him to smile in return.

    However, this scene didn''t go unnoticed by someone in the room as the Matriarch of the Cai n, who had been watching the whole thing unfold, furrowed her brows in confusion, ''What was that?''

    She was sure that she saw her daughter winking at the young man, but it was too sudden for her to figure out whether she imagined things or not.

    ''Did Yan''er just wink at him? Impossible! She has never shown any interest in men before. Could she be interested in this young man?'' Cai Xinyi thought before shaking her head and dismissing the idea as absurd, ''No way, that can''t be right. I know my daughter better than anyone else. She wouldn''t fall for a stranger like him.''

    She was aware of her daughter''s personality and understood her well, which is why she was unable to ept this possibility. But something inside her told her that she had missed something crucial regarding her daughter and this young man, leading her to be unsure of what to do.

    In the end, she concluded that she must have seen something wrong and put the matter aside for now.

    "Elder Harrius, shall we head for the disciple recruitment trial now? I don''t think there is a point in waiting any longer." Asher dered with a nonchnt expression on his face, ignoring theplicated stares sent his way by the people in the room.

    "Ah, yes. Of course. Right away. Everyone, let''s proceed to the trial grounds, shall we?" Elder Harrius announced with a smile, signaling everyone to follow him.

    "Indeed. We have spent too much time standing around doing nothing. Please lead the way." Cai Xinyi concurred with a nod of her head as she walked beside Elder Harrius.

    With that said, Asher took Scarlet and Cecil by the waist and led them outside as well.

    Following this, the rest of the people exited the hall and headed towards the testing area, where all new recruits would undergo a trial before being admitted into the Twilight Mist Sect.

    After walking for a couple of minutes, they arrived at a spacious area located within the mainpound of the Twilight Mist Sect, where thousands of disciples could be seen gathered around arge stone tform, waiting for the trial tomence.

    The ground beneath their feet was paved with white stones, and a clear sky stretched above their heads, dotted by dozens of fluffy clouds floating across the horizon. There was a gentle breeze blowing through the air, creating an idyllic atmosphere that calmed everyone''s nerves and eased their minds.

    This tranquility helped to relieve some of the tension that had built up within the crowd throughout the morning. Many of these youths had traveled for days or even weeks just to have the chance to join this sect. It was a significant step towards fulfilling their ambitions, which was why they needed to pass this trial. Failure meant not only wasted effort but also disappointment.

    For these young men and women, failure was uneptable.

    At first nce, the ce seemed like an ordinary courtyard with nothing special about it except for therge stage erected in its center, surrounded by a number of wooden pirs with carvings of various symbols adorning them.

    However, upon closer inspection, one would discover that these pirs contained numerous intricate formations etched onto their surfaces, which emitted subtle traces of spiritual energy. Furthermore, hidden beneath the stage was a vastwork of ley lines, in which immense amounts of spiritual power flowed from the air like invisible currents, enveloping the entire space.

    Furthermore, if one concentrated hard enough, they could detect a faint trace of an aura radiating from the topmostyer of the wooden pir, where arge High Rank Spirit Stone was embedded in its center. This stone contained enormous reserves of spirit essence, which circted within its structure and served as the source of power for the formations engraved within.

    Such a massive quantity of raw spiritual energy was not something that ordinary mortals could withstand for long periods without suffering severe repercussions, resulting in serious damage to their bodies or worse. Even most cultivators would struggle to withstand exposure to this level of concentration, requiring extensive training and preparation beforehand.

    This made cultivators invent formations at the beginning of history. With the help of formations, they could harness and utilize vast amounts of spiritual essence without exerting too much strain on their physical forms, allowing them to use it for their own benefit instead.

    Afterwards, as cultivation advanced, the formations were improved, and the formations were used for various purposes likemunication, protection, etc.

    Now, formations had be amon sight everywhere in cultivation society and were considered an essential part of life for all practitioners.

    They had been used to enhance cultivation speed by providing abundant resources, and they were even used to create weapons that could pierce the heavens and destroy the earth itself.

    And right now, Asher could sense that the formations had been designed to serve a particr function. It was meant to judge potential cultivators and determine whether or not they deserved to join the sect.

    These formations had been created by experts from the sect centuries ago to assist the sect in choosing suitable disciples. With such a vast array of tools avable to them, no matter how talented the candidates were, it was impossible for them to fool the assessment process.

    The formation would expose all of their ws and weaknesses, which meant that there was no way for them to hide any defects from the eyes of the judges.

 Chapter 225: Asher is not that type of person.

    After taking note of the surrounding environment, Asher noticed that there were a few small buildings located nearby, each housing different groups of people who wore uniforms with different insignias on them. He deduced that these must be the other guests from the different ns and sects invited by Twilight Mist Sect, waiting to witness the recruitment trials.

    There were also several young men and women dressed in luxurious ck robes who stood in line behind the stage, awaiting further instructions. These people had a unique aura about them. One could tell from their expressions and posture that they belonged to the sect and were proud of it.

    Upon closer observation, one could discern that these ck-robed individuals had been chosen by the sect elders to act as guides during this event. Each of them possessed an exceptional level of cultivationpared to the participants present. It was apparent from their demeanor that they were confident in their abilities, as they were all in the Core Formation Realm.

    They exuded an air of arrogance, showing off their status as core disciples of the sect.

    Some of these core disciples had even reached the peak stage of the core formation realm. Such a high cultivation base showed their prowess as members of a prestigious sect that could afford to nurture so many elite talents.

    Once everybody had gathered, Elder Harrius cleared his throat and addressed Asher and others, "Young Master Asher, this year, we decided to hold the disciple recruitment trials through a special method.

    Instead of selecting those who pass our regr examinations, we will have all those who wish to join the sect participate in a test that involves defeating monsters and passing through a misty bridge. Those who seed will be granted entry as outer disciples of the sect."

    "I see. What about inner disciples and core disciples?" Asher inquired with a curious expression on his face.

    "Well, there are certain requirements needed to qualify as an inner disciple or a core disciple. For instance, in order to enter the inner sect, one needs to possess a high aptitude for cultivation. They have to be able to absorb spiritual essence from heaven and earth faster than others.

    Moreover, they have to possess sufficient talent and potential to be strong enough to advance to higher realms in the future. Since cultivation talent is based on our spirit, the higher your spirit''s rank, the easier it is for you to achieve breakthroughs."

    Elder Harrius paused for a moment before continuing, "Let me exin to you the rankings of the Spirit. It starts with themon rank spirit, followed by the umon rank spirit, rare rank spirit, elite rank spirit, epic rank spirit, supreme rank spirit, legendary rank spirit, mythical rank spirit, andst but not least, divine rank spirit.

    However, divine-rank spirits are considered myths, and it is said that the one who possesses such a spirit will be invincible and will rule over everything, bing the ultimate being. However, this is just a rumor.

    Even among ancient sects, we have never heard of anyone who has a mythical ranked spirit, let alone a divine ranked spirit, but the names of those sects were lost along with the legends of their rise and fall."

    The Elder then smiled as he said, "With the right cultivation techniques and efforts, one can grow the rank of their spirit. However, it requires an immense amount of resources and hard work. Moreover, even if one manages to raise the rank of their spirit, it is still a long path towards the next breakthrough.

    Therefore, those who manage to awaken a spirit with a higher rank at the start have an advantage over others as it allows them to reach higher realms faster."

    Elder Harrius sighed and then continued, "So those with a rare rank spirit can be an inner disciple of the sect, while those with an elite rank spirit can be a core disciple.

    As for those who manage to awaken an even higher ranked spirit, they will be given special privileges along with unique resources and opportunities to allow them to break through faster, helping them climb to even higher positions within the sect hierarchy."

    "Oh? So all the disciples in the outer sect have the potential to be inner and core disciples in the future? Interesting." Asher noted with an intrigued look on his face. "And how about those who don''t awaken a spirit? What happens to them?"

    Elder Harrius chuckled and answered, "They aren''t allowed to take part in the recruitment trials, as they would remain as ordinary mortals. As you may already know, most of the mortals remain in the city, protected by various forces. And work as ordinary people without worrying about cultivation, fighting for resources, etc.

    Some of them also became great inventors or researchers in various fields and became famous and well known. In fact, many of the well-known alchemy pill recipes and artifact schematics were researched and developed by them. So even though they cannot advance in cultivation, they can still make a fortune through their knowledge and skills.

    Although this path is tough to walk on, as theyck any protection. That is why powerful forces recruit them, nurturing them as their own and keeping them safe from harm. Not all mortals are born equal in this world, just like cultivators, who also differ in their talent and potential.

    Those with higher potential and talent awaken a spirit and be cultivators, while the rest end up working as servants for the powerful ones."

    "I understand." Asher replied with an understanding look on his face. "Thank you for rifying all this for me, Elder Harrius."

    Elder Harrius shook his head and chuckled, "Hahaha. Young Master Asher, this is the least I can do for you. Besides, you are going to be part of the sect; hence, it is natural to rify things for you beforehand. I am sure you have heard about this from someone before, but I hope it helped in understanding better."

    Asherughed and replied, "Of course it did. Thank you."

    Just as Asher finished speaking, he sensed movement behind him, prompting him to turn around and find a beautiful woman dressed in blue silk robes walking towards him. Her long blue hair flowed down her back, and her sparkling aquamarine eyes sparkled under the sun as she approached him. When she neared him, Asher couldn''t help but notice a pleasant scent wafting from her body.

    "Greetings, Young Master Asher. My name is Lei Liwei. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." She introduced herself while extending her hand towards him with a warm smile stered across her face.

    Asher nced at her hand and then back at her face before grabbing it in a firm handshake, replying, "Likewise, Miss Liwei. Nice to meet you. Are you also joining the disciple recruitment trial?"

    "Hehe. No need for formalities, please. Just call me Liwei." She stated with augh, her voice sounding melodious in Asher''s ears. "And yes, I am indeed taking part in the trials today. After all, I''ve heard a lot about the Twilight Mist Sect and its reputation. So I can''t miss this opportunity to join one of the best sects on the continent."

    "Right, I''m looking forward to your performance. And you can also call me Asher." He replied with a slight smile on his face.

    "Thank you," Liwei responded, shing a radiant smile towards Asher as she held his gaze for a moment before looking down at his hands, which still held hers. "Oh, my. It looks like you enjoy holding hands, huh?" Shemented with a teasing tone.

    "Hmmm..." Asher let out a low hum while tilting his head to one side as he inspected her slender fingers wrapped around his palm. "Well, who would refuse holding hands with such a beautifuldy like yourself?" He joked with a yful smile on his lips and let go of her hand, saying, "However, I didn''t realize that I was holding your hand for too long."

    Liwei giggled and shook her head before replying, "Hehe. You are quite forward with your words, aren''t you?"

    Asher grinned and answered, "Indeed. A man has to be bold if he wishes to acquire what he desires, and you, Liwei, deserve all thepliments you receive. So, thank you for taking the initiative to greet me."

    Upon hearing Asher''s reply, Liwei''s cheeks turned crimson red, and she let out another giggle before saying, "Haha, you sure know how to make a girl blush, Asher. I like that. Maybe we should talk more after the trial ends. Would you like to join me for a meal once it finishes?

    After all, you seem like someone with a great background from how the elder treated you, and we could get to know each other more while talking about various interesting topics. What do you say?"

    Asher chuckled and agreed, "Sure. Why not? It sounds like fun."

    Liwei''s smile grew even wider as she pped her hands in excitement and eximed, "Great. It''s settled, then. After the trials finish,e and look for me. I will wait for you."

    At that moment, Scarlet looked at Cecil and rolled her eyes, causing thetter to stifle herughter as they listened to their conversation. "Look at him. He''s already after a new woman as soon as we''ve given ourselves to him. Ah, what a sinful man he is." Scarlet remarked, shaking her head in exasperation as she spoke.

    Cecil let out a small giggle while covering her mouth with one hand and responded, "Oh, Scarlet. Don''t be jealous. I''m sure he won''t forget us just because he found another beauty to court. Asher is not that type of person."

    Scarlet frowned and retorted, "As if I''d ever feel jealous of anyone! I know that Asher would never abandon us. Still, it''s irritating to see him flirting with every female he encounters, don''t you think?"

    Cecil smiled and replied, "Then why don''t you stop him from doing so?"

    Scarlet froze for a second before clicking her tongue and huffing, "Tch, whatever. It''s not like there is anything I can do anyway. I''ll just make him spend more time with us when hees back." She grumbled as she folded her arms across her breasts and stared at Asher, who was conversing with Liwei whileughing.

 Chapter 226: Why does it sound like you know this from experience?

    At that moment, Asher felt Scarlet ring daggers at him from behind his back and couldn''t help but feel amused by her behavior.

    "My, my. It seems that little Scarlet is unhappy about something. Could it be that she feels neglected because she isn''t receiving enough attention from me? Is that it, dear Scarlet?" Asher teased her, shing her a yful smile.

    Scarlet scoffed and averted her gaze away from him, not bothering to respond to his remark.

    "Hahaha. That''s adorable." Asher chuckled and shifted his attention back to Lei Liwei, whose expression remained bright and cheerful throughout their brief exchange.

    "It seems your lover got angry seeing you flirt with me." Lei Liwei observed, casting a sidelong nce at Scarlet.

    "Hm? Oh, that? Well, I guess I might have to work harder to appease herter." Asher remarked with a shrug of his shoulders.

    Lei Liwei giggled and replied, "I won''t ask what you mean by that, but I can imagine that you have quite the appetite for females if you already have two of them with you, and you still want more, huh?"

    Asher smirked and gave her a wink while replying, "You have no idea how big my appetite is, Liwei. Hahaha."

    "Ah, the nerve! How bold!" She gasped and ced a hand over her chest, pretending to be shocked by his shameless statement.

    Asher shrugged and continued, "A man must always strive for perfection in every aspect of life. Even if it means tasting all the delicacies the world has to offer, including the female kind."

    Lei Liwei burst into a fit ofughter upon hearing Asher''s words. Her amusement was evident by how hard she struggled to catch her breath after a few moments had passed since she beganughing.

    "Pfft... I can''t believe you just said that, hahaha." Lei Liwei spoke between breaths, wiping away tears that formed in the corners of her eyes due to how hard sheughed. "I think I may have to rethink my opinion of you, Asher. You''re more of a womanizer than I first thought, haha."

    "Well, what can I say? A woman''s heart is a mysterious thing, Liwei. To earn her favor, one must appeal to her desires and curiosities. Sometimes she wantsfort and security, sometimes adventure and excitement, and sometimes passion and romance. To satisfy her heart, one must know how to strike at the right moment." Asher exined with a carefree attitude.

    "Hehe. Indeed. Women are fickle creatures with varying tastes and preferences." Lei Liwei agreed, nodding her head in agreement.

    "Speaking of which, what kind of woman are you, Liwei?" Asher asked while ncing at her face as he waited for her answer.

    "Oh my, you are already asking me about that? Aren''t we getting a little bit ahead of ourselves?" Lei Liwei teased. "But I guess you might have to figure that out for yourself, Asher. Hehe. Let''s continue this conversation after the trial ends, shall we?" She suggested.

    "Hahaha. Sure thing." Asherughed and nodded in eptance of her proposal. "Now that I think about it, it''s almost time for the trial to start, isn''t it?" He questioned, turning around to scan the surroundings for any sign of activity.

    "Yes, I believe so too." Liwei agreed with a nod of her head, observing the area alongside him.

    At that moment, a mesmerizing voice rang throughout the entire space, reverberating across every nook and cranny of the area, capturing the attention of everyone present, including Asher, who gazed toward the center stage, where a stunning woman in green cheongsam stood tall. Her long, dark green hair swayed in the wind, giving off a majestic appearance that captivated those around her.

    She had emerald-green eyes that shone with a hint of seduction, exuding a mystical aura that emanated from within her body.

    Her gaze swept across the crowd as she introduced herself, "Wee to the recruitment trials of the Twilight Mist Sect. I am Katrina Everhart, Core Elder of the Twilight Mist Sect, and I will be the judge of these trials."

    "Damn it, how did she be the judge of this trial? Couldn''t they assign someone else other than her? This is going to be troublesome." Elder Harrius muttered under his breath as he stared at the woman standing on the stage.

    "Is there a problem, Elder Harrius? You seem upset." Asher asked.

    "Erm... Nothing. It''s nothing serious." Elder Harrius denied it with a forced smile, waving his hands in denial as he spoke. "Don''t mind my ramblings, Young Master Asher. It is just that this Elder Everhart is a rather troublesome character. She likes to y with the emotions of men, seducing them before crushing their hearts without mercy." He exined.

    "Oh? How so?" Asher inquired.

    "Well, the truth is that Elder Everhart is quite the seductress. She loves to mess with men''s minds and y games with them, trying to see how far she can push them until they be infatuated with her beauty and charm. Once they fall in love with her, she will make them regret their actions and shatter their hopes by rejecting their affections outright.

    She has a long list of broken hearted lovers following her, and every single time she breaks someone''s heart, rumors about her spread. So her being a part of the selectionmittee is a double-edged sword.

    On the one hand, it benefits the sect by attracting young men, yet on the other, it does little good for the poor souls who end up suffering from the aftermath of her deeds, whether they pass the trials or fail."

    "You mean she loves to sleep with men and break their hearts? What a cruel woman." Ashermented.

    "NO! NO! Not like that." Elder Harrius refuted with a vehement shake of his head. "Elder Everhart does not do that kind of stuff. Even though she is the Hall Master of the Dual Cultivation Hall, she never slept with any disciples or men. She just loves to y around with men''s minds and test their character, mental strength, and resolve.

    And once they fail her test, she would shatter their hopes and dreams without hesitation. She is a very unforgiving woman. That''s why I wish they had assigned someone else to be the judge of this trial instead of her."

    "Dual Cultivation Hall? You mean the sect has a hall dedicated for dual cultivation? Isn''t dual cultivation something that is frowned upon by the righteous cultivators?" Asher raised an eyebrow in surprise, not expecting to hear that there was a whole faction devoted to a practice that was seen as taboo in many ces.

    Elder Harrius nodded his head and replied, "Indeed. Many consider dual cultivation to be an immoral and shameful act, which is why it''s often ignored or viewed with disdain by those who follow the path of righteousness. However, this does not change the fact that dual cultivation provides immense benefits to both parties involved if done with mutual consent between two people.

    Not only does it strengthen their rtionship, but it also enhances their overall spirit essence density and improves their cultivation base. Moreover, it has been proven that dual cultivation helps cultivators achieve higher realms faster than usual. And the sect has plenty of techniques and resources for the purpose, hence the existence of the Dual Cultivation Hall."

    "Huh, interesting." Asher mused, filing this information away for future reference.

    The Elder then added, "Also, unlike some people who condemn dual cultivation as something lewd, the sect sees it as another path of cultivation that doesn''t conflict with the traditional methods. Besides, most of the dual cultivation techniques are gentle and mild in nature, as they focus on improving both partners'' cultivation rather than fulfilling the selfish desires of one party.

    Hence, the sect permits the practice of dual cultivation as long as it doesn''t hurt anyone and brings prosperity to the sect and its disciples."

    "I see. However, you mentioned that the Elder Katrina Everhart is the Hall Master of the Dual Cultivation Hall, right? Then how is it that she has never practiced dual cultivation with anyone before? Why is she allowed to teach these techniques despite not using them herself?" Asher asked with curiosity.

    "That''s simple," Elder Harrius replied. "She is an expert in healing arts, knows in and out about the human anatomy, and is thus proficient in the various forms of medical treatment that involve healing injuries and diseases caused by abnormalities within the body.

    Since dual cultivation involves harmonizing the spirit essence of two bodies, it also requires one to possess a deep understanding of human anatomy. So if someone with ack of experience in dual cultivation is allowed to practice it, they could cause permanent damage to their partner or even themselves.

    That''s why we have Elder Everhart supervise all those who use these techniques, ensuring their safety and preventing them from making mistakes that can ruin their health forever. Not only that, but she also possesses excellent judgment skills.

    Therefore, she can spot those who are dishonest and have ulterior motives from miles away, protecting the disciples from being harmed by others'' malicious intent."

    "Hmmm... I suppose that makes sense." Asher pondered over the Elder Harrius'' exnation before nodding in agreement.

    Elder Harrius then concluded, "Anyways, I hope you don''t get disillusioned after learning all this about Elder Everhart. She may seem like a seductive beauty whom you could have your way with, but in reality, she''s quite a sly and cunning individual who can manipte people without them even realizing it. It is best to avoid her as much as possible."

    "Hahaha... Why does it sound like you know this from experience?" Asher chortled as he listened to the Elder Harrius'' warning.

 Chapter 227: How are you doing, boys? Ready for some action today?

    Elder Harrius froze for a split second, feeling caught off guard by Asher''s suddenment.

    After a couple of seconds, he managed topose himself and replied, "Err... Well, that was in the past. I was young and foolish back then, and she yed with me, toying with my emotions like a child who picks a flower and tosses it aside once they grow bored of ying with it. Now I''m older and wiser, and I know better than to let myself fall victim to her whims again."

    Asher snickered and shook his head, saying, "I see. Anyway, thanks for the heads-up. I will be careful not to get caught in her."

    After that, Asher turned his attention towards the center stage once more, where he admired the beauty of the woman named Katrina Everhart. She possessed a mature yet youthful appearance that drew people''s attention to her. With her voluptuous figure d in a tight-fitting green cheongsam that emphasized her curves and cleavage.

    At the top part of the cheongsam was arge V-shaped opening that exposed her snow-white skin beneath. This resulted in many male gazes drifting towards the valley between her breasts, unable to resist staring at the enticing sight before them.

    While on both sides of her outfit were slits running along its length, revealing the long, slender legs with thick thighs hidden beneath the silky fabric of her clothes.

    Her appearance evoked the image of a wild vixen who had lived her whole life free from society''s constraints, roaming wherever she wanted and doing whatever she pleased.

    The longer one looked at her, the more enraptured they became. It was almost impossible not to be drawn towards her, regardless of whether one was a man or woman.

    This made Asher realize why Elder Harrius had warned him earlier. She was indeed a dangerous woman, capable of charming anyone she desired with ease.

    However, Asher wasn''t worried about falling for her charm. After all, he had been exposed to a beauty far greater than her and experienced even more wondrous pleasures in bed with said beauty, so there was no way this woman couldpete against her.

    As a result, he didn''t feel any infatuation towards her whatsoever, even though he could tell she possessed incredible charm and beauty.

    Instead, he was impressed by how many young men had already fallen under her spell and were gazing at her with longing expressions etched on their faces. It seemed like a lot of men had already given their hearts to this woman and were hoping to gain her favor, perhaps even her love, someday.

    As if noticing all the stares directed at her, Katrina Everhart turned around and began scanning the crowd with a mischievous glint in her eyes, taking note of each and every person present within the vicinity.

    After scanning the entire field filled with candidates, Katrina spoke in an enchanting voice that was neither too loud nor too soft, "Today, we have many talented youths from different backgrounds gathering here to prove themselves worthy of joining our ranks.

    I hope that those of you who are ambitious enough will show us what you are capable of and earn the chance to be a true disciple of the sect through these trials." She then paused for effect and then continued, "As you all know, the Twilight Mist Sect prides itself on its motto of nurturing the potential of cultivators regardless of their status, background, or heritage.

    Anyone can achieve greatness as long as they dedicate themselves to pursuing their goals and ambitions. Therefore, I expect to witness many amazing disys of talent from you. Who knows? One of you may even manage to surpass all expectations and earn the privilege to be a direct disciple of one of the Core Elders of the sect."

    The moment she stopped, cheers erupted all around, filling the atmosphere with excitement and anticipation for the uing events.

    As the crowds quieted, Katrina shed a dazzling smile towards them before saying, "Before we begin, let me exin what each of the tests will consist of. First is thebat test, where you will be hunting star beasts within a special zone that has been set up for this purpose.

    The objective is simple - hunt down five rank 2 star beasts, and you will get the minimum qualification to be an outer disciple. You will all receive a participant token that will keep track of your progress. But remember, there will be more powerful star beasts as you advance deeper into the hunting grounds, so you must be prepared to deal with stronger opponents.

    However, this is not as easy as it sounds because during this challenge, everyone can steal each other''s tokens, and your killing count would be transferred to the other person''s token."

    At that moment, one of the participants raised his hand and asked, "Elder Everhart, what happens after someone loses their token to someone else? Do they also lose their chance at bing disciples of the sect?"

    Katrina nodded her head and answered, "Yes. If you lose your token, you cannot participate in the trials anymore. So if you get robbed of your token by someone, then you are eliminated from the trials. Furthermore, once you enter the hunting grounds, you are allowed to kill the fellow participants as well, so beware of treachery.

    It is a test to measure your resourcefulness and adaptability as well as your skills inbat and strategy."

    As soon as Katrina finished speaking, murmurs began spreading among the crowd as they exchanged looks with one another. Some started whispering to each other, while others had frowns on their faces after hearing about the possibility of getting attacked by their fellow candidates during the challenge.

    It seemed that many had underestimated how vicious these trials would be since no one expected there would be a battle royale mixed in with the challenge to hunt down five rank-two star beasts.

    A few momentster, Katrina cleared her throat, drawing everyone''s attention back to her as she resumed exining the details of the next event, "Once you have in your targets, you will then be transported to another area where you will have to cross a misty bridge, which will lead you straight to the third event.

    But let me warn you now: this will not be easy because there will be illusion formations covering the entirety of the bridge, which will force you into hallucinations that make you relive your worst memories over and over again until you manage to snap yourself out of them. So, you must try your best to endure whatever horrors await you, or you might end up falling off the bridge.

    Cultivation is a path without regrets, but even so, everyone has a past full of demons waiting to torment them. This test is meant to expose those traumas and help you ovee them as you move forward in the trials."

    Katrina paused for a moment to take a breather before continuing, "As long as you pass these two challenges, you will be an official disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect. However, there will still be a final round of assessment for you where we will measure the rank of your spirit.

    The ranking of your spirit will y a huge role in determining your position within the sect, which in turn determines how many resources you''ll receive from the sect. In short, the higher the rank of your spirit, the higher your position within the sect, meaning more privileges and benefits for you."

    "Wait, I have a question." Someone interrupted, raising his hand.

    "What is it?" Katrina asked with an arched eyebrow as she waited for him to speak up.

    "Are we allowed to cooperate during the first test?" He asked.

    Katrina smiled and said, "No. You will not be permitted to coborate with others during this challenge. If you do, then the offender will be disqualified from the trial and will have to return home disappointed. Your tokens will also monitor your every action, and we will know if you are breaking the rules."

    "So, in short, it''s every man for himself?" Someone else muttered with a frown on his face.

    "Indeed. Thepetition is fierce, and you must fight to earn your ce. Those who pass will have earned the right to call themselves true disciples of the Twilight Mist Sect."

    The next instant, she shed a dazzling smile towards the group of young men closest to her and called out to them. "How are you doing, boys? Ready for some action today?" Katrina Everhart inquired with a sultry tone as she ran her fingers through her hair, looking at the young men while licking her lips in a seductive manner.

    All the young men froze upon hearing Katrina Everhart''s words before their heads began nodding in unison and replying, "Yes!"

    Then Katrina winked at them and said, "I knew you would say so. Because there are no limits to what a man can aplish if he sets his mind to it. And I love seeing strong, brave, and ambitious young men such as yourselves working hard to achieve your dreams. So, show me your best performances and prove your worth to be part of this sect.

    And maybe, just maybe, you might impress me enough for me to reward you with special guidance in the future. So, give it your all and go beyond what you think is possible! I wish all of you good luck."

    The young men roared with excitement upon hearing Katrina''s encouragement, their spirits burning hotter than ever.

 Chapter 228: I can cause more chaos than you can imagine with just my words.

    The young men roared with excitement upon hearing Katrina''s encouragement, their spirits burning hotter than ever. They were determined to seed and win the heart of the beautiful woman in front of them, who promised to guide them if they proved their capabilities during the trials. They thought of this as a chance to spend more time with her and get closer to her.

    A few momentster, Elder Harrius tapped Asher''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "See? That woman is a real beauty trap. Don''t let yourself fall for her schemes, or you will end up losing more than just your heart, Young Master Asher."

    Asher shook his head and sighed, saying, "That woman sure knows how to wrap men around her fingers with just words alone, huh? I guess it''s true when people say that women hold more power than men when ites to rtionships. After all, men are weak in the face of a beauty who knows how to y with their emotions and desires. But I have no interest in her for now, so it doesn''t matter to me.

    Besides, if she wants to seduce me, then let her try. I dare her toe and tempt me with her body."

    Elder Harrius chuckled and remarked, "Hahaha... I like your confidence, Young Master Asher. I look forward to seeing how you fare against Elder Everhart''s wiles."

    "It''s not that hard," Asher smirked as he pointed a thumb towards his chest and boasted, "I already have a woman who holds my heart in her hands. I will never betray her trust for anyone else. She is the most precious treasure that I have ever found in this world, and nothing will ever take her away from me."

    At that moment, Scarlet and Cecil each took his arm in theirs, drawing his gaze.

    "What about us, Asher?" Both girls questioned him at the same time, causing Asher to blink in surprise.

    "Ahaha... Um... What I meant was..." Asher trailed off before shaking his head and muttering in his head, ''Damn it! Now I''ve got to figure out how to save face in this situation.'' He nced at them and dered, "I meant women, plural. She is my world, and you two are my shining stars in the night sky."

    "Umu..." Scarlet and Cecil each nodded in approval, giving Asher a warm smile.

    "Hahaha... Asher, it seems you have to up your game to keep your lovers satisfied. Otherwise, how can you expect to court another woman and bring her into your harem?" Lei Liwei teased him, giggling as she watched Asher struggle to respond to the two beauties clinging to his arms.

    Asher smirked and said, "Don''t worry, Liwei. When ites to women, I never leave anyone unsatisfied. You can ask my women if you want."

    Upon hearing his shameless words, both Scarlet and Cecil blushed crimson red and averted their gazes away from him, finding themselves unable to deny his im.

    Seeing their reaction, Lei Liwei raised an eyebrow in amusement before retorting, "Oh my. You sure never mince your words, don''t you, Asher? To think that you would have the confidence to make such bold statements in public and in front of everyone. Hahaha!"

    "When one is blessed with such magnificent assets, then why hide them from the world?" Asher replied, shing a grin.

    "Now you are just boasting about yourself too much. Hahaha... You are also a narcissist, aren''t you, Asher?" Lei Liwei teased, crossing her arms as she narrowed her gaze at him.

    "Hey, you''ve seen it all with your own eyes, haven''t you, Liwei? My words aren''t empty boasts but the truth." Asher retorted back.

    Lei Liwei paused for a moment before admitting, "True enough. I must say, I admire your attitude toward life, Asher. Never before have I met anyone like you who can openly admit their desires and enjoy them with no shame whatsoever. This makes you quite refreshingpared to most other men, who tend to hide their true selves behind false bravado. You are unique in that regard. Hehe."

    Asher shrugged and replied, "Life is too short to live under the constraints of societal norms. I know this from personal experience, so I choose to be honest about myself instead of pretending to be someone I''m not."

    "Wise words indeed, Asher. Very wise." Lei Liwei agreed with a nod of her head, appreciating his honesty and openness regarding his views on life.

    Soon, she noticed his line of sight wandering up and down her body before they settled on herrge breasts, which were threatening to spill out of her robe with every breath she took.

    Lei Liwei gave him a knowing smirk as she giggled and covered her mouth with a hand, teasing him further by saying, "Tch, tch, tch. How naughty of you to stare at a woman''s body without restraint like that, Asher. Are you trying to prove that you are a shameless yboy?"

    "Nope." Asher responded with a carefree expression on his face as he met her gaze and continued, "I just like admiring beautiful things, and I enjoy thepany of beautiful women. What''s wrong with appreciating the beauty right in front of me? Am I not allowed to do that?"

    "Hehehe. Fair point. You can ogle me all day long if you want, but it won''t do you any good. After all, men always lust after me, hoping to win my affections, but none ever seeds. So even if someone were to dere that they liked me, I wouldn''t believe them. No, I wouldn''t even pay attention to it.

    It is meaningless to listen to words alone when actions are much more important. Words are cheap and easy to say. Anyone can say them without thinking twice, but actions speak louder than words. So, if someone wants to earn my favor, then they must show me how serious they are about it and prove themselves worthy of my consideration.

    Otherwise, their confession is nothing more than a lie, a mere facade designed to deceive me and earn my favor."

    Upon hearing this, Scarlet and Cecil both gave her strange looks, as if wondering why she was saying those things. Then they nced at Asher, noticing that he was wearing a smug grin on his face.

    Suddenly, Scarlet leaned in close to him and asked through their soul mark, ''Asher, is she testing you?''

    Cecil followed suit as she asked, ''Does she want you to prove yourself to her?''

    Asher blinked in surprise before bursting outughing, shocking Scarlet and Cecil. He shook his head in response to their questions and replied, ''Haha! No, mydies, she isn''t testing me. She is just stating facts about herself, her preferences, and her standards when ites to judging suitors. As for proving myself... Why do I need to prove anything?

    I have no intention of courting her for now. All I am interested in right now is learning from the sect, getting stronger, and exploring the world. Besides, I already have more than enough women in my life. I don''t need to chase after every single beauty that I meet. Sometimes, less is more, hehehe!''

    Afterward, he shifted his gaze towards her and said, "Liwei, your words may ring true to most people, but not to me. As far as I''m concerned, actions speak louder than words, yes, but sometimes words can be more meaningful than actions. Take mine, for example. I always act ording to my whims and fancies, yet my words hold immense power. Don''t underestimate their potency. Trust me.

    I can cause more chaos than you can imagine with just my words and nothing else."

    Listening to his words, Elder Harrius trembled in fright upon remembering how his words had moved that person into taking action without hesitation. "I believe you, Young Master Asher. There is no doubt that your words can cause unimaginable chaos and destruction if you so wish."

    Meanwhile, Lei Liwei''s eyes narrowed for a brief moment before she replied, "Hmmm... Interesting. It seems your background is indeed extraordinary, just as I suspected earlier. Still, even if your words can do many amazing things, that is just an exception. A single case where one''s words defy logic. You cannot im that as proof that words carry as much weight as actions.

    Because if we do that, then what point is there to learning various techniques? Wouldn''t that mean that everyone should just spout pretty phrases at each other until one party dies? That doesn''t sound like it makes any sense at all."

    "Hahaha, of course not. What I meant is that both words and actions have equal value when ites to expressing one''s intentions. Actions have more power over others because they demonstrate the speaker''s mindset and personality, whereas words can convey the speaker''s inner thoughts and feelings.

    Therefore, both have different values and meanings." Asher rified as he continued, "However, for someone like you who prefers to judge people by their actions over their words, then I suggest you always keep this in mind: actions can be faked and fabricated to deceive others, just like words. Hence, neither can be trusted.

    It is only through abination of both that we can determine the authenticity of the individual in front of us. Otherwise, even if we perform actions that seem sincere, if our words aren''t consistent with those actions, then we''ll be seen as dishonest liars who are just trying to trick others.

    Likewise, even if someone ims to be honorable and trustworthy but their actions prove otherwise, we have no reason to trust them either. The best way to judge people is through both words and deeds, because both hold value, regardless of whether one outweighs the other. Remember that always."

 Chapter 229: Can you handle a beauty who is also a beast?

    The next instant, he shed her a bright smile and said, "However, even if we talk about this forever, there is no way to decide who''s right and who''s wrong because the topic is subjective, and every individual will have their own opinions about it. So, let''s forget about that and get ready for the first challenge, shall we?"

    "Very well," Lei Liwei agreed with a soft nod as she changed the subject without hesitation. Still, she found his insight intriguing enough to ponder over it in private sometime in the future.

    A few minutester, Katrina Everhart finished exining the details of the two events and answered any additional questions posed by the candidates. Once that was done, she waved her hand in a wide arc across the air, and multiple shimmering lights shot out towards all the participants who didn''t have tokens yet.

    Soon, the lights condensed into glowing tokens in different colors that floated in mid-air.

    Everyone reached out for the one that was closest to them and grabbed onto it without hesitation, feeling its texture between their fingers.

    These tokens were made using special materials, containing a formation that could track the location of its owner, the number of kills made by them, and even the rank of the star beast they killed. At the same time, it also monitored their every movement within the designated area, ensuring that they abided by the rules of the trial and didn''t cheat.

    Therefore, once each candidate had retrieved their respective token, they noticed their spirit essence flow into the object in a steady stream, sealing it with their own energy signature. From that moment on, these tokens belonged to them.

    Once every participant had obtained a token, Katrina announced, "Alright! Now that everyone has been provided with a token, let usmence the first trial! Get on the stage, please, and wait for the formation to take you to the hunting grounds!"

    With that said, Asher turned to Scarlet and Cecil, who stood beside him, and said, "I will see you guys at the end of this, alright?"

    Scarlet and Cecil nodded and wished him good luck.

    Asher then faced Lei Liwei and said, "Liwei, let''s see if we bump into each other in the hunting grounds, haha. I won''t show mercy to you even if you''re a beauty!"

    "Hoho! Bring it on, Asher! I would be more worried if I were you rather than me! Because I know how much you love beauty, but are you strong enough to handle a beauty who is also a beast inbat?" Lei Liwei retorted in a yful tone.

    "We shall see soon. See you on the other side!" Asher replied, smirking.

    After that, he made his way towards therge circr tform situated at the center, along with thousands of other candidates who came topete for a spot in the Twilight Mist Sect. Each of them carried their respective tokens with them, holding them tight in their palms.

    ---

    Looking at the token in his hands, Argon, who stood among the crowd of participants, grinned as he spoke, "Hehe, these fools don''t know what''sing for them. Let''s see if they''ll survive this challenge or not." He then nced at Asher, seeing him act flirty with the three girls beside him and how a core elder was treating him with respect. "Hmmm...

    Looks like that guy has some kind of backing behind him. Must be someone rich and influential in the capital city. Even so, does he think his wealth and connections will help him here? Ha! These trials are designed to cull the weak, and he will die if he gets in my way. For I, Argon Drage, am going to be the strongest genius of the generation, even if I have to step over everyone else.

    Because the strong devour the weak, and those who refuse to ept that are destined to perish sooner orter!"

    "Hahaha... Buddy, I know how you feel. But you don''t have to get angry at strangers, you know?" Jacobughed, patting the shorter boy''s shoulder to calm him down.

    "I just can''t stand arrogant assholes who think they can get away with everything just because they have some sort of influence or background. Don''t you find them annoying?" Argon retorted with a snort.

    Jacob shook his head and replied, "Well, you aren''t wrong there. But angering people who you don''t even know is not a good thing. You could end up making enemies for life because of it. Besides, I think you are focusing too much on petty stuff instead of concentrating on the main event, which is thispetition."

    Argon calmed down a bit at these words. Then he sneered in disgust as he gazed at all the surrounding men who looked at Katrina Everhart with desire burning within their eyes. "Fools, all of them... How can they even think of pursuing that beauty? She is too far out of their league. If anyone is worthy of her, it would be me, Argon Drage!

    Her beauty belongs to me, and I will conquer her heart and body, iming her as mine and mine alone."

    "Calm down, buddy. Calm down. Your blood pressure is rising again. You gotta take it easy, or else you''ll pop a vein." Jacob chuckled, shaking his head. "Besides, those men aren''t your rivals. Focus on the trials, and once thispetition ends, we will celebrate our victory together."

    "Ugh! Jacob, just because we''ve known each other for a long time doesn''t mean I won''t hit you. If you don''t shut up soon, I swear I will punch you." Argon threatened with clenched fists as his cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.

    "How scary~! I''m trembling in fear from your threats. Haha!" Jacob taunted the short and arrogant man before continuing, "Anyways, I hope you can do well today, my friend. Good luck on the trials, and keep your eyes open at all times. Don''t let your guard down. Okay?"

    "Tch, whatever... Just watch me finish this trial with flying colors and earn a top-ranking spot among all the other candidates. Because I, Argon Drage, will never settle for anything less than the best!" Argon dered in a loud voice, puffing out his chest with pride before walking ahead to join the rest of the contestants.

    ¡ª

    With a swift movement of her hand, Lingling grabbed the token and looked at the two girls with simr features as her. They had their own tokens in their hands already, ready to begin thepetition. She was about to speak, but the older sister beat her to it.

    "Be careful, Ling''er, Mei''er." Xueling spoke in a stern tone before looking at her middle sister, Lingling, and continued, "Ling''er, you should stop being careless during this trial and don''t underestimate anyone. The moment you let your guard down, someone wille to stab you in the back. Do you understand me?"

    "Hmph! I can take care of myself, Xueling. Stop worrying too much about me. We all have a simr age, so it''s not like I''m a little child who doesn''t know anything anymore." Linglingined, crossing her arms under herrge chest while averting her gaze away from her sister.

    Xueling shook her head and sighed, turning to Meiling, the youngest of the sisters, and narrowing her eyes as she warned, "Mei''er, remember that there might be people who are hiding their cultivation base among the candidates. Don''t be fooled by their appearance, and don''t let yourself fall victim to their gentle words and show mercy to them. This isn''t a ce to be benevolent.

    You must defeat your opponents without hesitation and crush anyone who stands against you. Otherwise, you will end up getting hurt or even killed by others. Survival of the fittest is thew of this world, and if you fail to understand that, then I fear I will lose you forever."

    Listening to Xueling''s words, Lingling also turned to Meiling with a serious look on her face and said, "Xueling is right, Mei''er. You better listen to her advice and focus on thepetition instead of letting your emotions control your actions. I won''t forgive you if something happens to you because of your naivety. I want you to be more ruthless and cruel during the battles. Got it?"

    Upon hearing their warning, a gentle smile blossomed on Meiling''s lips like a flower opening to greet the sun, bright and full of life. It was the kind of smile that warmed hearts and melted cold souls. And it was this very same smile that made everyone around her fall in love with her without even realizing it.

    She then responded with a soft voice full of confidence and determination as she dered, "Don''t worry, Big Sis Xueling, Big Sis Lingling, I won''t disappoint you."

    At the same time, she closed her eyes for a brief moment before opening them again, revealing a different kind of light within her turquoise eyes. It was a sharp gleam, like the de of a knife poised to strike at any time, and it radiated an aura of absolute confidence and conviction. She held the token in her palm as she stared at it and repeated her words with a firm tone. "Don''t worry.

    I know how to handle situations like these very well."

    Seeing the change in Meiling''s demeanor, Lingling and Xueling remembered how this little sister of theirs could cause great disasters, just like a catastrophe, whenever she was angered or provoked. However, she was always gentle and kind toward others who treated her well, which always made them worried about her, afraid that someone would take advantage of her good nature.

    Seeing their little sister''s confidence, both Lingling and Xueling exchanged nces before nodding their heads in unison. After that, each of the triplets activated their respective token with their spirit essence before heading towards the stage together.

 Chapter 230: Let us commence with the first trial, shall we?

    Witnessing all the participants rushing towards the stage, Li Wang turned towards his son, Li Xueli, and found him ring at someone among the crowd with disdain in his eyes. Looking over to the source of his ire, Li Wang''s eyesnded on a young man with jet-ck hair and blue eyes. "What are you thinking, son?" Li Wang questioned him, curious.

    "Father, you saw how that bastard dared to disrespect you, right? How can I allow such an insult to go unpunished? He deserves punishment for his arrogance. I will make sure he pays the price for it in the trials. No matter what." Li Xueli answered in a cold voice, his eyes brimming with bloodlust as he spoke.

    Li Wang raised an eyebrow at this before ncing over at Li Xueli, noting that his eyes were zing red with killing intent. Seeing this, Li Wang couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement before responding, "Hahaha... I''m proud to have raised such a dutiful and filial son. Very well, go and do what you want, but do not kill that man. Remember that, my son.

    We still don''t know who he is or what kind of background he has. Therefore, refrain from taking his life. He is not worth it. Otherwise, there might be repercussions for us, and I don''t want to deal with the troubles that may arise from it."

    "Understood, Father." Li Xueli nodded,plying with Li Wang''s orders before adding, "Still, he''ll suffer enough under my hands before the end of this trial that he''d wish he was dead by the time I''m done with him. You''ll see, father."

    With thosest words spoken, Li Xueli gave his father onest nce before walking away towards the stage to join the otherpetitors.

    Li Wang watched as his son disappeared into the crowd of youngsters who were headed to participate in the first trial and smiled at himself, thinking, ''This is good.

    Even if I couldn''t take revenge due to that brat''s unknown background, as long as he is participating in the trial, he would get a taste of my son''s spear arts and know first-hand why we, the Li n, hold the title of the Blood Spear Masters.''

    Li Wang then turned his attention towards the stage and saw Asher standing there with a confident smile on his face. With a smirk, he muttered to himself, "You think you are so strong just because you managed to humiliate me? Hah, don''t make meugh, boy. You aren''t even qualified to fight against my son.

    We''ll see if you can maintain your confidence and arrogance after facing my son''s wrath on the battlefield. You should pray to the heavens that you will not have to face him. Because if you did, then you are going to wish you had never been born."

    ---

    "Mom." Cai Yan looked towards Cai Xinyi, calling her mom with affection.

    Cai Xinyi replied with an indulgent smile, "Yan''er, do your best on the trials. I know you will do great. Just follow your heart."

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t let you down." Cai Yan replied, nodding her head with conviction.

    Turning her attention toward Asher, Cai Xinyimented with a thoughtful expression, "I must admit that he looks quite charming. I guess we can''t me the girls for swooning over him. You should be careful when dealing with him, though, Yan''er. I don''t want you to get hurt by falling for an unworthy man. And it''s obvious from his actions that he is a womanizer who loves to y around withdies.

    So, you should avoid getting involved with someone like him if you can help it. He might end up breaking your heart one day."

    Cai Yan giggled after hearing her mother''s words and thought, ''Hehe, what if I tell you that I''ve already kissed Asher? What will your reaction be like, Mom?'' But she kept these thoughts hidden as she replied with a soft voice, "Okay, Mom."

    Afterward, Cai Xinyi looked around her surroundings and realized that almost all the candidates had arrived at the stage. With a smile, she beckoned her daughter towards herself in a hug and whispered in a low tone, "Yan''er, follow your heart. Listen to what your instincts tell you, and fight with all your strength. I know that you can seed in trials no matter what obstacles stand in your way."

    Cai Xinyi finished her words as she pressed her lips on her daughter''s forehead. She then released her hold over her and gestured for Cai Yan to join the other youths gathering on the tform. With one final nod of acknowledgment, she watched as her daughter walked off the tform before disappearing into the sea of people.

    With light footsteps like a fairy floating across the skies, Cai Yan walked towards the tform while a mysterious light shone in her eyes as she thought about her mother and Asher. ''Hehe...''

    A mischievous grin crept across her lips before she suppressed it a momentter, turning her expression into a more serene one.

    ---

    Standing amidst the crowd of participants, Yuan Long looked at his beloved fianc¨¦, Long Lingyu, with a smile as he spoke in a calm voice, "Lingyu, good luck on the trials. I am sure you will pass without much trouble."

    "Heh. I don''t need any luck to win this trial. Just take care of yourself. If you fail in this trial, then I''ll break off our engagement without hesitation. After all, I can''t marry a loser who cannot even manage to defeat such pathetic weaklings," Long Lingyu replied in a cold and emotionless voice, staring at Yuan Long with an impassive expression on her beautiful face.

    Hearing her words, Yuan Long frowned and said, "Come on now; don''t be like this. Why do you have to talk like that to me? There is no need to be so harsh. I was just wishing you good fortune. What harm does that do?"

    "Who needs luck to triumph over a bunch of ignorant fools? It just shows how ipetent you are if you think you need luck to win this trial. So, you should give up and stop wasting my time with pointless chatter. Instead, use your energy to focus on winning the trial rather than trying to butter me up. Otherwise, you will regret itter.

    I guarantee it." Long Lingyu said before turning around and leaving Yuan Long behind.

    Yuan Long stared at her retreating figure for a couple of seconds while feeling helpless, unable to utter a single word in response to her attitude towards him. "Why do you always have to act this way? Can''t you at least be kind to me once in a while?

    Even though I know you agreed to our engagement because of our parents, I still believe we can get along and form a loving rtionship between us one day, as we have been childhood friends," he sighed in resignation before following Long Lingyu towards the stage without further dy since they had to start the first round of trials soon.

    ---

    After a while, seeing that no more participants wereing out of the crowd and joining them on the stage, Katrina Everhart pped her hands twice to gain their attention before saying, "Okay, everyone! Since everyone is present here, then let usmence with the first trial, shall we?

    I hope you guys have been paying attention to the exnation of this trial earlier because we''re starting in the very next instant! Remember that once the trial starts, none of you will be able to leave until it ends unless you get disqualified beforehand.

    Therefore, if you have anyst-minute regrets regarding the challenge, then you should voice them now and get out of this ce while you still can. Because once you step inside, it will be impossible for you to turn back ever again. Is that understood?"

    Everyone remained silent and continued staring at Katrina Everhart without uttering a word despite her warnings, which made her smile grow even wider as she remarked, "Such fierce determination! Haha! That is what I love about youth like you guys! Full of energy and vitality! I look forward to seeing what kind of feats you will achieve on this trial! Well, then, let''s get started.

    On my mark!"

    With those words spoken, Katrina Everhart snapped her fingers, causing multiple rays of light to burst forth from beneath the stage as if it were an erupting volcano, engulfing the entire area around them.

    An instantter, each and every single participant found an octagonal star-shaped formation circle etched on the floor beneath their feet that began to glow with dazzling splendor as soon as it appeared. It was a strange sensation akin to having an invisible force tugging at your soul, urging you to move forward towards its destination without waiting for consent.

    Once every participant was in ce, Katrina Everhart snapped her finger again, activating the formation beneath their feet and causing a bright sh of light to engulf the space around them.

    Following the activation of the formation, a loud humming noise resounded throughout the air as countless runes danced around the stage before a massive dome-like structure emerged around the entire arena with a boom.

    And the very moment it did so, it separated the arena from the outside world, trapping all the participants within its confines. It also blocked the spectators'' view of what was transpiring within the domain of the formation. All they could see was a dome-shaped barrier separating the stage from the rest of the world. It was as if it were isting them from everything else in existence.

 Chapter 231: What the hell is that thing?!

    With a loud hum, an invisible force surrounded Asher and all the other participants of the trial, causing them to feel weightless as if they were being lifted off their feet and carried away in a sudden gust of wind. Within seconds, they found themselves standing in an unfamiliarndscape with many tall trees growing everywhere, surrounding them on all sides.

    There were many different kinds of vegetation scattered throughout this vast forested region. Trees with thick trunks stood tall above them while bushes covered the ground beneath their feet, creating a dense thicket that was difficult to traverse through. The smell of earthy soil permeated the air around them, making one feel like they were walking along an old trail deep within an ancient forest.

    A heavy silence filled the atmosphere, making it seem like there were no other living beings nearby. Everything seemed so peaceful and serene. However, one could never tell for sure because they had just entered an unknown territory that contained many dangers lurking underneath its surface.

    Every participant was separated from one another by a vast distance, giving each one a huge area ofnd to explore. It was as if they were being isted in their own personal domains, trapped in their own individual worlds without the ability to interact with others.

    But remembering the words of the beautiful elder, they knew that it wouldn''t always remain like this for long as they could be attacked by others or ambushed by wild beasts at any moment. Therefore, they needed to stay vignt at all times, lest they end up bing easy prey for someone else waiting for them to lower their guards.

    Although this was a trial where they needed to be wary of other participants, it wasn''t yet time for that, as without any points to earn, they would be wasting their efforts fighting amongst themselves.

    So, with a new resolve in mind, each person rushed ahead into the wilderness before them, looking out for any signs of hidden beasts while hoping to finish the first trial as fast as possible without encountering other participants.

    ---

    Within the vast wilderness of the Twilight Mist Sect''s trial grounds, a young man stood alone under the shadow of a towering tree. His eyes scanned his surroundings, searching for any potential threats lurking nearby. Yet, despite his caution, he failed to notice the ominous aura emanating from the dark depths of the forest.

    It was like a silent predator watching its prey from afar without revealing itself. If he had paid closer attention to it, he might''ve noticed it sooner and avoided walking straight into its trap. Unfortunately, however, he didn''t seem to sense anything wrong with the situation at the time.

    After making sure there was nothing dangerous nearby, he began walking toward an open clearing in front of him and took out two daggers from his spatial ring, preparing for battle. Once he was ready, he began moving forward once again. With each step, he left footprints on the soft earth as he marched through the dense foliage.

    The sounds of rustling leaves apanied him as he proceeded deeper into the forest, creating an eerie atmosphere that sent shivers down his spine. However, he kept pressing on regardless, undeterred by the foreboding vibe that enveloped him.

    Soon enough, he noticed a strange mound that appeared in the middle of the path ahead of him. The mound was about five meters wide and three meters high, shaped like an upside-down bowl covered by grass and moss. It was such a peculiar sight that he couldn''t help but stop and stare at it for several moments.

    ''What''s this?'' He wondered to himself before stepping closer to investigate the mound. However, as soon as he approached, an intense feeling of dread washed over him, causing goosebumps to erupt across his skin and a chill to run down his spine. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew through the area, pushing aside the branches of trees and revealing the source of his apprehension.

    When he saw what was hidden underneath the thick canopy of foliage, his jaw dropped open in shock as his eyes widened in horror. Standing atop the mound was a creature unlike anything he had everid eyes upon. It was humanoid in shape, but that was where the simrities between humans ended.

    Because this creature had an exoskeleton that looked like it belonged to some kind of insect instead of being made of flesh and blood. Its skin was smooth and shiny, with a reddish tint. Its eyes werepound eyes like those of an insect and had a red pupil.

    It had two arms attached to its torso, with sharp des extending out of the forearms while its legs wererge and muscr, covered with bony tes that resembled armor ting.

    As if sensing the young man''s presence, the monster turned towards him with its head tilted sideways as its antennae twitched around in confusion. Then, its mandibles opened wide and let out a deafening roar that caused the hairs on the back of the young man''s neck to stand up straight. Without warning, it charged right at him, its ws aiming for his neck.

    ''What... the fuck?!'' The young man gasped in disbelief, frozen in ce, as he gazed at the monstrous abomination looming before him. ''What the hell is that thing?!''

    Before he could recover from the initial shock, the creature swung its ded arms in a vicious arc that came close to decapitating him. But somehow, he managed to duck underneath the attack and roll backward on the ground, escaping the range of its ws. Unfortunately, though, he lost one of his daggers during the process, and it fell to the ground near the monster''s feet.

    Upon seeing the shining metal lying there, the creature paused for a second to consider its options before snatching it from the soil. It held it close to its mouth and inspected it with interest before biting into it. The sharp teeth of the monster pierced through the de like it was made of paper, shattering it into tiny metallic shards before swallowing them whole like a tasty snack.

    At this point, the young man''s fear reached new heights as he stared at the beast eating his weapon, knowing that his life hung by a thin thread. Although he wanted to flee from the monster''s grasp, he was paralyzed in terror, unable to move or think straight.

    In desperation, he grabbed his remaining dagger tight, leaped up in the air with every ounce of strength left within him, and brought it down with a mighty swing that would cleave through the monster''s skull and sever its head into two halves.

    "DIE!!!" he screamed as his de descended towards its target. But just before the sharp edge could hit home, a pair of sharp des pierced through the air, stabbing straight into his chest. His eyes rolled into the back of his head, and a stream of blood gushed out from his mouth as he felt the pain of his insides being shredded apart by the monster.

    The monster didn''t wait for the young man to die before continuing its meal, consuming the young man''s corpse and savoring every bite of flesh it devoured. The young man screamed in agony for a long time, unable to resist the agony of his flesh being eaten, before falling limp in the monster''s grip, who didn''t pay any attention to him and focused only on gorging itself on his flesh.

    The scene was horrific beyond description as the young man died in a gruesome and painful manner, but the very next moment, as the monster continued devouring him, an eerie red light appeared from behind the monster and aimed towards its head.

    And just when it was about to pierce the monster''s head, itspound eyes turned red, and its antennas shivered around like crazy, as if it were in some sort of panic.

    Phew!

    A sharp wind flew by and cut the monster''s arm clean from its body as the red light also shed through the air. However, the red light was somewhat off target and missed the head as the monster managed to evade at thest second. Still, despite missing its intended target, the red light, which was a spear with a bloody aura wrapped around it, managed to sever one of the monster''s arms with ease.

    The monster let out a horrifying screech before stumbling backwards, dropping the young man''s corpse in the process while looking at the red-haired and crimson-eyed youth who just showed up.

    "Raaaaaa!!!!"

    Seeing the monster screaming with anger, Li Xueli raised his spear and charged towards the monster once again. And just like before, with one swift movement, his spear sliced the monster''s remaining hand before it could even react to his sudden appearance. Blood sprayed through the air like a fountain, covering the area in red liquid.

    Li Xueli watched in satisfaction as the monster writhed in pain for a few moments before attempting to run away.

    However, his eyes narrowed in irritation at its cowardice. He struck down hard with his spear, piercing through the monster''s head and sending a wave of blood spraying across the field.

    Then he turned away from the corpse of the monster and looked at the young man lying beside it, noticing his lifeless body and broken limbs.

    "Another idiot who doesn''t recognize his own ipetence and decided to jump into something beyond his means," Li Xueli spat with disdain towards the deceased youngster, who couldn''t evenst more than a second against the monster, which was just a High-Stage Rank-2 Star Beast.

 Chapter 232: Oho! You are quite impatient, arent you?

    "If you are not powerful enough to survive, then don''t involve yourself in matters that are too strong for you. And yet, idiots like him who can''t even differentiate between their limits keep crawling towards the unknown, disregarding anymon sense of survival.

    Why can''t these pathetic weaklings learn their lesson and just stay in theirnes instead of trying topete with their superiors?" He scoffed at the dead youngster before he shook off his spear, sttering blood and brain matter all over the ground.

    Li Xueli nced at the monster''s corpse and then at the token tied around his waist, which showed the number of kills he had made in the trial so far. Seeing 1 written on it, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction before turning to leave, "This ce is too vast for me to hunt beasts one by one. Instead, I should just kill anyone that crosses my path, and they will provide me the points."

    Thinking that way, Li Xueli kicked the ground and ran through the forest, searching for prey like a hungry wolf in search of a weak deer.

    ---

    Not long after Li Xueli left, a young woman stepped onto the spot where he killed the monster. She wore a white cheongsam that had a golden pattern embroidered on it, highlighting her curves and giving her an elegant look. Her ck hair was tied into a bun with a long blue feather stuck inside.

    With her turquoise eyes looking down at the fallen young man''s body lying in the pool of blood, she sighed, "What a pitiful young man. Even his body is half-eaten. May the heavens bless your soul."

    The young woman closed her eyes and prayed for the young man''s safe passage before, with a flick of her wrist, a blue ribbon appeared out of nowhere and picked up the young man''s remains. And a momentter, after she made a pit in the ground, the young woman ced his remains in the hole, burying him under a pile of dirt and leaves.

    After saying one final prayer to the heavens for the young man''s departed soul, she took onest nce at the spot where his bodyy and whispered to herself, "Goodbye, little brother. May you find peace in the next life."

    Following which, the young woman, called Meiling, walked away from the spot where she buried the young man''s remains and continued her journey in the forest.

    ---

    Boom! Boom!

    Thunderous booms echoed across the area, apanied by shes of lightning, as a figure darted through the forest with incredible speed.

    Zip!

    Another crack of thunder reverberated throughout the area, causing a myriad of noises to ring out like fireworks during a celebration. The figure leapt through the air, twisting and twirling through the thick vegetation as though they were dancing among the clouds themselves.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A few stray bolts of electricity shot forth from their fingertips, scorching the foliage below them and leaving smoldering embers in their wake. With each graceful maneuver, theyunched a series of attacks that exploded wherever theynded, scorching whatever unfortunate nt happened to be in the way.

    "RRROOOOOAAAARRR!!"

    Soon enough, a fierce roar could be hearding from a direction in which one of the blots of lightning flew, as arge monster that looked simr to a ck bear covered in lightning markings appeared, who seemed to have been electrocuted by the previous strike.

    Standing at ten meters tall and weighing almost a ton, the ck bear had four eyes that glowed red and were filled with hatred. It stomped the ground with its powerful legs and dashed towards the figure who had disturbed its peaceful resting ce.

    "Hehe, looks like you woke up, Mr. Bear."

    A lightugh rang out as a young woman dressed in a beautiful blue robe appeared in front of the giant monster, her gorgeous blue hair flowing in the wind while her expression filled with excitement. "Hehe... This is what I am talking about! Who needs to be cautious and sneak around when you can just st through everything and make the beaste to you, right? Don''t you think so, Mr. Bear?!"

    Just as the young woman said that, the ck bear roared out once more, opening its maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    A stream of ck energy was discharged from its mouth and headed straight towards the young woman, who justughed while raising her hand and unleashing another bolt of lightning to counterattack the iing ck ball, causing the iing stream of energy to explode mid-air before it could even touch her.

    Bzzzt! BOOOMMMM!!!

    An instantter, a massive explosion resounded through the vicinity, causing tremors that shook the ground beneath their feet. However, despite the fierce assault, the young woman remained unharmed, and instead, her smile grew wider. She stood amidst the destruction created by her counterattack and stared at the ck bear with an eager gaze, as though she were anticipating something. "Mr.

    Bear, do you really think you can hurt me with such weak attacks? You better give it your all or else I won''t even bother wasting my time here with you, understood?"

    The ck bear roared once more at the young woman''s taunts and rushed towards her with even more ferocity than before. Upon seeing its reaction, the young woman smirked as she stretched her hands forward towards it. "Now that''s more like it. Show me what you got, Mr. Bear!"

    In an instant, countless lightning bolts formed above her palms before converging together to form onerge ball of electricity, which she released towards the approaching monster.

    RUMBLE!!!

    The sound of thunder resounded through the air as the massive sphere of lightning crashed into the charging monster. An instantter, everything turned blue, followed by a deafening roar echoing through the forest, and an enormous explosion urred. The ensuing impact threw debris into the air, creating a thick cloud of dust that filled the area, blocking everyone''s vision.

    "Hmm? That lightning attack was far more powerful than I expected. Looks like I underestimated how much power I put into it," the young woman muttered as she nced at the aftermath of her attack. "Mr. Bear, are you okay?"

    She waited for a reply, but no response came from within the dust cloud. Instead, she spotted a strange ck object shooting straight towards her from within the smoke. Before long, a giant maw filled with razor-sharp fangs came into view as it attempted to bite her in half.

    "Ah, you survived after all? Impressive!" The young woman praised as lightning gathered around her, and she vanished in an instant before reappearing a meter behind the monster. "I''ve got to admit that you''re tougher than I thought.

    But looking at you now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to withstand my next attack," the young woman teased as she stared at the heavy wounds on the ck bear''s body and the blood oozing out of it. However, despite its grievous injuries, it refused to yield against the blue-haired girl.

    With a ferocious growl, the ck bear turned around to face her again while lifting its w into the air and swinging it down toward her head with tremendous force. "Oho! You are quite impatient, aren''t you, Mr. Bear?! But I don''t like this type of behavior.

    So please allow me to discipline you for your naughty act!" The blue-haired young woman grinned as she summoned a rapier from her space ring, with lightning encircling it.

    She waved it with practiced ease and deflected the ck bear''s attack, sending a powerful current of electricity coursing through its entire body. Her movements were swift and precise, allowing her to avoid any retaliation from the monster with ease while countering its attacks.

    She danced around it with grace while striking at its weak spots whenever she had the chance, causing sparks of lightning to erupt from every blow she dealt.

    Although she did not possess the same physical strength or defense capabilities as the beast, her agility and speed made up for her shorings, making it impossible for it tond even a single strike upon her. With her destructive mightbined with her ability to dodge every single attack thrown her way, the young woman dominated the battle against the giant bear with overwhelming ease.

    After several minutes passed by, the ck bear started showing signs of exhaustion due to its constant attacks being futile. Its muscles were burning from fatigue, and its movements slowed down as the effects of her lightning strikes continued to spread throughout its body, causing pain to course through its nerves.

    "Looks like you had enough, huh, Mr. Bear? Well then, I guess it''s time to end our little ytime. Thank you for warming me up, Mr. Bear, but I''m afraid that''s all for today.

    After all, I have more important things to do, like finding my new friend Asher and making him understand that this beauty is even scarier than the beast that is capable of causing destruction everywhere it goes, hehehe..." She smirked mischievously, pointing her rapier at the monster''s heart before letting loose one final attack.

    "Go to sleep, Mr. Bear."

    Her words resonated throughout the area as she thrust her de into its chest, releasing a powerful electric charge into its body, which caused its fur to stand on end before the ck bear fell to its knees. Its eyes rolled upward until only whites were visible, and its tongue lolled out of its mouth.

    "Sorry, Mr. Bear. I know you were just sleeping when I woke you up earlier, but I couldn''t help myself." She apologized to the beast after finishing her fight, knowing full well that the monster was not alive anymore.

    She pulled out her rapier, which was embedded deep inside its heart, and shook off the blood from its tip before moving deep into the forest with simr lightning bolts flying around her to attract monsters.

 Chapter 233: If she is not pretty, then what reason do I have to aid her?

    Deep within the forest, a young man stood beside a tree as he peered out into the distance. His short ck hair fluttered in the wind, while his red eyes gleamed with a sharp light. A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he spotted a figure darting through the woods towards him.

    It was a young woman wearing a white cheongsam with golden patterns embroidered on it and long ck hair tied into a bun. Her beautiful figure moved at an impressive pace, causing the leaves scattered about the floor to dance in the breeze with each step she took. Although she was quite a distance away, she appeared to be getting closer by the second.

    The young man stared at her figure with mesmerized eyes, admiring her graceful movements and captivating beauty. His gaze never strayed from her body as he watched her approach him with great curiosity. He found himself lost in thoughts while his eyes roamed over her stunning figure from top to bottom, imagining whaty beneath those clothes she wore.

    The longer he observed her, the hot blood boiled within his veins as a desire to im her bubbled within him. It was such that his pants felt tight, as if a fire burned in his loins. But, with a shake of his head, the young man regained control of his emotions and brushed those thoughts aside for now.

    ''Such a beauty! If it weren''t for the fact that we met right now and in a trial where everyone is apetitor, I would have made her fall for me with my irresistible charm and enjoy the bliss of her warmth.

    Still, it doesn''t mean that I cannot seduce her right here right now and reap the rewards for it after the trial is over.'' The young man pondered while licking his lips before readying himself to wee her with his most charming smile.

    At first, he believed it would take some time for her to reach him, but it seemed like she was already nearby. As soon as she approached close enough, the young woman stopped in her tracks and scanned the surroundings with vignt eyes. Then, she saw the young man standing next to the tree and gave him a gentle smile upon meeting his gaze. "Oh? I didn''t expect toe across another participant.

    Are you going to fight me for my hunting points? Though I haven''t killed any beasts since the trial began."

    Upon hearing her question, the young man shook his head and replied with a genuine smile. "Of course not. Although we are rivals in thispetition, it''s not like we need to fight to the death. Besides, I doubt anyone would want to pick a fight with such a beautifuldy like you anyway. No one in their right mind would even dream of doing that, hehe. Anyways, I am Argon; nice to meet you."

    The young woman smiled upon hearing his words before replying, "Greetings, Argon, I am Meiling. And I agree that it''s unnecessary to fight each other when the objective of this trial is to earn points through killing beasts. However, what makes you think that no one will fight me just because I am beautiful? Are you perhaps implying that beauty is a shield that protects me from harm, hmm?"

    "Huh?" The young man raised his brows upon hearing her words as he looked at the young woman with an odd expression on his face. He contemted for a bit before he continued, "That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is that I wouldn''t dare harm a beautiful woman such as yourself. Let alone fight her, heh. If anything, I''d rather spend the rest of my life protecting her instead."

    "Hmmm... Is that so?" Meiling tilted her head as she studied the young man in front of her.

    "Of course! I am a gentleman with strong morals. Just like those legendary heroes in fairy tales who would go through hell and high water to save their princesses." Argon shed a confident grin before striking a heroic pose in front of Meiling while puffing his chest out as if trying to show off his chiseled muscles through the thin fabric of his shirt.

    He looked at her with sparkling eyes as though he expected her to be moved by his deration, which never failed to sweepdies off their feet. After all, he possessed a handsome appearance coupled with a strong physique. All in all, he exuded charisma like a prince straight out of a book.

    So, how could she not be touched by his words when he had said those words without hesitation while maintaining eye contact with her this whole time? Even though they just met and had yet to interact further with each other, such actions have always worked wonders on most girls he came across. Thus, it shouldn''t be any different this time either.

    However, contrary to his expectations, Meiling blinked a couple of times, staring at Argon in confusion for a brief period before breaking the silence with her next words, "Then, if that''s true, what would you do if I were an ordinary viger who doesn''t possess beauty? Would you still treat me the same way?"

    As soon as Meiling uttered those words, Argon froze on the spot as he processed what she had just asked. He struggled to find an appropriate response while considering multiple scenarios in his mind, trying to figure out how to respond without losing face in front of her.

    As for why he hesitated, it was because he knew deep down that there was no way he would ever treat any random vige girl with the same courtesy and respect he had shown her thus far. In other words, there was no way in hell he''d waste precious time helping someone who couldn''t offer anything valuable in return for his efforts.

    ''Why should I help her? If she is not pretty, then what reason do I have to aid her? Why should I risk my life for someone who can''t even reward me for it with her beauty?'' Argon scoffed in his mind as he tried his best to find words to say in front of the young woman. "Umm, yes, I''d still do everything in my power to protect her from any danger.

    Because even if she isn''t beautiful, that doesn''t change the fact that she''s an innocent person who deserves protection and safety like anyone else. Thus, as a man with strong morals, I won''t abandon someone who needs my help. In the end, if I do that, it means that I''ve lost sight of what makes me different from evil beings like demons or monsters."

    Argon answered without thinking, but in hindsight, he realized that it was a good response. At least it didn''t make him sound like a total creep, like he feared for a second. Moreover, although it sounded a little cheesy and cliche, he hoped she would ept his reasoning nheless. He was confident in his answer; however, he didn''t expect her reaction after listening to his exnation.

    Instead of smiling or nodding in approval, she continued staring at him with a neutral expression, which unnerved him a bit. ''Dammit! Why is she not swooning at my feet? Didn''t she find my answer convincing enough? Shouldn''t she be charmed by me by now?''

    While he mused about the reasons behind herck of reaction, she was observing him the whole time and didn''t fail to notice his slight change in attitude when he paused during the middle of his exnation. This allowed her to deduce that his prior statement was nothing but mere lip service. ''Sigh... I have yet to encounter someone who possesses genuine kindness within his heart.

    Even this young man, whose words sounded like they were spoken from his heart, is not willing to help others unless they benefit him in some way. How sad... Perhaps my sister is correct. Maybe no one can be trusted in this world. They are all driven by selfish desires, seeking benefits regardless of whether others suffer for them or not.''

    Argon didn''t realize that his brief change in facial expression betrayed the confidence he exuded earlier. So, when she kept silent while looking at him without blinking, he thought she must have been in awe at his amazing answers. After waiting for several moments for her response, Argon''s patience began to run low, and he decided to break the awkward atmosphere, "Miss Meiling?"

    Meiling snapped out of her daze when Argon called out to her, causing her to shake her head and reply in a somewhat quiet tone, "Oh, sorry about that. I spaced out for a moment."

    Upon noticing that she seemed distracted by something, Argon wondered if she had fallen for his charms after all. Feeling proud of himself for his sess in wooing her with just a few words, he smiled and wanted to continue talking with her. However, before he could open his mouth to speak again, she beat him to it and continued, "Anyway, thank you for answering my silly question.

    However, I think we''ve wasted enough time here, so I should get going now. Goodbye, Mr. Argon."

    Just when Argon thought he had seeded, Meiling ended their conversation before he could even reply to herst sentence. Then, without another word, she turned around and disappeared into the forest, leaving him standing dumbfounded near the tree.

    ''What the heck just happened? Didn''t I impress her with my incredible charm and wit? Why did she leave without giving me a chance to talk to her further? Dammit!'' He wanted to chase after her but decided against it in the end, figuring it would be better for him to go after her after the trial was over.

 Chapter 234: What a stupid dog!

    Deep inside the forest, the air felt different. It was almost suffocating to breathe, and a strong sense of dread permeated the area. Looking at the various nts and flowers growing along the ground, one would feel an ominous aura emanating from them. Even the trees appeared to be twisted and misshapen, resembling the skeletons of dead creatures instead of living organisms.

    It was a sight that would send shivers down one''s spine if one dared venture this far. Yet, a young woman remained unbothered and strolled through the forest at ease, ignoring the oppressive atmosphere surrounding her.

    The woman had long, wavy reddish-brown hair that cascaded down her shoulders in waves and a pair of auburn eyes that glimmered like jewels in the night. She wore a dark brown dress embroidered with a maple leaf design on it, entuating her curves. She had a paleplexion, making her look even more ethereal than usual.

    Despite walking through an area filled with sinister energy, her steps remained steady as she continued forward without a hint of fear on her face.

    Instead, she seemed to possess a dominating aura that gave off the impression that nothing in this world could ever threaten her safety. Like a dragon treading through thends, her presence was enough to cause the weaker beasts to cower in terror while the stronger ones watched her with caution, unable to determine whether they should attack or flee.

    The young woman noticed the various changes happening around her and let out a soft snort in response. "Hmph, how pathetic! There''s nothing here except for a bunch of Rank-1 and Rank-2 beasts. I don''t even feel like bothering with them and lowering myself to deal with their likes. It''s far better to keep heading towards the deeper parts of the forest."

    As she spoke, she looked at her left waist and saw the number 0 engraved on the token tied there, indicating the number of beasts she has hunted so far. Seeing the disappointing number, she clicked her tongue and proceeded onward without giving any more thought to the matter.

    However, as soon as she started walking, a loud howl resounded throughout the area, causing a wave of pressure to descend from the front, making the trees around her to rustle and sway in response.

    A momentter, a massive creature appeared out of nowhere from between two trees, blocking her path. The beast stood tall, with a huge body covered in silver fur and glowing red eyes filled with killing intent ring straight at her. Despite its terrifying appearance, the woman''s expression remained unchanged as she continued to stare at it without any sign of concern whatsoever.

    "A Middle-Stage Rank-3 Silver-furred Wolf, huh? I''ve heard about your kind, but this is the first time I''ve seen one in person. It''s quite fascinating to think that your race doesn''t live in a pack. Instead, all of you are loners and like to wander around by yourselves, like lone wolves."

    As she mumbled those words to herself, a vicious glint shed past her eyes, which made her seem much more intimidating than before. She took a step forward as she continued staring at the giant wolf, and when she spoke again, her voice contained an indescribable level of dominance, like a mighty mountain refusing to bend to the forces of nature. "Come then, dog.

    Since you are blocking my way, it seems like you have a death wish. I shall grant it to you, then."

    The silver-furred wolf, on the other hand, was oblivious to her arrogance. It let out a long growl and opened its maw wide, revealing dozens of razor-sharp fangs dripping with saliva. Then, without warning, it charged forward with astonishing speed. It moved so fast that anyone would find it hard to believe that such a bulky-looking beast could move with such agility and precision.

    It covered the distance between itself and the woman within a blink of an eye before pouncing on her with its jaws stretched wide open.

    "What a stupid dog! To think it would rush towards its opponent like that"

    Before the silver-furred wolf could reach her, she raised her hand, forming a fist with her right hand, as a reddish-brown aura surrounded it, like the earth. Without dying a moment longer, she punched toward the iing beast with tremendous force, sending a powerful shockwave toward it. Her strike contained incredible power, enough to shatter a boulder into dust.

    BAM!

    Her punch collided with the silver-furred wolf''s muzzle, creating a resounding boom that echoed through the air. The very next moment, the beast was sent flying backward as though it were struck by a cannonball. Its body mmed against a nearby tree with a loud thud, causing it to crack from the impact.

    The tree fell to the ground, making a loud noise as its trunk hit the surface, causing numerous leaves and branches to scatter everywhere.

    The woman stood motionless, looking at the scene in front of her without even batting an eyelid. Her gaze was cold, devoid of emotion. She spoke no words, and her face revealed nothing as she observed the silver-furred wolf getting back on its four paws after it crashed to the ground. The beast seemed stunned by the attack and shook its head to regain its bearings.

    When it regained itsposure, it let out a loud growl at the woman, expressing its anger towards her for hurting its pride and honor.

    After seeing the silver-furred wolf stand up again, the young woman scoffed, "You are quite resilient. That''s good. My mother told me that fun is always found in those who struggle to survive the longest. And I have to agree with her. Now,e, beast. Let us y with each other until you drop dead, like a loyal dog!"

    With those words uttered, she took another step forward as she clenched both of her fists and prepared to fight once more. This time, she took the initiative and charged toward the silver-furred wolf before the beast had the chance to recover. As soon as she got close enough, she unleashed another strike with her fist covered in a reddish-brown aura, striking at its body.

    This time, however, she aimed at its side instead of its face. As shended her attack, a resounding explosion rang out as the monster was once again blown away by the impact.

    BAM!

    However, unlike earlier, the silver-furred wolf managed to remain on its feet despite receiving a direct blow to its abdomen. It stumbled for a bit but regained its bnce and stood up straight. Seeing the beast recover from her attack, the young woman shook her head in annoyance as she nced at her right hand. A hint of disappointment shed in her eyes before disappearing without a trace.

    Then she turned back toward the monster and leaped at it once more.

    With a graceful leap, the woman jumped high in the air above the beast and rotated her body around, as in her right hand a morning star appeared out of thin air covered in a reddish-brown aura. Then, without hesitation, she swung her weapon down toward the head of the monster.

    Upon witnessing the iing attack, the silver-furred wolf growled and raised its right paw with sharp ws protruding from it before shing upwards, aiming to parry her blow.

    Unfortunately, this proved futile, as the impact from her strike caused a loud crack to erupt from where she struck it, shattering its bones into pieces.

    "ARRROOOOO!" The beast let out a pained howl, letting the whole forest know that its suffering was immense as its paw shattered under the force of her attack.

    Ignoring its agonizing cry, the young woman pressed forward and swung her morning star at its head once more from below, smashing the bottom of her weapon against its jaw. Another bone-cracking sound was emitted as a result of this action, and the silver-furred wolf was knocked upward into the air by her attack.

    Before it could fall to the ground, however, the young woman followed up with an overhead strike with the spike part of her weapon and smashed into the beast''s skull with enough force to drive its head downward.

    BAM!

    A torrent of blood sprayed out of its skull, covering the surrounding area in crimson liquid, and a hole was formed on top of its head where her morning star prated it. Its red eyes lost their light as its body twitched for a brief moment before falling to the ground, lifeless.

    It didn''t even have time to let out onest whimper before it breathed its final breath. As its blood-filled eyes dimmed forever, the young woman stood in front of its corpse with a bored expression on her face. She nced at her right hand one more time, disappointed at the pitiful oue of the battle.

    "I still couldn''t manage to break its defense with just my pure strength alone, making me resort to using an artifact to kill it. Hmph! Disappointing! Very disappointing!"

    As she muttered these words, she turned around and walked away from the silver-furred wolf''s body without wasting another moment.

    Once she made sure no other monsters were nearby, she proceeded deeper into the forest and headed towards its heart, determined to find something worth her time. She moved at a quick pace, causing her reddish-brown hair and dress to flutter in the wind while she traversed through the dense vegetation. It felt as though the wilderness had embraced her, weing her into its domain.

    Her auburn eyes glowed brighter than usual, scanning her surroundings for prey like a predator searching for food. She paid little attention to anything else besides finding her next target, hoping that the next beast she meets will give her the challenge she seeks.

 Chapter 235: Seriously? Did I really fail to kill it?

    Wuuuushhh...

    The sound of leaves rustling and branches creaking echoed throughout the dense foliage of the forest as a figure stared at something hidden from view. His eyes, like golden suns, had a fierce gaze directed towards a tree a few meters away. A strong gust of wind blew past the area, causing the figure''s blonde hair to flutter and sway, matching the movements of the leaves around him.

    The figure''s muscr frame was d in a silver robe with a gray dragon symbol emzoned on his chest, which sparkled in the light. His expression was serious, showing signs of vignce towards whatever was ahead. Then, without warning, he leapt into the air, his movements graceful and agile like a bird flying through the sky.

    In an instant, he reached above the treetops and saw arge creature below him, basking in the sunlight that shone through the canopy. The monster was covered in yellow scales with two short horns protruding from its forehead; its body was bulky; and its tail was long and thick. A pair of sharp fangs were visible in its mouth, and it had small ck eyes that stared straight up towards the figure.

    "A High-Stage Rank-3 Gold-Scaled Horned Drake... Perfect!" The figure muttered under his breath as he narrowed his eyes and prepared to attack. He raised his right arm, holding what appeared to be a trident made of polished white metal. As he brought down his weapon upon the unsuspecting drake, the air around them rippled like a pool of water.

    With a powerful thrust, a ray of golden light shot forth from his trident, creating a whistling sound as it traveled toward the horned drake.

    However, before his attack could reach its target, the monster sensed its danger and jerked its body to the side to avoid being struck. As a result, his beam of light grazed its right shoulder instead of hitting its mark. Although the injury was minor, it still managed to draw a small amount of blood from the monster.

    But even then, that was enough to cause an explosion as his attack hit the ground, destroying a huge chunk of earth.

    Upon seeing this, the figure furrowed his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. "Such an annoying monster!"

    Still, this didn''t stop him from unleashing another assault upon the monster, aiming to finish it off with a single strike.

    On the other hand, as scales around its injured area fell to the ground, the horned drake turned its head up and roared in defiance. It red at the figure floating in mid-air and released a burst of mes from its mouth. However, instead of a regr me, a wave of searing hot fire erupted outwards in a circr arc, covering arge area around it.

    The figure frowned as he saw this, realizing that the monster nned to engulf him in mes to prevent him fromunching another attack upon it. Thus, he changed direction andnded on the ground several meters away from the monster, avoiding the fiery st that scorched everything around it. The monster''s attacksted only a brief period before ending.

    As the figure looked around at the ckened earth and burning trees, he shook his head in disappointment, muttering under his breath, "If Lingyu saw this, she would have told me to burn in that fire for failing tond my attack and allowing this damn drake to survive. Good thing she''s not here, huh?"

    He paused for a moment and sighed to himself, "I need to calm myself down and focus on the task at hand. Just one mistake, and I might fail toplete the trial and disappoint Lingyu. I can''t afford for that to happen. Otherwise, who knows what punishment she''ll impose on me?"

    As soon as he finished saying those words, he concentrated all his energy into his trident, causing it to glow brighter with each passing second like a shining gemstone. Soon enough, his trident radiated with a dazzling golden light, causing the entire forest to be illuminated by its brilliance.

    Meanwhile, the horned drake noticed that its opponent had stopped attacking and turned its gaze toward him, growling in annoyance. The monster did not like how this human disturbed its peaceful afternoon nap with his attacks.

    Therefore, it was quite upset with him, so it decided to retaliate in kind as its two horns''s tips glowed with a bright yellow light and shot a fiery attack like a spear piercing through the darkness.

    As it attacked him, the figure thrust his trident forward, and another powerful ray of golden light wasunched from it. The stream of golden light flew straight toward the attack as it neared closer. This time, however, the figure''s aim was perfect, and the ray of light struck true as it collided with the monster''s attack.

    An enormous explosion urred the moment the two projectiles came into contact with each other, sending out a giant wave of destruction that engulfed everything within its range.

    Booooom!

    Everything was engulfed in a sea of mes and blinding golden light for a brief second before it receded into nothingness. As the dust settled and visibility returned, the figure was still standing firm upon the ground unscathed as he witnessed the aftermath of his attack.

    The horned drake was also unharmed and untouched by his golden light, though it had been blown back quite far away due to the intensity of the collision.

    Seeing this, a frown appeared on the figure''s face. He was none other than Yuan Long. "Seriously? Did I really fail to kill it? Such a pain! Well, no point dwelling on that now, though.

    Let''s finish this."

    He dashed towards the monster with incredible speed and closed the gap between them in an instant, leaving behind afterimages as he moved. Before he could reach his target, the monster reacted to his rapid approach by extending its tail toward him and striking at him with it, intending to impale him.

    The tail tip gleamed with a dangerous light as it made contact with Yuan Long''s trident, which he had raised to defend himself. The resulting sh created sparks that flew into the air before dying out.

    Although he managed to block the attack, Yuan Long found himself being pushed back from the sheer force of the blow as he slid across the dirt.

    "ARRRGH!" He cried out in frustration as he dug his trident''s prongs deep into the ground to stop himself from being forced further away from the monster. Once he managed to stop his retreat, he gripped his weapon tight, gritting his teeth as he stood his ground, staring into the eyes of the gold-scaled horned drake.

    "It seems like there is no choice but to use my Spirit," Yuan Long murmured to himself while he considered his options. "Well, it can''t be helped, I guess. Better do it before it hurts me."

    The next instant, a faint golden outline of a bird appeared high in the sky. With wings of radiant white and golden feathers that gleam with celestial brilliance, it looked like a light falcon, which was soon reced by a real one covered in the same radiance as before. Its eyes shone like twin stars, radiating light and heat as if they contained the very essence of the sun itself.

    A majestic crest adorned its head, resembling the sun''s corona, and its talons glowed with a metallic glimmer.

    "Sra, do what you do best," Yuan Long said to the Light Falcon, which screeched in reply before diving down from the sky and onto the horned drake. As it descended upon the beast, the Sra''s eyes glowed even brighter than before, and rays of pure radiance were expelled from its orbs likeser beams.

    The beast was unprepared for this sudden barrage of attacksing from an unexpected direction, so it wasn''t able to react in time, which resulted in many hitsnding on its body. It roared in agony as its flesh sizzled under the heat and was burned by the light of Sra.

    However, before it could do anything, a ray of golden light came from its side, enveloping its whole body in its radiance, causing a great explosion to ur right on its body.

    An ear-piercing cry was heard as a cloud of smoke rose from where the monster stood, concealing its form for a brief period of time. When the dust cleared, what greeted Yuan Long was an image of a wounded horned drake struggling to remain on its feet while trying to hold itself together.

    Its skin was charred and blistered from the intense heat; some of its scales had been melted away, exposing bare flesh underneath. Blood leaked through the holes created on its body by his trident''s rays, staining the ground red.

    Yuan Long smiled as he looked at the injured monster andmanded his light falcon, "Finish it, Sra."

    As soon as he gave the order, Sra, without hesitating, swooped down upon the beast once more, and with its talons outstretched, ittched onto the monster''s neck, digging its ws deep into the flesh beneath it. The beast howled in agony and tried to shake the falcon off, but the Spirit held on tight, refusing to release its grip.

    Taking advantage of its distraction, Yuan Long rushed forward and pierced his trident right through its chest, stabbing into its heart and killing it once and for all.

    Blood poured out of the wound, dyeing the ground red. The smell of fresh blood lingered in the air as the light falcon let out a victorious cry. Yuan Long withdrew his weapon before turning toward Sra and smiling. "Good work, my friend."

    "SKREEEEEE!" The light falcon responded, soaring in the air while leaving behind trails of golden light before disappearing.

 Chapter 236: Do you want me to slap you to wake you up?

    Yuan Long stared at the sky for a moment, sighing to himself as he reflected on his performance. "Hmmm, I didn''t expect that a High-Stage Rank 3-Star Beast would prove to be such a hassle. If Lingyu were here, I''m sure she would have killed it without using her Spirit."

    Thinking about her Spirit, Yuan Long trembled in both excitement and fear. It had been quite a while since hest saw that Spirit in action, but he remembered how terrifying it could be when unleashed. He hoped never to fight that monstrosity again, lest he suffer another devastating defeat.

    "Ah, whatever. I should focus on doing well in the trial instead of thinking about what could have been. If I keep worrying about the possibilities, then I''ll never progress and end up falling behind Lingyu even more."

    Speaking to himself, he decided to take a breather first, after all the intense fighting, before focusing on the token tied to his waist and noticing that the number ''4'' was disyed on it. "Great! I''m just short of one beast forpleting the first stage! Since I have yet to encounter any cultivators here, I should proceed with caution.

    It will do me no good if I get ambushed by someone when I am about to seed."

    With that thought in mind, he took onest look at the horned drake''s corpse before he walked away from the carnage he left behind while keeping himself on alert.

    However, before he could even travel ten meters, he caught sight of something moving amidst the trees next to him and halted in his tracks. His body tensed, ready to act on a moment''s notice should any danger appear.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"

    He demanded as he wielded his trident in his hands, ready to fight whoever approached him.

    After several moments of silence, a voice spoke up from within the bushes, "I didn''t think that you would be surprised by just a few footsteps. Well, I should still congratte you on winning against that monster without getting hurt at all! It was an impressive sight! Maybe it would have been better if I had seen it from the start instead of just catching the ending of the battle."

    As soon as he heard those words, Yuan Long''s eyes widened in surprise; he had expected to hear something sinister, not praise from someone watching him in secret with a familiar voice. So, he was taken aback by thement, and he rxed his guard somewhat before asking in confusion, "Huh? Is that you, Lingyu? Howe you are already here?"

    He heard some rustling soundsing from behind the tree, and when he turned to check what they were, he found himself staring straight at a beautiful young woman with reddish-brown hair and a pair of auburn eyes that glittered like jewels. She wore a dark brown dress embroidered with a maple leaf design that entuated her curves, giving her a regal aura.

    However, for a split second, he had an illusion as if he saw something different. He blinked once, and the illusion was gone as he saw the woman''s auburn eyes looking at him in the same manner as always, which confused him, but he decided not to think about it too much, thinking perhaps he was seeing things.

    Seeing him getting lost in thought, the young woman raised an eyebrow in annoyance and spoke with an impatient tone, "Why do you look like you just saw a ghost? Do you want me to p you to wake you up?"

    As she threatened him, a menacing aura emanated from her body, making him shiver in fright. Yuan Long shook his head in response while waving his hands in front of him as he denied her usations. "No, no, I was just mesmerized by your appearance, that''s all! You know, you really are beautiful! So, please forgive me for getting distracted! Haha..."

    At this excuse, the woman clicked her tongue in annoyance before her expression softened and her aura dissipated. She replied in a neutral tone, "Whatever, as long as you are not daydreaming anymore. So, hurry up and tell me about the situation here. Have you run into anyone so far? Are any strong opponents around? And how many beasts have you hunted so far?"

    Hearing her questions, Yuan Long shook his head before exining in detail what had urred to him so far. "Right now, I''ve hunted four beasts: Two Initial-Stage Rank 3-Star Beasts, One Middle-Stage Rank 3-Star Beast, and this High-Stage Rank 3-Star Beast. I haven''t met anyone yet except you, but I''m sure others are near this ce. There''s no way that we would be the only ones in this area."

    Once he finished talking, Long Lingyu nodded her head in acknowledgement and gave a small smile, which made Yuan Long''s heart skip a beat, before replying, "Very well, you did well so far, but do not let your guard down. Remember, the closer we are to the end of this trial, the stronger thepetition will get. We need to remain vignt at all times and be prepared for anything that might happen.

    After all, we don''t want to lose because we underestimated our opponents."

    As she spoke, she walked towards him, and by the time she finished her words, she stood right in front of Yuan Long with their faces mere inches apart. Then she reached her hand to touch his cheeks and said, "Just one more beast, and you can advance to the next round, so be careful, alright?"

    Yuan Long swallowed hard as he felt her warm breath wash over his face and nodded his head. "Of course, I won''t let you down, Lingyu."

    He found her intimate gesture strange, considering that she was always cold and distant to him, never acting like this before. However, before he could ponder on it further, he was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard something crack, breaking his concentration.

    When he looked down, he noticed that his token had cracked open and shattered into pieces before a bright light covered his whole body, teleporting him away from this location.

    Thest thing he saw was Long Lingyu''s face, which had an expression of both satisfaction and amusement on it.

 Chapter 237: DONT TOUCH ME!! GET THE HELL OFF ME!!!

    In an instant, Yuan Long disappeared into thin air, leaving behind Long Lingyu, who let out a mischievousugh.

    "Hehe! Poor guy! He fell for my trickery hook, line, and sinker! I wonder how he will react when he meets her againter. Hehe! This is going to be interesting!

    To think that he would trust me without any hesitation or suspicion at all, just because I took her appearance. Priceless!"

    She chuckled to herself as her appearance shimmered and she morphed into someone else. In her ce stood a young woman with longvender hair that cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall and pink eyes that had a mysterious vibe to them.

    Her paleplexion made her seem more ethereal than usual, giving her an exotic look. She wore a tight-fitting purple robe that hugged her slender figure with a white lotus symbol embroidered on her chest that entuated her curves, making her seem more elegant.

    Upon changing back to her original appearance, the young woman nced at her left waist and noticed that the number "5" was disyed on her token, indicating that she hadpleted the first phase of the disciple recruitment trial of the Twilight Mist Sect already.

    "It was quite easy to deceive him. I almost feel sorry for him. Almost!" As she muttered these words, she smirked while shaking her head, and was about to activate the token and proceed to the second phase of the trial. However, right at that moment, a shadow flickered from the corner of her eye and caused her to halt her movement, which made her narrow her eyes in suspicion.

    Then, before she could even react, a dark mist enveloped her surroundings, causing her vision to be shrouded in darkness.

    At the same time, she sensed something approaching her from behind as a voice spoke up from within the shadows, "Oh? It looks like I''ve got some fresh meat here. Now, let us y a little bit!"

    The moment she heard this, she knew that she was in trouble, as she felt a chill run down her spine and sweat begin forming on her forehead. Without a second thought, she tried to turn around, but it was toote for her to respond as she felt two hands grab her from behind.

    The owner of those hands wrapped their arms around her waist and pulled her body into their own while cing their face right beside her ears as a maliciousugh echoed throughout her ears. "Such a prettydy, how could I ever pass on such a treat? It has been so long since I got my hands on such beauty. I must savor this experience.

    I promise to make sure that you feel a little bit of pleasure before you die."

    Upon hearing those words, she could feel a chill creeping down her spine, but despite the terror that flowed through her body, she tried to struggle against the assant''s grasp.

    However, her strength failed her as she felt weak in her captor''s embrace as the unknown being''s aura pressed down upon her like an avnche.

    This caused her to panic as she realized that she was trapped and unable to escape from her current predicament, causing her eyes to widen in fear.

    The aura that surrounded her made her feel like she was drowning in a sea of darkness where even the slightest of movements would result in certain death.

    "Oh! So, the little girl wants to y rough. Alright, let us y until you scream in ecstasy!" A raspy voice spoke from behind her as a cold breath touched her skin, making her body tremble.

    The moment he pressed his lips on her neck, she could feel goosebumps running through her body as a sensation of warmth traveled from her head to her toes, filling her body with a numbing pleasure. "ARRRGGGGHHH! DON''T TOUCH ME! GET THE HELL OFF ME!"

    She cried out loud as she attempted to struggle out of the stranger''s hold, but she felt as though she was being paralyzed as she became unable to move her limbs at all.

    "Damn it! Who the hell are you?! And why is my body not responding to mymands?!" She shouted in rage as she fought against the unknown individual''s control, but all her efforts were in vain.

    "Tsk! Tsk! Such a naughty mouth! I believe it is time for me to teach you proper etiquette before proceeding with our ytime. Don''t worry, I will take good care of you."

    A chuckle sounded in her ears, followed by a low growl as she felt her captor''s tongue licking her skin while sucking on it before moving her head to face him and forcing his mouth onto hers. In response to this sudden vition, she let out a muffled moan before biting down on his lower lip as hard as she could.

    Blood flowed out of her attacker''s mouth, filling her taste buds with the metallic tang of blood. This only seemed to excite her assant as his hands moved down her body and groped her firm ass while he continued devouring her lips. Soon after, he inserted his tongue into her mouth, ravishing her inside out without remorse.

    "Mmmm.... Mmmppphhh...Nnngghh... Aaahhh! Stop!" As she was kissed without consent, tears gathered around her eyes as she felt vited beyond imagination; however, despite wanting to fight back, her body refused to cooperate with her mentalmand, rendering her helpless to do anything.

    Her eyes looked at the figure, whose face remained obscured in the darkness, which infuriated her further. Seeing the hatred burning in her eyes, her assaulter didn''t show any concern for her anger and continued to abuse her with his free hand while his other hand grabbed her by the waist and kept her locked in ce, preventing her from escaping from his clutches.

    Soon, the figure stopped kissing her and pulled away from her face, letting go of her lips before speaking in a hoarse tone, "You''re really cute, and you taste good! But that expression of yours... I don''t like it, Yan-Yan!"

    Upon hearing these words, Cai Yan''s infuriated expression changed to a mischievous one in an instant as if all the emotions she expressed earlier were all just an act, and grinned towards her captor. "Hehe, it''s your fault for starting this y, my dear, Asher."

 Chapter 238: Wont you feel guilty?

    The moment she called out her attacker''s name, a pair of blue eyes that gleamed like sapphire orbs appeared before her in the darkness. Upon meeting those eyes, she found herself captivated by them as the gaze of the mysterious man pierced into her soul.

    Her expression changed from yful to serene and entranced in a single heartbeat as she lost herself in his stare, who also stared back at her with equal intensity.

    A moment passed before his face shifted into a teasing grin as he watched Cai Yan''s reactions. He lowered his head again and ced his mouth close to her ear, whispering to her in a husky voice, "It is true that it is my fault for initiating this. But do you know what happens to naughty girls who try to fight me and bite me, Yan-Yan? They get punished. So, be prepared."

    At these words, a chill ran down her spine as she felt the grip on her waist tighten as Asher pulled her in even closer before smashing his lips into her own with fervent desire.

    The two of them engaged in a passionate exchange that sent waves of bliss throughout her entire body, making her melt in his arms. Their tongues intertwined while they explored each other''s mouths in a heated battle, both refusing to give in to the other.

    After what seemed like an eternity of pleasure, they broke apart, with their lips still connected by a trail of saliva that Asher licked away before releasing her. Both parties stared at one another for several seconds beforeughing together as they basked in the afterglow of their passionate moment.

    "Compared to kissing you in your dream space, kissing you in the flesh is so much better, my love," Asher said as he gazed into Cai Yan''s eyes before licking his lips like a predator eyeing its prey.

    Cai Yan rolled her eyes upon hearing him say that. "That''s because we are still far away from the Nascent Soul Realm. Once we are able to use our soul power, the pleasure in the dream space will far surpass this world."

    She spoke with confidence, which made Asher''s grin even wider. "Then, I guess you better be prepared when the timees. For I shall make sure that you fall into the abyss of eternal temptation and drown in the ocean of sensual ecstasy, until you cannot take it anymore."

    With that said, Asher closed in and nted a soft kiss on Cai Yan''s forehead, making her blush. "Hehe! You talk big. Let''s see if you can live up to your words."

    The next second, the surrounding dark mist dissipated, revealing the figure of a tall and handsome young man wearing a ck robe embroidered with a silver dragon pattern on the sleeves, giving him a devilish charm that was hard to resist. His short ck hair was swept to one side, framing his pale features while emphasizing his sharp jawline.

    The young man''s most striking feature, however, was his piercing blue eyes, which resembled a sapphire gemstone. With a roguish smile on his face, he looked down upon her with tenderness and affection evident in his gaze.

    Cai Yan smiled as she saw his appearance and embraced his body, cing her head on his chest while taking in the warmth of his presence.

    "Hahaha... Who would believe that the woman who is acting docile in my arms now had just fooled someone with her disguise and stolen his points?" Asher teased Cai Yan, which made her raise her head to meet his gaze, rolling her eyes as she stuck her tongue out at him.

    "It''s not my fault that the guy was easy to fool," Cai Yan defended herself as she recalled the scene where she deceived Yuan Long by turning into Long Lingyu.

    "Haha... True enough! But what if the rtionship between him and the real Long Lingyu turns sour in the future? Won''t you feel guilty?" Asher questioned Cai Yan.

    "Hmm... I can''t say that I care about that. After all, it isn''t my problem. Besides, if that were to happen, it would only serve to prove that they didn''t have a true connection with each other to begin with. And in my opinion, that type of rtionship is nothing more than an empty shell without any substance. Only the purest forms of love can withstand the test of time.

    Just like how I recognized you even when you were shrouded in the shadow mist with your whole figure hidden in the dark. Otherwise, do you think anyone would even get a chance to touch my body without getting their hand sliced off?"

    Cai Yan retorted back, a hint of killing intent shing across her pink pupils. She wouldn''t hesitate to kill anyone who dared to take advantage of her in any way whatsoever, whether they were her acquaintance or not.

    Asher couldn''t help but agree to her statement; although he hadn''t known her for long, he felt as though they had been lovers since forever. This feeling of intimacy was so natural that it felt like breathing. Therefore, he also believed in the importance of having a deep bond with someone in order for them to understand each other''s hearts and souls.

    As for someone taking advantage of his woman, well, they would have to pray that their death would be quick and painless.

    "Fair enough. Let them sort it out between themselves. We don''t need to waste our time worrying about someone else''s affairs," Asher agreed with her assessment. "Anyway, since you got your points, you can proceed to the next stage of the trial."

    Cai Yan nodded her head and was about to leave, but she noticed that Asher''s token was disying a zero. Therefore, she looked at him with a puzzled expression as she inquired, "Why haven''t you hunted any beasts? I don''t think it would have been so difficult for you. Was your luck too bad to encounter a beast?"

 Chapter 239: Fate is truly on my side!

    Asher shook his head with a wry smile. "It isn''t that. Well, you see, the moment I came here, I searched for you because I was afraid that you would be in danger, and I didn''t want you to suffer any unnecessary injuries. But then I found that a certain someone was able to trick a poor guy and steal his points without even him noticing. Making me realize how much I underestimated you.

    I was even worried for no reason."

    As he spoke, Cai Yan couldn''t help but giggle, as she felt pleased by his concern for her safety. "Hehe, I never expected you to be the kind of person who worries so much. How adorable~"

    "Haha..." Asherughed in embarrassment upon hearing her remark while shaking his head. Then he continued, "Anyway, since you are safe and sound with enough points to advance to the next phase, you can head there right now. I will go to another area and hunt some beasts before advancing myself."

    Upon hearing Asher''s words, Cai Yan nodded her head and activated her token to teleport away from this ce. However, before leaving, she gave onest nce at Asher and winked at him with a smile that could melt even the most frigid heart. "Remember to stay safe, okay?

    Though I doubt there''s anyone strong enough to pose a threat to you around in this trial, don''t let your guard down, just to be sure."

    "Don''t worry! I will be fine. Go now." Asher reassured her before giving her a slight nod in reply, bidding her farewell as Cai Yan disappeared into thin air, leaving him alone.

    "Well, since Yan-Yan is safe, I can concentrate on hunting some beasts for my own points now," Asher murmured to himself, looking in the direction where the horned drake was in and heading towards it.

    As he neared the location, he noticed that the corpse remained intact, with all the blood sttered on the ground from the fatal wounds inflicted upon the creature during Yuan Long''s fight.

    The very next moment, a shadow flickered behind him as he summoned his Titanoboa Spirit. Dark mists swirled around him like smoke billowing out of an inferno as an ominous aura shrouded the area in darkness.

    Then, in an instant, a gigantic serpentine body appeared from the shadows, with its head rising high into the sky. Its dark scales gleamed with a sinister light, while its ck eyes seemed bottomless, containing a primordial glint within them.

    With one look from its deep eyes, anyone would feel as if they were staring into a bottomless pit of despair that would suck them into its abyss and swallow them whole.

    "Do you want to eat it? It would be a waste to leave it here," Asher asked as he caressed his Titanoboa Spirit''s body.

    The Titanoboa responded by opening its mouth and shooting towards the corpse of the horned drake like a ck shadow, wrapping itself around the body of the beast. In one swift motion, it bit down on the monster''s flesh and started devouring its remains without hesitation.

    Seeing this scene unfold, Asher couldn''t help but grin in satisfaction as he felt therge amount of spirit essence absorbed by his Spirit. It seemed as though it was feasting upon a delicacy, enjoying every bit of its meal with fervent vigor.

    "Even though it grew a lot with my cultivation base, it seems it still likes to devour living prey," Asher said with a snicker, shaking his head as he watched his Spirit finish devouring its prey in less than a minute, leaving behind nothing but bones that soon turned into dust and scattered in the wind.

    The very next second, the Titanoboa shrunk to its smallest size and wrapped itself around Asher''s neck like a scarf as it released a content sigh.

    With a smile on his face, Asher stroked the Spirit''s head before making it return to his Dantian. Then he turned around and headed deeper into the forest.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After hunting four star beasts, Asher came across an open field, where he saw a scene that made his heart turn cold and his eyes narrow with a sharp glint.

    Before himy a couple lying lifeless on the ground, with numerous wounds covering their bodies as they bled from every orifice. Both of them had an expression of terror on their faces that could send shivers down anyone''s spine.

    Standing amidst their dead bodies was a young man with a spear in his hand. The young man had red hair and a pair of crimson eyes that burned with ferocity, while his clothes were dyed crimson red with bloodstains.

    The moment heid eyes upon Asher, the young man sneered and spoke with disdain, "I didn''t think I would find you so soon here, bastard. Moreover, you came to me on your own. Hehe... Fate is truly on my side! Now, prepare yourself, for this will be thest time you draw breath."

    As he spoke, a dangerous aura emanated from his body as he red daggers towards Asher, who had a cold expression on his face. He remembered this person standing beside patriarch Li, so he knew the identity of the man in front of him. But even so, he didn''t understand his hostility, causing him to raise his eyebrows in confusion as he spoke up, "I don''t recall ever offending you.

    So, why do you hate me so much? Also, why did you murder this couple?"

    The red-haired young man was taken aback by his question, but then he burst intoughter as he answered, "Hahaha! Offending me? You should remember how arrogantly you acted and talked back to my father when we first met. Do you think that your background will protect you here? I, Li Xueli, will show you the consequences of your actions and that nobody should dare disrespect the Li n.

    As for why I killed them, what does it matter? I wanted to, so I did. Whether it was a couple in love or a group of children ying around, as long as someone got on my nerves, they would be eliminated from this world."

 Chapter 240: Do you always run your mouth this much?

    Listening to Li Xueli''s words, Asher furrowed his brows in displeasure. He understood that the person in front of him was a psychopath. From the way he spoke about the two people he just murdered, it sounded like it was a normal urrence for him to kill whoever he wanted on a whim. Furthermore, he even boasted aboutmitting such cruel acts with pride and glee.

    It was clear to Asher that the young man in front of him was no longer sane. In fact, he might never have been right in the first ce. ''After all, who in their right mind would brag about being a mass murderer?'' he thought.

    A few moments of silence passed by as both men stared at each other while observing their opponent, before Li Xueli broke the ice with a mocking smirk, "What''s wrong? Too scared to speak? Or are you thinking about running away with your tail between your legs? Hahaha! Go on! I know how silk pants like you works.

    After all, there''s no way an ant like you could survive without the protection of his background. Go back to your momma and cry for help while sucking on her tits! Hahaha!"

    Upon hearing his ridicule, Asher narrowed his eyes as a dangerous gleam shed within his gaze, which Li Xueli failed to notice as he continued taunting Asher.

    "No response again? Perhaps I should be more convincing." Li Xueli stated before walking towards Asher.

    However, Asher didn''t move a muscle and just stood there, watching his approaching figure with a cold expression on his face.

    When Li Xueli saw him remaining motionless, he felt his anger boil over and eximed with an expression of rage, "Hey, silk pants! Don''t tell me that you are still pretending to be strong and confident, even now, eh? Or are you taking my words as a joke?"

    After listening to his continuous barrage of insults, Asher looked at him with his icy gaze and asked in a cold voice, "Do you always run your mouth this much?"

    "What...?!" Li Xueli was taken aback by his suddenment before his expression twisted in anger and he spat out, "You damned bastard! How dare you insult me like this?"

    However, Asher ignored his outburst and continued to provoke him, "That is one nasty mouth of yours. You always spit out vulgarities. I''m sure you have been eating shit every day. No doubt, it affects your brain too. So much so that you don''t know how to stop your stupid mouth from running and babbling shit. Are you perhaps used to saying meaningless crap all day?

    You should get a muzzle for yourself. I think it will help you shut up. Oh wait, I forgot... Even dogs have some level of intelligence. So, no. That won''t work.

    You are beyond hope."

    Li Xueli''s eyes bulged out upon hearing the series of insults directed at him, and his face darkened in fury. However, before he could react, Asher spoke once more, "But then again, if you ran your mouth this much, then perhaps you are used to sucking cocks? I''ve heard that people with bad habits are unable to keep their mouths closed. Is it true?

    Do you feel ufortable if you don''t have something in your mouth? Is that why you are always talking so much? Because you arepensating for theck of cock in your mouth?"

    The moment Asher finished his words, Li Xueli''s expression morphed into one of pure rage as he roared in outrage, his aura ring out in waves while the spear in his hand shimmered with an ominous glow.

    In an instant, blood rose from the fallen couple''s bodies, swirling in a spiral around Li Xueli. Within seconds, the corpses had dried up like raisins, with their flesh shriveled and their skin stretched taut, turning them into nothing more than mummies. Then the blood surged towards the spear in Li Xueli''s hand, which was absorbing them with vigor as if it were a living being.

    Once all the blood had been drained from their bodies and stored inside his spear, Li Xueli raised his weapon and pointed it at Asher while ring daggers at him. His red hair danced in the wind along with his robe, giving him an eerie look, as if he were a demon from hell.

    He looked at Asher with blood lust in his eyes and shouted with killing intent, "YOU DARE INSULT ME LIKE THAT? I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU! I''LL GOUGE YOUR EYES OUT, AND CUT OFF YOUR FUCKING TONGUE, SO YOU CAN''T SPEAK EVER AGAIN. THEN I''LL CUT OFF YOUR LIMBS BEFORE CASTRATING YOU AND LEAVING YOU AS AN UNRECOGNIZABLE PIECE OF MEAT!"

    "See? What did I just say? You just proved me right. You really cannot shut your mouth unless you have something in it." Asher sneered at him without a hint of fear.

    "ARRRGGGHHHH!!" With a scream of rage, Li Xueli shot forward as he thrust his spear towards Asher.

    He aimed straight for Asher''s head, aiming to pierce through his skull and unleash all the pent-up rage and humiliation he felt from his earlier mockery.

    However, instead of dodging out of the way or defending himself, Asher stood still in his spot as he looked into Li Xueli''s eyes and saw the madness within them.

    The very next moment, as the spear pierced through his head, Li Xueli smirked in triumph before his expression changed into bewilderment when he realized that he couldn''t feel any blood flowing out of him. Instead, he saw his spear passing through Asher''s body as if it were a mirage, and he found himself stumbling forward.

    Then, before he could react, he heard a voice calling out from behind him, "Too slow."

    After which, he felt a sharp paining from his back as something cut through his flesh as if it were butter before a warm liquid started flowing down his back, followed by another sensation of being sliced through, like ''X'' marks.

    "GAHHH!" A pained scream escaped from his mouth as he stumbled forward, but he managed to maintain his bnce.

 Chapter 241: Do you think you can kill me just like this?

    His first reaction was to turn around so he could face the enemy behind him and attack back; however, to his surprise, he found no one present in that ce. It was as if everything was a figment of his imagination.

    "Are you looking for me? Here I am." A voice spoke from his side, which made him turn around again, only to get greeted with a fist connecting to his jaw, sending him flying sideways into the tree trunk.

    Crash!

    The force of the impact shattered the trunk and made Li Xueli spit out a mouthful of blood with broken teeth, while a tooth flew out of his mouth andnded on the ground.

    The pain from the injury made him grit his teeth as he spat out, "Fuck you, bastard! Come out! Don''t hide behind illusions and fight me like a man!"

    He couldn''t evenprehend what was happening anymore. How was the person in front of him, whom he thought of as being a mere ant that could be crushed with just a single step, capable of hurting him in this manner? Moreover, he couldn''t even locate his enemy, who kept disappearing and reappearing in different ces as if he were a phantom.

    ''Did I underestimate this guy too much?! No, there''s no way I can lose to silk pants like him! Even if he has hidden strength, he can''t beat me. I''m not some random trash from a lowly n that he can toy around with! If anything, he has gotten lucky twice and gained some confidence. I''ll make sure to ughter this fucker today!''

    Thinking to this point, he jumped back onto his feet and took a defensive stance. However, to his surprise, he felt something grabbing his ankle and pulling him off the ground as if a vine had wrapped around his foot before lifting him high up into the air.

    Then, the next thing he knew, he was mmed hard into the ground.

    Boom!

    A loud bang echoed throughout the forest as dirt and soil sshed everywhere from the impact, followed by an ear-splitting roar of agony escaping from Li Xueli''s mouth. Blood trickled down from his mouth as his nose was broken and crooked by the sudden crash.

    Before he could even recover from the blow, he felt himself being lifted once more, and he crashed into the earth again. This time, however, he broke his right arm from the sheer force of the collision, causing him to shriek out in agony, but then it happened again...

    Boom.

    And again...

    Boom.

    And again...

    Boom.

    The repeated attacks left Li Xueli unable to scream anymore, as he no longer had the strength to do so. Instead, he let out a painful groan as he coughed up blood nonstop while his vision blurred due to extreme pain and suffering.

    However, his torment didn''t end there. He found himself hanging upside down with a dark tendril around his ankle, holding him above the ground like a fish caught in a fisherman''s.

    As for his attacker, he was standing a few meters away from him, staring at Li Xueli with disdain written all over his face while holding the spear that he dropped earlier in his hand.

    "For all your bluster, you are weak as hell. Also, you talk too much. You need to be taught how to shut up!" Asher said as he pointed the spear in his hand towards Li Xueli''s chest before continuing, "You are one sick individual. There''s no cure for the likes of you, except one... death."

    Upon hearing those words, Li Xueli let out a hystericalugh while coughing up blood. "Hehe... hehehah...HAHAHA! Do you think you can kill me just like this? Dream on! I may have lost to you this time, but that doesn''t mean I will be defeated by you in the future!"

    "Ohh... look at this. Aren''t you a stubborn fool?" Ashermented while shaking his head, and then he continued with an amused expression, "Are you acting strong because of the token in your hand that you can use to get out before I deal the final blow? Is that why you are still smiling and not begging for mercy?"

    Li Xueli''s expression didn''t change much at those words, and he even sneered back at Asher, "What if it is? You think you can take it away from me? Fuck off! Nobody can take this away from me, not even you! You Moth...

    Oomph..." Before he could finish his sentence, Asher interrupted him by shoving a thick, dark tendril into his mouth to prevent him from uttering any profanity, which made him struggle against the tendril like crazy.

    "Puah... Cough... Cough..." Li Xueli tried to remove the tendril from his mouth, but he couldn''t move his arms with them being bound by more tendrils. Therefore, all he could do was re at Asher, as he felt humiliated beyond words.

    "Stop struggling," Asher ordered as he looked at Li Xueli with a sharp glint in his eyes beforementing, "Didn''t I tell you already that your mouth is full of filth and is not for talking but for sucking dicks? See, even this thick tendril can go all the way down your throat. I''m sure you are used to things like this, aren''t you?"

    Feeling his heart burn in anger, Li Xueli couldn''t take it anymore and decided to activate his token. However, the moment he broke it, to his utter shock, nothing happened. Instead, the token turned into dust and faded away.

    "Haha..." Seeing the bewildered expression on Li Xueli''s face, Asherughed as he exined, "I guess the Astral Nexus Core Orb indeed is perfect. It can even block a particr space and stop all the teleportation from taking ce. Though it took quite a bit of time to create a field around you using my spirit essence.

    But you were foolish enough to allow me to do that with your constant spewing of nonsense. Hehe... this token of yours is useless now. Now, what are you going to do? Without your token, you can''t escape, and you can''t fight either."

    Asher mocked Li Xueli before removing the tendril from his mouth. However, he didn''t give him the chance to speak and swung the spear towards him. The de cut off his head in one swift motion that had no trace of hesitation.

    Li Xueli didn''t even have time to react before his head fell to the ground with wide eyes filled with disbelief and terror, followed by his body copsing to the floor.

    A cold smile formed on Asher''s lips as he watched the headless corpse of Li Xueli before turning towards the ce where the couple died.

    There, he saw the remains of the two unfortunate victims. Although he had no connection with them whatsoever, he couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy for their tragic fate in the hands of a deranged monster.

    "I couldn''t do anything for them, but at least I can give them peace."

    After speaking, Asher used his dark tendril to dig out two shallow graves near each other. Then he ced their bodies into the holes and covered them with dirt.

 Chapter 242: Hahaha... He is walking towards my son.

    The moment Asher turned around, he saw a beautiful woman standing not too far away from him. She had long ck hair tied in a high bun and pale white skin. Her eyes were turquoise in color, while her lips were soft pink. She wore a white cheongsam with golden patterns embroidered on it that made her look elegant.

    "What are you waiting for? I know that you have seen everything." Asher spoke to the woman, who revealed herself after witnessing him bury the couple. He had noticed her presence just after meeting Li Xueli, but she had remained hidden and had watched their entire exchange until now.

    She stared at him for a moment before ncing towards where Asher had just buried the couple and the corpse of Li Xueli that was still lying on the ground. Then she looked back at Asher with her turquoise eyes shimmering with interest and spoke in a soft voice that sounded melodious to the ears, "Why did you do that? They are already dead."

    Hearing her question, Asher raised his eyebrows as he replied, "Is there a reason for me to not bury them?"

    "Well, yes," the woman responded. "They are not important to you. There''s no benefit for you to put them to rest like that."

    Asher nodded his head, agreeing with her statement before responding, "Indeed, I didn''t know them. Yet, I still did it. Why? Because I wanted to."

    The woman frowned when she heard his simple answer but soon nodded her head with a smile as she realized his meaning, "So, you are saying that since you had the choice and the opportunity to do so, it''s better to honor the dead rather than ignore them. Right?"

    "Something like that. As simple as it sounds, it makes sense to do what is right. Don''t you agree?"

    "Hmm... I see... Indeed, it makes sense to do the right thing when given the chance," the woman muttered with a thoughtful expression before looking at Li Xueli''s headless corpse on the ground and asking, "Then, what are you going to do about him?"

    "Good question... What should I do?" Asher pondered aloud as he gazed upon the decapitated corpse lying in a pool of its own blood before turning his attention back to the woman and answering, "Nothing. I will leave him to rot here in this ce, where it would be food for the worms. Or maybe some predator woulde along and devour his remains. It doesn''t matter."

    "Why not just bury him like you did for the other couple?" the woman asked.

    Asher stared at her for a moment without responding. He could see that she had an unusual curiosity about him and his actions. However, he didn''t think much of it and instead asked a question of his own, "If someone killed your family or a loved one, would you bury them with respect after their death? Or would you just leave their bodies to rot after their deaths?"

    After hearing his words, the woman remained silent as her eyes shed with anger, followed by a look of pain, but soon she calmed down and answered with an emotionless voice, "I guess I would choose thetter option."

    "Well, then, there''s your answer. He''s a murderer who ughters innocents and people weaker than him for fun. He''s a disgusting creature that deserves neither respect norpassion.

    If anything, I believe he would be more useful with having his body turned into food for the wild beasts in this forest than being buried." Asher exined with a shrug before dismissing the matter with a wave of his hand as he asked with an indifferent tone, "Anyway, since you are here, are you going to fight me to get my token?"

    The woman blinked twice and then stared at him with a confused expression on her face as she questioned, "Why would I want to fight you for it? I never intended to steal the tokens of others through fighting anyway. Besides, I was just curious about your actions in helping those who were already dead.

    I don''t think there would be many people who would bury them with respect even if they were given the choice."

    Asher nodded his head upon hearing her words before speaking again. "I see. Well, then, let me introduce myself to you. My name is Asher ke. Who might you be? Miss...?"

    Upon hearing his introduction, the woman smiled as she introduced herself. "My name is Zhang Meiling. Nice to meet you, Asher."

    "Nice to meet you, Meiling." Asher replied with a warm smile as he offered his hand for a handshake. "This is not the best situation, but since we met, I think it''s good for us to get acquainted. Is there anything else you want to ask? Otherwise, I''ll be taking my leave now."

    Zhang Meiling shook her head as she ced her delicate palm in Asher''s hand before shaking it while replying, "No, I don''t think so. Although I would love to chat with you some more, you''re right. This is not the right time to do so."

    "Okay then. Take care of yourself." Asher spoke as he released her hand and turned around before activating his token to enter the next stage. With the points from Li Xueli''s token, he had more than enough to qualify for the next stage.

    ---

    On the other hand, outside the stage covered by the mystical dome, arge screen was projected to disy the battle of the participants. It showed every event happening within the forest in real-time. However, since there were too many participants, it split the screen into numerous sections so that the viewers could observe multiple scenes at once.

    At this moment, it disyed several key fights that had taken ce within the stage, and one of them was Yuan Long defeating a High-Stage Rank 3-Star Beast with his light falcon spirit, Sra.

    It attracted the attention of the Elder Kong Yu, who also had light element affinity, which was too rare in the world of cultivation. He saw Yuan Long''s spirit and was mesmerized by its brilliance and power.

    However, since he was participating in the Twilight Mist Sect''s trial and seemed close to finishing the first phase of the test, he knew that he wouldn''t have the chance to recruit him as a disciple of the Heaven''s Glory Pce. Therefore, all he could do was spectate and admire it from afar.

    Yet, while he was watching Yuan Long, he witnessed something that left him stunned for a moment before he turned towards Cai Xinyi, who had an amused expression on her face as she stated with a chuckle, "Hehe... I didn''t think that Yan''er would use such a move to defeat a participant and secure his token."

    "Humph. This is ridiculous! Is that what you taught your daughter, Matriarch Cai? To cheat others through trickery? And although that boy fell for your daughter''s trick, I still find his talent to be quite exceptional. If possible, I would like to bring him into Heaven''s Glory Pce.

    I''m sure he will grow into a great cultivator." Elder Kong Yu spoke in an arrogant manner towards the woman sitting beside him.

    Upon hearing his words, Cai Xinyi rolled her eyes as she retorted, "It''s not your ce to question me, Elder Kong. Just because you are an elder of the Heaven''s Glory Pce doesn''t mean that you can lecture me about how to raise my daughter.

    She''s doing very well on her own, unlike most children of the new generation, who were spoiled rotten by their parents and turn into useless fools who only seek pleasure. And it is her strength to achieve victory without needing to fight head-on like a dumb barbarian."

    "Hahaha... Matriarch Cai, I don''t think your daughter is any different from any of them. Just look at her embracing that young man when she just met him. What do you call that if not being spoilt and seeking pleasure?" Li Wangughed out loud as he nced towards the image of Cai Yan hugging Asher with a joyous expression on her face.

    Cai Xinyi saw Cai Yan''s actions and almost exploded with rage, but she managed to restrain her emotions as she looked at the scene in confusion. She knew very well that her daughter wasn''t that kind of woman to be involved with a stranger just like that. At most, she''d befriend them, but this... Cai Xinyi wondered whether she was dreaming or not.

    However, upon seeing her daughter''s ecstatic expression and how she held Asher''s arm with affection, she became more suspicious about him.

    In the end, she just snorted in response and didn''t say anything else, much to the disappointment of Li Wang. Meanwhile, Elder Kong Yu continued watching the young man hunt beasts without much effort while relying on his shadow abilities. He felt anger surge inside him as he clenched his fists tight. However, no matter how furious he was, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Meanwhile, Li Wang smirked while looking at Cai Xinyi. He found it amusing that she couldn''t respond back to him when he criticized her daughter, and this caused his ego to inte. However, he knew that there was no need to press further with this topic for now, especially considering that there were a few elders from the other sects who were paying attention to their conversation.

    Thus, he switched his attention towards the young man in the forest.

    "Hahaha... He is walking towards my son. How interesting. I wonder if he will also fall like the previous fools." Li Wang''sughter drew everyone''s eyes towards the image of Li Xueli confronting Asher.

 Chapter 243: Wheres all that arrogance and pride?

    "Hahaha... He is walking towards my son. How interesting. I wonder if he will also fall like the previous fools." Li Wang''sughter drew everyone''s eyes towards the image of Li Xueli confronting Asher.

    Elder Kong Yu and Cai Xinyi, too, shifted their gazes towards the two young men standing in front of each other.

    When they saw Li Xueli pointing his spear at Asher, Elder Kong Yu''s expression became excited, as he hoped that the young man would suffer a humiliating defeat and fall victim.

    As for Cai Xinyi, she kept watching in silence without showing any expression. She had already analyzed the situation and knew that the oue had already been decided, which proved to be true when Li Xueli''s first attack failed.

    Then, with the next blow, Li Xueli was thrown around like a ragdoll. It was soical that Cai Xinyi almost burst outughing but managed to contain herself with a slight grin.

    ''This young man seems to be capable of handling himself.'' She thought to herself before turning to Li Wang and teasing him, "My, my... The little lion cub that you have been so proud of is being tossed around like a ything. Huh? Where''s all that arrogance and pride? Did it disappear into thin air? I guess it did.

    I''ve always known that you''re all talk and no bite, but I didn''t expect your son to follow in your footsteps."

    "Shut up, woman. He just got unlucky. That bastard must have had some tricks up his sleeves to gain that kind of advantage." Li Wang growled back while grinding his teeth, which made Cai Xinyi smile with satisfaction.

    "Advantage, you say? It is only considered an advantage when they are of equal strength but the other party manages to get ahead by a slight margin, but this looks like a one-sided beating. Your son doesn''t even qualify as his opponent. He is just a punching bag that is used to show off the young man''s abilities.

    So, tell me, Patriarch Li Wang, what kind of abilities does one need to possess to be a punching bag like that? Please enlighten me." Cai Xinyi countered with a mocking grin stered across her beautiful face, making Li Wang''s face turn red from humiliation.

    Before he could snap back at her, his attention was diverted toward the fight when Asher put a thick dark tendril into the mouth of Li Xueli, who was hanging upside down, held by the simr dark tendril, which made Li Wang''s jaw drop to the floor as he mumbled under his breath, "W-what the heck..."

    However, the very next second, the expression on his face morphed from surprise to rage as he roared with hatred in his eyes.

    "HELP! MY SON IS BEING MOLESTED! Someone go and save him from this evil monster!"

    Li Wang''s sudden outburst drew the attention of everyone nearby, including Kong Yu, Cai Xinyi, and Elder Harrius, who were standing not far away from them.

    Both men found the action weird but also disturbing, while Cai Xinyi gasped in surprise and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks, while a look of intrigue crossed her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. ''My, my, what a wicked and perverted move to use on another man. What kind of thoughts does that man have in his mind?'' she thought with amusement.

    ''Yan''er, I wonder what you have got yourself into.'' She shook her head and sighed while watching Li Xueli''s pathetic state.

    However, just as the others turned to look at Li Xueli, they witnessed his head getting separated from his body as blood spurted out from the neck, dying the ground red.

    ''Oh, my! What a mess!'' Cai Xinyi eximed as she saw Li Xueli''s lifeless body on the ground, with his head lying a few meters away, covered with blood.

    Upon seeing what transpired in the forest, Elder Harrius couldn''t help but take a deep breath as he felt a headacheing on.

    He looked at Li Wang, whose mouth was wide open in shock, and thought to himself, ''This is going to be very troublesome. I''m sure this idiot will create problems.''

    And just as he expected, Li Wang''s aura surged outwards in waves as if it had a will of its own, creating ripples of energy around him that washed over everyone present.

    Several people within the vicinity felt their stomachs churn, and some even puked their guts out from the violent fluctuations in the air pressure.

    "How dare you? HOW DARE YOU! You... you bastard!" Li Wang shouted as he red at the screen. His body was trembling with uncontroble fury and killing intent emanating from him, causing those with low cultivation levels to fall down on their knees and vomit blood from the extreme pressure surrounding them.

    However, before he could say anything more, Elder Harrius stepped forward and raised his arm in the air before waving it sideways. The gesture released a powerful st of aura that smashed into Li Wang''s chest, forcing him to fall back while coughing up blood while also breaking his aura field and causing a shockwave of energy that made him copse to the ground.

    "Enough," Elder Harriusmanded in a stern voice. "Patriarch Li Wang. It''s not the right time or ce for you to vent your anger. I know you''re upset with what happened to your son, but that''s not the way to act here. Do you understand what you are doing right now? You are disrupting the ongoing trial and endangering the lives of other young guests.

    Control yourself and refrain from any unnecessary actions!"

    Elder Harrius emphasized every word spoken with his spiritual aura to suppress Li Wang. However, thetter refused to relent and stood back up with a ferocious expression on his face, and he responded in an enraged tone, "That evil monster killed my son! My heir! I demand justice for this! Bring out that bastard, Asher! I''m going to make him pay!

    No one can hurt my son and get away with it. He will die today!"

    Hearing his statement, Elder Harrius'' brows furrowed as he stared at Li Wang. "Justice? Hahaha.... What kind of justice do you want, Patriarch Li Wang? Weren''t youughing when your son killed that young couple a few minutes ago? So, what''s so different now that your son was killed by another person?

    Not to mention that all of this is part of the test. Anyone who participates knows what they are getting themselves into. In fact, we made this rule very clear, and yet, here you are, whining like a child because your son got killed in the middle of the test by someone stronger than him."

    "Shut up! Shut up, damn it! Didn''t you see that my son broke his token to get out of the test, but that didn''t happen? You are the ones who set this up, so you are also responsible for his death.

    Therefore, as the head of the Li n, I demand that you hand over the one who killed my son so that I can take justice on behalf of him." Li Wang dered with an arrogant expression on his face, which pissed off Harrius.

    However, Elder Harrius didn''t lose his cool and took a deep breath before responding in a cold tone, "First of all, Li Wang, let me remind you that you are just an honored guest at the Twilight Mist Sect. You are not qualified to give us any orders or demands. Second, it is not our fault that your son died during this trial. Third, all the tokens are made by the Twilight Mist Sect''s artisans.

    None of them would fail unless the opponent used some special means to block them. Therefore, please refrain from pointing fingers at the Twilight Mist Sect, or you will regret it. And the final point is... Have you forgotten that your Li n is just one of the several factions here? What gives you the courage to be this arrogant in the Twilight Mist Sect''s territory?

    This is not the Li n''s backyard."

    Li Wang gritted his teeth when he heard Harrius'' words, and his face contorted into a vicious expression as he sneered at the elder in front of him. "Hehe... You can threaten me all you want, Harrius. However, this is not over yet. I will make sure that bastard pays for what he did. And as for the Twilight Mist Sect, you will not get away with this.

    The Li n will not forget this insult. Wait and see."

    Elder Harrius narrowed his eyes as he gazed upon the furious patriarch of the Li n before speaking in a cold voice, "Be careful with your words, Li Wang. The Twilight Mist Sect isn''t a sect you can afford to offend. Don''t push it too far, or else the consequences will be disastrous for you. Now leave. Go back and reflect on your actions."

    With a flick of his sleeve, Harrius released his aura and forced Li Wang to retreat several steps, sweat dripping down his forehead. He tried to resist, but Harrius'' cultivation was superior to his.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to grit his teeth as he turned around and stomped away in anger without caring about the corpse of his dead son, as it wasn''t more important than the humiliation he faced here.

    When the confrontation between the two elders ended, Cai Xinyi chuckled and said with a mischievous smile on her face, "You shouldn''t have let him go just like that, Elder Harrius. He is going to cause trouble for sure."

    "I know, Matriarch Cai. But we have to give him some face as a host. Moreover, a single Li n is not worthy of the Twilight Mist Sect''s concern." Elder Harrius responded with a shrug as he walked towards his seat.

 Chapter 244: This cant be happening... Please let this be a nightmare.

    In the abandoned, dark alley, Asher was shivering from the cold and bleeding from several wounds inflicted upon him.

    He was unconscious until his eyes flickered open at the sensation of raindrops falling on his face.

    When he woke up, it took a moment for the pain to catch up with him. His vision blurred as agony red across his body. Hey still, fighting down panic and trying not to cry out as each shallow breath sent burning spikes through his chest.

    Opening his eyes again, Asher saw that he was lying in an empty alleyway. It was night-time, and it started to drizzle. There was no one in sight, just empty streets illuminated by dim street lights. He knew he needed help but couldn''t see a way out without dragging himself along the ground like some kind of animal.

    With no other option avable, he tried to sit up. The effort caused him such intense pain that darkness threatened to im him once more, and it was only through sheer force of will that he managed not to pass out again.

    After taking several deep breaths, which made him want to scream, he pushed himself off the ground, using his arms to brace himself against the wall behind him.

    The very next moment, a terrible headache came from nowhere¡ªsomething akin to nails being hammered into his skull over and over again until he wished they would just drill straight through so that all this torture could end. But there was still enough presence left in him to know how ridiculous that thought was.

    So he didn''t give up despite every fiber of his being telling him otherwise, instead choosing to focus on staying conscious while waiting for whatever happened next.

    It didn''t take long before the pain subsided, giving way to rity¡ªrity brought about by panic-induced adrenaline coursing through his veins. Once he regained control, Asher realized what had been nagging at him since waking up¡ªwhy did this situation feel familiar? And then it hit him...

    It was the same alleyway where he had been beaten to death before he became Asher ke...

    "Why am I here again, and why did it hurt so much?"

    In a daze, Asher saw himself in the broken mirror lying in the corner. The flickering dim light along with the drizzling rain made it difficult to recognize the face reflected on it, but when he squinted, he could see the reflection of an eighteen-year-old boy with ruffled dark hair and ck eyes that looked hollow. His face was covered in bruises, cuts, and blood stains.

    One of his eye brows had a long cut, and his nose was crooked and broken.

    But Asher couldn''t care less about the superficial injuries. Instead, he focused on the fact that he looked just like he did when he died, even though it shouldn''t be possible. It was as if nothing had changed. But somehow everything felt different now...

    "If I''m still me, then what about everything else that happened? Was it a dream, or did I travel back in time?"

    Asher wondered but shook the thought out of his mind. It couldn''t be...

    He remembered passing the first stage of the Twilight Mist Sect''s disciple recruitment trial and getting into the second phase, where he had to cross a misty bridge that was covered with illusion formation and break through all hallucinations that make you relive your worst memories over and over again until you manage to snap yourself out of them.

    "Maybe I''m still stuck in that damn illusion."

    Asher reached out for the Astral Nexus Core Orb to break this hallucination, only to realize that it was not there. Not only has the Astral Nexus Core Orb gone missing, but he also found out that he doesn''t have any of his cultivation base either! He can''t sense any spirit essence!

    "What''s going on?"

    Fear gripped Asher''s heart as he stumbled forward and copsed against a pile of debris near trash cans with one hand over his face to stop the blood flowing out from a cut in his left eyebrow while cradling his ribs with another arm in an attempt to ease the pain from possible broken bones.

    His breath wasbored from being kicked in the chest multiple times. Blood leaked between his fingers, dripping down his arm, but there was little he could do about it.

    With every breath, he felt more pain and coughed up some more blood, making each moment more agonizing than thest.

    In this state, it wasn''t the physical pain that hurt Asher the most; it was the emotional pain from realizing where he was right now and knowing that he might have just dreamed all the previous happy events. It felt as though he''d never left this alleyway in the first ce and that the entire thing was nothing but a figment of his imagination created by his mind during hisa.

    After all, he believed that the Astral Nexus Core Orb that was left behind by an immortal wouldn''t have any problem breaking a hallucination caused by the formations of the mortal world.

    But since he doesn''t have the orb or his cultivation anymore, that means that none of those things happened in the first ce, and the fact that he ended up in the same alleyway means that his current situation was not just some random illusion. It was too coincidental to be anything else.

    "This can''t be happening... Please let this be a nightmare. I just want to wake up now!" Asher mumbled and tried to calm himself down with slow breaths.

    The drizzle became stronger and turned into a heavy rain. It pounded against the pavement beneath him, mixing with the blood staining the ground and flowing down the drain in front of Asher''s feet.

    Raindropsnded on Asher''s skin, causing the cuts to sting and burn. The cold water soaked into his clothes and sent shivers down his spine. His face became wet with rainwater that washed away some of the grime covering his face, along with some tears rolling down from his eyes, though it was hard to tell whether they were actual tears or just drops of rain.

    However, no matter how many times Asher blinked, the view in front of him didn''t change, and it made him question whether he shoulde back to this reality instead of hoping for something else.

    He took another deep breath, then forced himself up from the ground, ignoring the pain. There was no way he could lie there forever, waiting for someone toe save him, so he had to get out of the alley by himself.

    It was tough getting moving again after lying in pain for who knows how long, but he managed to move one leg in front of the other until he was able to walk forward with a slight limp.

    Although it wasn''t easy, he continued on his path through the dark streets by leaning on the walls of nearby buildings for support, trying not to fall down every time he took a step.

    In spite of his best efforts, Asher fell down numerous times before reaching the end of the alleyway, but he didn''t stop because he knew he couldn''t afford to stop. He had to keep going, no matter what happened.

    In this state of despair, he decided to only think of making his way to a free public hospital for treatment before taking the time to sort out everything elseter. So, Asher walked in the direction of the nearest hospital in his mind.

    By the time Asher arrived at the emergency entrance of the public hospital, his legs had given out under him.

    When he raised his head, he saw several people rushing towards him, shouting at him to stay awake, but their voices sounded muffled due to the ringing in his ears.

    Then darkness overcame Asher once again as he lost consciousness for the second time tonight.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Another John Doe has just been admitted into the ICU. He has multiple internal injuries, including several cracked ribs and broken bones. His vitals are very weak, and the doctors say it''s a miracle he''s alive considering the amount of blood loss and trauma inflicted upon him. There is a possibility of permanent damage to his brain."

    "I heard he was attacked by some thugs in a dark alleyway; whoever did this must have hated him real bad to do all that... The poor guy didn''t deserve it. Anyway, the police will take care of it soon enough."

    "Wait! A young man like this? Why would anyone try to kill him? It makes no sense whatsoever."

    "What do you know aboutmon gang violence these days, you old hag?! Even children join gangs nowadays! Just look at this kid''s body; his limbs are all covered with bruises, and I bet he''s not even older than 18. Who knows what kind of life he''s living or where he came from? Now excuse me, but I need to go home; my husband is waiting for me. You can continue gossiping about this case alone."

    The loud noises woke Asher up from his unconsciousness. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in an unfamiliar bed, surrounded by white walls and various machines around him. There was an oxygen mask over his mouth and nose, along with several IV drips connected to his arm.

    As soon as Asher noticed this, memories shed through his mind and reminded him of the pain that came with those images. "It''s not a dream after all. Everything that I went through as Asher ke was not a reality, and I was just hallucinating from beingatose!"

    Asher thought and felt a sense of loss, regret, and hopelessness, which made his eyes sting and tears run down his cheeks.

 Chapter 245: I want to see her again, no matter what!

    "What the hell is wrong with me? Why am I crying? Wasn''t I always alone since I was a child, and I was used to it? What was so different about it this time? Get a grip, you pathetic coward!"

    Asher couldn''t understand why he was acting so pathetic, but he couldn''t help feeling sad about the fact that all his memories about meeting his new family, bing Asher ke, and getting the love he had never felt before were mere hallucinations.

    He closed his eyes and tried to block out everything, wishing that he could wake up from this nightmare, but it was impossible.

    It wasn''t long before the nurse noticed that Asher was awake and rushed to his side. She called out to him in a gentle tone as she checked his vitals on the monitor beside her.

    "Hello there, young man. How are you feeling?"

    "I don''t feel any pain right now. How long have I been asleep?" Asher voiced out.

    "Not much, just a few hours. You woke up earlier than expected. Can you tell me your name, please?"

    "Asher ke.... No, just Asher. I don''t have ast name. I''m sorry, I don''t know what else to say."

    Asher choked out, unable to find any other words that he wanted to express.

    The nurse looked at him with sympathy and ced a hand on his shoulder in an attempt tofort him. "Okay, then, Asher. Let me tell you something. You''ve been through quite an ordeal, and your injuries are pretty severe. Don''t worry, though; we''re doing our best to take care of you. But I suggest that you rest more and leave the talking untilter.

    That way, you can focus on recovering and regain your strength back as soon as possible. Is that okay?"

    Asher nodded his head and agreed to the suggestion, but he couldn''t help but feel anxious about everything that was going on. He still couldn''t believe that he was here again. It was surreal and terrifying.

    But he didn''t know what else he could do except follow the instructions given to him by the nurse, so he remained silent as hey in the bed.

    He looked at the ceiling of the hospital room while thinking about everything that he had gone through as Asher ke and wondered how they felt so real despite the fact that they were not.

    It was like a dream that lingered in his mind even after waking up from it. But somehow, that dream left behind feelings of longing and sadness within him.

    If this was real, then it meant that his life hade full circle again, and he was back to his miserable existence where nobody cared about him and no one had ever loved him.

    So, he wondered what kind of cruel trick fate was ying on him by giving him false hopes like that before snatching them away from him, leaving him with nothing but emptiness in his heart and soul.

    As Asher pondered on everything, he fell asleep without even realizing it, and he spent most of the time in the hospital sleeping or staring at the ceiling with nothing else upying his mind.

    A few days passed with Asher refusing to speak to anyone. The doctor visited him twice a day, but Asher''s condition was not getting better. On the contrary, even though his injuries were almost healed, he was losing weight and looking paler as he spent most of his time lying in bed.

    The nurse had tried to persuade him to eat something, but he refused to take even a single bite, iming that his stomach hurt too much to allow him to do so. He couldn''t bear to taste anything anyway, because all the food tasted like nothing anymore, as if it had no vor or texture.

    After a few more days, he was discharged from the hospital and doctors told that he should continue resting at home until his health improved.

    This news didn''t cheer him up one bit, though. If anything, it made him feel worse than ever, knowing that he would be alone in his apartment again with no one to talk to or keep himpany.

    But there was nothing else he could do other than go along with whatever fate had in store for him.

    When he returned to his tiny apartment, Asher felt numb inside. He knew that he was alive, but he couldn''t feel anything else. It was as if his emotions had disappeared along with the memories of a certain group of people who had epted him.

    There was nothing to hold onto anymore, nothing that could help him carry on with his life, and nothing that made him feel alive anymore.

    "Is this it? Am I going to spend the rest of my life like this?"

    Asher mumbled to himself as hey on his bed, staring at the nk walls and thinking about what happened to him in hisa. He wished that he hadn''t survived the attack and that he should have died instead of living in such a miserable state where he feels like nothing.

    But that wish was soon rejected by his mind itself, saying that death was not the answer and that he must endure through this no matter what. It was like a voice inside his head, telling him that he must carry on with his life no matter what happened and that he mustn''t give up no matter what.

    Because it''s what he''s always done since he was a child and grew up alone. He was always on his own, struggling to survive every single day while having to deal with various problems along the way.

    He always felt like giving up because things got too hard for him to handle. But whenever that happened, he kept on reminding himself that he needed to remain strong, no matter what. Because if he didn''t, then who would take care of him? No one else would.

    And death was not the answer.

    Death was the end of everything.

    How could anyone want that kind of ending when they haven''t achieved anything in their lives?

    And no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake off those thoughts that kept repeating themselves over and over again. It was like an echo bouncing back and forth through his brain, echoing louder each time.

    Then, all of a sudden, an image of a beautiful woman shed through his mind. With long purple-ck hair and amethyst eyes filled with love and warmth, and a smile that was both kind and seductive, it was as if he were hypnotized by her beauty.

    But that vision vanished just as fast, leaving behind a painful void where his heart used to be. It was an empty feeling that made him feel hollow and alone once more.

    "I want to see her again, no matter what!" The very next moment, he got up from his bed and ran out of the house, leaving everything behind without any hesitation.

    He knew where she was, and he would do whatever it took to see her again, even if it meant putting his own life on the line.

 Chapter 246: MOOOOMMMM!!!!!!

    Asher ran as fast as he could through the busy streets, dodging vehicles and pedestrians alike as he headed towards his destination. His lungs burned as his muscles ached, but he ignored it all as he focused on getting there.

    Every breath seemed to drag in the cold, dry air as if he were inhaling needles; each step was painful against the concrete sidewalk. He could feel his body begging him to slow down or stop altogether, but he refused.

    When Asher reached the familiar road with tall trees lining the sidewalks leading up to a mansion, he paused and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    It was still a long way to the front gate, but he didn''t let that deter him from walking ahead. He couldn''t afford to stop now, even though his body was already worn out from all the running.

    As he neared the gate, he saw that it was open, and that made him quicken his pace further until he was sprinting again, albeit slower than before. He wanted to reach her as soon as possible and knew that he had to hurry before someone realized he was here.

    By the time he managed to make his way into the garden, his breathing wasbored and sweat dripped down his face, but he couldn''t care less about that, as right before his eyes was a woman getting out of a car, walking towards the garden.

    The moment he saw her silhouette in the distance with the moonlight illuminating her body, making her purple-ck hair glow and her pale skin radiate, all the exhaustion faded away into nothingness, reced by sheer tion as if he''d just discovered an oasis in the desert.

    Her movements were graceful yet fluid, like flowing water, and she looked perfect from head to toe. Her amethyst eyes shone brighter than any star he''d ever seen, giving off a sense of mystery and seduction. She was the most beautiful and perfect woman Asher had everid his eyes on.

    She wore a red off-shoulder dress that hugged her curves, revealing her deep cleavage. A silver ne with a flower pendant hung around her slender neck,plemented by a pair of matching earrings dangling from her ears.

    The dress had a side slit, revealing her long legs with thick thighs enveloped in ck stockings. Paired with sleek ck high heels, she looked like a goddess descending from heaven.

    Without waiting any longer, Asher dashed forward, rushing towards her with all his might, wanting to reach her and take a look at her up close as soon as possible.

    "Asher?"

    The moment Asher heard his name called out by that soft and gentle voice, his eyes widened with surprise and excitement.

    The voice belonged to the woman standing before him¡ªthe most precious person in his entire world.

    It was like a melody flowing through his ears and reverberating throughout his entire being.

    A symphony that warmed his heart and gave him strength.

    But there was something wrong.

    Something wasn''t right about this picture, and he couldn''t pinpoint what exactly it was...

    Until he noticed that she wasn''t looking at him, nor did she seem to acknowledge his presence at all.

    Instead, she stared at the person standing in the garden with an expression of joy and affection painted across her beautiful face.

    As Asher followed her gaze, he saw that she wasn''t referring to him; it was another young man wearing a suit.

    The handsome male had short ck hair, sharp blue eyes, and a fairplexion. His features were chiseled and defined, making him appear very handsome and masculine, giving off a noble aura.

    The youth stood straight with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, returning her gaze with a warm smile that melted the heart of the approachingdy.

    "Mom, you''re back."

    The male''s voice resounded, bringing warmth into the atmosphere surrounding them as he walked towards her.

    When he drew near, the woman reached out to hug the youth, enveloping him in her embrace.

    "How are you feeling today, baby?"

    Aria asked with a sweet and loving tone, full of affection for her son.

    At these words, the youth answered back with equal tenderness, "Better now that you are here, Mom. I missed you."

    "Fufufu... Then, honey, how about a kiss from your mommy to make you feel even better?"

    Upon hearing these words, the youth pulled himself back from the hug and looked into his mom''s eyes with a slight blush on his face. "What are you saying, mom? Isn''t it inappropriate for a mother and son to do such a thing?"

    "Fufufu..." A mischievous smile formed on Aria''s face when she saw Asher''s embarrassed expression. "What are you thinking about, son?"

    "Ahhhh....." The youth panicked and struggled to find the correct answer, but he couldn''t hide the desire in his eyes as he stared at his mother''s luscious lips. "I am sorry, mom. I just misunderstood what you said. Please don''t hate me for that."

    "Of course not. How could I hate you, honey? I love you, my beloved son. Even if you''re a naughty boy who always lies to me and tries to deceive me with those puppy eyes of yours!"

    After saying that, Aria leaned closer to her son and nted a gentle kiss on his forehead, followed by a peck on his cheek.

    "Ehem, ehem! I think it is enough for now, mom. We should go inside and have dinner together." The youth suggested in an attempt to escape from his mom''s teasing and temptations.

    "Yes, of course. Let us go inside, dear." The mature woman giggled with amusement while nodding her head in agreement.

    Seeing that scene, Asher''s vision became blurry, and his head started to spin, making him dizzy. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. It felt like an arrow had pierced his chest, piercing through his heart and leaving behind a gaping wound.

    Tears brimmed at the edges of Asher''s eyes as he watched the mother and son share an affectionate embrace. His face was filled with anguish, grief, and despair, unable toprehend what he was witnessing right in front of him.

    ''That youth is Asher ke, her real son. And this is where I stand, at the periphery of their lives. I was never part of their world and will never be a part of their happy family.'' Asher thought as his bloodshot eyes shifted towards Aria. ''But what am I doing here? I knew from the beginning that I was not Asher ke. I am not her son, so why am I here?

    Why do I even bother to try and see her when I already know the truth?''

    In spite of knowing all of this, Asher couldn''t stop himself from trying to get closer to her, but he stumbled forward and fell to his knees, clutching his chest in pain. The impact of reality shattered the illusion of hope in his heart, turning it into dust and blowing it away with the wind.

    His teeth clenched tight as tears streamed down his face and his heart beat faster than it ever did in his entire life, threatening to explode any moment from the extreme agony and emotional torment that consumed him.

    "MOOOOMMMM!!!!!!" Asher yelled at the top of his lungs and screamed out of the deepest recesses of his soul with all of his might, wishing that he could break the chains binding him from reaching the one he desired most in this world.

 Chapter 247: How dare you play with my mothers feelings like that? - 1

    [ A/N :- There will be two Ashers in the chapter. One is an orphan, who will be called Orphan Asher; the other is Asher ke, who will be called Young Master Asher.]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Orphan Asher stirred awake after some time, finding himself lying on the cold and hard ground. It took several seconds for his eyes to adjust to the darkness surrounding him before he noticed that he was trapped in a cage with a chain attached to each of his limbs and shackled around his neck.

    Beyond the cage was pitch-ck darkness, stretching into the unknown with a suffocating feeling of emptiness. There was no sign of any light or any other living being around. Only the sounds of Orphan Asher''s heavy breathing echoed in the air, along with the asional rattling of his chains.

    It felt like being thrown into hell and left alone, with no one else to apany him except for these cold metal chains binding him in ce.

    "Ohh, did you wake up?" A familiar voice echoed in Orphan Asher''s ears. He realized he was not alone anymore. Someone else was present with him here, in the same cage.

    Orphan Asher tried to turn his head toward the source of the sound, but the movement caused pain to re up throughout his body. Still, he persisted.

    When he saw Young Master Asher sitting on the other side of the cage, a look of confusion appeared on his face, causing his brows to furrow together.

    "Where are we? What is this ce?" Orphan Asher questioned while scanning his surroundings.

    Young Master Asher shrugged, his face remaining expressionless. "How the hell should I know? I found myself cking out after hearing your scream and then waking up in here with you. Besides, why did you call my mother ''MOM''? I was waiting for you to wake up so you could exin what you were doing there and why you acted like a crazy stalker by shouting that at my mother!"

    Listening to his words, Orphan Asher remembered what happened, and his heart sank deeper into the abyss of despair. Tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes while he kept shaking his head in denial. "No¡­no¡­ It can''t be real! How am I supposed to live from now on? Why can''t I see her anymore? Why can''t I have her love anymore?

    Is it wrong for me to yearn for her affection? Why does fate keep tormenting me like this?"

    "You''re so annoying; shut the hell up!" Young master Asher yelled at the Orphan Asher, as, for some unknown reason, he felt the same pain as him, as if his heart were being twisted and ripped apart from inside his chest. It was the worst pain he had ever felt in his whole life.

    Forgetting that they were currently chained to the cage in an unknown ce, Young Master Asher pped Orphan Asher across the face, making him fall silent.

    However, at the same time, he also felt as if someone had pped him. Young Master Asher''s hand went up to touch his cheek, wondering if it was real or not.

    He rubbed the area of impact and found that it was indeed hot to the touch, burning and aching. This was the first time he''d ever experienced anything simr to this in his life, which caused him to be somewhat terrified of the current situation.

    "What is going on? Why am I feeling the same heartache as you? Why am I experiencing the same pain as you? What the hell is happening to me?" Young Master Asher mumbled in fear, staring wide-eyed at Orphan Asher.

    Meanwhile, thetter had stopped crying, and now he was watching him with a strange glint in his eyes. It was as if he understood something that Young Master Asher did not understand.

    "Could it be? No, it shouldn''t be possible!" Orphan Asher muttered to himself, slowly getting to his feet, which sent another jolt of pain shooting through him, but he didn''t care anymore. All that mattered right now was solving this mystery before it drove him insane.

    After observing for some time, Orphan Asher came to a conclusion and stepped closer to the bewildered Young Master Asher. "There is something we need to talk about, and I know you may not like what I have to say, but hear me out before reacting."

    Young Master Asher narrowed his eyes in suspicion at this statement, unsure of what this person in front of him wanted to talk about. It didn''t feel like anything good, judging from the seriousness in his tone.

    "Very well, but you better make sure that this isn''t some sort of trickery or lie because I won''t ept anything less than the truth!" Young Master Asher warned while ring daggers at Orphan Asher, who nodded his head in response before taking a deep breath and steeling his resolve for what he was about to do next.

    With a determined expression, Orphan Asher met his gaze head-on and began revealing everything about himself, including his identity as an orphan, what he experienced in the alleyway, how he became Asher ke, what he did during that time, and the events leading up to this point.

    He spared no detail whatsoever, making sure not to leave anything out, no matter how insignificant it might seem. All the while feeling the emotions of Young Master Asher as if they were his own. He could feel shock, disbelief, and disgust, and at the end, it was immense rage.

    Right after he finished speaking, Young Master Asher exploded with fury, lunging at him and grabbing hold of Orphan Asher by his throat. He lifted his fist up before punching him hard in the face multiple times without stopping, causing blood to spray everywhere.

    Each hit left behind a painful stinging sensation on Orphan Asher''s skin and made him flinch in agony. But no matter how many times he struck, Young Master Asher didn''t ease up even the slightest bit. He kept on striking with all his might, letting his anger and hatred flow through every punch.

    "You fucking bastard! How dare you impersonate me like this? How dare you y with my mother''s feelings like that?" He roared out loud with so much force that it echoed within the entire confinement.

 Chapter 248: How dare you play with my mothers feelings like that? - 2

    "You fucking bastard! How dare you impersonate me like this? How dare you y with my mother''s feelings like that?" Young Master Asher roared out loud with so much force that it echoed within the entire confinement.

    On the other hand, Orphan Asher didn''t resist or even try to defend himself from his attacks. Instead, he closed his eyes and epted everything withoutint, enduring through it all without uttering a single word in retort or retaliation.

    All this time, Young Master Asher felt his body burning up in rage, but the more he pummeled his fist into Orphan Asher, the more pain he felt, as if each strike was hitting him too. This continued until he couldn''t muster any more strength and copsed on the ground.

    After a brief silence, Orphan Asher opened his eyes and took a ragged breath. His face was covered in blood and bruises, but there wasn''t an ounce of malice or anger in his gaze when he looked at Young Master Asher lying motionless before him.

    "Don''t you think it''s strange that we both felt each other''s emotions at the same time, and even now we are feeling the same pain?"

    Orphan Asher questioned with a hint of curiosity and anticipation. At first, he was worried that this might end up being a mistake on his part, but now he was quite confident in his assumption regarding what was going on here.

    "What are you trying to say? Spit it out, you bastard! There are no excuses that would justify your actions of tricking my mother and ying with her feelings." Young Master Asher growled back, still enraged beyond belief.

    "This isn''t about me or you; this is about the both of us. It seems pretty clear to me that we are connected in some way. Perhaps even sharing a soul? I don''t know how or why this is happening, but I am certain of one thing: We are one entity, or at least part of one, and now we are stuck in this shitty prison cell together," Orphan Asher exined with a sigh.

    Young Master Asher remained silent, unable to respond to this revtion, although deep down inside, he had begun suspecting this himself. After all, it was impossible to ignore the fact that he felt everything that this person experienced, including the intense pain that came with each hit he delivered earlier.

    But he refused to ept this possibility since it meant admitting that there was a second him out there who had tricked his mother, ying with her heart and doing things to her that he could never forgive.

    It infuriated him more than anything else in his life, making him want to kill this bastard in front of him over and over again until nothing remained of him anymore.

    Suddenly, he noticed something glowing around them in the darkness, illuminating their surroundings for the first time, revealing a screen hovering in the space in front of them that grabbed their attention.

    As both of the Asher stared at it, a scene yed out showing Young Master Asher and Orphan Asher lying in a dark room; its size was enormous, emanating a mysterious aura.

    The room was lit by torches set on either side of the wall, casting an orange glow that was just bright enough to see the formation marked out on the floor.

    In the center of the formation, there was a pool filled with milky white fluid that emitted a soft white mist, casting a veil that hid everything around it.

    Soon, the haze was lifted, allowing them to get a better view of the scene.

    Following that, they saw many rectangr-shaped ice blocks the size of the human body. They were inside the formation, encircling the pool in an arc.

    They focused more on the ice blocks, and they were surprised to discover many human-shaped bodies inside them. They were allprised of different races, but some were also simr.

    The very next moment, the formation became alive, and the mist started to dissolve the ice blocks. Once all the bodies were free, they were enveloped by white light, making them glow, and right afterwards, ethereal green balls came out of them.

    They also saw Young Master Asher and Orphan Asher being enveloped by the same white light and ethereal green ballsing out of them, floating above them.

    The process continued while both of them witnessed as all the bodies were drawn towards the center of the pool and got drowned in it while all the green balls floated towards each other, merging together.

    Following this, they observed the way those bodies mixed in the pool with the milky white fluid before solidifying into one single body, resembling Young Master Asher.

    Atst, the ethereal soul merged with that body, and then everything turned dark again.

    "What the hell?" The two spoke out in unison as they watched in astonishment at what transpired before them.

    Young Master Asher looked at Orphan Asher, feeling his heartbeat quicken. "So, we both died and were resurrected? But what about all those other people whose souls merged with ours? Who are they? Are they still alive inside us?"

    "I don''t think so. I doubt those souls had consciousness left."

    "Then why are we still separated? Shouldn''t we be one entity?"

    After a long pause, Orphan Asherughed out loud, feeling new-found hope and excitement coursing through his veins. He looked at Young Master Asher with an expectant gaze.

    "Why are we still separated?" He repeated, smiling wryly as he shook his head, "I believe this is the case because we had just died and our wills resisted against each other. In the end, we did merge, but our wills left behind regretful emotion and fear that created this heart demon that restrains us in this prison."

    In the end, Young Master Asher alsoughed out loud, understanding everything that was happening. "I am really a crazy bastard, arguing and trying to kill you, thinking that you are an enemy, but in the end, it was just me fighting against myself all this time."

    "Whatever, let''s just get the hell out of here. I am not willing to stay in this damn cage any longer, not when I know that I can get out of this nightmare." Orphan Asher added with a determined look on his face.

    The two Ashers looked at each other, and at the same time, they grinned and nodded as they merged together, bing one whole entity once again.

 Chapter 249: Even your shadow abandons you in the darkness.

    After breaking out of the heart-demon illusion by getting over his regrets and fear and epting both sides, Asher found himself standing on the edge of the abyss.

    It gave him a feeling of sadness, loss, despair, and loneliness as he peered down into the bottomless void.

    Just one more step, and he would fall down into the endless darkness. However, before taking the next step, Asher stopped himself and turned his head around.

    There he saw a mysterious door on the other end of the path as it pulsed with a faint golden glow, calling to him in an irresistible manner, making him feel that he had to rush to it and that he would get out of this ce if he did.

    Asher took a deep breath and closed his eyes to focus on his thoughts. "This is probably what they call the st obstacle to ovee before escaping this ce.'' It can''t be easy, can it? Well, either way, it''s a choice that I have to make."

    After contemting for a moment, Asher opened his eyes, which gleamed with a sharp light as he took a step forward without hesitation.

    "Even your shadow abandons you in the darkness. The only way to ovee the darkness is to embrace it without letting it consume you. So, even though I have epted myself and gotten rid of my fears, if I again reject my past, I am just fooling myself. Because my past is a part of me, and I can''t erase it from my existence."

    With a calm expression on his face, Asher felt himself falling down into the void of darkness, while the distant door on the other side faded into obscurity.

    However, as he fell into the depths of the abyss, his heart was filled with an indescribable sense of tranquility.

    The pain and suffering he experienced all these years, which made his heart feel cold and numb, dissipated as if they never existed in the first ce.

    He finally felt free from the shackles that had bound him to his fate for so long. He was no longer afraid of whaty in store for him or what would happen in the future.

    The darkness around him began to fade away as he entered a trance-like state where time ceased to exist and everything seemed to stop moving.

    All of a sudden, he heard a voice whispering in his ears, "Embrace the darkness. Be one with it and never let go. There is nothing to fear, as you are the darkness itself."

    Without saying anything else, the voice faded away, and Asher''s eyes snapped open as he found himself standing on the stage, surrounded by many participants.

    He was confused by the sudden voice whispering into his ear. It sounded like a woman''s voice, but he didn''t know whom it belonged to or why she had whispered the words.

    He wanted to figure it out, but the sudden change in scenery and the situation left him startled, which made him pause for a moment to adjust to the surroundings.

    Looking around, he saw a huge number of participants who had finished their respective tests. They had mixed emotions, as some of them had passed the test while others had failed to do so. However, he saw that the number of participants was lower than before.

    ''It seems like there were a lot of people who died during the process of passing the test,'' he thought as he swept his gaze around the stage once more before turning towards Lei Liwei, who had arrived after him.

    He smiled when their eyes met as he approached her. "Congrattions on passing the test."

    Lei Liwei returned the smile as she nodded her head and replied, "Congrattions to you as well. However, I am disappointed that I didn''t manage to find you during the test, as I wanted to fight you and let you experience my lightning."

    "Ha Ha... Well, don''t worry about it. I saw very well how much of a beast you are while hunting beasts in the forest." Asherughed as he remembered the scene where Lei Liwei went around destroying everything in her path to lure out the beasts from hiding before killing them. She was like a natural disaster, as she created destruction everywhere she went.

    "What? How did you see me? Were you spying on me? Pervert!"

    "Of course not! Don''t tter yourself. It just happened that I stumbled upon you in the forest."

    "Oh? If that''s the case, then tell me, why didn''t you show yourself? Afraid?"

    "Ha ha ha... Afraid? Indeed, I was."

    This answer left Lei Liwei stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect him to be a coward, as she was sure that he wasn''t one based on the impression she got from him earlier.

    However, before she could respond, he took a step closer to her as he whispered with a hint of yfulness in his eyes, "Afraid of hurting you and losing my chance to be in the same sect with a beauty like you."

    Lei Liwei''s eyes widened when she heard this statement, but before she could react, he took a strand of her silky hair and tucked it behind her ear before continuing in a gentle voice, "Well, at least not anymore. Now that we both passed the test, I guess we will see each other often, right?"

    His words left Lei Liwei speechless. Although she had seen through his charms and knew he was trying to seduce her, it didn''t change the fact that he still affected her.

    "Ah, how shameless. You are indeed a womanizer, and not a decent one either. Heh heh." She giggled as she pushed his hand away from her face. "Anyway, you better not make excuses when I challenge you again. Understand?"

    "Of course," Asher responded with a wink as he backed away.

    The two continued talking until he saw Yuan Long walking in the direction of Long Lingyu and right away understood that a drama was about to unfold, which made him grin.

    "Hey, Liwei, there is a good show about to begin. Look that way." He gestured with his chin towards their direction while maintaining his gaze on them.

 Chapter 250: Arent you a devil, Liwei?

    "Hey, Liwei, there is a good show about to begin. Look that way." He gestured with his chin towards their direction while maintaining his gaze on them.

    "Hmm... a show? What is happening?" Lei Liwei asked as she followed his line of sight. When she saw the infuriated Yuan Long walking towards Long Lingyu, she couldn''t help but smirk as she murmured, "Oh, this should be interesting."

    She had learned from her father that Yuan Long and Long Lingyu were fianc¨¦s arranged by their families since childhood. However, from the rumors she''d heard, Long Lingyu and Yuan Long were not on the best of terms with each other.

    Or rather, it is correct to say that Long Lingyu dislikes him, as he seems to be infatuated with her and always follows her around like a love-sick puppy.

    Many times, he has embarrassed her by making advances in front of everyone. However, since her parents were the ones who arranged this marriage, she had to tolerate this behavior as she could not disregard their arrangements due to her filial piety.

    After learning about the truth from her parents, Lei Liwei felt sorry for Long Lingyu for having to endure Yuan Long''s disgusting actions.

    ''Maybe he was nice when he was a kid, but now he is just an immature and perverted fool who can''t control his lust. Long Lingyu doesn''t deserve this. Hehe, if Yuan Long continues with his unruly attitude, then I wonder how long she will tolerate him.'' She thought to herself while looking at the duo.

    When Asher heard Lei Liwei''s words, he raised an eyebrow as he asked, "Do you know them?"

    "Yes, I have met Long Lingyu a few times, but not Yuan Long. However, my father had told me about them before." Then she shared the whole story with him, making him chuckle as hemented, "Heh... Interesting, very interesting."

    As they conversed, Yuan Long had already reached Long Lingyu, and he didn''t hesitate to express his dissatisfaction.

    "Lingyu, how could you do this to me? How could you betray me like this? I know that you don''t love me, but don''t you think that what you did was too much? You used my feelings to distract me and broke my token, making me fail the trial. Do you hate me so much that you don''t want me to be in the same sect as you? Answer me!" Yuan Long red at Long Lingyu as he demanded an exnation for her actions.

    However, the girl didn''t answer his question, as she remained silent and stared at him with a nk expression on her face. She was trying to make sense of his usations but found nothing usible, as she didn''t do anything to him.

    But when she thought about his words for a second time, a realization struck her as she was able to connect the dots and understand the reason behind his anger.

    ''So, he was tricked by someone pretending to be me to break his token and cause him to fail the trial.'' She concluded as her eyes narrowed.

    Now that she knew what happened, she couldn''t help but feel furious towards this fool for jumping to conclusions without verifying the facts, and to add fuel to the fire, he med it on her.

    Seeing her unresponsive and cold demeanor, Yuan Long continued, "Look at you. You won''t even face me with honesty. Why don''t you say anything? If it weren''t for you, I would have made it to the next round. But because of you, I lost the chance to continue further and now have to return to my n in failure. How do you think our parents will react to this?

    It will affect our family''s rtionship and reputation."

    Their conversation caught the attention of nearby participants, and soon, people started gathering around them, curious to hear what was going on.

    "Oh my! I didn''t think that Long Lingyu would do something like that. It seems she has already be fed up with Yuan Long''s attitude." Lei Liwei mused as she watched them from afar with interest.

    Asher chuckled as he nced at her with a sly smile. "It''s not that simple, Liwei."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s like this: Long Lingyu didn''t trick him. Someone else did it. However, he believes that she was the one who did it."

    "Really? Wow, this is very entertaining. Hehe, I can''t wait to see what will happen next." Lei Liwei''s eyes twinkled with excitement as she giggled while covering her lips with her dainty fingers.

    "Ha ha. Aren''t you a devil, Liwei? Gloating on others misfortune like that."

    "Please, what is there to be ashamed of? Even you are enjoying it, aren''t you? Tell me, did you have any part in it? Huh?"

    "Hmmm... It depends on how you define participation. If watching it happen andughing at the poor guy''s misery counts as being a part of the incident, then yes, I am a participant in this as well. Ahahaha...."

    While Asher and Lei Liwei were talking about the drama between Yuan Long and Long Lingyu, the former continued to badger Long Lingyu for answers.

    However, hearing Yuan Long''s continuous rambling, Long Lingyu couldn''t contain her anger anymore, and her eyes narrowed into slits as she spoke in a chilling tone, "Who do you think you are to lecture me on rtionships and duties? Who do you think you are to use me of sabotaging your chances at passing this trial? Is your brain damaged or something? Have you gone insane?

    Do you even know how stupid you sound right now?"

    Her voice echoed throughout the stage, causing everyone present to go silent as they listened in astonishment to what she had to say.

    Long Lingyu didn''t stop there, as she took a step closer to him as she continued to speak with a ferocious expression on her face. "We may be fianc¨¦s, but that doesn''t give you the right to assume things about me and me me for your mistakes. In fact, you are thest person on this continent who has the right to lecture me on the meaning of duty and rtionships.

    Because, let me tell you this, I was only maintaining this rtionship by doing what was expected of me as the daughter of the Long n''s Patriarch. That''s all. Since you can''t evenplete this trial by losing to someone else''s tricks, then what makes you think that you are capable of achieving anything? What makes you think you are qualified enough to be my husband? You are so pathetic.

    I dere that this engagement ends here and now. I want nothing to do with you ever again. Get lost!"

    Long Lingyu''s words were like a p to Yuan Long''s face, as she poured her anger out on him and made it clear that she had no intention of marrying him.

    Yuan Long''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his jaw dropped to the floor when he heard her statement.

    ''What is she saying? Did I hear it right? She wasn''t the one who tricked me? Then who was it? Wait a minute... Did she just say that our engagement is over?

    That...that''s impossible! It can''t be over, right?'' His mind spun around like crazy as he struggled toprehend what had just happened.

 Chapter 251: Karma is a bitch.

    "NO. You can''t decide this on your own! I refuse to ept this. Our marriage has been arranged by our parents. Therefore, you can''t cancel it without their permission!"

    "HA HA HA HA. PATHETIC! Are you serious? What are you, a child? What kind of nonsense is this? Do you think my parents will object if I tell them about your ipetence?

    Oh, and not to mention, I''ve known for a while that my mother has had some reservations about this engagement, and considering what has happened, I''m sure she will support my decision to end this rtionship. So, get real and leave before I lose my temper and beat you up right here." Long Lingyu roared at him as her eyes shed with a dangerous glint.

    Yuan Long swallowed his saliva and stepped back as he noticed a surge of spiritual energy emanating from her body. He could tell that she was not joking and was willing to attack him if he didn''t leave right away. But despite his fear, he clenched his fists and mustered his courage before speaking again with a trembling voice.

    "No, no, I refuse! Come on, Lingyu. You''re just angry. Just take some time to calm down and think about this. I know I have messed up, but it can''t be the end of us, right? We have known each other for years, and our ns have had a strong bond for generations.

    Isn''t it too rash to break the engagement? I''m sure if we talk about this, we can resolve any disagreement, just like old times. What do you say? I promise I will prove myself worthy of you, okay? Just give me another chance!"

    Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t help but roll their eyes at him, while Lei Liwei burst intoughter.

    "That''s the most hrious and pathetic disy of a man''s desperation I have ever seen in my entire life. I can''t believe he is that stubborn and dares to plead with her while everyone is watching. Oh god, I''m dying ofughter here."

    "Well, I guess I can understand how he feels about losing Long Lingyu like that." Asher said as he still could remember the despair he felt when he was in the heart demon trial and thought that he lost Aria forever. It was an intense and painful experience that he will never forget.

    Lei Liwei''s smile vanished instantly when she heard his words. She turned to look at him with a confused expression on her face. "What is that supposed to mean? Have you had such an experience in the past?"

    "Let''s just say I had to suffer through the same heartbreak once, and that experience was worse than death. So, I can empathize with his pain." He said with a distant look on his face. Then he shook his head and sighed, "But this situation is far from the same as mine, as it was his own mistake andck of trust that led to this result. Therefore, his cries and pleas are meaningless.

    In the end, I can only say that he brought this upon himself, and it is his own fault. So, karma is a bitch."

    "Hmm... That''s true." Lei Liwei nodded as she agreed with his reasoning. Then she tilted her head sideways with a mischievous smile on her face while gazing at him. "By the way, what kind of woman is she to make you suffer like that, huh?"

    "Hah! That''s a good question. I''m sure you will meet her soon and see for yourself. Then you will know the answer." Asher answered with a mysterious smile.

    "I look forward to it," Lei Liwei smirked as she returned her focus towards the ongoing argument between Long Lingyu and Yuan Long.

    Meanwhile, on the stage, Long Lingyu had grown tired of his whining, and her eyes gleamed with fury as she red at Yuan Long. "What are you trying to aplish by acting like this? Don''t be foolish! Don''t you care about the embarrassment and shame you are bringing to our families by doing this in front of so many people?

    If you value your honor, then get out of here right now and never show yourself to me again, or else..."

    "NO! I won''t allow this to happen. We are meant to be together, and I can''t live without you! I will prove it to you! I will show you that I am not the person you think I am, and I am more than capable of being your husband." Yuan Long yelled as he tried to reach for her, but he froze in ce when he sensed a terrifying auraing from her body.

    Her eyes glowed with a bright light, and her hair flowed around her like a flowing river, giving off a frightening aura. The very air around her trembled under the weight of her overwhelming power, which caused the audience to gasp in shock, and even the elders sitting above the stage looked down in surprise.

    The most shocked was Yuan Long himself, who didn''t expect that she was going to unleash her spiritual pressure like this. His face turned pale white, and he trembled with fear as he gulped. He took a step backward as he stammered, "S...stop! You''re not being reasonable! Stop it!"

    But despite his protests, Long Lingyu didn''t heed his warning. Instead, she took a step forward, closing the distance between them in an instant, and grabbed hold of his throat. He tried to resist, but it was futile, as his strength was insignificantpared to hers.

    "Remember my words, Yuan Long. If you try to pursue me any further, I will make your life miserable. I promise you that, and I always keep my promises." Then she tightened her grip, causing him to choke as he struggled to breathe. Her eyes grew colder and crueler with each passing second. "Do you understand? If so, then nod your head."

    When Yuan Long heard her, he hesitated for a moment before nodding in response, prompting her to release her grasp on him.

    He fell to the ground while coughing violently as he massaged his neck and red at her. "You will regret this, Lingyu! One day, I will make sure that you beg for my forgiveness and apologize to me."

    With a final re, he stood up and stormed away while cursing under his breath.

 Chapter 252: Spirit Star Obelisk

    The spectators on the stage were dumbfounded by what they witnessed.

    Some of them muttered to each other in confusion while others grinned in amusement. But overall, they couldn''t help but feel awed and intimidated by Long Lingyu''s strength.

    As for Yuan Long, everyone thought of him as a disgrace who, despite being humiliated in public by her, still clung to the idea of marrying her and bing her husband. Many even pitied her for having such an unlucky match, while others ridiculed him for not being man enough.

    In their opinion, if he truly cared for her, he wouldn''t have directly used her of sabotage and instead asked her for the truth. Moreover, even though he imed to love her, his actions betrayed his words, as he was too selfish and obsessed with his own desires.

    If she were to marry someone like that, she would live a miserable life with him.

    With these thoughts in mind, they felt sympathetic towards Long Lingyu, who had to put up with his antics and suffer because of him for so long.

    Long Lingyu ignored all of the gazes andments directed towards her as she closed her eyes and waited for the elders to announce the next phase of the trial.

    At that time, Elder Katrina appeared on the stage, smiling at the participants who had passed the test. Her appearance drew all attention to her as she scanned the crowd and began speaking in a gentle voice that carried through the air, "Congrattions, everyone. You all have proven yourselves worthy of joining the Twilight Mist Sect.

    However, the selection process isn''t over yet, as we still have one more test for you to undergo, which will determine your rank within the sect."

    Upon hearing this, the audience became excited, and they looked at her with anticipation, eager to know what the final phase of the exam would be.

    Elder Katrina smiled when she saw their reactions as she continued, "For thisst part, we will use a special artifact of the sect to measure the rank of your Spirit, as it ys an important role in determining your potential for cultivation. As you know, the higher the ranking of your spirit, the greater your future prospects."

    The moment she finished speaking, at the center of the stage, a huge ck obelisk emerged from the ground. Its surface was covered in runes that emitted a faint glow, and its tip resembled that of a pyramid.

    "This is called the Spirit Star Obelisk, a legacy treasure of the Twilight Mist Sect, capable of measuring the rank of spirits. As you can see, there are nine stars embedded on its surface. The lowest star indicates the lowest spirit rank, and the higher you go, the rank increases to Divine."

    She paused for a moment, allowing everyone to study the artifact in detail before continuing.

    "All you need to do is channel your spirit essence into it, and the obelisk will reveal your Spirit rank, which is marked by the respective star. Those who have spirits with Rare ranks will be inner disciples, while those who possess Elite ranked Spirits or above will be core disciples. As for the rest, you will be epted as outer disciples.

    However, don''t worry, as there are many opportunities in the sect for all of you to improve your spirit ranks. With time and dedication, even a weakmon spirit can transform into a powerful elite spirit. That is all for the introduction. Now, based on your token''s number, pleasee up to the obelisk."

    After announcing the rules of the next round, Elder Katrina retreated to the side while gesturing for the participants to proceed.

    The first one to approach the obelisk was a young man named Ling Yuwen, whose token had the number one engraved on it.

    Holding his token tight in his hand, he approached the artifact with nervousness written on his face. His steps were slow and unsteady, and his breathing was uneven as he struggled to remain calm. After all, this was the final hurdle he needed to pass before he could join the Twilight Mist Sect, and since he was a rogue cultivator, he didn''t have the opportunity to know the rank of his spirit.

    Standing in front of the obelisk, Ling Yuwen took a deep breath to calm himself before cing his hand on the surface of the obelisk.

    The moment he made contact, a bright light shed across the artifact''s surface, followed by a series of swirling symbols floating inside its body. These symbols danced around the stars, causing the lowest one to begin shining brighter before turning crimson red.

    A few secondster, the next star lit up as well with simr brightness, and it continued like that.

    At the same time, his Spirit flew out of his dantian, manifesting its form before everyone as if it wanted to show off its brilliance. It was a sword spirit that had an elegant appearance. It radiated a silver gleam with an aura of invincibility, and its de was sharp enough to cut through anything with ease.

    This change caught the attention of everyone watching, and they all waited with bated breaths to learn his results.

    To their surprise, the third and fourth stars also lit up with the same intensity before the obelisk stopped glowing and went silent again.

    Everyone gasped in shock at the revtion, while Ling Yuwen himself was stunned by the fact that his spirit was an Elite Ranked Spirit.

    He had hoped to be an inner disciple after passing the test, but he didn''t anticipate that he would turn out to be an elite rank Spirit holder, which meant that he qualified to be a core disciple.

    And judging from the looks of the crowd, even they were amazed by his result.

    "Oh my! This is unexpected. I didn''t think that we would have our first core disciple right from the start. Congrattions, boy. Your talent is outstanding. I hope you can continue to shine in the future and bring glory to the sect." Elder Katrina praised him with a smile, which caused Ling Yuwen to blush.

    "Thank you for your praises, Elder."

 Chapter 253: Wait a moment, there is another one, a triplet?

    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Ling Yuwen bowed to her and withdrew from the obelisk.

    Seeing that a nobody like him could achieve such a feat, everyone else started cheering as they became excited, hoping that they too would obtain the same result or better.

    The next one to approach the obelisk was another young man with ck hair named David Brown. Unlike Ling Yuwen, David Brown didn''t appear to be nervous at all, and in fact, he seemed rather rxed as he strode forward with confidence.

    Wearing a smug smirk on his face, he held his head high while scanning the audience around him with a condescending gaze, as if he were looking down upon them.

    "Hmph! I don''t know how amoner can have an Elite Rank Spirit, but it''s obvious that my spirit is way stronger than his. Not to mention, I am also an aristocrat, so I''m bound to get the highest position among all of you." He sneered at his peers, who red at him after listening to his words.

    However, before anyone could reply, he arrived in front of the artifact and ced his palm on it without hesitation.

    The obelisk reacted just like before, except this time, just two stars lit up one after another in rapid session before fading away, making everyone stare in bewilderment.

    Soon enough, the crowd startedughing out loud when they realized the implications of what happened.

    His face flushed red in anger when he saw everyone mocking him, and it became worse when he noticed that the people at the top, whom he considered his rivals, were alsoughing at him.

    "This is wrong! How can I, the Young Master of the Brown n, have a spirit of Umon rank? My n''s spirit artifact had shown me that my spirit was Elite Ranked! This is false. I will not ept it!" He roared while pointing at the obelisk.

    Elder Katrina frowned and shot him a displeased re. "That''s enough, brat! Are you questioning the judgment of our sect''s artifact? If that''s the case, then you are doubting the authority of the Twilight Mist Sect, and you know what happens to those who offend the sect."

    "No. But, Elder, I really have an Elite Rank Spirit, and this must be a misunderstanding. I swear, I''m not lying. My n''s spirit artifact showed that my spirit was an Elite Rank Spirit. I demand a fair investigation into this matter." He pleaded in panic.

    "Stop your babbling. There is no need to investigate, as the results are clear. This artifact has never been wrong in its judgment. As for the spirit artifact of your n, that artifact must be broken. You have Umon Rank Spirit, period. You may withdraw now, or I can expel you from the sect for questioning the sect''s integrity.

    It is up to you." Elder Katrina hissed at him.

    The young man named David Brown wanted to retort, but after seeing that Elder Katrina had lost her patience with him, he gave up and walked away from the stage in disappointment.

    With his departure, the atmosphere became tense again as everyone became anxious once more. No one expected that a noble like him would have a spirit of Umon Rank, which meant that they might be facing a simr fate.

    But they had to try nheless.

    Following that, one person after another stepped forward to have their turn. Some got the expected rank, some failed miserably, and some achieved unexpected results, much like Ling Yuwen.

    Soon, Asher saw Zhang Meiling approaching the artifact with a confident smile on her face. However, he narrowed his eyes as he saw that she had crimson eyes, and he was sure that thest time he met her, she had turquoise eyes. This confused him, and he wondered how she had a different set of eyes from what he knew.

    When he turned in the direction she came from, he was surprised to find that there were two more women with simr facial features, and one of them had turquoise eyes, which were the ones he remembered from Zhang Meiling.

    "Triplet huh? Interesting..."

    Zhang Lingling, the one who was touching the obelisk, closed her eyes as she began channeling her spirit essence into it. At the same time, her spirit manifested outside her body, hovering around her figure. It was a beautiful white feline creature, resembling a cat. Its appearance was majestic, and its aura exuded a mysterious and mystical presence.

    The moment it appeared, fog formed around it, creating an eerie yet mesmerizing aura that captivated the audience''s attention. Everyone gazed at it with wonder and amazement as they marveled at its splendor.

    However, not long afterward, the artifact shed with bright light, revealing five red stars.

    A collective gasp resounded throughout the field as everyone stared in astonishment.

    "My, my... Nebe, an Epic Rank Spirit, isn''t this quite remarkable?" Elder Katrina eximed in excitement while staring at her with interest. "Congrattions, girl. With this achievement, I expect great things from you in the future."

    "Thank you, Elder." Zhang Lingling responded politely before leaving.

    When she reached back, a mischievous smile crept up on her lips as she nudged Zhang Meiling with her elbow. "Look at that; everyone is already dumbstruck by my spirit''s rank. Hahaha... I wonder how they will react when they see yours."

    Zhang Meiling just gave a gentle smile in return without saying anything about it and turned towards Zhang Xueling, "Your turn, Big Sis Xueling."

    "Sigh... Aunt told us not to attract any attention, yet this will make us stand out even more." Zhang Xueling shook her head in dismay, as she thought it was toote to do anything now, and instead she just proceeded to touch the artifact.

    Just like Zhang Lingling, Zhang Xueling channeled her spirit essence, and soon her Spirit flew out of her body, appearing next to her. However, unlike her sister''s Spirit, Zhang Xueling''s Spirit was a Blue Luan, a majestic bird that possessed an elegant yet ferocious demeanor.

    The moment it appeared, a blue glow emanated from its figure and spread across the entire stage, filling the atmosphere with an icy-cold aura.

    Everyone felt goosebumps rising on their skins as they shivered from the sudden change in temperature.

    The entire area fell quiet as everyone watched in awe of its beauty and power.

    At that moment, Zhang Xueling focused her attention on the obelisk. Soon thereafter, the stars on its surface lit up one by one in order from the lowest to the highest, revealing five glowing red stars.

    Upon witnessing one more Epic Grade Spirit, the spectators couldn''t help but mutter amongst themselves in surprise.

    "Damn! Another Epic Ranked Spirit? And she looks simr to the previous beauty; are they twins? Wait a moment, there is another one, a triplet? Does she also have Epic Rank Spirit? This is ridiculous!

    What is going on here?" A random guy blurted out, not thinking of keeping his thoughts to himself, and others nodded in agreement.

    Elder Katrina smiled upon seeing the results, "This year we seem to have some lucky kids who are born under a fortunate star, eh? I wonder if the youngest sister is also like these two, haha. I guess we will find out shortly."

 Chapter 254: Meier, Its Your Turn Now.

    Elder Kong Yu snorted at her words, "Are Epic Ranked Spirit holders considered lucky? From where I''m standing, they are opposite. If anyone can achieve sess in this world with just talent, then there is no need to train. The higher the grade of your spirit, the stronger the heavenly tribtion you will face as you break through every major bottleneck.

    If you cannot shoulder that weight, you will suffer defeat, no matter what method you use or what resources you have. Therefore, having an Epic Rank Spirit or higher is a double-edged sword.

    Even though they have more potential and are more powerful, only those with greater determination and resilience can rise to prominence with that kind of Spirit and be an Inner Elder or even a Core Elder in the top sects."

    Both Matriarch Cai Xinyi and Elder Harrius nodded at his words, agreeing with his views.

    Elder Harrius added, "Indeed, as someone who possesses Epic Rank Spirit myself, I can attest to the difficulty of cultivating it. In fact, to date, I have seen many geniuses in my lifetime with an Epic Rank Spirit, but most of them either ended up being killed or crippled due to the severe heavenly tribtions they faced.

    Of course, there are those who have even higher ranked spirits and became powerful beyond belief, like the Grand Elders or Leaders of the dominating sects such as our Twilight Mist Sect or your Heaven''s Glory Pce."

    "Well, that is true, but these children are still young, so they have a lot of time ahead to mature and grow. Who knows, maybe this generation will have that one person who will stand out among others, breaking through the barriers of limitations and achieving something unimaginable even today.

    Then their names will be carved in history, and they will be hailed as a legend." Matriarch Cai Xinyi interjected with a small chuckle, making both elders shake their heads.

    "It would take a miracle if someone like that existed." Elder Harriusughed at thatment before turning to look towards Asher, getting silent all of a sudden, and feeling a chill down his spine. ''Wait... Could Young Master Asher be that person? Why do I feel like he is just hiding his true power, and that he is only ying around for now? Damn it! Now I can''t get rid of this thought.

    After all, he is her son, and considering how his sister is a terrifying monster, who knows? Maybe he is the same, or even more horrifying than her.''

    While the trio was discussing, Zhang Xuelingpleted the test and returned to her sisters with a stoic expression on her face.

    With a nod of head, she looked at Zhang Meiling, "Mei''er, it''s your turn now."

    "Un." Zhang Meiling smiled and took the stage with graceful steps, drawing everyone''s attention. Her beauty was out of this world, and it was hard for any man to take his eyes off her.

    Even though she was one of the triplets, she had a more delicate and ethereal appearancepared to her sisters. Her eyes were as beautiful and bright as the ocean, sparkling under the sun and illuminating her entire face, giving her a unique charm. Her silky-smooth ck hair flowed down her shoulders with elegance and grace, making her look breathtaking.

    It was as if she were a celestial goddess descending onto this mortal realm and blessing everyone with her presence.

    Due to her stunning appearance, Zhang Meiling became the center of attention, stealing the hearts of countless young men who could not help but stare at her with longing expressions on their faces.

    As such, all of a sudden, many male participants started cheering for her, causing chaos as they fought over who could shout louder.

    Zhang Meiling didn''t seem to mind themotion, though, as she maintained her tranquilposure while approaching the obelisk.

    Upon reaching the artifact, she ced her palm against it, sending a surge of her spiritual essence into the runes etched on the artifact. A momentter, the runes glowed bright red as they started floating in mid-air.

    At that exact moment, Zhang Meiling''s spirit materialized. However, contrary to expectations, her Spirit wasn''t that of a magnificent beast or a powerful weapon; instead, it was a sprite that was considered one of the rarest spiritual creatures in the world and one that most people would never expect to see.

    Its body was slender and elegant, with a humanoid appearance. It was small, just barely taller than 20 centimeters, and had long silky hair, pointy ears, and a pair of crystal-blue wings on her back.

    Furthermore, she wore a dress that resembled flowing water as it glittered with various shades of blue, giving her a magical aura.

    Despite its tiny stature, she radiated an incredible amount of spiritual pressure as it swept across the area, like ripples in the ocean, gentle when calm but capable of sweeping away anything in its path once it raged out of control.

    Everyone felt chills run down their spines as they sensed a looming pressure weighing down on them, making them realize the sheer power held within her tiny body.

    At first, people were too stunned to speak or even move due to their shock.

    But then, it didn''t take long before someone shouted, "It is a Supreme Ranked Spirit!"

    That exmation triggered an uproar as everyone gasped in surprise while looking at the obelisk with six glowing, crimson-red stars.

    "This is the first time I have ever witnessed a Supreme Ranked Spirit with my own eyes! It is truly magnificent. The youngdy must be blessed by the heavens! I wish I could court her. But I am not talented enough for her to even spare me a nce, haha." A man wearing purple robes muttered aloud while rubbing his chin,menting the gap between her and him.

    The person beside him agreed with his sentiment, "Haha, I feel you, brother, but that doesn''t mean we cannot admire her beauty and grace, right?"

 Chapter 255: Hey, Long Lingyu, Why The Gloomy Face?

    Asher watched Zhang Meiling with a thoughtful expression on his face. He hadn''t expected the youngest one to have the Supreme Ranked Spirit, which meant she was the strongest of her sisters.

    "Hehe... Do you also fancy her, Asher? She has quite the charm, so with your personality, I''m sure you won''t be able to resist." Lei Liwei teased Asher with a giggle, and he just rolled his eyes at her.

    "Oh, shut it, woman. I''m not some lowly idiot who gets attracted to every pretty face that passes by." He scoffed at her words.

    "But you agree that she is indeed charming, right?"

    "You are not going to let this go, are you?"

    "Nope~"

    Asher sighed, shaking his head, before continuing. "Alright, yes, she is attractive. Anyone with eyes can see that. Satisfied?"

    "Hmmm... No, not quite. Tell me, who do you think is prettier, her or me?" Lei Liwei asked with a smirk.

    "Are you trying to make me fall into this trap where if I say your name, I look like a lovestruck fool who is head over heels for you, but if I say her, you will say that I am just a superficial jerk who likes to flirt with beautiful girls and forgets about themter on?" He answered her question with another question.

    Lei Liwei giggled again, amused by his reaction, and continued teasing him, "Wow... Someone is knowledgeable, haha~"

    Then she gave a seductive wink at him and blew a kiss, saying, "Alright, it''s my turn to get my Spirit''s rank evaluated."

    With lightning crackling around her figure, she vanished from where she stood in a blink of an eye and appeared in front of the obelisk with a thunderous explosion echoing in the air, surprising everyone present.

    Her sudden action startled everyone as they flinched in response, wondering what happened. But before anyone could react, Lei Liwei ced her hand on the artifact and began channeling her spirit essence.

    Soon after, her spirit materialized above her head, releasing its intimidating presence as lightning shed across its body while thunder boomed all around it, sounding like a fierce storm was brewing within its confinements.

    It was Thundarael, a thunderbird with brilliant azure feathers and golden talons; its body exuded a dazzling radiance that seemed to contain all the power of lightning within itself, creating an aura of majesty that enveloped the whole vicinity.

    With a p of its wings, it released a burst of crackling electricity that covered the surroundings, illuminating everything in sight. The disy of its might was enough to stun everyone into silence.

    In addition, the Spirit Star Obelisk flickered several times before showing six shing stars, indicating the rank of her spirit as a Supreme Rank.

    The moment her rank was revealed, Elder Kong Yu, who had been observing her from the beginning, narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows. His expression darkened as he thought, ''Another Supreme Rank Spirit holder? This means that the Twilight Mist Sect will be even more dominant in the region in the future.''

    Although he did not voice his thoughts aloud, he felt unhappy because, even though his Heaven''s Glory Pce could match up to the Twilight Mist Sect''s influence in the surrounding regions, they didn''t get any new talents who couldpete with these girls for years now.

    So seeing this kind of situation made him realize that if things continued like this, his sect would slowly decline until one day they would have to bow down to the Twilight Mist Sect.

    Meanwhile, Elder Katrina pped her hands to draw the audience''s attention before speaking, "Wonderful. Another Supreme Rank Spirit owner. You have a lot of potential, dear girl. Keep up your effort, and you will go far in the future."

    Lei Liwei just chuckled with a shrug of her shoulders. "Haha, thank you, Elder. I hope you will support me in the future when I need assistance."

    "Of course, for a Core Disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect, we will provide all the assistance required to help you grow." Elder Katrina promised with a smile.

    Lei Liwei thanked her again before walking away.

    A few momentster, she saw Long Lingyu and grinned at her, who was observing her with an unreadable expression.

    "Hey, Long Lingyu, why the gloomy face? Do you regret breaking your engagement with Yuan Long, haha?"

    "Hmph! Regret? Do you think I care about a man like him? Or do you think I fear the consequences of my actions?" Long Lingyu snorted with her eyes filled with disdain.

    "Ouch, that''s cold. But anyway, I agree that he isn''t worthy of you. After all, who would want to marry a man like him? Not me, for sure." Lei Liwei nodded in agreement with her.

    "I guess we share the same opinion for once. However, your behavior still annoys me. Just stop acting all smug; it makes me sick to see you smiling like that." Long Lingyu red at her with annoyance.

    "Aww,e on, don''t be a buzzkill, girl. We can always be good friends if you treat me nicely. If not, I''m afraid that this kind of attitude will cause conflict between us. Don''t you think so?"

    "Is that a threat?" Long Lingyu narrowed her eyes at Lei Liwei, whose smile widened as she shook her head.

    "Of course not. How can you call it a threat? I''m just being honest here. Don''t misunderstand my intentions."

    Long Lingyu kept silent for a moment as she studied her expression before responding with a slight nod, "Fine, I''ll keep your words in mind. Now it''s my turn, so scram."

    After saying that, she brushed past Lei Liwei and headed towards the obelisk, leaving a speechless Lei Liwei behind.

    "Wow, talk about being rude. It doesn''t hurt to be civilized, does it?" She huffed while crossing her arms below her chest, but soon a mischievous glint shed across her eyes as she smirked, "Well, whatever... It will be fun messing with her in the future, since we are in the same sect and all. Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 256: Its Like A Fight Between Heaven And Earth.

    With a bright sh of light, Lei Liwei disappeared and reappeared next to Asher, who gave her a side-long nce.

    "So, what do you think of my Spirit, Asher?" She asked with a confident grin on her face.

    But Asher didn''t answer her right away. Instead, he stayed quiet for a long time, staring into her eyes, which made her curious as she cocked her head in confusion.

    "What''s wrong? Are you entranced by my beauty so much that you can''t utter a single word?" She teased him once more.

    However, Asher just shook his head and replied, "Not quite. I was just thinking, whose Spirit is stronger between you and Long Lingyu?"

    That caught Lei Liwei by surprise as she raised her eyebrows in amusement, "Oho~ Is that even a question? Of course...."

    But, before she could finish her sentence, a deafening roar erupted from behind them, interrupting her words and startling everyone present.

    A tremendous pressure bore down on every participant as if a heavy mountain was pressing on their backs, forcing them to bend forward as they struggled to remain standing.

    While everyone was still reeling from the shock, a giant creature flew overhead, circling above them and casting itsrge shadow upon the ground below.

    Looking in the direction of its origin, they saw a giant dragon hovering in midair with its head pointed upward while emitting a domineering aura that spread outwards as far as the eye could see, filling the entire area with its overwhelming presence.

    Its majestic form was adorned with reddish-brown scales, and its eyes were burning with the intensity of a raging me of the earth''s core. On top of its head were a pair of curved horns that pointed backward, giving it a more ferocious appearance.

    As if a mountain had flown above everyone, everyone could feel the gravity pushing against them, forcing them down. The force exerted upon everyone caused many to copse on the ground, unable to withstand its pressure.

    Those who managed to remain standing could only tremble as they stared up in awe and terror.

    "That''s a Terrax, an Earth Dragon..." An elder whispered, his eyes widening in surprise and admiration.

    Earth Dragons were the symbol of strength, representing the unyielding earth element. Their might is unrivaled and canmand mountains to shake, volcanoes to erupt, and even earthquakes to ur.

    ROOOOAAAARRRR.....

    The roar resounded throughout the field once again as it continued flying in circles above everyone before flying in the air above Long Lingyu, who had her hand ced on the obelisk, concentrating on channeling her spirit essence.

    When everyone saw that it was her Spirit and six glowing stars were reflected in the artifact, the crowd gasped in astonishment.

    "Woahhhh..."

    "Another Supreme Rank Spirit. Oh my god!"

    "And an Earth Dragon, no less! This is crazy!"

    "No wonder she can afford to act arrogant; her talent is really heaven-defying."

    "Right?! She''s the real deal! A true dragon among humans! Her arrogance is indeed justified!"

    As everyone gushed about her Spirit and the dragon flying around her, Long Lingyu ignored them as she retracted her Spirit back into her body, finishing up her part.

    "Fufufu... And there we have it, everyone¡ªthree Supreme Ranked Spirits in one batch. It seems like the next generation of our sect is going to be strong. You all have to work hard to catch up, okay?" Elder Katrina dered with a smile as she addressed the younger generation.

    "Hey, Liwei, I think you were saying something about whose spirit was stronger between you and Long Lingyu?" Asher turned toward Lei Liwei with a smirk on his lips.

    "Urgh..."

    She gave an embarrassed cough as she replied back without hesitation, "Of course it''s not that easy to tell. After all, it''s like a fight between heaven and earth. There is no definite winner."

    "Oh, is that so? Let''s just leave it at that for now, haha." Asherughed out loud at her statement, knowing what she wanted to say.

    "Stopughing!" She shot daggers at Asher as her cheeks flushed crimson red in embarrassment.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    While the crowd cheered in excitement, Elder Kong Yu looked like he had swallowed a fly.

    His jaw tightened, and his expression turned ugly after seeing another young woman with Supreme Rank Spirit. ''Why do all the Supreme Ranked Spirits holders want to join the Twilight Mist Sect? Damn it! We can''t lose here. I need to increase the number of elites in Heaven''s Glory Pce or else...''

    "Hahaha... This is quite unexpected. To think we would have three Supreme Ranked Spirit holders in the same trial." Elder Harriusughed out loud, breaking the awkward silence that ensued.

    "Hehe... Indeed, Elder Harrius. However, there are still many participants waiting for their turns, so who knows, maybe there will be even more surprises," Matriarch Cai Xinyi added with a chuckle.

    When Elder Harrius heard her words, he couldn''t help but raise his brows in curiosity and ask, "Matriarch Cai, you mean....?" But before he could finish his words, he turned his head in the direction of Cai Yan in surprise and then back at Matriarch Cai Xinyi in realization.

    Thetter just nodded in response with a faint smile gracing her lips, which made the former gulp in anticipation.

    At that moment, Elder Harrius found himself looking forward to witnessing the result of Cai Yan''s test more than ever, hoping that she too would possess a powerful spirit.

    It didn''t take long for many more participants toplete their tests, but there weren''t any more higher-ranking spirit holders.

    Soon, Cai Yan finally took the stage, attracting everyone''s attention due to her mesmerizing appearance. Her presence alone was enough to enthrall everyone''s hearts, making it impossible for anyone to look away.

    She possessed a beauty that defied description, causing countless hearts to skip a beat whenever their gazesnded upon her ethereal figure.

    A smile formed on her lips when her gaze met with Asher''s for a second before she focused her attention on the Spirit Star Obelisk, sending out a surge of spirit essence in the artifact.

 Chapter 257: Ahhhh.... My harem of beauties... Come back to me...

    The next moment, her spirit materialized above her head as shimmering light surrounded her body, resembling the light given off by the moon on a full moon night.

    Everyone stared in awe and wondered at the scene unfolding before them, unable to tear their eyes away from her as they watched in silence, entranced by the beautiful sight.

    Although no one could see what kind of spirit it was due to the veil of light surrounding it, it gave off a powerful aura that seemed to belong to a creature far superior to any beast or monster in existence.

    After several moments passed, the light dissipated, revealing Cai Yan''s spirit. It resembled a python that floated in midair above her head, its scales shimmering in shades ofvender and pink, with intricate marks on its body that looked like swirling clouds dancing through the sky.

    A mystical glow emanated from its eyes as it stared at everyone around it, drawing them into its captivating gaze, which seemed to reflect the dreamy essence of the moon.

    However, before anyone could say anything, the Spirit Star Obelisk flickered multiple times before showing six shining stars, indicating the rank of her spirit as a Supreme Ranked Spirit.

    Yet this wasn''t what caught the most participants attention; instead, they had a nk look in their eyes when they saw Cai Yan''s spirit hovering above her head. It was as if they had fallen into a trance and lost themselves in the world of dreams and fantasies, unable to escape from its grasp.

    It seemed like they didn''t want to leave this ce where their desires were fulfilled and where they were living out their wildest fantasies.

    However, those who didn''t fall for her Spirit''s mesmerizing effect stared in shock and disbelief at the scene unfolding before them. A sense of dread filled their hearts, realizing the danger that this spirit posed.

    They knew that if she used her spirit in a battle, it would be a nightmare for anyone who didn''t have strong soul defenses or mental fortitude to resist its charm. Moreover, if she attacked them when they were lost in their dreams, there would be no way for them to defend themselves, which meant that she could kill them without breaking a sweat.

    Meanwhile, Asher raised his brows in frown as he felt a strong connection between his Titanoboa Spirit and Cai Yan''s. His eyes narrowed with a faint glint of light shing across his pupils as he used the Astral Nexus Core Orb to get information about her Spirit.

    ''Elysira, the Ethereal Dreamweaver Python... Hmmm...'' After getting a basic knowledge of Cai Yan''s Spirit, Asher rubbed his chin in contemtion as he thought to himself, ''So this Spirit can cast illusions that will make its prey enter a dream-like state and consume their soul force at a faster rate, resulting in death.

    Furthermore, it also has the ability to enter a person''s mind and manipte their thoughts, emotions, memories, etc., if they are not careful.''

    The more Asher learned about the Elysira, the more curious he felt about the connection it shared with his spirit, but even the orb didn''t provide any answers to his questions. It was something he would have to figure out by himself in the future.

    With a sigh, he decided to put aside these thoughts for now and focus on the event.

    Soon after, Elder Harrius, who was stunned by Cai Yan''s Supreme Ranked Spirit, regained hisposure as he smiled and praised her, "Amazing! What a beautiful Spirit it is! To think that it can charm everyone with just one nce. Matriarch Cai, your daughter will surely be one of the strongest cultivators in the future."

    "Haha... Thank you for your kind words, Elder Harrius. My daughter does indeed have a promising future ahead of her," Matriarch Cai Xinyi agreed with him with a chuckle.

    However, Elder Kong Yu wasn''t happy about this turn of events, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Matriarch Cai, There is still something I am confused about. Why did you choose to send your daughter to the Twilight Mist Sect? Wouldn''t it have been better if she joined Heaven''s Glory Pce instead? After all, your husband used to be a part of Heaven''s Glory Pce.

    Wouldn''t he have been happier to see his daughter join our sect?"

    Upon hearing his question, Matriarch Cai Xinyi narrowed her eyes at him and gave him a cold re before replying with a frosty tone, "Elder Kong Yu, I hope you will understand that the choice of my daughter''s sect is up to her alone, not me or anyone else. Therefore, there is no need for you to pry into this matter.

    As for her father being an alumnus of your sect, I believe you know how he ended up. So please refrain from talking about him again."

    Elder Kong Yu had a scowl on his face after being scolded by Matriarch Cai Xinyi like this; however, he knew better than to continue arguing with her in public and lose the face of his sect in front of everyone, so he just nodded his head in response, "My apologies, Matriarch Cai. I shouldn''t have mentioned that topic."

    Matriarch Cai Xinyi snorted before looking away from him and focusing on Cai Yan, who finished her test.

    The next moment, all the participants who were under Spirit''s charm were snapped out of their trance-like state and began looking around themselves in panic.

    They couldn''t believe that everything they went through was an illusion or dream, and they didn''t want to leave that ce where their wishes came true. Thus, some of them started yelling in frustration and desperation as tears flowed down their cheeks, while others tried to calm themselves down by taking deep breaths.

    "Ahhhh.... My harem of beauties... Come back to me..."

    "Damn it! How could this be?! It felt so real!"

    "What happened? Why am I crying?"

    Seeing this scene unfold, Elder Katrina couldn''t help but shake her head in amusement before releasing an aura that calmed them down, allowing them to regain theirposure.

 Chapter 258: The Heavens Are Playing Favorites!

    It wasn''t long before everyone managed to calm themselves and return to normal, except for those who didn''t fall for its enchanting effect.

    Yet, there was someone who remained unaffected by Cai Yan''s Spirit, and instead, it seemed like he had fallen for her charm more than anyone else.

    His eyes burned with passion as he stared at Cai Yan while his heart pounded in his chest, sending waves of excitement coursing through his veins. It was as if the very sight of her had ignited a me within him that could never be extinguished.

    "Beautiful..." He muttered under his breath as his lips curled upward into a smile, revealing his white teeth.

    But when the person standing next to him heard this, he raised an eyebrow and gave him a strange look. "Again? Seriously, why are you falling for every pretty face that shows up? It''s not good to lose your head over a woman."

    "Shut up, Jacob. You don''t understand the concept of true love. Unlike you, I''m willing to do anything to get my girl." Argon retorted with a serious expression on his face as he continued staring at Cai Yan.

    "Shouldn''t it be ''willing to do anything for my girl?''"

    "Nope, because I don''t care about their opinions. All that matters is me getting what I want, not them. Besides, they should feel honored that someone like me is interested in them. After all, who wouldn''t want to marry a genius like me? Ha ha ha!" Argonughed out loud, making Jacob shake his head in exasperation.

    "Wow, talk about being arrogant. Just so you know, your ego is getting bigger every day."

    "What can I say? It''s not my fault that I am blessed by heaven. And since that''s the case, why shouldn''t I act proud of myself? If you were in my position, wouldn''t you do the same thing?"

    "Well, you got a point there, but...." Before Jacob could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Argon, who patted his shoulder with a smirk on his face. "Hahaha... See? You are speechless because you know I''m right. Don''t worry; one day you will understand what I mean. For now, just watch how everyone will lose their minds when they see my Spirit.

    Haha... It''s going to be fun!"

    Then he turned around and walked towards the Spirit Star Obelisk, leaving behind a dumbfounded Jacob who watched him go with a frown on his face, thinking to himself, ''Damn bastard, you didn''t let me finish my sentence! Now it looks like I''m agreeing with him.''

    On the other hand, Argon walked past Cai Yan and gave her a charming smile before continuing toward the artifact, not noticing her expression changing for a brief moment into an expression of disgust before reverting back to normal.

    ''Hahaha... It won''t take long for her to fall for me once she sees my Spirit,'' He thought to himself while grinning ear-to-ear as he ced his hand on the obelisk, sending out his spirit essence.

    A few momentster, everyone could feel a powerful aura surrounding them as it spread outward from Argon''s body, enveloping the entire field.

    It was so overwhelming that some of the participants found it hard to breathe, causing them to feel suffocated as they struggled to withstand the pressure exerted upon them by this strange force.

    The atmosphere became heavy, and the temperature rose until beads of sweat began forming on their foreheads before evaporating away in seconds.

    Everything around them seemed to slow down until a bright light shot from his body into the sky, drawing everyone''s attention towards it.

    ROOAAARRRR!!!!!

    A loud roar rang out from the skies above as an enormous silhouette materialized from within the light beam, taking on the form of a colossal dragon.

    Its entire body was covered in crimson scales that zed with golden-red fire, burning with intense heat and radiating an overwhelming aura of power.

    Its blood-red eyes, which seemed to radiate malice, glowed with an intense light as it stared down at everyone beneath it, as if looking down on insignificant ants who could never hope to match up to its might.

    While the participants stared at the fiery dragon in awe, the obelisk started shining brighter than before, drawing their attention away from the creature above them.

    One by one, red gemstones began lighting up on the obelisk, going up from the lowest to the highest rank.

    The audience waited with bated breath as the lights continued illuminating, and when they saw six glowing stars in the artifact, someone couldn''t help but exim, "Supreme Ranked Spirit! He has a Supreme Ranked Spirit too!"

    However, before others could react, another gemstone lit up on the obelisk: Seven Stars!

    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief at what just happened.

    A seventh star appeared on the obelisk, indicating that Argon had a Legendary Ranked Spirit¡ªthe rarest ranked spirit.

    Silence enveloped the whole field as everyone remained motionless, trying to process this shocking revtion. They couldn''t believe their eyes. It was like they were looking at a person who would be one of the strongest cultivators in the future.

    Meanwhile, Argon had a smug smile on his face as he raised his head high, basking in the spotlight while reveling in the fact that he managed to surprise everyone here with his Spirit.

    "That''s not a Supreme Ranked Spirit, but a Legendary Ranked Spirit?! What the hell?! How can it be?!" Someone yelled out loud in frustration.

    "I can''t believe it! This guy is too unbelievable! Why did he have to be born into this world?! Now I''m jealous!"

    "Fuck! What the hell is this?! Are you kidding me?! How can he have such a powerful spirit? This is bullshit! The heavens are ying favorites!

    Why does he possess a Legendary Ranked Spirit while I only have an Umon Rank Spirit!"

    Many people started cursing and yelling as they felt their hearts sink into despair, causing chaos among themselves as they expressed their feelings about Argon''s Spirit.

 Chapter 259: I Am The Only One Worthy Of Your Guidance.

    On the side of the elders, however, the situation was different. Their expressions turned solemn when they saw his Spirit. It was a clear indication that this young man possessed tremendous potential and would be a major figure in the future.

    Moreover, they knew that once word spread out about this event, many powerful figures from different factions woulde after him in order to make connections with him while he was still young and had a low cultivation base, which would make it easier for them to gain favors for future assistance.

    If they fail to get close to him now, then they might never have another chance like this again. After all, this type of opportunity onlyes once in a lifetime.

    At that moment, Elder Kong Yu, who had been silent since Argon revealed his Spirit, turned his head towards Jacob and couldn''t help but frown. ''What''s going on? Why did he bring this kid into the trials of the Twilight Mist Sect? As a direct disciple of the Sect Master, shouldn''t he know better than to allow someone with such potential to join a rival sect?

    And if that''s the case, why didn''t he warn me beforehand about this? If I had known earlier, I would''ve done something about it. Damn it! This is bad.''

    After thinking for a while, Elder Kong Yu realized that he might need to take this matter to the Sect Master and let him decide what course of action should be taken regarding this situation.

    Meanwhile, Elder Harrius was smiling ear-to-ear when he looked at the young man who showed a Legendary Ranked Spirit¡ªArgon Drage. "Hahaha... Amazing! What an amazing kid! To think that he would possess such a powerful spirit! And it''s a Dragon, no less!"

    "Yes, indeed. He has a bright future ahead of him." Matriarch Cai Xinyi agreed with Elder Harrius as she nodded her head while staring at Argon, but in her eyes, there wasn''t any hint of admiration or awe like others; only indifference.

    Many wanted to go to Argon to greet him, but the young man was on the stage, and they didn''t want to offend the Twilight Mist Sect by interrupting their trials, so they just watched him from afar, waiting for it to end.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Congrattions, young man. With your talent, you will surely be one of the most influential figures in the future." Elder Katrina congratted Argon with a smile on her face as she approached him.

    Argon grinned at her and replied, "Thank you for your praise, Elder Katrina. I appreciate it. By the way, can I ask you something?"

    Elder Katrina raised an eyebrow in curiosity and asked back, "Sure, what do you want to ask?"

    "Didn''t you say that if anyone manages to impress you, they would receive special guidance from you?" Argon said while looking at her with eyes full of desire.

    "Hmmm... Yes, I indeed said that." She agreed and was ready to offer guidance to him, since he had managed to impress her with his Spirit.

    However, when she noticed his gaze, she didn''t like the way he looked at her and changed her mind.

    "However, there are many participants left who have yet to take their turn. So we should wait until everyone finishes first."

    "Haha, okay then. But you don''t need to worry about the others. Just focus on me. I am the only one worthy of your guidance," Argon replied with a smug smile on his face while ignoring what she said.

    Elder Katrina just shook her head in disappointment and decided to ignore him for now.

    After finishing his test, Argon returned to the crowd and met up with Jacob, who greeted him with a pat on the shoulder. "Congrattions, buddy! With this, you''re sure to be the center of attention from now on and get tons of benefits."

    "Of course! Everyone will flock around me and offer everything they have in order to please me. Hahaha..."

    "Indeed. That''s why you need to make good use of this opportunity and gain as much as possible without giving any promises or favors to others. Got it?"

    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," Argon assured him with a confident smile on his face.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Lei Liwei was also surprised to see Argon''s spirit; she didn''t think someone would possess a higher-ranking spirit than hers.

    "What do you think, Asher? This guy is no joke, right?"

    Asher chuckled upon hearing that. "He sure has a higher-ranked spirit, but we shouldn''t judge his strength based on the rank of his spirit. Even though his Spirit may be powerful, it''s useless if he doesn''t know how to utilize its power properly."

    "Hahaha... I guess you''re right." Lei Liwei smiled at him while nodding her head in agreement. "Anyway, there are still many participants who have yet to finish their tests. So let''s just watch and see what happens next."

    "Sounds good to me."

    The two of them continued watching as the rest of the participants took their turns one after another and went on to test their Spirits on the Spirit Star Obelisk.

    A majority of the participants had lower-ranking spirits, but some had higher-ranking spirits as well. Yet none of them possessed even Epic Ranked Spirits, let alone anything higher than that.

    In fact, many were quite disappointed when they saw how unimpressive their Spirits werepared to Argon''s Legendary Ranked Dragon Spirit.

    It was the case ofparison syndrome; they felt inferior in every way. Even though some also became core disciples, they couldn''t help but envy those who had higher-ranking spirits and wished that they had one too.

    After some time, Asher''s token began glowing, indicating that it was his turn to take the test.

    Upon seeing this, Lei Liwei turned to him with a smirk on her face and said, "Hehe... It looks like it''s finally your turn now. I wonder what kind of spirit you have. After all, if your spirit isn''t evenparable to mine, then I would be really disappointed."

 Chapter 260: Dont attract its attention! Dont let it notice you!

    After some time, Asher''s token began glowing, indicating that it was his turn to take the test.

    Upon seeing this, Lei Liwei turned to him with a smirk on her face and said, "Hehe... It looks like it''s finally your turn now. I wonder what kind of spirit you have. After all, if your spirit isn''t evenparable to mine, then I would be really disappointed."

    Asher just gave her a mysterious smile in response before walking towards the Spirit Star Obelisk with a confident look on his face.

    When the numerous pairs of eyesnded on him, all kinds of emotions shed within them, such as doubt, curiosity, interest, expectation, admiration, jealousy, anger, and many others.

    Yet Asher ignored all of them and continued walking towards the obelisk, unaffected by their intense gazes.

    Zhang Meiling was also one of those who were paying attention to him, and when she noticed his calmness despite all the looks being directed toward him, she couldn''t help but feel impressed by his self-control. As there wasn''t any arrogance or pride in his expression, but instead he seemed quite rxed and unconcerned about what others thought of him.

    "Wow... This is interesting. Mei''er, this is my first time seeing you show an interest in any man. Are you in love with him?" Zhang Lingling whispered with a mischievous grin on her face, drawing the attention of Zhang Meiling, who looked at her older sister with a faint smile.

    "No, I''m just surprised by his self-confidence. Besides, I happened to meet him during a beast hunting trial, and we exchanged greetings and became acquainted with each other. There is nothing more to it."

    "Oh, I see. Then I guess it''s okay for me to y around with him for a bit. After all, he is really handsome. Right, Xueling? What do you think of him?"

    "What? Why do you keep forgetting the instructions of Aunt to not attract attention to us? It''s not our hometown where you can charm men and make them act like brainless morons following your wishes to earn your affection.

    On the contrary, here, we won''t have anyone to rely on if they use force to get you into bed." Her tone was severe, as she didn''t want her little sister to mess around and cause trouble for them.

    "Okay, okay, I got it. There is no need to lecture me about it anymore." Zhang Lingling sighed in defeat as she gave up on the idea of messing around with Asher.

    On the other side, Long Lingyu also paid attention to him, as he left quite the first impression on her and wanted to see his Spirit.

    While Cai Yan had a mysterious smile on her lips as she looked forward to witnessing the reactions of everyone once they saw his Spirit.

    Soon after, Asher arrived in front of the obelisk, and his eyes flickered with a faint hint of amusement before he ced his hand on it, sending out his spirit essence. "Hahaha¡­ Why don''t I make this an unforgettable experience for them?"

    RUMBLE!

    The very next moment, an invisible force erupted from Asher''s body, causing the air around him to tremble as if something was going to happen soon.

    Immediately afterward, countless strands of ck smoke began flowing out of his body, spreading out in all directions like foggy mist, covering the entire area within seconds.

    The audience who witnessed this phenomenon couldn''t help but stare at it with wide eyes, filled with curiosity and confusion.

    A few momentster, their expression changed into one of bewilderment as they saw the ck smoke surrounding them cover everything in darkness, including the sky, blocking out all light, thus turning day into night.

    It was a mass of eerie darkness that spread throughout thend, giving off an ominous feeling of dread and fear and making people''s hearts beat faster as cold sweat trickled down their faces.

    Some were even starting to panic due to this strange urrence, but before anyone could react, they felt a chill running down their spines as if they were being watched by something sinister lurking in the darkness, making them freeze up in ce to prevent themselves from drawing attention toward themselves.

    The atmosphere became heavy, and it seemed like time itself had stopped moving altogether as deathly silence filled the entire area, engulfing everyone within its grasp.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, a faint light shone within the darkness, and soon afterward, a giant, serpentine silhouette appeared above the field with a pair of dark eyes staring at everyone below it.

    Its long body was covered in ck scales that gleamed from strange markings that ran all over its surface, giving off an eerie glow.

    The moment their gazesnded on it, an overwhelming sense of fear and despair enveloped them as they felt their hearts being crushed under an invisible force.

    It was like staring at something so terrifying and powerful that they could never hope to fight against it, even if they wanted to, making them realize how insignificant they were inparison to this creature.

    Even the elders and guests who had strong cultivation bases felt a sense of dread coursing through their veins when they looked at this entity.

    It was because they sensed a deep, primal fear rising up within them, as if they were standing before something that could easily devour them whole without any difficulty whatsoever.

    They could feel their minds bing clouded with dark thoughts, and it became harder to maintain theirposure under such circumstances.

    Their palms were getting sweaty, their breathing became heavy, and their bodies started trembling uncontrobly.

    All of them had the same thoughts in their minds: Don''t attract its attention! Don''t let it notice you!

    Yet the Dark Serpent didn''t do anything; instead, it just remained silent as it observed everyone beneath it, but despite this, no one dared to move or make any noise due to the sheer pressure exerted upon them by its mere presence alone.

 Chapter 261: Do you want me to tell you his name?

    Soon, another light began shining in the darkness, revealing the obelisk that glowed with a crimson-red color.

    One after another, red stars began lighting up in the artifact as it slowly made its way toward the top, and when it reached the eighth star, it began shining even brighter than before. This went on for a while before it began dimming down again.

    The result was clear to everyone who saw it: Eight Stars!

    That meant Asher had a Mythical Ranked Spirit! A Spirit that was even more powerful than a Legendary Spirit!

    It was unbelievable, yet when they looked at the giant serpent floating above them, they couldn''t deny the truth that stood before their very eyes.

    However, despite this shocking revtion, nobody felt envious or jealous of Asher; instead, all of them were scared out of their minds by his Spirit. They just wanted it to disappear from sight so they could stop being afraid.

    And their wishes were answered when the Dark Serpent suddenly turned its head away from everyone and disappeared along with the darkness surrounding them, leaving behind only an eerie silence.

    Even though the Dark Serpent had disappeared, many were still terrified, as they could feel a lingering sense of dread lingering in the air.

    "W-what is that spirit? What the hell did I just see?" One of the guests stammered out in fear as he tried to calm down his pounding heart.

    "I don''t know... I''ve never seen anything like it before." Another guest replied with a trembling voice.

    "Whatever it is, it''s a terrifying existence that should be avoided at all costs!" A third guest eximed in horror.

    In fact, many started saying simr things to each other, expressing their thoughts regarding the giant serpent and how terrifying it looked when they saw it with their own eyes.

    Elder Kong Yu was also among those who were affected by what happened. He stared at the spot where the giant serpent disappeared with narrowed eyes while gritting his teeth in anger.

    He didn''t expect that Asher''s Spirit would be this terrifying and powerful; it even made him feel like he was facing death itself.

    He could still feel chills running down his spine just thinking about it, but he didn''t care about that and turned towards Elder Harrius and roared, "What the hell is wrong with you? You were treating this person with a dark attribute spirit as an esteemed guest of the Twilight Mist Sect and even allowed him to take part in the trials? Are you out of your mind?!

    Don''t you know how much hatred there is between our righteous faction and demonic practitioners who possess dark attributes and cause terror across the cultivation world by bringing chaos and destruction everywhere they go? Let alone allowing such a person into your sect; shouldn''t we kill him right now and erase his existence to prevent future troubles for the righteous faction?!"

    At that moment, everyone was startled by the sudden outburst from Elder Kong Yu, and they all turned toward him before listening to what he had to say.

    And when he finished speaking, the other guests also nodded their heads in agreement as they also shared the same thoughts as him about Asher''s dark attribute Spirit, which made them feel uneasy and fearful towards him.

    However, before anyone could say anything, Elder Harrius red at him with cold eyes and said in a sharp tone, "You''d better watch your words carefully! Just because you''re an elder of the Heaven''s Glory Pce, who acts noble and righteous all the time, doesn''t mean you can spout nonsense whenever you want without consequences!"

    "What did you say?" Elder Kong Yu stared back at him with disbelief written all over his face after hearing those words. "Are you not afraid that the righteous faction will me the Twilight Mist Sect if they find out about this matter?"

    "Hmph! Do you think anyone can threaten our Twilight Mist Sect? And besides, even if there is a conflict between the righteous faction and demonic practitioners who possess dark attributes in general, you shouldn''t forget that our sect has always been neutral towards such conflicts since the beginning of its establishment.

    After all, our Supreme Elder also possesses a dark attribute Spirit, so do you dare to im them to be a chaotic existence that should be eradicated as well, just like Young Master Asher?"

    Upon hearing those words, Elder Kong Yu''s expression changed several times as he fumed with anger, and he red at Elder Harrius, but before he could say anything else, Elder Harrius continued speaking in a cold tone, "Furthermore, you should know who is behind him before talking about eliminating him! I''m sure you wouldn''t want to get on their bad side by messing with him.

    Not just you; I believe no one here would dare to offend that person!"

    When everyone heard this, they looked at him in confusion while wondering who he was referring to, and Elder Kong Yu couldn''t help but curse at him, "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you think there is someone who can threaten all the present powers here? Don''t try to make things up just to protect that kid! It will only make you look more ridiculous than you already do."

    "Hahaha... If you want to know who is backing him up, then just his name alone is enough for everyone to understand why it''s better not to offend him." Elder Harrius grinned at him and continued, "Do you want me to tell you his name? Hehe..."

    "Go ahead; I''m listening." Elder Kong Yu replied in a mocking tone as he folded his arms across his chest. "I want to see what kind of powerful figure you''re trying to im he has behind him."

    Elder Harrius didn''t answer right away; instead, he looked at the stage where every participant was watching their argument with rapt attention before turning towards Asher, who was also staring at him with an amused expression on his face.

    As soon as their gazes met, Asher nodded at him as if giving permission for him to speak, and Elder Harrius gave him a grateful smile before facing Elder Kong Yu once again and saying, "His name is Asher ke.

    And I believe you all can already figure out the powerful person behind him, but just in case you''re still confused, let me rify it for you: He is the son of none other than the ruler of Eldoria, Aria ke, and the main family head of the ke n!"

    When they heard this, everyone fell silent as their eyes widened in shock while looking at each other in disbelief. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard, but they didn''t doubt his words since it was impossible for someone like Elder Harrius to lie about such things.

    And even though some were skeptical, they didn''t dare to refute him either because they knew better than to offend someone like her. After all, it wasmon knowledge that those who got on the bad side of Aria ke would regret it dearly!

    As for Elder Kong Yu, he realized that he had messed up big time by threatening to kill Asher without knowing his background and fell into a panic mode.

    Soon, his face turned paler than the corpse and he coughed out blood, making him fall on his knees before passing out.

 Chapter 262: Injustice of the Demonic Practitioners?

    Afterwards, some of the guests from Heaven''s Glory Pce rushed towards him and picked him up, while Elder Harrius just watched him in silence and didn''t say anything else.

    He knew that there was nothing left for him to say since everything had already been said and done. As for the other guests, they began whispering to each other, discussing the shocking revtion made by Elder Harrius earlier regarding Asher''s background.

    They felt relieved knowing that they hadn''t acted rashly against Asher just because of Elder Kong Yu''s words; otherwise, they would have ended up offending a terrifying and powerful existence like her, and they could imagine what would have happened then! Your next read is on NovelFire|le|mp|yr

    When they looked at Elder Kong Yu''s present condition, they felt pity towards him for making such a big mistake, because no one knew what kind of consequences he would sufferter on because of it and whether or not he would survive with his life intact or lose everything, including his very soul, to her for messing with her beloved son!

    Elder Harrius then looked at all the participants and decided to exin a bit more to make it easier for them to understand the situation and said, "Young Master Asher''s dark attribute spirit isn''t something bad or evil like what you''re all thinking.

    It just represents the dark attribute in general, but that doesn''t mean he is a demonic practitioner or anything like that; in fact, it''s quite the opposite. Do you want to know why the Twilight Mist Sect has always been neutral towards such conflicts in the past?"

    Many nodded their heads at his words before he continued speaking. "It''s because we believe that the true cultivation path lies in pursuing perfection instead of having such discriminatory views toward those who practice differently than us.

    After all, to achieve true enlightenment, we must ept all kinds of things, including those that may seem contrary to our beliefs!

    We don''t deny evil exists or say everything will be alright as long as you focus on the bright side; instead, we believe that all kinds of paths lead to the same destination so long as one finds the true path to perfection that suits their beliefs best and tries their hardest to reach the ultimate goal: enlightenment!

    However, what happened earlier with Elder Kong Yu''s reaction was pretty understandable due to how he was raised and influenced by the current righteous faction, who have their own set of rules and regtions that they follow strictly in order to fight against demonic practitioners, who cause harm by using evil and dark attribute arts for their selfish gains and purposes!

    They believe in such ideals that the ends justify the means, as long as it means the eradication of those who maymit evil acts against the innocent while bringing justice and order across the world!

    And even though they also im to be fighting for peace, safety, and stability, one must understand that sometimes a man''s principles may be questionable if they cross certain lines that shouldn''t be crossed for whatever reasons!

    Whether it be killing an evil man in order to save ten others, sacrificing the lives of a hundred thousand people just to punish a single criminal mastermind, or destroying a city of millions just to rid the world of evil once and for all, many times there are no true answers regarding right and wrong choices!

    There will always be someone who will condemn or support such acts because they all think they''re justified in doing whatever they deem necessary to achieve their goals, whether or not others agree with their methods or whether or not they consider them evil.

    So thinking that Young Master Asher is evil just because of his dark attribute spirit is absolutely ridiculous!"

    Many guests started nodding their heads after hearing his words, realizing that what he said made sense, and even those who were part of the righteous faction were now contemting the meaning of what Elder Harrius said, trying to understand which path was actually better and righteous in their eyes: one that tries to bring peace through the use of strength alone to suppress those who go against it or one that acknowledges both sides of the coin, trying to bring harmony between them, even if that means dealing with evil once in a while because one shouldn''t judge a person based on their appearance alone as they might actually be misunderstood!

    And that may as well be the reason for another evil to arise one day in the future due to prejudice against the wrong people, which could result in devastating consequences.

    Also, it won''t be surprising if many of those demonic practitioners turn out to have been innocent in the first ce, but because others judged them without understanding their situations, they had tomit crimes to survive against the ever-present forces of righteousness that aim to destroy their very existence just because they are different from them.

    Who knows what kind of injustice those so-called "Demonic Practitioners" have had to go through until they turned out like that in the first ce?

    And as a result of their unfair treatment, it creates hatred within their hearts that makes them desire revenge against those who wronged them, and once that happens, the cycle will repeat itself over and over again until both sides find amon ground for peace...

    It may seem impossible, but maybe the path chosen by the Twilight Mist Sect is the right path, rather than taking the easy way out and choosing to destroy any signs of resistance.

    After all, sometimes fighting against someone because of their beliefs may cause more problems than necessary; in fact, it might even create bigger threats like the Demonic War of twelve hundred years ago, where two sides ended up shing with each other with disastrous results all over the cultivation world and causing rivers of blood to flow endlessly through itsnds...

    They shivered at the mere thought of such events happening again. They definitely don''t want that!

 Chapter 263: How Can Such A Handsome Young Man Be Considered Evil, Right, Girls?

    They remember that the Twilight Mist Sect used to be known for its neutral position in the first Demonic War that shook the cultivation world twelve hundred years ago. It didn''t take part in the battle between the righteous faction and demonic practitioners.

    Both sides tried to force it to join their side and thought that with its strength, they could gain a massive advantage in the war, but the Supreme Elders of the time didn''t care about such things and were ready to eliminate anyone who threatened the sect, regardless of whether it was the righteous or the demonic faction.

    They understood the benefits of having their help, but they also understood the risks of offending them by asking for too much and pushing them to the side, so instead of making enemies, both sides eventually just let them be since it was better than getting themselves another powerful foe to worry about along with those already causing trouble for them!

    In the end, after many years of constant battles with no end in sight, both sides were forced to stop the war, but at what cost? Millions died during those battles, while countless others were crippled and scarred for life forever, unable to ever return to their old lives as cultivators again.

    The world itself was changed as thends became dested with endless corpses lying on them, their blood mixing with dirt as time went by, while the air became thick with a smell of death and decay as no living thing could be seen anywhere.

    At that time, the Twilight Mist Sect stepped forward and dered that there shouldn''t be any more wars anymore, and if anyone ever decided to repeat the same mistakes again, they wouldn''t hesitate to fight both factions with all their might in order to prevent further chaos.

    With their full strength and powerful cultivators, their warning was enough to deter most of those who had intentions of picking up where they left off; however, there were still many stubborn fools who didn''t learn from history and insisted on starting a new conflict despite knowing the consequences involved in doing so, which ended up costing them their lives as they were crushed by the Twilight Mist Sect, unable to resist it or escape from its might.

    Since then, the world has been divided into different factions, such as the righteous faction, the neutral faction, and the demonic faction, who each had their own territories to rule over, but unlike in the past, they didn''t seek open conflict against each other as they knew it would only result in mutual destruction for everyone involved in it!

    On the other hand, Asher smiled when he heard Elder Harrius defend him.

    He could see that he had made the right decision to put his trust in the Twilight Mist Sect since it was filled with people like Elder Harrius who cared about fairness and equality above all else. Although it may seem impossible to achieve that ideal, as long as someone believed and continued striving towards it, then who knows what wonders could happen one day in the future?

    After that, when his gaze turned towards the participants and their eyes met, he still noticed the frightened expressions of some, which caused him to chuckle, not bothered by them at all.

    He knew what kind of impact his Spirit had on everyone present here, including the elders, but he didn''t care about their opinions or whether they liked it or not.

    No matter what they thought, he would remain unperturbed because he had nothing to prove to anyone. If they couldn''t ept his Spirit, then that was their problem, not his.

    Furthermore, no matter how they felt about his Spirit, it wouldn''t change the reality of things. In the end, it was not him who needed to gain eptance, but them.

    However... Asher couldn''t deny the fact that some part of him felt great satisfaction after seeing their expressions turn fearful. It was a primal kind of joy that arose from deep inside him whenever he saw someone tremble before him in fear or cower in terror. It was a feeling that was both foreign and yet somehow familiar to him, like an instinct from within, telling him this was natural and right.

    At that moment, Elder Katrina stepped forward, and her cheerful voice rang out, breaking the tense silence among the participants. "Everyone, I know that seeing such an unusual spirit made many of you frightened and confused, but as Elder Harrius exined, you don''t have to be scared. In fact, how can such a handsome young man be considered evil, right, girls?

    Just look at his dashing appearance, chiseled face, and charming eyes, with those dreamy lips that just scream romance! Not only does he look good, but he also has a powerful Spirit to protect and take care of you if you have him as your partner or husband!

    So stop worrying too much about such things. Instead, let us celebrate this great achievement together. Everyone who joins the Twilight Mist Sect will be part of our family, and we should be happy for each other, right?"

    Her words had quite the effect, causing many women to start blushing when they heard her while others started whispering among themselves, talking about Asher''s looks and whatnot, making their giggles echo across the ce.

    And of course, Elder Katrina wasn''t finished with her speech yet and continued speaking with a mischievous smile on her face, "And you young men must also understand that if you let your fear or discrimination cloud your judgment and don''t put in effort to improve yourself instead, how can you hope to ever stand out against someone like Young Master Asher, who already possesses everything a girl could dream of? Experience the saga at m-vlem|p-yr

    You''d better stop thinking about useless stuff, or these youngdies here may be stolen by Young Master Asher, leaving you alone with no hope of getting your own charming princess in the future."

    When they heard what she said, all the young men nced at Asher with jealousy in their eyes before they began shouting and roaring while punching their chests, as if showing off that they weren''t going to sit idly while watching everything happen.

 Chapter 264: My, Oh My... You Shouldnt Tease An Old Woman Like Me.

    Asher was left bbergasted upon witnessing this scene unfolding in front of his eyes, as he didn''t expect Elder Katrina to be this bold and shameless to go out of her way and talk about him in such a way while not holding anything back!

    First she made all thedies interested in him byplimenting his appearance, making them fall prey to her trap of temptation and desire; then she manipted the men, arousing their jealousy and telling them that their future wives could be snatched away by him if they didn''t be stronger, which ended up triggering them into hating him.

    Such a skillful disy of social maniption using simple words!

    "This woman..." Asher muttered under his breath with his eyes wide open.

    Seeing these men''s reactions made him feel sorry for them because it seemed like they fell for her trick, hook, line, and sinker, while the women weren''t much better than them.

    They were also staring at Asher with hopeful expressions as they daydreamed about him being their boyfriend or husband, making them blush as they imagined him romantically sweeping them off their feet before carrying them away like in some fairy tale.

    Well, not like he cared about that. Asher just found this whole situation hrious. He almost burst outughing, but he managed to keep it under control for now, instead grinning at Elder Katrina in response.

    Seeing that smirk of his, she returned a mischievous wink to him, then walked towards him before stopping in front of him.

    "Congrattions, Young Master Asher. With this, you''re now a part of the Twilight Mist Sect."

    "Thank you, Elder Katrina. However... I didn''t expect that you would give such a wee, making all the young men my enemies. As expected of the person leading the Dual Cultivation Hall, you sure know how to pull the strings of one''s emotions." Asher''s voice was filled with praise for her as he gave a faint smile to Elder Katrina.

    Upon hearing those words, her mischievous smile widened even further. "Oh my... Young Master Asher, what are you saying? I''m just looking out for you as the elder who cares about the sect''s disciples. Don''t you see how all the young girls here are attracted to you after I introduced you? Those gazes of theirs contain quite an intense longing. Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr

    Isn''t this a nice and warm wee?"

    Hearing this made Asher realize that she wasn''t done ying yet, and he couldn''t help but reply with amusement in his tone, "...you''re very considerate."

    "Fufufu... Of course I am." Katrina giggled, but before she could say anything else, Asher closed the distance between them while giving a knowing look towards her before continuing with a yful voice, "However... I wonder if you would give a personal wee to me, too?"

    Katrina raised an eyebrow when he got closer, but she didn''t back away; instead, she stayed where she was, and after she heard his words, her lips curled upwards, forming an enticing smile. "Hehe... What kind of personal wee do you have in mind, Young Master Asher? It can''t be what I''m thinking, right?"

    Hearing this, Asher brought his face close to her ear and whispered, "For example... do you think you could give the reward you promised for impressing you and provide cultivation guidance?"

    There was a long silence after that as she stared at him wide-eyed, looking like she didn''t expect that response from him.

    After all, the way he acted suggested he wanted something else¡ªsomething more intimate than just cultivation guidance from her.

    After a few seconds, however, she burst outughing and speaking in a sultry tone, "My, oh my... You shouldn''t tease an old woman like me. What if I misunderstand your intention and fall head over heels for you? Fufu... who knows what might happen then?"

    She paused before leaning forward and continued while whispering into his ear with a seductive voice, "However, if it''s about guidance... I can give it to you anytime you want. A very personal guidance that will leave you breathless."

    "Hahaha¡­ I look forward to that."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Many had a shocked expression when they saw Asher and Elder Katrina standing close together in apromising position, whispering something in each other''s ears.

    They looked like a pair of lovers enjoying a private moment, oblivious to the rest of the world, which caused jealousy to arise within those present, and some even cursed at him.

    Meanwhile, Argon, who was among those watching, felt his face burning from anger, and he had an ugly expression on his face, unable to control it anymore.

    "That bastard! How dare he steal my thunder? How dare he flirt with the woman that I want in public? Does he think that just because of his dark spirit, everyone would fear him, making it easy for him to do whatever he wants without consequences? I won''t let this humiliation go unavenged... I''m going to make sure he pays for this!

    No... even death isn''t enough. He''ll experience worse than hell before I finish with him!" He murmured under his breath while gritting his teeth.

    When Jacob Gray noticed Argon''s anger, he gave him an inquiring nce before looking at Asher, Elder Katrina, and then back at Argon. "Hey, brother, calm down. Didn''t you hear the Elder Harrius''s words? His background is more than enough to crush you and me. Stop thinking about unnecessary things. It won''t end well for you if you mess with him."

    Argon''s eyes shot towards Jacob, and after staring at him for a second, he snorted, "Hmph... I don''t care about his background! As long as I be strong enough, I will get my revenge! That arrogant bastard won''t get away with his attitude this time!"

    "Sigh¡­" Jacob wanted to advise his friend more, but at that time he received a notification on his family''smunication device that it was urgent.

    When he looked at the contents of the message, he froze in shock, and after he was able to snap himself back to his senses, he looked towards Argon and said with some hesitation, "Um... Argon, something bad just happened."

 Chapter 265: I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!

    "What now? I''m busy thinking about how to get back at that bastard!" Argon responded with an annoyed voice, not paying much attention to Jacob at that moment.

    Seeing his friend like this, Jacob didn''t know how to inform him of what happened. He knew that once he told him, Argon''s temper would re up, and he feared what might happen next.

    However... it''s not like he could just keep it to himself and hope things would resolve themselves; that was impossible considering the nature of the information he had received.

    A whileter, not receiving a response from Jacob, Argon nced at him, and when he saw his expression, he couldn''t help but frown while asking, "Hey, what''s wrong? Why did you suddenly fall silent? Tell me... What happened?"

    Jacob hesitated for a few seconds and took a deep breath before speaking in a solemn tone, "Argon, it''s about orphanage caretaker Oswald..."

    Upon hearing that, Argon''s expression changed into a bright smile. "What happened? Tell me! Was he released from prison? I knew he was innocent. How can someone like him be involved in criminal activities like harming orphans and murder?

    He always took good care of us kids when we were little, so there was no way he would do something like that! He''s too good of a person for it! I always believed in him, but all those bastards kept saying that he was evil... This must be the right judgment from heaven itself. Hahaha..."

    Argon continued to ramble in excitement as he thought of his old orphanage caretaker, Oswald, being set free, while Jacob just kept quiet the whole time without saying anything else. He couldn''t find it in himself to interrupt his friend''s delusional thoughts of a better oue.

    After all, it wasn''t what he heard in the message, to say the least. And no matter what Argon thought about the matter, it wasn''t going to change the reality of what had happened, making him look at his friend with pity.

    Eventually, when Argon saw him being silent for too long without answering any of his questions and instead looking at him with a pitying gaze, he felt something was amiss, which made him raise an eyebrow in confusion before asking, "Hey... Why are you acting like this? Just tell me, man! Was he set free?"

    After taking a deep breath, Jacob replied while looking into Argon''s eyes with a serious expression, "Argon, I am sorry to inform you that Caretaker Oswald has passed away in the prison."

    Those words echoed in the silence that followed, leaving a stunned expression on Argon''s face for a long while as he tried to make sense of what Jacob just told him.

    However, as soon as he fully registered those words in his head, he lost it and yelled out, "That''s bullshit! Why would he die? He was just imprisoned by those stupid cops! Are you messing with me, Jacob?! If this is a prank, I''ll beat your ass up. You hear me?!"

    Seeing his outburst, Jackob knew that he had to tell him everything that he had learned, and so he exined how Oswald was sent to the worst prison, where he was bullied and abused every day until he just couldn''t handle it anymore, and one day he just tried to stand up to his abusers.

    And they responded by beating him harsher than before, forcing themselves on him, and doing many unspeakable things again and again each day before he passed out, or just when they got bored...

    Those terrible days continued until one day they broke his mind with their "treatments" until he lost it, and on that very same day, he jumped down from one of the towers of the prison,mitting suicide in a gruesome manner. Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr

    Jacob also told him that Asher was the one who reported to the police about the crime at the orphanage and that caretaker Oswald was responsible for it.

    For Argon, this was like a bomb exploding in his heart, making him lose his rationality, as his eyes turned red while looking around like a beast on a rampage. He couldn''t stop himself from trembling as his jaw clenched tight with the urge to bite into someone.

    How could he not feel like this when the only father figure he ever had was dead due to the unjust deeds of the legal system? He lost his biological parents at a young age and didn''t remember their faces well, and he had always felt lost, not knowing what to do or where to go.

    It was only at that orphanage that he felt at peace after Oswald took him under his care as a guardian who looked after them withpassion. It was his first glimpse of a bright future with love and joy in it for once... but now?

    Why did it have to end like this?!

    Argon clenched his fists as anger continued to swell up inside his heart, taking over his thoughts, and at that moment, a subconscious voice whispered into his mind, "See? Isn''t this the fault of that evil bastard? It''s all because of him that you have to experience such pain! He is responsible for this tragedy! You can''t let him get away with what he did!"

    He gritted his teeth. Yes, this is the fault of that Asher and all those involved in this horrendous deed!

    The very next moment, a beastial roar escaped his lips, and as if controlled by a strange force, his head turned towards the stage where Asher was, and he caught sight of him, making his face distorted in a hateful expression. With eyes bloodshot and veins bulging, he dashed at him like an enraged beast, wanting nothing more than to tear that man into shreds.

    "AHHHHH... I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!" Argon shouted with all his might as his figure became surrounded by fiery mes of rage while a wild aura spread out all around him in an instant.

 Chapter 266: Did I Disturb You, Nadia?

    Argon, a man possessed by anger, charged with hatred and an unquenchable thirst for blood. As if possessed, he ignored the gasps, cries, and shouts that surrounded him.

    It was as if his senses were in an altered state, causing him to disregard everything in the world. His sight narrowed onto a single target, while his mind was nk except for the voice echoing within: Kill him... KILL HIM!

    On the other hand, Asher sensed someone rushing towards him with anger, and when he saw Argon, he frowned as he didn''t understand what was going on with him. ''Why is he charging at me with such intense killing intent? Is he worried that his crush will be taken away by me? Such a petty guy.''

    Even though he saw him approaching, he didn''t move an inch but kept his calm expression without feeling any concern whatsoever.

    He knew that someone would intervene, and as expected, a powerful force caught hold of Argon midway, preventing him from reaching Asher and stopping him right in his tracks.

    "Boy, what do you think you are doing? Stop acting crazy now."

    Find new chapters on m-vl-em-pyr

    With his actions thwarted, Argon turned to re at the person who stopped him, and when he saw who it was, he snapped even more before trying to fight back with all his might while gritting his teeth in anger.

    He pushed and pulled as hard as possible, but despite his efforts, he wasn''t able to move a single inch forward towards his target because the power that held him down was far beyond him in both strength and capability.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!! Get off me! It''s all his fault! That evil bastard has to pay! He will pay for his crimes with blood! Death will not be enough!

    Let me go so I can make him suffer!"

    "I said, Stop acting like a crazy man! What crime did hemit that you want his life for? Exin yourself, or you will get into deep trouble!" Elder Katrina shouted back, keeping him restrained and preventing him from going crazy again, while also wanting to find out why he tried to kill Asher just now.

    "He killed the orphanage caretaker, Uncle Oswald! Who was a good and honest man! He framed him and sent him to prison for crimes he would nevermit, causing him to take his own life due to the inhuman abuse at that prison! That''s why I want his head!"

    When she heard his answer, Elder Katrina had a strange expression on her face. She felt confused by his words and turned towards Asher before asking, "Young Master Asher, do you know what he is saying about Caretaker Oswald?"

    Asher looked at the roaring man while raising his brow before saying in a calm manner, "Yes, I reported to the police that Oswald had abused the orphanage kids and even killed one of them. That''s how he got imprisoned. What does his death in jail have to do with me?"

    Elder Katrina nodded her head at what Asher said, understanding what had happened, but when she was about to respond, Argon cried out first. "No! This is a lie! He was innocent! He would never have done such a thing!"

    Hearing this, Asher responded with indifference, "Is that so? Then let me show everyone here the evidence I gave to the police when I reported him."

    Once those words left Asher''s lips, he closed his eyes as he used his soul mark to connect with the Astral Nexus Core Orb before contacting Nadia and asking her toe over.

    Soon, a portal appeared near Asher, which caused everyone present to stare at it in awe.

    Out of it, a mature woman with long white hair and beautiful looks appeared as her long silky dress swayed with the gentle wind that flowed past her figure, drawing the gaze of many.

    Her cold blue eyes radiated an icy chill, which could even make some shudder from its intensity. With a graceful aura surrounding her, it made her stand out wherever she went.

    But when she stood next to Asher in her maid attire, she gave off a totally different vibe, making it seem like he was someone worthy of respect and admiration, while at the same time emitting an aura of protectiveness around him as if guarding a prince from danger.

    "Young Master, how can I assist you?" Nadia bowed before looking at him, showing her devotion to him.

    Asher didn''t ask for evidence right away; instead, he got close to her and pulled in a hug while caressing her face gently and nting a gentle kiss on her soft and sweet lips.

    This left everyone stunned because no one expected a maid to appear out of nowhere or even for Asher to kiss her in the middle of an intense situation.

    After breaking the kiss, Asher gave Nadia an affectionate gaze and asked, "Did I disturb you in the middle of your training?"

    "No, Young Master, I have finished consolidating my cultivation. Now, I can be by your side all the time. If you need anything, please tell me. I will do my best toplete any task you have." She replied with a light blush on her cheeks due to his intimate action earlier.

    Asher smiled at her reaction and requested what he needed while telling her about what was happening right now.

    The moment he finished, a cold light shed in her eyes as she stared at Argon as if he were some kind of disgusting vermin that deserved to die on the spot.

    However, she suppressed those emotions and took out a Spirit Image Jade before showing everyone a series of memories stored on it, showing how Oswald abused orphan children.

    They gasped when they saw the cruelty with which he treated these innocent kids, leaving some of them trembling with rage.

    Suddenly, when that scene of Oswald whipping a little kid in his rage came out, everyone felt nauseated when they saw this sickening behavior from the so-called kind-hearted and gentle caretaker Argon kept praising earlier.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 267: Tell Me. How Do You Want To Die?

    "No... no... no... no! Stop! It can''t be!

    This has to be a fake image! How dare you try to deceive everyone like this?! I refuse to believe it!" Argon shouted with all his might in denial of what he was seeing in front of him, then he turned towards Asher and roared, "I know this is all your doing! Why don''t youe forward and face me like a man?! Or are you scared to do so? Even now, you hide behind the woman...

    You coward!"

    On the other hand, Asher didn''t even bat an eye at him after hearing his taunts and usations. To him, he was nothing more than an insect trying to fight against a titan and cause problems, so why would he bother himself to answer someone who isn''t even worth his time?

    Everyone also looked at his stubbornness to admit what they all saw, and some sneered at him in their thoughts while others shook their heads in disapproval at his foolishness.

    They couldn''t believe that someone with a Legendary Ranked Spirit could have such a low EQ as Argon. It was unbelievable!

    In their opinion, this man wasn''t worthy of possessing such an amazing gift from the heavens!

    How could someone so delusional, narrow-minded, and stubborn ever grow to be a powerful figure worthy of respect and admiration in the future?

    Rather, he seemed like a fool who would bring trouble and chaos to those around him without considering the consequences.

    Seeing that Asher refused to respond or even care about his words, Argon got even more pissed off and looked at Nadia while screaming at the top of his lungs, "And you bitch! Do you think because you got picked up by this silk pants from the brothel that you can treat others as if they are beneath you, show these false images to everyone, and disgrace Uncle Oswald like that?!

    I will make sure you get the punishment you deserve! You cocky whore!"

    His words left everyone stunned due to his sheer audacity. They didn''t think that he would refer to her in such a crude and derogatory manner, demeaning her very existence and then ndering her character.

    No one would stand for someone disrespecting their beloved or someone close to them in that way, so even Jacob, who was always by his side, frowned at his friend''s words.

    He wanted to reprimand his friend, but at that moment, the world around them turned silent.

    Everyone stopped breathing and felt their skin crawl due to a menacing and imposing aura sweeping throughout the atmosphere, and that wasn''t all, because soon a sense of fear and horror seized hold of them, making them unable to move.

    Step.

    Step.

    Step.

    Step.

    One step at a time. A pair of footsteps rang out in the silence as Asher walked toward Argon, his figure exuding sinister and threatening aura with each passing second.

    This caused people to tremble, but they were more horrified by him when they saw the look in his eyes that had been filled with cold indifference before and now was brimming with immense killing intent that sent chills down their spines.

    They gulped when he stood in front of the man, and after a while, his deep, cold voice rang out in the dead silence. "Tell me. How do you want to die?"

    Those simple words made everyone shudder due to the pure malice behind them, as if they were his enemies instead of a random nobody who didn''t know when to stop.

    However, Argon didn''t look fazed at all by his question and even let out a maniacalugh as he gritted his teeth while looking at him. "Hehe. Who says you get to decide on that? You arrogant prick! Just let me be free from these restraints so I can tear you to pieces with my own hands and grind you into mincemeat, then feed you to the beasts while you are still alive."

    Everyone felt speechless at the strange behavior Argon was showing, and when Elder Katrina wanted to say something, Nadia, who understood her Young Master''s intentions, released her own aura to break the restraint she put on Argon.

    "What are you doing?!" Elder Katrina cried out in shock as she saw that Argon was already free of the spiritual restraint she had ced on him.

    But Nadia, instead of answering her first, released her own aura to make sure that no one gets to interfere with her Young Master''s business from now on. Then, she turned to look at Elder Katrina and gave an indifferent response, "No one is allowed to interfere with Young Master''s decisions or actions. Whatever he decides is absolute."

    After hearing her answer, Elder Katrina wanted to retaliate, but the pressure from her aura made it difficult for her to speak, and all she could do was watch with wide eyes as Argon let out a mockingugh towards Asher.

    "Hahaha... arrogant bastard! Now, get ready to be sent to hell!"

    With that being said, Argon unleashed his own fiery aura, burning the very atmosphere around them with his inner heat, which caused several people to back away to prevent their robes and bodies from catching fire.

    Then, without hesitation, Argon''s muscles swelled, and he rushed toward Asher to give him a fist with all the power he could muster, wanting to punch that face so badly until he no longer could recognize what it looked like.

    However, when Asher saw that move, he didn''t move or counter it; he just let it happen and let him punch him without any reaction.

    A secondter, the fist made contact with his face, and because of that, a loud boom rang out.

    Everyone flinched at that loud explosion that resounded across the tform like thunder, as if they had witnessed a massive lightning bolt striking nearby and echoing through the heavens.

    They all thought that it would end up being a bloody and gory sight.

    A momentter, however, something unbelievable urred when they saw the result of that powerful punch.

 Chapter 268: Let Me End This Miserable Life Of Yours...

    There was no blood or disfigured face with broken bones shattered into bits like everyone expected; instead, there was an untouched face with no hint of injury or even the slightest mark on it.

    However, that wasn''t even the strangest part about it; they all felt how powerful and destructive that punch was because they heard its impact and even sensed the aura it emitted, yet when it touched Asher''s face, it did nothing, not even scratch or bruise it.

    The oue made many rub their eyes to make sure they didn''t see it wrong, while others couldn''t help but suck in their breaths in disbelief and shock.

    After this punch, Argon thought it would be the beginning of the end for him.

    In his mind, no one would be able to withstand his destructive punchbined with his mes and physical strength, so when he punched Asher''s face without seeing any effect on him, his jaw dropped to the ground, unable toprehend what he was witnessing.

    However, he didn''t stop there; instead, he kept throwing punch after punch to make sure that he wouldn''t miss even one hit on that annoying and infuriating face that got all thedies swooning and bending to his every desire.

    With each sessive punch, Argon''s punches started to gain a new level of fury, causing even his fists to feel as if they had ignited and be pure fire.

    ''BANG! BANG! BANG!''

    Each blow he unleashed resounded throughout the tform like an explosion going off, but at the same time, Asher stood unmoved on his feet, not even flinching once despite getting hit so hard.

    Sweat dripped from Argon''s brow as his breathing became rapid, and he had a hint of disbelief in his eyes while staring at him.

    But before he knew it, a cold voice entered his ears. "So a brutal death then."

    This chilling tone caused him to feel his insides run cold as a sensation of dread engulfed his body before he was hit by a devastating punch in the stomach and thrown away like a ragdoll.

    Kuh!

    He flew across the stage with a pained groan and a bloody cough, but before he could make contact with the ground, Asher appeared right behind him and gave him a hard punch on the back.

    Boom!

    Argon again flew forward at high speed while another muffled groan escaped his mouth, followed by some blood due to the immense force behind the punch.

    However, before he could hit the ground, Asher was already there tond a punch on him again, and so he started throwing out blows to Argon without stopping once, his hits harder and stronger than before.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Minute after minute, each hit sounded louder and more intense than thest as Asher delivered powerful punches at a blinding speed, not letting the man even breathe or react, causing blood to fly out with each strike, creating a terrible and bloody scene in the eyes of those watching.

    It was like a demon torturing the hell out of Argon to make him wish for death instead of having to live through this nightmare any longer. But he had no way to end it or escape the relentless beating that left no inch of his body unharmed.

    Onlookers couldn''t help but avert their eyes from the horrible sight in front of them; it was just too gruesome to look at without feeling sick and wanting to vomit, wishing that it would just end already and end their suffering.

    A minuteter, a broken and bruised Argony on the floor, unable to move, not even an inch of his body safe from the ravaged flesh that dripped blood from all over his body. His breathing was ragged as he gasped for air while in pain, like a pig waiting for ughter.

    "Pathetic worm. You had the gall to threaten me and curse Nadia in the same breath, but this is all you got. You can''t even stand up and look at my face again. Your cries are pitiful."

    Asher mocked in a cold and ruthless voice, and to top it off, he gave a strong kick to his body that left him writhing and wheezing on the ground with every inch of his body in pain and unable to take it anymore.

    "Let me end this miserable life of yours... If only you would have controlled your temper, this wouldn''t have happened. Don''t worry, you won''t be able to feel any pain after this, I promise." Asher said, as his eyes were cold and unforgiving, staring at him as if he were already a dead man.

    Everyone was speechless and could only watch in shock at Asher''s cold and merciless side, the one he always tried to keep hidden but sometimes came out when he had enough.

    Jacob wanted to go and beg for his friend''s life, but Nadia''s aura forced everyone to stay away while Asher went on to execute his own brand of justice for what had happened, putting a greater fear in the hearts of others around him, even the strongest.

    Meanwhile, Argon couldn''t believe what was happening to him as he felt all strength leave his body. Hey motionless with eyes filled with hatred and anguish but also filled with hopelessness when he saw the killing intent in those cold eyes staring at him.

    Then, the next thing he knew, those eyes stopped looking at him before a big foot was lifted, ready to stomp right on top of him with full force... and finally end his life.

    However, as his vision was getting hazy and blurred by his own blood and tears, something shed inside his pocket, enveloping his whole body in a strange light.

    In the next moment, a powerful force hit Asher, pushing him a few feet back, while Argon''s body suddenly started glowing and floating up in the air before disappearing and leaving nothing behind but a sh of light.

    [ A/N :- Asher didn''t forget to seal the space and block teleportations. ]

 Chapter 269: So what if he is a naive and blind fool?

    The blood-red sky stretched out over the earth as far as the eyes could see, while the shadowy branches of twisted, ckened trees wed at the heavens from below.

    A dense mist floated over a drearyndscape. Everywhere the eye looked, one would only find ruins¡ªthe remains of ancient structures covered with creeping ck vines and twisted, unnatural nts.

    There was an ominous silence, a deadly stillness, that hung in the air like a palpable aura, filling it with an unmistakable sense of foreboding.

    Meanwhile, the metallic scent of blood, mixed with the odor of death, made thend an uninhabitable ce filled with decay.

    Nothing in this ce lived anymore. All that remained was a bleak reminder of what was, what had once been, and what could never be again.

    Yet, somewhere, hidden within this wretched wastnd, was a single house that stood alone in a dark forest. It was a simple but sturdy structure made from timber and stone, surrounded by a thick nket of mist that kept it concealed from prying eyes.

    Inside, a single candle burned, casting flickering shadows across the wooden floorboards and rough walls. The mes danced wildly, illuminating a single figure seated before a long table made from wood, her blonde hair glowing in the warm light.

    Upon closer inspection, one might notice that this woman''s beautiful green eyes were staring at the bed located at the other end of the room.

    In it, Argon''s unconscious bodyy with an agonized expression, bruises on his face, and blood smeared all over his body. But his body was healing at astonishing speed as he breathed in shallow breaths, unaware of where he was or what had happened to him.

    The blonde woman, who had a mature body, let out a frustrated sigh. She rubbed the bridge of her nose to calm her irritation as her thoughts wandered back to the incident earlier, which angered her and caused her to forcefully take Argon to this hidden ce.

    "Damn it. Why the hell did this boy cause a scene just because of some dead trash? If I hadn''t used an ancient 9-Star Grade Teleportation Jade, this fool''s head would have already be like a crushed melon. Now all my ns are messed up.

    This isn''t good!" She muttered with gritted teeth, the candles illuminating her facial features that exuded a beauty and charm that could captivate people, yet now it was covered with a cold expression filled with displeasure and rage.

    However, it didn''t take long before her anger started to subside and calm down, and that expression changed to one of happiness, with a grin forming on her lips. "At first, I nned to make a connection with him and use him for my revenge n, but now... I don''t need to go roundabout ways and waste time to achieve my goals.

    After all, since thest incident, William has been following that old damn geezer''s words, going as far as to disband the Golden Tiger faction in the Twilight Mist sect that was built after decades of my careful nning, and he even began keeping distance from me."

    The blonde-haired woman caressed Argon''s head lovingly with a malicious glint in her green eyes and continued with a sneer, "But this brat''s Legendary Ranked Spirit can turn all these messes into good fortune. Perhaps it was fate that he did what he did. So what if he is a naive and blind fool? Everything will change once I use this."

    Saying that, she took out a clear gemstone from her robe that shone like the purest crystal, gleaming with an aura of purity and serenity that could enchant anyone who looked upon it.

    Yet, despite this, a single nce revealed something unusual about it¡ªthere was a faint, dark presence swirling within.

    It was strange how this seemingly holy jewel could carry such a disturbing presence; it was as if the light emanating from it were being tainted by something unknown.

    With a flick of her wrist, the gemstone floated onto Argon''s chest before entering inside, giving the aura around it a dark and sinister atmosphere.

    Soon after, Argon''s face twisted in pain as he let out a long groan, struggling in agony on the bed before opening his eyes wide, a bright crimson lighting from them.

    His eyes stared into nothingness for what felt like an eternity as the woman looked at him with an amused expression on her face, waiting to see if anything would happen to him.

    Then, after what felt like forever, Argon sat up straight with a dazed look in his eyes, causing her to smile in satisfaction, and her cold green gaze met his crimson pair as she called out, "Husband, you are awake."

    Argon looked at her, his face nk. But after a while, his aura changed as if he were some other person, a smirk appearing on his lips that spoke volumes to this woman about what was going to happen next, making her shudder in anticipation for what''s toe.

    "Wife, long time no see."

    A beautiful smile crept onto Ava''s face when she heard Argon''s reply. With the darkness around him growing stronger and stronger, she knew that he was now a perfect puppet.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    With Argon''s body disappearing out of the blue, everyone felt shocked and looked at that ce with widened eyes. But that was nothingpared to the most bewildered expression that Asher had as he stared at the spot where Argon had vanished.

    With this abrupt and unexpected urrence, there was a long, cold silence. It was so quiet that one could hear the sound of the wind blowing.

    ''How did he escape from my grasp when I had already locked the space with the Astral Nexy Core Orb?'' Asher wondered as he clenched his fists and jaw in annoyance at how things turned out, not liking how this man could cause trouble for him in the future.

    Nevertheless, after a few moments of shock, he snapped back to reality and realized that it was his ownck of cultivation that let Argon escape just like that, which angered him even more.

    He felt someone touching his arm to ease his tension, so when he turned around, he saw Nadia gazing at him with worry, trying to soothe his feelings. "Don''t worry about that person, Young Master; even if hees back to cause trouble, we will get rid of him. There is no need to concern yourself about someone insignificant."

    But despite her saying so, Asher shook his head at her with a faint smile, which didn''t reach his eyes as he looked at the spot where Argon was. "I would have let it go if it were a few things, but he dared to curse at you, and that is something I cannot ept, so I will make sure that next time he won''t get any opportunity to escape."

    Then, after taking a deep breath to calm down, he turned his attention to Elder Katrina, who still couldn''t believe what happened a moment ago, so he smiled at her with his usual cheerful smile. "Elder Katrina, I apologize for causing a scene and getting a bit excessive with my actions, but this Young Master can''t tolerate fools who dare to threaten or insult my woman."

 Chapter 270: It Doesnt Matter If They Envy Me.

    Everyone was astonished after hearing what Asher had said because the words and his tone of voice were like they were before the incident. No one would think that it was the same man who tortured a man for minutes without showing any mercy.

    "Oh my... how sweet of you, Young Master Asher," Elder Katrina replied while letting out a gentleugh as if she hadn''t just witnessed him beating someone within an inch of their life. "It''s alright; even if it was too excessive, we all saw how disrespectful he was toward you and Miss Nadia.

    Moreover, a person like him who can''t see reality and lives in delusions, not caring about the truth and only thinking about his own self-satisfaction, is not worthy to be part of our Twilight Mist Sect."

    She shook her head with a frown as she continued, "But you have to remember that the sect doesn''t allow killing among disciples unless it is for self-defense, so please don''t let your anger get the best of you again in the future, or else there might be problems, even if it is justified."

    "I understand, Elder Katrina," Asher replied with a bright smile.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Lingling looked at her sisters, Zhang Xueling and Zhang Meiling, with a mischievous grin on her face, "That man is indeed something special, huh? His Spirit and status alone can make everyone grovel before him. If we be close to him, then we won''t have to worry about those troublesome guys anymore. Don''t you think so?"

    However, Zhang Xueling gave her a cold stare and rebuked her in a harsh tone, "Shut your mouth, Lingling! We aren''t that desperate to throw ourselves at some man! Just focus on your cultivation."

    "Humph... you and your prideful attitude," Zhange Lingling grumbled, but the mischievous glint in her eyes didn''t fade as she nced at Asher with a thoughtful expression.

    On the other hand, Zhang Meiling didn''t say anything; her thoughts were unknown to everyone.

    At the same time, Lei Liwei walked over to Long Lingyu, who was still observing the scene in front of her.

    "That was a brutal beating, just like someone I know; don''t you think so, Long Lingyu?" Lei Liwei said with a faint smile, yet there was a hint of amusement in her eyes when she looked at her.

    "Do you want to get the taste of it, Lei Liwei?" The cold response came from Long Lingyu as she red at her with a ferociousness that could only be described as that of a wild beast.

    However, Lei Liwei was unaffected by it and let out a melodiousugh. "Now, now, no need to get so aggressive, Sister Long. I was just trying to make some small jokes."

    But Long Lingyu merely snorted in response before turning around and leaving, not wanting to hear anything from her anymore.

    Lei Liwei chuckled as she watched Long Lingyu walk away. She then turned back to look at Asher and made her way over to him, reaching him in a few moments.

    "Hehe... Asher, I didn''t know you were hiding so many surprises inside of you. I wonder what else you''ve been holding back."

    "Who knows..." Asher chuckled as he shrugged his shoulders and shed a teasing grin at her. "Maybe you''ll find out someday if we get closer."

    "How smooth of you, handsome, and please keep that teasing grin to yourself. It won''t be this easy to charm me like these participants; I''m not that simple."

    "No worries; you will change your mind with time, haha."

    With that being said, she snickered, "Let''s wait and see."

    Asher just smiled and didn''t say anything because he saw two beauties walking over to him.

    Before he knew it, both of them took each of his arms and hugged them against their soft and warm bodies, their eyes gazing into his own with shining lights, attracting him with their allure.

    "Congrattions, Asher." Both of them looked and said at the same time, making the situation more romantic as their sweet voices lingered in his ear.

    "Thank you, Scarlet and Cecil." With a charming smile on his face, Asher replied to them before giving both of them a quick kiss on their lips.

    Their cheeks were painted a shade of red when they received his affection in front of everyone''s watchful eyes, causing jealousy to arise from their hearts when they saw them.

    "Ahh... You just don''t miss a chance to steal kisses." Scarlet, with her flushed face, pouted cutely before using her slender fingers to rub and tap her tender lips that tingled after the sensation of Asher''s lip.

    Cecil nodded with an embarrassed expression as she buried her face in his chest when she felt all the gazes, staring at them, making her more ufortable and awkward.

    "Haha... What can I do? You girls are so irresistible; I just can''t help it." Asherughed out loud, but with a thought, a mischievous grin formed on his face as he whispered something in their ears with a seductive voice, and to that, their cheeks reddened even more and their bodies trembled with embarrassment and anticipation.

    In the end, they wanted to yell out to heaven in their minds after hearing that.

    Lei Liwei''s lips twitched as she stared at the trio. "Asher, are you trying to make others eat vinegar or what?"

    "Ohh... Who knows... but it doesn''t matter if they envy me. After all, my motto in life is to do whatever you want without caring what others say about you, and it is better to do whatever makes you happy rather than regret itter.

    Moreover, there is nothing better than living life with the person you love and being the happiest person on the face of earth." Asher replied with a cheeky grin, causing her to shake her head, not knowing what to say to him.

    At that time, Elder Katrina pped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention to her as she said, "All right, everyone. Let''s continue with the trial."

    [ A/N : - Chapter 167 has been edited. I have changed the sect details. Do give it a read. ]

 Chapter 271: What...? When did he bag another girl?

    Soon, the remaining participants started taking turns and stepping on the stage to evaluate the ranks of their Spirits with the Spirit Star Obelisk.

    However, during this process, Asher and the rest had already walked towards a ce where guests and elders were seated to enjoy the event.

    The atmosphere was filled with tension as everyone stared at Asher and the other people near him because he had caused quite a stir in this event with his Spirit, status, and the brutal beatdown that he gave to Argon.

    No one wanted to be on the wrong side of him; instead, they all hoped to be acquainted with him and curry favor, but no one was brave enough to approach them.

    Asher couldn''t help but feel the countless gazes and stares directed at him. Yet he was not surprised by this reaction. In fact, he was even expecting this oue to happen, and because of this, a light smirk appeared on his lips before he felt someone behind him, and in the next instant, he turned his head only to see a familiar face.

    When their eyes met, a deep connection resonated in both of them, along with feelings of love and affection. The lingering looks and gentle gazes exchanged between them conveyed unspeakable emotions.

    Without saying a word, Asher opened his arms towards her, inviting her into a tight hug that made him feel the warmth of her body. His hands stroked her silky hair with gentle caresses before cing a tender kiss on the crown of her head, whereupon she tightened her embrace as she breathed in the soothing scent that was him.

    This scene made Scarlet, Cecil, and Lei Liwei stare at the duo, along with other people withplex expressions on their faces, while Nadia just had a smile on her face seeing those two interact like that.

    "What...? When did he bag another girl?" Scarlet couldn''t help but exim after seeing that beautiful maiden who hugged Asher. She then turned her gaze at Cecil, who was just as shocked as her.

    "Don''t ask me," Cecil said, shaking her head to show her ignorance on this matter.

    "This womanizer!" Lei Liwei chuckled, amused by what she saw. "It indeed seems like he does whatever he wants to do by adding new girls to his harem."

    Meanwhile, Asher was focused on the enchanting woman who was nestling her face on his chest while whispering some sweet things into her ears, which made her feel delighted andforted.

    At some point, he then ced his hands on her shoulders and slowly pushed her away before caressing her left cheek with his right hand and saying in a tender voice, "Yan-Yan, you were amazing out there. Even I was mesmerized by your Spirit."

    Cai Yan giggled with a pleased look on her face when she heard those words, her face blossoming with a heart-stopping smile that Asher felt he wanted to stare at for the rest of his life. "Hehe... Dear, it''s not that amazingpared to your Spirit."

    Her melodiousughter sounded like beautiful music, captivating him as her stunning pink eyes stared up into his. But before he could say anything more, someone interrupted their conversation with an unexpected question.

    "Yan''er, do you mind telling me how you two got so close? I would like to know when you met, or are you nning on keeping the secret, huh?" A beautifuldy with a mature body who had been watching Asher and Cai Yan with her curious and prying gaze since a while ago asked them.

    ''This voice...'' Cai Yan paused as soon as she heard the question. When she turned around, a pretty face adorned with an eye-catching pair of pink eyes andvender-colored hair that cascaded down to her shoulders, resembling Cai Yan''s in appearance, met her vision. "Ahh... Mom!"

    Asher also looked over at this mysterious woman upon hearing Cai Yan''s words, and soon enough, he recognized her as he gave her a smile. "Matriarch Cai, will you believe it if I say we fell in love at first sight? We felt a connection, something so deep and profound that nothing else mattered more than being together."

    Upon hearing the exnation given by Asher, Cai Yan nodded with a bright smile, agreeing with his statement as she hugged her mother''s waist.

    "Mom, I know it''s too sudden, but can we please ask you to give your blessing to our rtionship?" Cai Yan asked, her voice clear and confident while keeping eye contact with her.

    A sigh escaped Cai Xinyi''s lips before she reached out a hand, cing it upon Cai Yan''s head, as a tender smile appeared on her face. "You are my only daughter, Yan''er; if you''ve taken a liking to him, then there''s no way I will oppose it. But if you''re not serious, then do not start. Alright? Or else you will end up hurting yourself in the long run. But the choice is yours to make in the end."

    "Don''t worry, Mom; I am sure that he will never do anything that would hurt me."

    "I understand..." Cai Xinyi looked at Cai Yan as she replied with a smile, then she turned towards Asher before looking at three girls besides him and again at Cai Yan. "Are you going to be okay sharing him?"

    "Hehe. Yes, Mom. I am sure we will all get along well. After all, we love the same man."

    "Okay then..." With a shake of her head, she pulled away from their hug and cleared her throat.

    She then turned to Asher with a serious expression as she continued, "Young Master Asher, I have already told her before that she is free to choose whomever she likes, and I trust her choices. So please don''t disappoint her in any way, and treat her well with the love, understanding, and respect that she deserves, even if you have other women with you."

    The moment she finished speaking those words, Asher stepped closer before staring straight into her eyes with a sincere look while radiating an aura that exuded confidence and pride. "I understand your concern and would like to tell you that I don''t look for those superficial rtionships but genuine ones that couldst forever.

    Your daughter has stolen my heart from the first time I saw her, and I promise to do everything in my power to make sure she always smiles."

    "Very well, Young Master Asher," Cai Xinyi answered in a soft tone of voice as she ced her hand on Asher''s shoulder. "I wish you and my daughter the best in life."

    "You don''t have to call me Young Master; please just call me by my name."

    "Alright, then... Asher. You may also refer to me as Aunty from now on. Haha." Cai Xinyi snickered in a low voice as she withdrew her hand.

    "Okay, Aunt Cai, and thank you for your understanding and trust."

    ''And just like that, Asher added another woman to his harem. Now, how many are there? I wonder¡­'' Lei Liwei smiled as she shook her head.

    Soon, Asher introduced Nadia, Scarlet, Cecil, and Lei Liwei to Cai Yan and Cai Xinyi. And in the process of them getting to know each other, all the beauties began chatting among themselves while he exchanged some more words with Cai Xinyi.

 Chapter 272: I thought that you would never ask me.

    "Hahaha... Congrattions, Young Master Asher, Young Miss Cai." Elder Harrius'' familiarughter brought Asher''s attention away from his conversation with Cai Xinyi, causing him to look over towards the man.

    "Thank you, Elder Harrius, for your blessings. And I appreciate your support for me earlier." Asher replied as he gave him a faint smile.

    "No need for that, Young Master. It''s natural to do what is needed for the sect and its future disciples. Anyhow, as far as I know, you are the first and only person in history to possess the Mythical Ranked Spirit. Therefore, you will get all the privileges and best resources from the sect to support your growth, and with it, our Twilight Mist Sect will further shine. Haha..."

    After that, he continued to nce at everyone in the area before speaking again, "Since everyone here is a new core disciple, let me take this opportunity to show you to your new residence where you will stay and cultivate in the future."

    "Sure thing," Asher nodded at Elder Harrius'' offer without much thought before turning towards his beauties. "Let''s go and check out the ce."

    Soon, they followed Elder Harrius out of the building, where he looked at Nadia and Cai Xinyi and asked them, "How about we fly there?"

    "Good idea." With that being said, Cai Xinyi covered Cai Yan with her spirit essence and flew into the sky, followed by Nadia, who did the same with Asher, Scarlet, Cecil, and Lei Liwei.

    While Elder Harrius flew ahead of them, leading the way, everyone else observed their surroundings as they flew past manyrge mountains, covered with green forests, as well as waterfalls, which producedrge white clouds of mist below them, giving the ce a stunning visual.

    The beautiful scenery left them mesmerized, making them admire the mysterious yet ethereal atmosphere of this region of the world.

    Eventually, they reached a tall mountain that loomed over the others in the central area of the sect grounds. Upon seeing it, Elder Harrius descended until he stood on its topmost peak, which had an enormous manor resting upon it.

    Its tall walls were constructed from white stones with exquisite designs engraved into their surfaces, creating an intimidating image that looked quite impressive against the background of the open sky.

    There were also a number of different buildings on its premises, surrounded by beautiful gardens filled with blooming flowers and green nts of various kinds. It seemed like a secluded ce where one could enjoy a rxing atmosphere while living in harmony with nature itself, which was what one could expect from such a breathtaking structure.

    Scarlet and Cecil, who were already disciples of the sect for a long time, looked at Elder Harrius incredulously before the former asked him, "Elder, isn''t a ce like this reserved for only grand elders? Why did you bring us here?"

    Elder Harrius, who noticed Scarlet''s puzzled look, grinned at her as he said, "Disciple Scarlet, did you not hear? Young Master Asher is the future star of our sect, so it is natural for him to receive the best amodations avable within our sect."

    With those words, everyone gazed at Asher with shining lights in their eyes and emotions running wild within their minds.

    Whereas, Asher had a subtle smile on his face, appreciating the privileges given by the Twilight Mist Sect.

    The other people in the group looked around before Elder Harrius led them to the doors leading into the manor and gestured to Asher for him to open them. "Young Master Asher, please do the honor."

    With that being said, Asher took a deep breath as he gently ced his hand on the wooden door of the entrance of the manor, opening it and revealing the stunning view of the grand hall before their eyes.

    At the same time, a burst of powerful spirit essence rushed through, weing Asher and the rest, causing a wave of warmth andfort to envelop them as if they had stepped into another dimension.

    Everyone stared with astonishment written all over their faces as they examined the interior of this manor, which was so immacte that even the floor had no blemishes upon its surface whatsoever.

    Arge wooden staircase stood in front of them at the far end of the hall, leading to a second level, and the walls were decorated with numerous paintings and ornamental designs that seemed to emit light while emitting an aura of power at the same time.

    At the center of the hall were a few elegant-looking couches, made from a wood that resembled redwood, though it had a light tint of crimson within it, that surrounded a wide marble table with crystal sses on top.

    It seemed like a perfect ce to wee guests, where one could entertain them or rx by reading books, drinking tea or wine, or doing anything else while enjoying their stay at this luxurious residence.

    The lighting from the chandelier in the middle of the hall filled every corner with bright light and illuminated even more of the breathtaking surroundings that everyone took in.

    There were numerous rooms on the second floor of the manor. Inside, they found several luxurious beds made from the finest materials, a wide desk near each of the beds, andrge wardrobes for clothing, essories, and other items.

    There were also private bathrooms in every bedroom, equipped with state-of-the-art fixtures, such as ss shower cubicles that were heated by hot water or marble bathtubs that had jets, pumping jets into them for hot or cold water, making the whole process more enjoyable.

    Each room had a balcony where one could look out upon the scenery, giving them a breathtaking view of their surroundings.

    To the back of the manor was arge garden with a crystal blue swimming pool in the center, surrounded by palm trees, hedges, and flowers nted all around, while near the pool were chairs and tables to rx upon after a swim in its cool waters.

    To the right of the manor was arge building, which resembled a training ground to practice their martial skills or learn new ones, supported by formations so that it wouldn''t cause any damage to the surroundings.

    On the left of the manor was a spirit garden containing all kinds of spirit nts for cultivation, with somerge empty space to grow the new ones and various arrays and formations inscribed on the ground to support the spirit nts'' growth.

    After being given a tour of this residence, Asher turned around with a smile and said, "Thank you, Elder Harrius; everything seems perfect here."

    "Haha, no problem, Young Master. This is your home now in this sect."

    Just then, Lei Liwei gave Asher a meaningful look as she nodded towards him while speaking, "Indeed, it is quite amazing."

    Asher only smiled in response as he understood the hidden meaning behind her look before turning to look at Elder Harrius and asking him a question, "Will it be okay if I invite other people to live here with me?"

    Upon hearing his request, Elder Harrius shed an appreciative smile as he responded, "Haha, there''s no problem with that at all, as this manor is designed to house the family of the owner. But there is a restriction: they have to be people you''re rted to or disciples of the sect. After all, the sect can''t have just anyone residing here. You understand, right?"

    "Yes, I understand." Asher nodded before turning to Lei Liwei and asking, "So, Liwei, would you like to live here?"

    "Hehe... Of course I would be more than happy to do that." A dazzling smile blossomed across her face as Lei Liwei replied to him without hesitation. "I thought that you would never ask me."

 Chapter 273: Asher, what is the most dangerous situation for a cultivator?

    While everyone was getting to know each other inside the grand hall, Asher excused himself to his room before using his soul mark to teleport himself into the Mystic Starry Realm.

    He wanted to meet Aria, as he missed her. And with that, in a sh of bright light, he found himself inside the dark starry world of the Mystic Starry realm.

    The first thing he did was search for his connection to Aria in the Realm, which appeared like an intangible path that connected his soul with her, allowing him to locate her after sensing it.

    But to his surprise, he couldn''t find her even after looking everywhere. ''Is she outside?''

    Asher guessed that she might be out at the moment, so he decided to check on the others inside the realm first, hoping that they might be there.

    However, it seemed that everyone else was outside as well, except for Teacher Rias.

    ''Oh well, guess I will hang around with her for a while until theye back.''

    After deciding what to do, Asher teleported inside the main mansion before following his sense of connection with Teacher Rias.

    In just a short period of time, he arrived at the door of her room. With a knock, he called out, "Teacher Rias, are you there? Can Ie in?"

    A few seconds of silence passed by before Asher received a response, "Oh? Asher? Come on in!"

    Without any hesitation, Asher opened the door of Teacher Rias'' room and walked inside with a smile. But his eyes widened when he saw a glimpse of her.

    She was sitting on the edge of arge bed with nothing covering her voluptuous and curvaceous figure, making Asher a bit stunned by the beauty before him.

    Her voluminous, dark red hair flowed down from her shoulders past her pale skin, giving off a rosy tint in this dimly lit room.

    It cascaded to the sides of her breasts, which were soft and bouncy, while a pair of puffy pink nipples topped off these juicy melons with a tattoo of a heart right between her breasts.

    Below was a slim waistline that tapered inward with smooth curves, along with wide hips that emphasized her beautiful curves further, which led to her creamy, thick thighs.

    While her slit, a clean pink flower that hid between her legs, looked so enticing to him, tempting him to have a taste of her juices.

    But despite being naked, her whole body exuded an air of dominance that seemed to embody power and authority, as if she were a queen sitting on her throne and not in some room where no one could see her.

    In an instant, Asher closed his eyes as he took a deep breath before slowly opening them once more, which were clear of any impurity and full of calmness. "You should have at least warned me beforehand if you were changing clothes, Teacher Rias."

    Yet, Rias didn''t even care, as she gave an appreciative nod when she saw how quickly Asher regained hisposure upon seeing her naked body. "Good. It looks like you have achieved greater control over your feelings and emotions."

    Asher let out a sigh in exasperation when he saw how little she cared about being naked in front of him. "Since you have achieved that, Teacher Rias, why don''t you get some clothes on instead of staying like that?"

    "Hmm. No, I don''t think so."

    A bewildered look appeared on his face upon hearing her response. "Excuse me?"

    "I said no." Teacher Rias replied before raising one hand to make a beckoning gesture and telling him with an unchanging expression, "Come closer."

    Hesitation shed through his eyes, and after pondering for a second, he let out a deep breath before obeying her order while thinking, ''What does she want to do now?''

    After taking a few steps, Asher stopped right in front of her, but he was still keeping his distance from her, which caused Teacher Rias to look at him with her crimson eyes shing dangerously as if saying, ''Didn''t you hear what I said?''

    Seeing the look in her eyes, Asher closed the distance between them and stopped less than two feet from her. "So, what do you want to do?"

    "Asher, what is the most dangerous situation for a cultivator?" Teacher Rias asked without replying to his question as she looked straight into his eyes.

    ''Is she nning to teach me while being all naked?'' Asher was quite confused by what was going on, as he didn''t expect her to give a lecture while being like this.

    Nevertheless, he replied to her with the best answer that came to his mind, "When facing enemies that are far stronger than yourself, or an enemy that you have no way to deal with."

    Upon hearing his words, Rias didn''t say anything as she crossed her leg over the other one, revealing a glimpse of her flower, which drew Asher''s eyes for a moment.

    She then straightened herself more and crossed her arms below her breasts, pushing them up even more, as if to entice him with a bit of a show.

    "An enemy that is far stronger than you or the one you have no way to deal with? Heh. Those are all basic stuff," she said with a look of disapproval in her eyes. "When facing enemies that are far stronger than you, all you have to do is flee. And when faced with an enemy, you have no way to deal with them... Well, you just have to bide your time and get stronger."

    After pausing for a brief moment, she continued in a more serious tone, "What I am looking for is the worst scenario. What is the thing you can''t allow to happen? The one that would render everything else pointless if it happened."

    Her question caught Asher off-guard, as he never expected to be quizzed about what he would do if such a situation urred. While he did not have an answer, he quickly racked his brain in an attempt to formte one.

 Chapter 274: Can You Resist My Temptations?

    ''What''s the worst-case scenario?'' He wondered and tried to think of all the possibilities that could happen while taking a look at the dangerous yet stunning naked woman sitting in front of him, who could bewitch any man and drive him mad.

    Just then, his eyes brightened when an answer came into his mind, saying, "It''s when you let your emotions cloud your judgment; it makes you lose yourself and do things that could make everything turn out even worse than before. So, you must remain calm no matter what."

    With a nod of approval, Rias replied, "Yes, you are right, Asher. If you allow your emotions to control your mind and cloud your judgment, everything else would be meaningless, as you would just be setting yourself up for disaster and would fail even if you had more strength than your opponents."

    She paused before continuing with a stern gaze, "But it''s not enough. While your answer may have been correct, you''re stillcking some training and practice in controlling yourself. So, tell me, Asher, when you saw me without my clothes, what happened inside your heart? Was your mind clouded with desire? Were your thoughts consumed by lust?"

    A sigh escaped Asher''s lips before he took a deep breath and then answered her in a firm yet soft tone. "The moment I saw you without any clothes on, Teacher Rias, I was indeed tempted and enticed by your alluring charm and beauty."

    "Now, tell me, what if I were your enemy and I was using this beauty to distract you, which allowed me to take your life before you even knew what hit you? Hmm? If that''s not dangerous, then I don''t know what else can be considered dangerous."

    There was a long silence that filled the room as Asher pondered the scenario that would have urred if she were his enemy. It made him realize how dangerous it would be to be distracted by beauty or lust.

    "Do you understand?"

    Rias'' words pulled him out of his thoughts and brought his attention back to her as he nodded with a serious expression, "Yes, I do."

    "Alright. Now, strip yourself off, Asher," she demanded in a tone that didn''t ept any refusals.

    "What?" He looked at her with confusion, but her stern eyes gave no hint of her joking as she replied, "Do as I say."

    Seeing no other option, Asher did as he was told, taking off his clothes until he was left bare like her. His smooth muscles on his young but refined body flexed under the soft lighting, making his muscles glow in a dazzling disy of masculinity.

    Once done, Teacher Rias gazed upon Asher''s naked form as her eyes lingered on his long,id cock dangling between his legs before they met his gaze again. "Good. Your dick is still soft; that means you haven''t allowed your mind to be clouded with desire and lust except for just a brief moment when you first saw me."

    With her words being said, Asher started to calm down and began to understand what she was trying to do. She was testing his control over his lust and desire. ''It seems like this will be a long training,'' he thought while seeing her stand up from the bed.

    "Now, give me a hug, Asher."

    Her words didn''t sound like amand, but more like an invitation. Her inviting expression looked so hot and seductive, so how could he not respond? With a deep breath, he took one step forward to hug her soft body before embracing her into his arms, where the warmth of her body made his skin tingle in an all-too-pleasant way.

    He felt herrge breast press up against his chest, making the soft flesh spill over in every direction, while his cock was inches from her crotch and so close that he could feel her lower lips touch it as the heat emanated from them.

    Once their bodies connected, Teacher Rias wrapped her arms around his waist and then leaned forward to ce a light kiss on his ears as she whispered while letting out a hot breath, "Now, we will y a game of temptation where you will follow all my instructions."

    A shudder went through his body upon hearing her words, which she could feel against her skin. She then spoke again, but in a lower tone, "Just remember this one rule: the moment your dick begins to get hard, I will use these toys to punish you before starting again."

    As soon as she finished her words, Asher turned his head to the side to look and saw whips, floggers, paddles, and all sorts of other toys disyed neatly on the bed. ''Crap. How the hell am I supposed to get out of this?''

    But then again, it means he can hug and touch this sensual, naked beauty however he wishes, while only being punished when his cock gets hard. ''Should be simple enough,'' Asher thought before returning his focus to her.

    "What do you think, Asher? Are you up to the challenge? Can you resist my temptations? Or will you give in and find yourself being punished by me?" Rias asked in a soft yet challenging tone as she lifted one hand to caress his cheek with the back of her fingers.

    Asher didn''t have any doubts about the challenge, especially with such delectable fruit as an encouragement, and he was confident he wouldn''t fail. "I won''t lose, Teacher Rias, and I will prove that to you right now."

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as her eyes glimmered with a dangerous red me, while her plump lips curled upwards to reveal her mesmerizing and bewitching smile. "Good! However, don''t think that you can get an easy win by using your Grasp of Temptation technique on yourself; I will not approve of it. You have to resist through your own self-control."

    ''I should''ve expected that.'' Asher thought while feeling the confidence inside him waver a bit after hearing her words, ''Looks like it''s going to be more difficult than I thought.''

 Chapter 275 : This sadistic-teacher! She definitely did that on purpose!

    After taking a deep breath, Asher focused all of his concentration on staying calm and controlling his emotions and desires.

    Meanwhile, Teacher Rias pressed her body harder against him to increase their physical contact.

    With a hot breath, she whispered in his ear, "Can you feel how good it is, Asher? Can you feel our bodies rubbing against each other?"

    The sensual feeling of her soft flesh pressing firmly against him caused a wave of heat to flow throughout his body, but he didn''t let himself sumb to those urges as he maintained a calm expression despite the pleasure running through him.

    Seeing that there was no visible change on Asher''s face, Rias continued to rub her body against his, making herrge breasts grind against his muscr chest while her toned stomach pushed against his abs, which caused her slick pussy to brush against hisid member.

    "Did you not hear my question, Asher?" she asked as she stopped moving for a moment. Her words weren''t harsh, but they still held a hint of dominance, as if to emphasize that she was in charge here.

    At the same time, a loud smack echoed throughout the room, and then another one.

    Both smacks left marks on Asher''s buttocks, along with stinging pain, which she delivered using the paddle with her spirit essence, causing his eyelids to twitch for a split second.

    "Do I need to punish you already, Asher? Is that what you want?"

    "But you already did."

    "Hmm?" Rias stared at him with narrowed crimson eyes, causing him to rephrase his statement, "I am sorry, teacher. I''ll be sure to follow your words and answer your questions next time."

    "That''s better," she nodded after hearing his words. "Remember, we are ying a game of temptation, where you will be trying to control your emotions, not run away from them. You should enjoy every second of it without holding back, but just don''t let yourself get lost in it."

    "Ahm... If I enjoy it, doesn''t it mean that I failed?" Asher asked without taking his eyes off of her.

    "No, Asher." Teacher Rias shook her head before asking a question of her own, "Can you ride a bike?"

    Not knowing what she was getting at, Asher nodded his head nheless. "Yes, I can."

    "Then, do you focus on your bike while riding it?"

    Now, Asher got her point as he shook his head in response before stating the most obvious answer, "No, I don''t focus on the bike. Ites naturally as the bike bes part of me."

    "Exactly. When you focus too much on your actions or intent, it only results in failure. So, just like how you can enjoy the scenery without losing control of your bike, you too can enjoy the pleasure and embrace the happiness as it is while keeping yourself aware of your surroundings."

    She then gave him an ominous smile before continuing, "If suppressing your emotions was a goal, cutting off your dick would be far more effective. After all, you will no longer feel desire or lust ever again."

    "What?! Cutting off my dick is NOT an effective solution to anything, nor does it sound like one," Asher eximed as he defended himself against her absurd statements.

    "Heh... Then, learn to enjoy the pleasures without losing your mind, Asher. And remember, you aren''t allowed to get an erection, or else the punishment wille."

    After that, Teacher Rias once again began to move her body against his while her slender hands traced along his backside with her nails scratching against his skin in a light manner.

    Her hot breath caressed his ear before nibbling on its lobe and whispering, "Tell me, Asher, how does it feel to feel my entire body all over yours, huh?"

    The way she spoke with such an erotic voice made his blood rush through his veins while he inhaled her sweet scent deeply and savored it in his lungs. "It feels good, Teacher Rias. Your body feels so soft and warm against mine."

    "Mmm, you''re a little honest there, aren''t you? But..." There was a pause for effect before she finished, "Why are your hands still not moving?"

    When she asked him that question, Asher realized that he hadn''t moved his hands at all the entire time.

    This wasn''t his usual self, as he never wasted an opportunity to grope and caress a woman before.

    "Haah~" Teacher Rias let out a hot breath right into his ear before licking and biting down on it, sending chills throughout Asher''s body as she asked him again, "What are you waiting for? I know you love big asses, don''t you? Why don''t you give mine a good squeeze then?"

    Her words made him freeze up a bit before moving his hands to snake around her curves. His palms eagerly pressed down on the cheeks of her perfect ass and then squeezed them nice and hard while his fingers sank deep into her flesh with the most pleasant feeling imaginable.

    "Mmmmnn..." A quiet moan came from her lips that took Asher by surprise, causing his dick to grow a little bigger from the sound that felt like music to his ears.

    But before he could enjoy the sensation and finish growing hard, the whip struck down on his back as punishment for disobeying the rule, making his member return to itsid state.

    "Uhgnnnn!!!" A pained groan escaped his mouth, followed by, "Fuuuuck! Why does the whip hurt more than the paddle?!"

    Seeing him wincing from the pain, Rias smirked at Asher while exining to him the reason. "It''s because I didn''t inject my spirit essence into the paddle to inflict any damage before, while with the whip, I did, so it''s heavier and more painful."

    ''This sadistic-teacher! She definitely did that on purpose! How the hell do I even stay focused in this situation?'' Asher cursed out in his mind.

    Yet he knew that he had no choice but to endure it, and the faster he could control himself, the sooner he could enjoy her sexy body without worrying about getting punished.

 Chapter 276 : Heh, Go Ahead, Do Whatever You Wish.

    A week went by, during which Asher spent all his time ying Rias'' game of temptation without stopping.

    It was brutal, intense, painful, exhausting, and challenging.

    Every day was filled with new challenges. Every day, new rules were added. It was a vicious cycle that he couldn''t escape from, even if he wanted to. The punishment would be severe every time he failed, as if telling him that he should never attempt to rebel.

    Every single second of his time was spent with a naked and voluptuous woman who made him experience heaven and hell over and over.

    It was one of the most difficult moments of his life, but at the same time, it was also one of the most enjoyable.

    As time passed, Asher learned the hard way how not to fall prey to lust and desires while enjoying every bit of pleasure that he could get.

    "Haaah, Asher, you are quite good at it." Rias moaned as his hands massaged her back with slimy gel that glistened in the soft light, lighting up her pale skin and letting him marvel at the gorgeous curve her naked form had to offer.

    "Thanks for thepliment, Teacher Rias." Asher said as his fingers dug deep into her back muscles while pressing on a few spots that needed a good kneading.

    "Ahhmmm~" Rias moaned as his fingers drew circles around her shoulder des and pushed deeper while being covered in more gel.

    Suddenly, a silent, fiery ball of mes that burned with ferocious intensity flew towards Asher from behind, targeting his exposed back while he was bending down to massage Rias'' body.

    However, without even ncing back, Asher summoned a simr attack, except it was an eerie dark ball of spirit essence and collided with the opposing one, canceling each other out in an instant.

    Rias looked at Asher from her side, giving him an impressed look, saying, "You have be quite sensitive to detecting danger and even summoned your attack on instinct. That''s indeed very good."

    This was a new kind of challenge Rias was currently putting him through, one where he had free rein to explore her body as he desired. Only on m v|le|mp|yr

    However, she didn''t make it easy for him.

    Instead of giving him punishment for getting hard, which didn''t happen after the second day as he was able to control himself, Rias threw random attacks of spirit essence at him without any notice, giving him a hard time as he had to guard against the ambush while still following the game''s rules.

    Those attacks had left him full of bruises, burn marks, scratches, and cut wounds that made him suffer every time they hit him in the beginning, but as he continued, he gradually became skilled at sensing and defending against her attacks, and with that, the number of times he got injured decreased as he improved.

    "I know very well how much pain these attacks can cause, and that''s why I took those lessons to heart." He replied as he kept massaging her body to rx her tensed muscles.

    If there was one thing Asher realized after going through this training for a week, it was that Rias was a true sadist and an expert in giving pain with her strikes.

    Her attacks on Asher weren''t just meant to hit him and do some damage; they were meant to hurt and torture him to the limits of his endurance.

    She knew exactly where to hit and how much force to use to inflict maximum pain without causing any permanent or fatal injuries.

    His skin would feel like it was burning in hell from the scorching mes whenever her fireballs connected to his body. It was so painful that he would have a hard time catching his breath afterward.

    But he knew all this was for his own good, and that''s why he couldn''tin or retaliate, as that would mean failure, and failure wasn''t an option for him in this game of theirs.

    And now, after a week of hard and torturous training, Asher was reaping the fruits of his efforts.

    He was able to enjoy the beautiful body of Rias'' while avoiding her sneak attacks and not losing himself in his desires, which is something he never thought would happen a week ago.

    "Hmm, indeed, you have gone far beyond my expectations with this. I thought I would have to wait for a month before you could pass this test." Riasmented while focusing on the touch of his warm hands caressing her smooth skin. "Now, I want to rx, so keep massaging me like that."

    "I''ll do my best," Asher said as he put more effort into it, resulting in her moaning with pleasure at the attention he gave her.

    He traced his fingers on her smooth back, moving them around and working to rx all of the muscles there, focusing his touch on the spots where she seemed to be stiffest and needed a good massage to get rid of them.

    Soon after, he got to the nape of her neck, and she sighed in pleasure as his fingers glided over it, feeling how smooth it was, before moving back down and going over her spine again.

    "Hmmm..." A moan escaped her lips again as Asher continued working on the muscles in her lower back and stopped at herrge ass cheeks.

    "Hehe... Teacher Rias, you won''t mind now if I y with your body, will you? Although I have already touched it many times before, I wasn''t able to admire it to the fullest and savor this pure pleasure of ying with your beautiful body, so that''s what I will do now." He said in a calm tone, not hiding his intentions even one bit.

    Rias didn''t answer right away but instead made herself morefortable as she spread her legs a little and rxed her body while resting her head on a pillow with both hands folded underneath and her eyes closed. "Heh, go ahead, do whatever you wish."

 Chapter 277: You Are Not Leaving Any Part Untouched, Huh, Asher?

    With that being said, Asher cupped the ass that had been inviting him for days on end, putting his fingers into its soft flesh and squeezing the mounds as much as possible as they gave in to his movements.

    It was soft and bouncy, yet at the same time, it had a firmness to it that kept them from losing their shape when he squeezed.

    "What a perfect booty," Asherplimented with an honest appreciation of Rias'' assets.

    He then took a lot more slimy gel and poured it on her plump cheeks.

    After adding more gel, he began sliding his slippery hands up and down her ass, coating every inch of flesh with the gel while kneading and working every muscle in each cheek as he went.

    He started with small, circr movements and continued this process, exploring her entire surface with his palms, fingers, and the asional use of his knuckles.

    "Mmmm, you really love ying with asses, don''t you, Asher?" Rias asked in a low tone as she enjoyed the sensations caused by his gentle groping, kneading, and massaging.

    Asher chuckled and leaned near her ear as he whispered into it, "Yes, I do. And not only that, but I also like thighs that are long and sexy while also being soft and thick enough that they can smother a man. Which is what yours are, Teacher Rias. It makes me want to drown my head between them and enjoy their flesh."

    This remark made her crack an eye open and cast a sidelong nce at him before asking, "Oh? If that''s true, then what are you waiting for, hmm?"

    "Hehe... Of course, I will do that. You have been so kind while guiding me with my training for a whole week, so now I will take my time to savor every bit of it."

    After saying those words, Asher leaned forward more, kissing her cheek and giving a soft bite to her ear, which made her let out a soft moan in reaction. "Mhmmm"

    Soon he began moving his hands to her thick thighs, which made his head spin from just touching them.

    He couldn''t help but sigh in contentment as his fingers glided across the supple skin covering these smooth thighs. He spread his fingers wide to feel as much flesh as possible between them, squeezing and rubbing along their length before returning to the top to start over again, making sure that every bit of her thick and meaty flesh was caressed.

    "Haah..." Rias continued to let out small sighs and breaths of pleasure while rxing as she had her entire butt and legs massaged with great care and attention.

    Asher shifted down a little as he continued his massage, moving his hands lower until they were rubbing over the back of Rias'' calves and giving a firm squeeze.

    "Ahhmmmm..."

    From there, his hands slid all the way to her feet, and when he reached them, he began massaging them as well.

    He put some more gel on his hands before grabbing one foot, applying pressure with his thumbs to work the soles of her feet while making circr motions in a downward direction.

    Her feet were as pretty as the rest of her body, with the toes long and delicate while being painted a beautiful shade of red.

    "Mmmmm... You are not leaving any part untouched, huh, Asher?"

    "Of course, Teacher Rias. How can I leave even a tiny inch of your beautiful body alone?"

    After giving the same attention to her other foot, Asher moved her position as he asked her to switch so he could give attention to her front and not just her back.

    She obliged and turned around with her body, revealing to Asher the huge breasts that were looking tempting and inviting, making him want to just devour her erect pink nipples that were protruding from her two jugs.

    Below that, her toned stomach showed her perfect figure and the thin waist that was like that of a model, with her belly button in the center, which added a nice and adorable detail to her body.

    And then there was the sight of her smooth pink pussy, where the clitoris hid beneath the hood at the top of it, waiting to be yed with while her lower lips were shut tight at the moment, but they looked like they were just waiting for something to fill them up and spread wide open.

    "Teacher Rias, even after being with you for a whole week, I just can''t get enough of you or your beauty.

    It is so goddamn irresistible." He praised as his eyes looked all over her with genuine awe and appreciation before his palm reached her face as he said, "And of course, of all, I am most attracted to your face, which has such a strict and stern motherly expression that wants to teach me anything and everything while also being so charming that even just a look at that face makes me drive wild with desires."

    Rias remained silent as a slight smirk formed on her face when Asher''s palm cupped her cheek and his words entered her ears.

    She was aware of her own thoughts before deciding to teach him some control over his desires and emotions by using her own body.

    She knew where it would end and was sure that he would definitely have such reactions after touching her for a week straight every day.

    One doesn''t spend a week without developing a good rapport and chemistry with the one in front of him naked and yet can resist it.

    So, of course, Asher would be more aroused and excited about her now.

    In her heart, Rias felt some joy at seeing Asher''s reaction. If there was ever any doubt regarding Asher''s attraction, it evaporated once she saw the look in his eyes.

    "Is that so? Then can I say the same thing about you as well, Asher? Can I say that I find you handsome and that you just have the type of charm that just draws me in?"

 Chapter 278: A War of Dominance.

    To Asher, everything about Rias was delectable; every part of her seduced him to his very core and ignited a hunger that refused to go away no matter what.

    As his hands continued to work magic on her front side of thighs, his eyes stared deep into her ruby ones, not breaking eye contact once and just letting the tension build and the silence grow louder than any word could ever hope to aplish.

    The same could be said for her eyes, though, which did nothing more than stare right back.

    It made it feel like the air around them was heating up, getting hotter and hotter by the second while Asher traced his fingers to her inner thighs and then gave one good rub to her slit, causing her body to shiver a bit as a tingling sensation rushed through her and she let out a quiet breath. "Hmmm¡­"

    But he didn''t stop there as his fingers moved upward, caressing her toned stomach, feeling every inch of its smooth skin while enjoying how firm it was to the touch, before finally reaching the underside of her round breasts.

    Asher''s fingers teased her taut flesh that molded around them as he caressed their undersides with slow movements and light strokes, drawing circles all over them until his palms were cupping each breast, giving it a good, firm squeeze.

    He massaged her breasts, ying with the supple flesh in his palms, feeling how soft and bouncy they were as he kneaded them with his fingers.

    Then he used his thumbs to rub her pink nipples with slight movements, circling them around her ares and pressing down to stimte them.

    "Mmmm..." Rias let out small moans all the while at his teasing actions, which made her blood run hot and her body start heating up, wanting more of his touch.

    Yet, their eyes didn''t waver from each other as Asher gave another push by leaning forward while pushing his hands on her tits, and as he inched closer, stopping just a few inches away from her face, he asked in a low voice with full seriousness, "Teacher Rias, does it mean you are willing to be my woman? Is that what you are implying right now?"

    Rias kept her own cool, not giving in to the electrifying current flowing through her body as she questioned him, "Hmm? And what if it does? Then what would you do, hmm?"

    A smile spread across his face as his hold on her breasts tightened for a second, responding in a direct tone, "I would make you mine right now and without hesitation. Nothing would stop me from iming every inch of you, not even you yourself, Teacher Rias. But..."

    He paused and then inhaled deeply, feeling her intoxicating scent before leaning forward and grazing his lips on her cheeks, making her gasp in surprise as a quick but delicate bitended on her ear, followed by a whisper, "I know that you don''t love me yet, and I don''t want you to do anything due to gratitude, indebtedness, or obligation."

    Then, after giving a couple of licks on the earlobe, he moved back and looked into her eyes, which were narrowed dangerously.

    The very next moment, Rias flipped their positions to make him lie t on his back, and she ended up on top of him with her hands holding his wrists above his head as Asher''s cock ended up between her legs, right next to her pussy lips.

    She narrowed her eyes as a dangerous glint shed past them while her plump lips curled up to give a lethal smile. "Worried about that? Hah, Asher ke, don''t forget, I am not weak. I don''t need to do these things because I feel grateful or indebted to you."

    "So, let''s make one thing clear here, as there should be no misunderstandings between us... Whether you im me or not, I, Rias ymore, will be your woman... because I choose to."

    Thest part was pronounced in a seductive whisper, making his blood boil as her eyes burned with desire for him, and their seductive ruby color looked like a fiery volcano, ready to erupt at any moment.

    "And I am getting such a hot, young, and handsome lover after being single for decades, so why would I waste time mulling over other things when I know you won''t let any girl close to you escape you?"

    Rias'' words pierced Asher''s heart, making it throb, as he found them too delicious to hear. And her dominating gaze, flushed cheeks, and warm breath on his face made him even more eager to taste her and im her to be his.

    It was like her every action and word was conveying her intent to him without any subtlety or hints, letting him know that she wouldn''t allow anything to get between them right now.

    So, what other options did he have? Obviously, he had to express his strong intentions to im his prize and make her submit to him by dominating her and returning her possessive gazes.

    "Oh, is that so?" Asher couldn''t take it anymore, and a loud growl-like roar resonated from his lungs as he leaned forward and sealed their lips with a dominating and possessive kiss that told her right there and then that he wasn''t going to hold back anymore.

    It made her eyes go wide for a moment but quickly return to normal, only narrowing into lustful slits while letting her lips caress against his and returning his kiss in full with equal dominance and aggression.

    It was like a war, where each party refused to admit defeat to the other and would continue the fight until someone could subjugate the other party.

    She put in a great deal of pressure and used her strength to keep his body pressed to the bed by keeping his hands pinned with hers and putting her weight down on top of him, wanting nothing more than to overpower him.

    "Mhmmmmmmm." Their muffled moans could be heard throughout the room as their lips danced and slid against each other.

 Chapter 279: Do You Really Think That You Can Stop Me, Asher?

    Her plump lips closed around his upper one, capturing it in between hers and sucking on it, nibbling at it with her teeth before sliding her tongue out to lick them.

    Then she went for the lower lips, doing the same thing while twisting her head from side to side and making sure both sides got an equal amount of attention.

    While all this happened, her red manicured nails dug into his wrists as Asher fought against the grasp she had on them, letting her know that he wouldn''t back down and instead was the one that intended to be in control.

    It wasn''t just her, as he also wanted to subjugate the seductive and charming woman in front of him. There was a powerful desire growing inside him, demanding him to not lose against the beauty. He even tried to buck his hips upward to get his position changed.

    However, she didn''t let up and kept pressing down her hips to pin him under her as her thighs grinded and smothered his pulsing cock in softness without effort, giving him no space to move or maneuver.

    Their kissing didn''t stop as she invaded his mouth with her slippery and skillful tongue, attacking his tongue like a furious viper as it entwined around his and made him dance with it while at the same time savoring his vor.

    This elicited pleasant chills to run down Asher''s entire body and force his member to twitch against her pussy lips in order to get closer to the fire and heat.

    But s, she gave him no chance, as the only movement he could do was press his dick harder and harder against the slit between her thick thighs that were tightly wrapped around his meaty length.

    Taste. Pleasure. Hunger.

    These emotions filled the air around them while their tongues shed in a furious battle in the middle of their mouths, flicking and licking all over the surface. The kiss was bing more intense and aggressive with each passing second.

    Rias was relentless in her attack, refusing to allow any moment of reprieve to him, making the kiss deep and long, and causing both of them to get drunk from the feelings of love, passion, and lust flowing through them.

    This continued for what seemed like a couple of hours before Rias broke the kiss, leaving them both panting hard as a small thread of saliva still connected their tongues.

    It was his longest kiss ever, and he loved every bit of it and just couldn''t get enough of Rias.

    In his heart, the feeling of wanting to dominate her was growing stronger.

    And, yet, even after all this time, he wasn''t free from the restriction. Her grip on his wrists remained unyielding while her body pinned him down.

    "Fuck, you are really not holding back, are you?" He panted while a burning feeling raged inside his body.

    She let out a hot breath before moving back to hover her lips just inches above his nose as she whispered in a breathy and sensual voice, "No, I am making you mine right now, and nothing would stop me from iming you, not even you yourself, Asher."

    The sheer force and intensity behind her voice and deration made his heartbeat race at an unbelievable speed, as it felt like thunder roaring in the sky, while an intense shiver rushed through his body before getting absorbed into his core and changing into a searing hot current.

    However, he soon realized that she had used the same words and sentence he had before, leaving him speechless for a second.

    "But," Rias continued as her legs moved in swift, fluid motions before sitting on his pelvis in a cowgirl position, pushing her slit against the tip of his penis. "...seeing you struggle like this, do you really think that you can stop me, Asher?"

    Even before her words had faded, the contact between her warm and soaked vagina and his hardened dick was like setting his rod ame, making him suck in a breath from the intense pleasure he felt.

    But he didn''t lose it just yet; in lightning-fast reflexes, he bent his legs and nted the heels of his feet on the bed while thrusting his hips upwards to prate her wet folds and move his whole rod inside.

    However, she saw iting from a mile away and sat her full weight on his pelvis, taking his entire dick inside her tight pussy in one go, breaking her hymen as blood ran down her slit and a lustful moan mixed with a slight pain-filled sound escaped her lips. "AHHH!"

    "HNGG!!" Another groan came from Asher as her pussy squeezed his member hard in reflex, making his mind reel in pleasure.

    Her insides were burning like an inferno that weed his raging boner while Rias threw her head back, making her gorgeous red hair bounce as her eyes zed for a moment and her mouth cked, enjoying this perfect moment of being one with her man.

    She relished the feeling of this magnificent cock of Asher that was burning inside her wet and slippery, silken flesh as it settled deep within her inner walls and nudged the entrance to her womb.

    It stretched her tight walls like nothing ever had before and put enough pressure on her pleasure point to send pleasurable sparks shooting across her body, making her bite her lower lips.

    But she was a woman with experience, so it didn''t take her too much time to snap out of the initial ecstasy, return her gaze to Asher with lust and a dominating aura, and quickly start moving her pelvis in slow movements in a sawing motion.

    ''Damn, fuck! I couldn''t even move an inch, and she already went for pration and broke her hymen!'' Asher cursed in his heart at the situation.

    "Heh, you didn''t give up, did you? But it''s toote, Asher. You weren''t the one who was in control." Rias said as she started to get familiar with his length as her walls adjusted to their size, molding around the cylindrical shape of Asher''s cock.

 Chapter 280: Make Me Scream And Lose Myself In Pleasure, Huh?

    Rias smirked as she saw the grimace on Asher''s face that showed his struggle to fight back the intense pleasure from his rod being squeezed by her insides, and she leaned forward to make her boobs hang right in front of his eyes as she continued moving at a slow and teasing pace.

    "Haaaah..." Asher let out a hot breath while he panted. The stimtion from Rias'' vagina was incredible. She was riding him like a cowgirl, grinding her hips up and down against him, making sure that his cock rubbed against every inch of her inner walls with great effort.

    Every time she moved her hips up, his entire length would be seen soaked in a sea of her juices that allowed for a smooth slide inside her hot depths, increasing the friction and sensations while sending tingles all over their genitals.

    And every time she came down on him, herrge ass, glistening with slimy gel, would ripple from the impact, causing it to bounce and p against Asher''s crotch in a satisfying way that left a hot sensation every time.

    As she did this, Asher took one of her swaying tits and just engulfed a nipple inside his mouth, sucking on it hard, swirling his tongue around the bud, and flicking it.

    "Mhmm..." She let out a soft and sensual moan from this stimtion as she stared at him with an arousing smirk and continued, "You are just so hungry to devour me, huh? Well, I won''t stop you. Go on, eat up all you want, my man~"

    Asher''s eyes twitched a bit from her words. ''This damn sadist. What else can I do except sucking on tits when you are pinning my hands with your grip?''

    He focused more on his actions while his teeth lightly grazed over the nub, tugging it to send her body shivering a bit before going for the other breast and suckling it like a baby while staring at her seductive eyes that seemed to be smiling at his struggling attempts to free himself from her grip.

    "Ahn~ This is good. I love how your mouth can serve my tits so well, but of course, your tongue has to go more wild before I can find that enough. Soe on, don''t hold back, and show me how wild and beast-like your tongue is." Rias said as her movements also increased in speed.

    "HNGG." Asher felt that Rias'' pussy was already giving him more pleasure than he ever could''ve imagined, and her movements weren''t helping as they started getting more aggressive and fast.

    Still, he went along with her wishes and wrapped his tongue all over her nipple and are, moving it in crazy and wild motions, drawing random shapes that left trails of saliva as his drool covered the mound.

    "Haah... That''s it. Very good." Rias moaned out of the pleasurable satisfaction that came from his service.

    After a while, Asher released her nipple as it looked moist, swollen, and erect from his care as he moved his eyes up, staring at Rias'' lustful and passionate gaze, as he said, "It will feel even better if you free me. Do it now, Rias. Let me show you what a wild and beast-like session of sex feels like."

    Rias didn''t like it when he stopped his licking on her nipple, but the moment she heard his words, her smirk turned more devilish as she narrowed her eyes, moving her chest back a bit. "Heh, is that so? Will you make me scream and lose myself in pleasure, huh? Are you sure you can do that?"

    Then she bent her body down as her face ended up mere inches away from Asher, who replied with the burning hot air of desire and determination inside him, "Oh, I am sure. I will make you cum over and over until you will forget everything and not be able to say anything but scream my name in pleasure."

    "Tempting. Then show me what you can do. Show me what you are capable of and let me enjoy that wild, violent, rough sex you talked about, my Asher~"

    The moment she finished, she plunged her lips down on his to capture them once again in a passionate kiss.

    At the same time, Asher felt his hand being released from her clutch, and the next second, they went directly to smother her plump booty that was jiggling with each of her bounces.

    He gave her cheeks a good and firm squeeze, massaging them and losing himself in the pleasure and groping as he focused on the taste of her saliva running inside his mouth while also responding to her moves.

    The long kiss she started was even better than thest and had both of them swapping their drool like they couldn''t get enough of each other.

    "Mhmm..." Muffled moans were let out through their kisses and invaded each other''s mouths while their hands wandered around in passionate motions, and the thrill of sexual intercourse took hold of them both.

    Paah. Paah. Paah.

    Sounds of their colliding bodies could be heard around the room as Rias mmed hard on his dick while Asher thrust his waist upward to pierce her flesh with his meat spear.

    It was wild sex and without any restraint, as the sound of skin-on-skin pping increased with each passing second.

    Splosh. Squelch. Ssh.

    Their wet union of sex was also reflected in the lewd noise they produced, where her pussy made a mess on his pelvis, with more juices dripping from her slit and drenching it in lewd fluids.

    All this urred while their tongues intertwined, danced, and rolled against each other, sometimes inside her mouth and sometimes inside his.

    "Haah... Asher. You are doing it very well, but it''s still not enough. Grip my waist and pull me onto you. Let me show you how to really get rough and crazy with sex."

    Her lustful orders, filled with her intense desires and sensual tone, reached Asher''s ears, spurring him on to fulfill them at that very instant.

 Chapter 281 : I Want You To Release The Beast In You.

    In an instant, he grasped her waist, getting a solid grip on it as he pulled her against him.

    And the moment she got into position, she held his face with both hands, locking their lips again in the same ce, before starting to m her ass down on him like a sex goddess, the one born to drive the man under her insane with pleasure.

    Her hips were moving at an astonishing speed, impaling her wet slit on his rod that reached deep inside her vaginal cavity.

    Each time she descended upon his hard, throbbing member, there would be a sshing sound, apanied by the head of his dick pushing against the mouth of her womb.

    It was like an unstoppable force hitting an immovable object with a sound that echoed inside the room and reverberated into both their eardrums while they were moaning into each other''s mouths in passionate pleasure and bliss.

    Asher was caught in a world of rapture he had never experienced before. This was a brand new ne of pleasure, one that felt like nothing couldpare to the sensation he was feeling right now.

    His entire body shook uncontrobly from the sheer power behind her mming hips as his mind was blinded by the unbelievable intensity of the situation.

    "UNGH."

    He couldn''t stop the gruntsing out of his mouth as her tongue continued to attack his mouth without respite.

    "Mhmm... Hmmm."

    Rias'' eyes looked mesmerizing and enchanting. They shimmered with pure passion as she felt herself drowning in endless ecstasy.

    Her body shivered in utter joy and contentment at this moment, with her whole frame being set alight by the fervent love and desire she felt in that very second.

    "Ahnn... This is the type of wild sex that I enjoy. Now, do you think you can move along with my movements and make them more intense, or are you going to get overrun?" Rias said in a loud and trembling voice while letting out erotic gasps, trying to taunt Asher once again, who couldn''t even form coherent words due to the pleasure he was feeling.

    Hearing her words, his mind started racking to find a way toe out on top. One side of his brain was drowned by the mind-blowing pleasure rushing through his body, but the other one refused to get crushed by the pleasure and instead decided toe on top.

    Soon, after a moment of thinking and enjoying the overwhelming pleasure, he started thrusting his hips like never before in a frenzied desire and also helped his body get into the same rhythm as Rias, giving one powerful stroke after another as they synchronized.

    "AH!"

    The red-haired woman couldn''t hold back her exmations of surprise and delight anymore as his pace matched hers, intensifying the sensations and the explosive effect their bodies produced.

    "Ahhh... Fuck. This is good. Keep going, Asher. Don''t you dare slow down. Add more fire and more aggression.

    I want you to release the beast in you. Hit deeper. Harder." Rias shouted aloud as she tightened her pussy muscles on his member to give him extra stimtion while their skin pped against each other over and over again.

    It was then that Asher realized how much his beloved Teacher Rias had been holding back earlier, as she was now unleashing her rapacious side on him with reckless abandon.

    Her lust had reached an untamed state, to the point where all he could do was try and keep up as best he could. He could feel the pressure of his imminent release approaching quickly.

    It was bing harder for him to concentrate with each passing second, and the way her inner walls were constricting his hardened shaft told him that she was close as well.

    All these stimtions and sensations rushed into Asher''s brain at once, while his instincts refused to let him lose here. ''I won''t fall for it. I have to flip our positions and not let myself lose like this!''

    ''One.'' The countdown began inside his mind.

    ''Two.'' A fire zed from his core.

    Then, ''THREE!'' With swift movements, he shifted her position to put her on the bottom and himself on top.

    His muscles flexed and rippled with strength as he moved with quick, sharp movements that surprised the seductive female under him.

    Her eyes widened in shock for an instant before being clouded over with pure lust. "Ahhh, Asher~ you hit the best spot when flipping positions~ So, I will let you do as you wish for a moment."

    After that, she didn''t move at all and looked as if waiting eagerly for him to do whatever he wanted while bringing a smirk to her already-dripping wet face. "So go wild and fuck me already."

    Hearing her words, his grin turned sinful andscivious as his hard, pulsating member twitched in glee upon getting a green light, and what''s more, he could even be the one to dominate.

    Thus, he grabbed her smooth, wless legs and pushed them against her head, making her bring her knees to her tits, while her booty was spread to show the pink star and the pussy stretched out by his girth, leaking loads of lewd fluids and some blood with them.

    "I will now fuck you wild and rough, just like you wanted, Teacher Rias."

    Right after these words, he started to plow into her womanhood without any restraint or control, drilling her vagina in a harsh, aggressive way.

    p! p! p!

    That resounded throughout the room in harmony with a man''s and a woman''s cries and moans of intense pleasure.

    Asher increased his pace by adding powerful strokes to the mix. His movements caused his balls to smack against her rear each time he buried himself inside her body with intense vigor.

    His pace wasn''t any slower than the one Rias had set before; in fact, it may have been even faster and more aggressive due to her provoking him to enter this beast mode.

    He was going at full speed while continuing to plow inside her cunt like there was no tomorrow.

    "Ahn... Asher... yes, right there. I like it. You learned well." Rias moaned in bliss as her body shuddered from the pressure against her most sensitive spots.

    Asher felt her insides tensing up around him again, as well as the increased wetness flooding over his body with every plunge.

    "Mhmmm... I am close... Give me more. More!" She demanded while mping down harder on his rod, trying to milk it with all her might.

    The tingling sensation of approaching climax grew stronger with each passing second as he pumped hard and fast, driving his length in until she screamed, "Yes, I aming!!"

    "Fuckkk! Rias!" He groaned as his rod twitched inside her folds.

    A flood of hot sperm shot out inside her womb, filling it up, while her juices also flowed out like a river in a constant stream as Rias came on his dick.

    Both were panting and sweating due to the sexual fatigue that their heated and wild body collisions had caused.

    His bodypletely copsed on top of hers but Rias didn''t seem to mind, though, as her arms wrapped around his shoulders, pulling him closer against her breasts so that he could rest.

    She kept stroking his messy head of hair, whispering in a devilish tone, "It felt really good. But, Asher, this is just the beginning of our passionate, crazy sex. I won''t let you off until I am fully satisfied."

 Chapter 282 : I love Being With Mommy, But...

    A steady, rhythmic beat resonated as the knife met the cutting board, chopping fresh ingredients.

    The rhythm was consistent, and the sounds were simr. If it weren''t for the different textures and diameters of the sliced ingredients, it would have been almost impossible to distinguish each chop from the next.

    There was something mesmerizing about the fluid grace of a practiced hand wielding a kitchen knife, turning whole pieces of a nt into a multitude of julienned strips.

    Each piece was the same thickness, the same length, and the same width, regardless of the fact that they each came from a different nt, even if the ingredients seemed at first nce to be simr.

    A sizzling sound rang in the background, mixing with the repetitive and rxing sound of chopping until one or the other vanished.

    Then there was a smell. A pleasant smell that invaded one''s senses in a manner that left one dizzy and craving more, regardless of how little one had ingested.

    Aromas and spices worked together, but when ced in opposition, they formed an equilibrium that would not allow one to stand out more than the other.

    The longer it took, the more time the person inhaling the air would wish to prolong that wonderful mixture.

    The one who was cooking was focused. Their entire being was at peace, in sync, in the moment.

    It was a woman with green eyes and long brown hair, all tied together into a single braid that hung over her shoulder.

    Her curvaceous figure was d in a ck maid''s outfit that reached just a few inches below the upper thigh. She also wore ck thigh-high stockings withce trim that framed her thick thighs.

    With a white apron tied over her waist, she moved gracefully across the kitchen, adjusting the fire of the burners, removing certain ingredients, and adding more seasoning with a masterful ease that seemed at odds with her youthful appearance.

    A beautiful smile hung on her face as Maria continued her cooking, humming a merry tune while she worked. Her pale, supple skin seemed to glow in the warm light of the kitchen, which gave her already attractive features a somewhat ethereal beauty.

    She was quite familiar with theyout of the kitchen, a fact that could be attributed to the number of times she had graced its walls and appliances.

    She had found many new food recipes that used spirit nts and star beasts in the library of the Mystic Starry Realm, which had expanded her horizons.

    Cooking was something she found pleasure in. It allowed her to take something simple, even ordinary, and transform it into something spectacr, something awe-inspiring.

    And when done well, she knew that there would be plenty of smiles as the vors burst across one''s pte.

    As Maria finished cooking, her thoughts began to wander. Her mind began to drift from the food in front of her to a particr man¡ªan important man¡ªin her life.

    He was someone who had been a savior. He had saved her from a miserable existence on Lucas''s estate, where she was about to be the object of a man''s lust.

    It was through no fault of her own, of course.

    The bet that had taken her away was arranged by her first man, Michael, who she once thought was the one.

    Maria blushed as she was reminded of that eventful day when she first met the man who made her heart flutter, Asher.

    "Ahhhh!..." A loud gasp of delight came from her mouth. She couldn''t help but fantasize about what happened that night.

    She reminisced on the pleasure that she had received when Asher took her. At that moment, Maria realized that he was the one she had been searching for all her life. That one and only love.

    He made her feel happy like no man before, and he didn''t just satisfy her lustfully but also made sure to pamper her. The way he looked into her eyes, caressed her skin, and treated her made her feel wanted in a way she had never experienced before.

    "I hope he likes my new dishes," Maria thought, blushing like a maiden and biting her pinkish lower lips.

    Soon, she shook her head and ced all the dishes in an organized manner in the cart before making her way towards the dining area.

    From the very first step outside of the kitchen, Maria noticed a few people sitting at a table and chatting amongst themselves.

    They were all beautiful women who looked like goddesses, especially the one sitting in the middle of them.

    They were Eleanor, Rias, Lysandra, Olivia, Mia, and the most stunning amongst them all¡ªAria.

    Every single one of these women had an attractive demeanor. But that did note from just their appearance but also from the fact that each of them possessed something that most men wished for. They were all experienced and exceptional beauties thatmanded respect.

    Still, somehow they all held a weakness for a single man, the one that brought them together in the first ce.

    In a few moments, she arrived in front of them and greeted them with a smile before setting down each of the dishes in front of thedies, hoping they would like them.

    The food was hot, and the aroma was irresistible. The group''s appetites were ignited at the sight of the steaming food.

    At that moment, a little girl walked up to Aria with a cute yawn on her lips.

    The girl''s long ck hair fell down to her shoulders in waves of ck silk, giving her a gentle appearance that was entuated by her pale, porcin skin.

    Her eyes were the color of a deep blue ocean, and had an innocence about them. Her facial features were soft and feminine, reminding people of a doll''s.

    She rubbed her eyes as if she were still sleepy before blinking and staring at Aria with her innocent and lovely eyes.

    "Mommy, why didn''t you wake me up for breakfast?" The little girl asked, her voice soft and light, sounding very innocent and cute.

    It was no wonder that Aria couldn''t help but reach out her arms and pull Lily onto herp to hug her, thinking to herself how cute and adorable the little girl was.

    "I didn''t want to wake you up, little angel. You looked so peaceful sleeping in your bed; I couldn''t bring myself to disturb you." She answered back with a beautiful smile and kissed Lily''s cheeks.

    "But I am not sleepy now. I am hungry... hmm... It smells really nice." The little girl mumbled, sniffing the fragrant aroma of food in front of her.

    "Yes, it does smell quite good, doesn''t it? Let''s try it then. How about it? We can eat together, sweetie." Aria suggested in a doting voice, not holding back her affection and love for her little angel.

    The little girl smiled, nodding her head and eximing with glee. "Alright, mommy!"

    All the women seated at the table couldn''t help but smile at the adorable girl before them, enjoying their meal as the beautiful mother-daughter duo started eating too.

    As the women took their first bites, a sense of delight swept over them.

    "Maria, your cooking is getting better day by day, and I believe this is your best dish so far," Lysandramented before taking another bite, savoring the rich vor as her eyes gleamed with appreciation.

    "Hmmm... It is indeed a matchless delicacy in both taste and texture. You are the best, Maria!" Mia added as her eyes lit up with joy as she devoured the food on the table.

    Aria also took a bite after giving Lily a spoonful of her own food. Her appetite seemed to grow as she went on savoring the food, feeling nothing but delight in her heart.

    "Mhm. Yes, this is indeed delicious and vorful. Well done, Maria. Asher is sure to love it," Sheplimented, staring at Maria, whose cheeks blushed a bright shade of red at the mention of his name.

    "Thank you, madame." A beautiful smile appeared on Maria''s face upon hearing theirpliments as her pride grew. She was ted when the woman she looked up to with respect praised her cooking skills.

    "You should also take a seat. Enjoy this delicious meal along with us!" Aria said before cing another spoon of her food into her little daughter''s mouth.

    "Yes. Its delicious!" Lily squealed in joy, smacking her little lips after eating the tasty food.

    As time went by, they all enjoyed the food in a wonderful and content ambiance.

    In a blink of an eye, it seemed as if the food had disappeared and the women had started conversing with each other, but most of the time was spent gossiping about Asher, to no surprise.

    "Mommy, where is the big brother? It''s been too long since I''ve seen him... When is heing back?" The little girl asked, her eyes radiating her boundless love towards her brother as she looked towards Aria, expecting her answer.

    "Hmmm... I think he is ying outside."

    "What...? Why didn''t he take me? I also want to go out and y with him."

    "Oh, don''t pout, little angel. Don''t you like staying here and being with me?" Aria asked, grinning and teasing the little girl.

    "It''s not that... I love being with mommy, but... hmm, I want to y outside too!" Lily said in a sulky tone, puffing her cheeks.

    Aria chuckled upon hearing her reply and kissed her forehead, consoling the cute little girl. "Well, how about mommy takes you outside to y? Would you like that?"

    "Yaay! Yes, mommy, yes, I would love to go out with you. You are the best."

 Chapter 283: Did You Sleep Well, My Little Beast?

    Time flowed like the stream of a river.

    Many days have passed since then, as Asher and Rias have been continuously in sex heat like sex-starved beasts, pleasuring each other and not allowing sleep to consume them.

    During those times, they had sex in all positions they coulde up with, but in all, Asher ended up being subjugated by the insatiable and dominating nature of Rias, making her the one who dominated most of the time, leaving only a small number of times for him to do whatever he wished.

    Through his continuous sessions of love-making with the mature Milf Rias, he also felt his connection with her increase, making him feel connected on a deeper level.

    He could say that it was the same for Rias, who had also opened herself up more and showed him more sides of herself.

    In those days, he enjoyed every moment he spent with her, and he couldn''t ask for anything more. It was bliss. It was heaven. It was utopia.

    Those words were the best way to describe this time that he spent with the woman, Rias ymore. It had been one of the best parts of his life, and he cherished every single second of it.

    Yet, there was no such thing as endless pleasure in this world, and sooner orter, it had toe to an end, and that came after Asher fell asleep due to exhaustion.

    .......

    "Ungh..." A low groan escaped Asher''s lips as he seemed to wake up. His body felt weightless, and the first thing he noticed upon opening his eyes was the red eyes of the mature woman staring directly at him with an amused smile.

    "Did you sleep well, my little Beast?" She whispered, running her soft, warm hands through his ck hair as theyy entangled in her bed.

    "Hmm?" He answered, still half asleep while feeling his lower half filled with an undeniable warmth.

    It was then that his mind finally registered the pleasurable sensation between his legs.

    Something tight and wet was engulfing him, and the heat radiating off of it sent tingles shooting through his entire body.

    Without even him noticing, his hips were moving, bucking to meet the moist tightness as it squeezed in response.

    He was fucking her deep, and her wet pussy was taking every inch of his entire rod before sliding back to the tip.

    "Mhmm." Rias let out a soft moan before giving him a yful smile, as she said, "Even though you lost all your strength and fell asleep, your cock didn''t lose any hardness and continued to fuck me. Don''t you find that weird? Does it do this on its own even when you are sleeping?"

    Asher tried to respond to her yful remark, but all he could do was gasp when her hips started rocking, mming down hard on his member and sliding her soaking-wet slit along its full length before reversing direction.

    It seems he was on edge for a while in sleep, and just a bit of conscious stimtion was all he needed.

    He reached his orgasm the moment Rias mmed down hard one final time, driving her sex to the hilt, while her fingers wed at his shoulders and her vaginal muscles milked him for every drop of cum inside.

    It was then that Asher couldn''t hold on anymore, and he unloaded inside her once again, filling her up to the brim with his seeds while also jerking and twitching, savoring her insides to the fullest. "Haah... Fuck, Rias!"

    "Ungh, yes. Give me every drop of it." She sighed, her walls massaging his member, coaxing him to release more and more.

    And that''s exactly what he did.

    At the same time, her whole body shuddered in delight as waves of pleasure rolled over them in an orgasmic frenzy.

    After taking a couple of minutes to calm down, she moved her whole body to his side, leaned forward, and kissed him on his lips while his hands cupped her cheeks as he returned the favor with equal passion.

    "You know, Asher... we should stop this for now." She stated when their lips parted and both were breathing in short, shallow bursts.

    The silence grew thick between them after her abrupt statement.

    "What?" Asher choked out.

    She simply smiled and gave him a seductive gaze as she traced her tongue along his lower lip and whispered, "Don''t get me wrong. This is amazing, and I don''t want to stop, but you have just joined the Twilight Mist Sect and still have much to learn. Your growth is promising and great, so you shouldn''t allow yourself to stay in a single ce.

    So, when ites to cultivation, you shouldn''t neglect it."

    He remained speechless for a moment upon hearing her words. It was true that he had focused too much on this sexy milf for the past few days. It wasn''t like he didn''t want to cultivate or anything, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of having sex with Rias.

    This woman was like an alluring honey trap for him. He didn''t have any other choice but to fall into her snare and indulge himself in the sweetness she provided him.

    However, deep down in his heart, Asher knew that Rias was right, and if he didn''t take a step back from this heaven-like pleasure, then he would fall intocency, and that was something that he didn''t want to happen.

    Thus, with a resigned sigh, he agreed with her and replied, "I understand. Then, let us end our love-making here, and I will go back to the sect. But I came to see mom, and even after this long time, nobody came back. Where are they?"

    "Lily wanted to go y outside, so everyone went along. They might take some time before returning."

    "I see. Then, I will just go ahead after a bath." Asher said while rising from the bed, but then Rias grabbed his arm to stop him.

    "Let''s take a bath together." She said with a coquettish smile as her face inched closer to his, stealing a quick kiss on his lips.

    ...¡­.

    Soon, Asher returned to his room inside the manor and saw that the sun was high in the sky, indicating it was almost noon, which meant he had been away for a day in total.

    ''Damn, did I spend a month straight fucking my Milf teacher? No wonder she said that it''s time to stop.'' He thought while shaking his head, feeling a bit dumbfounded.

    Shaking off the thoughts, he headed out of the room, making his way down to the living area, where he was greeted by the familiar scent of jasmine tea wafting through the air.

    When he entered, he noticed that Cai Xinyi was sitting on the couch, enjoying some light reading and sipping on a cup of tea in silence.

    She turned her head towards him when she heard the footsteps approaching and smiled. "Good morning, Asher."

    "Good morning, Aunt Cai." He replied with a smile, making his way over to sit next to her before continuing, "Where is everyone?"

    "They are cultivating inside their rooms." She replied, pouring another cup of jasmine tea for him and offering it.

    "Thank you." He epted the drink while taking a sip.

    He closed his eyes for a moment as he enjoyed the refreshing taste of the hot liquid passing down his throat before continuing their conversation.

    He wanted to take her, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei to Mystic Starry World and make them go through the Mystic Body Refinement process to change their bodies. But first, he needed to get close to them and build trust.

    Or when they learn about the restrictions, they might think he has some ill intentions towards them. He knew that Cai Yan would ept it without question, but with the other two, it might be difficult.

    Thus, Asher decided to take things slow, so he engaged in small talks with Cai Xinyi.

    After an hour or so, he felt his sect token vibrate a bit inside his pocket, so he took it out and looked at the notification that said, "The disciples have to gather at the main square for a special event."

    ''Event? What kind of event is this?'' He wondered, feeling curious.

    "What are you thinking about, Asher?" Cai Xinyi asked while tilting her head in confusion, noticing his absent-minded state.

    He showed her the notification on the sect token, saying, "The Twilight Mist Sect announced an event that all the disciples must attend."

    "Hmmm... I see."

    At the same time, he heard footsteps approaching from upstairs and saw Nadia, Scarlet, Cecil, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei walking down the stairs,ing toward them.

    "Good morning, everyone. I see you are all ready to go to the event that the sect announced." He said with a smile.

    Everyone replied back with smiles of their own as they greeted him.

    Then, he rose up from his seat, giving Nadia, Scarlet, Cecil, and even Cai Yan a quick hug and kiss on the lips before looking at Lei Liwei, who gave him a coquettish smile and teased, "Do I get a kiss too?"

    "If you want." Asher replied with a grin.

    "No thanks." She giggled in response while shaking her head.

    Cai Xinyi just had a light smile when she saw Asher kissing four girls, including her daughter, Cai Yan, before looking back at him. "You all should go. I will stay here and enjoy some peace and quiet."

    "Alright. See youter, Aunt Cai." He answered and turned to look at everyone else, saying, "Let''s go, everyone."

 Chapter 284: Do You Think He Is Worthy Of Your Time?

    In one of the restaurants in the eastern region of the Twilight Mist Sect, a group of young disciples at one of the tables were savoring the delicious food.

    Among all the restaurants in the Twilight Mist Sect, this restaurant was by far the most expensive. All the ingredients used in this restaurant were of the highest quality and were provided by the Alchemy Hall of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    Disciples of the Alchemy Hall would cultivate spiritual nts and herbs in the Spirit Garden; there were hundreds of different types of rare spiritual herbs that could be found inside.

    When these herbs matured, they could be made into pills that had strong effects on cultivators, or some of them were special and could be used in food to clear out foul spirit essence from the body.

    "Sigh¡­ to think this was my third breakup this month..." a young man said, his face buried into the table.

    At the end of his table sat two youths. One of them looked at the depressed man andughed.

    "What''s the point in sulking? Didn''t you learn the lessons from the past?" He ridiculed, raising a cup of tea into his mouth and shaking his head. "It''s always because of your lustful actions. I told you that you should control yourself, didn''t I?"

    The other youth alsoughed and raised a cup,menting, "He''s right. You can''t be impulsive and try to sleep with them just after bing their boyfriends."

    "Shut up, both of you. What do you know when ites to the matter of a man and a woman?" The first man sneered, "You''re just virgins."

    "Haha... Aren''t we all? After all, you''re not an exception." Both youthsughed even harder and taunted, "Anyways, did you know about the new disciple with Mythical Rank Spirit that joined our sect? He is also the Young Master of the ke Family. Rumors are going around that the sect provided him with a mountain manor in the central area of the sect simr to the ones like Grand Elders."

    "WHAT?" The man''s face began twitching before he gave a hopeless expression, "Damn! This is so unfair! Why wasn''t I born into a big family? If I did, I would already be an elite. All the family''s and sect''s better resources and cultivation methods would have been avable to me."

    The guy suddenly hit the table, getting angry, making the two guysugh.

    As they were talking, they saw a group of disciples walking past their table, heading upstairs. They were three males, with the leading one of them apanied by two gorgeous females.

    Thesedies seemed like seductresses with beautiful faces, pink lips, and charming looks. Their bodies were exposed through the colorful and tight dresses they wore, which left nothing for the imagination, revealing curves that made the male disciples admire them.

    However, everyone present was quite shocked, as they all recognized the very first of the group. He was the one who caught everyone''s attention.

    "Isn''t that Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Wei?" eximed one of the male disciples in a low tone. "And those two beside him must be Senior Apprentice Sister Liu Shan and Senior Apprentice Sister Liu Ling. They are both members of the Dual Cultivation Hall. How envious."

    "Yes, there is also Senior Apprentice Brother Samuel ke and Senior Apprentice Brother Wu Fan. They must be going in the private room reserved for Core Disciples." The other disciple whispered back.

    All those present looked on with envy as those five people went upstairs into one of the private rooms, though for different reasons.

    Meanwhile, as the other disciples were talking about it, among the five of them that entered the room, the leader of the group had a smug smile on his face, satisfied with himself for a number of reasons.

    Soon, they all took their seats as the two girls giggled with an enchanting expression that spelled seduction and charm.

    Wang Wei took his seat as he ced his arms over the two girls'' hips. He had a natural desire for beauty, loving to unt the women he slept with, and these two were two of his proudest prizes.

    At that moment, Wu Fan looked at Wang Wei and felt envy, but he didn''t show it, instead asking something else. "Senior Apprentice Brother Wang, did you hear what they were saying just now? If those rumors are true, it''s quite outrageous.

    After all, you are also the Young Master of the Wang n, which stands equal to the ke Family''s status, and you are also a top disciple of our sect with high talent. What benefit could that fellow obtain from the sect that you can''t? Yet, a new addition to the sect is better treated than you. It''s just that the rank of your Spirit is..."

    Upon hearing this, both the girls looked at Wang Wei, eager to hear his response, while Wu Fan was intrigued, leaving only Samuel ke, who sipped the tea with a collected expression, as he stayed silent.

    On the other hand, Wang Wei''s eyes narrowed in annoyance as he recalled the rumors he heard about the new addition to the sect, this Asher ke, who garnered all the attention of the sect elders and the younger generation.

    Just thinking about the neer boiled his blood and angered him, as the man seemed to appear from nowhere, have unheard-of talents, and get better treatment than him.

    When Wu Fan mentioned the rank of his Spirit, Wang Wei''s expression fell. His Spirit was only a Supreme Ranked Spirit. Although it was very rare and very few had a Spirit with such a rank, it was still beneath Mythical Rank.

    "Do you think it matters if his Spirit is a Mythical Ranked Spirit?" Wang Wei asked arrogantly as he raised his head and brushed his long hair away, as though trying to show his haughtiness and height. "It is indeed true that the higher the rank of the Spirit, the easier it is to cultivate spirit essence and to advance. However, just because of that, is he special?

    As long as you have good talent, are born into a renowned family or sect, and have their resources, anyone can raise the rank of their spirit. Moreover, one''s strength doesn''t depend on a high cultivation realm. It''s more dependent on..."

    "A person''s skills and the way they use them." Samuel, who was watching everything with mild interest, spoke as hepleted Wang Wei''s sentence.

    Wang Wei took a nce at Samuel, nodding and agreeing with him. "Indeed, Samuel, you''re right. I almost forgot that you''re also a member of the ke Family. Do you know this Asher very well?"

    "Yes, he is from the main branch of the ke family. However, his cultivation wasn''t this high as I remember, but now I am wondering if he was hiding his prowess before or whether he got stronger by using the resources of the family. After all, he is the only son of the head of the Family." Samuel said while thinking about something.

    He had heard about the performance of the man at the recruitment trial and felt speechless as to the sudden turn of events. It''s as if Asher had transformed overnight to be a genius with a Mythical Rank spirit.

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he looked at Samuel. "I don''t care if he was hiding his strength or whatever. What matters is that he has joined the sect now, and since he got better treatment than me, I want to see if he is as capable as people are saying."

    Liu Shan and Liu Ling, who were listening to the whole conversation, giggled, looking at Wang Wei, before Liu Shan leaned against him and whispered in his ears, "Young Master Wang, do you want to test him? You know that you don''t need to. You''re much stronger than him; I bet he won''t even be able to hold a candle to you."

    "She''s right." Liu Ling also rubbed her body against him andmented, "My dear Young Master Wang, isn''t this just another weakling that you can look down upon? Why do you have to lower yourself to go against a baby boy who hasn''t experienced real pleasure with a woman yet? Do you think that he is worthy of your time?

    After all, the Young Master is above us; you don''t have to personally do that when we have someone who can do it for you."

    Wang Weiughed out loud and moved his hands around their waists before grabbing their breasts, causing them to gasp as he squeezed their softness. "My dears, you two are so perceptive. But it''s not about that. It''s about my pride. What good is there in being hailed as a genius if I am not better than others? For the sake of my reputation, I will have to humiliate him and make him bow down to me.

    Since he joined the sect, everyone has been praising him nonstop. This is even getting on my nerves, and I am already sick of it. If he is indeed that amazing, I want to see his prowess myself. However, as you said, why should I bother myself when I can make someone else do it for me? Wu Fan, do you think you can handle this task?"

    Wu Fan was secretly staring at the breasts of Liu Shan and Liu Ling as Wang Wei groped them. When he heard Wang Wei calling him, he nodded with a grin on his face. "It would be my pleasure, Senior Apprentice Brother. Leave it to me; I will show you how easy it is to crush this newbie."

    However, at that time, they got a notification from their sect tokens, informing disciples to gather at the main square for a special event.

    "Hahaha... Wu Fan, it seems you don''t need to act yet. This will serve as a chance for us to see his skills." Wang Weiughed as he stood up, seeing the message. "Let''s go and see the performance of this person that everyone is praising."

 Chapter 285: I Expected You To Be More Original.

    Asher walked out of the manor with Nadia and the rest by his side, making their way towards the teleportation formation in front of the manor.

    It was located beside the fountain, near the main entrance.

    This formation was veryplex in terms of its inscriptions and runic patterns, as it had severalyers forming into different parts.

    The teleportation formation was connected to all the important areas around the Twilight Mist Sect, making it possible for the disciples to travel back and forth within the limits of the sect without using much time.

    Once they reached the center of the formation, Asher waved his Sect Disciple Token and let the formation activate and form a portal leading to the main square of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    Soon, everyone arrived at the wide main square, where all the disciples were gathering.

    Some were talking among themselves while others were observing new disciples that had just joined and then began bickering about which one of them was the strongest.

    However, all the new disciple''s focus was on the huge pagoda that towered over the main square.

    The enormous building was over three hundred meters tall with ten floors.

    Its magnificence was beyond what the disciples had expected. The whole structure was exquisitely constructed, giving off a unique aura of enchantment and prestige.

    Asher looked at the disciples gathered in front of the pagoda, scanning their numbers and calcting them to be around a few thousand, and there seemed to be a distinct pressure in the air, as if they were going to fight a war or something.

    However, soon, Asher''s group attracted everyone''s attention, as the women by his side were eye candy for all the young disciples present in the square.

    Their beautiful features and alluring bodies made the entire male poption of the disciples stop and pay attention to them, bing infatuated the moment theyid their eyes upon them.

    But it wasn''t long before their gazes wandered to Asher, who stood between them. And all the new disciples felt as if cold water was dumped on them, making them break out in a cold sweat.

    Their eyes shot wide open as their expressions filled with fear and nervousness after ncing at him. After all, they still remember Asher''s spirit, which gave them an ominous presence that terrified them.

    Thus, they quickly shifted their eyes and remained quiet. They feared that they might offend him by their simple action of looking at his girls.

    Yet, it wasn''t the same for the senior disciples, who didn''t know him, and they continued to ogle their whole figures without restraint.

    Ignoring all of that, Asher looked at Scarlet and asked, "Hey, Scarlet, do you know what event it is? Do you have any information about this?"

    "Yes, it''s actually a ranking test. After we enter the pagoda, we will have to fight against the opponents that are manifested by the formations inside the pagoda. After we defeat them, we will advance through floors where even stronger enemies will be waiting for us. The more we advance, the greater the number of people we have to fight, and the harder it will be.

    Our ranking will depend on how many opponents we beat and which floor we reach." She exined, giving him information about the event.

    "Fight?" Lei Liwei repeated before continuing as lightning shed in her eyes. "That sounds interesting. I can''t wait to go all out and fight against various opponents. In the sect recruitment trial, I didn''t get to unleash my full strength."

    Her eyes shone with excitement as she grinned, making others chuckle with her enthusiasm.

    But before anyone could say anything, a group of disciples walked over to them, standing right in front of Asher.

    There were five people in total. Three men and two women.

    One of the men seemed like the leader, having a haughty demeanor as he held the two women by their waists with a provocative smirk on his face.

    Seeing this group, the disciples around them began whispering among themselves. They recognized all five of them and were surprised to see them approaching Asher.

    Meanwhile, Asher didn''t know any of these people, except for one. He was his cousin from the second branch of the family and Mia''s stepbrother, Samuel.

    However, Asher didn''t care about him, as he never liked this fellow, who always gave him a strange feeling whenever they met.

    With a smile, Samuel greeted him, "Hello, Young Master Asher. It''s been a long time since west saw each other. How have you been?"

    "Cousin Samuel," Asher responded with a slight nod. "I am fine; thank you for asking. What brings you here? Are you also participating in the ranking test?"

    Samuel''s eyes twitched as he heard his indifferent tone, but he maintained his smile.

    But before he could say anything, the leader male disciple, Wang Wei, stepped forward while sneering.

    Then, he looked at Scarlet, Cecil, Nadia, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei before finally looking at Asher with disdain and saying, "Hey, brat, I heard you''re the one that everyone is talking about. The one and only Mythical Rank Spirit holder that got special treatment from the sect. I havee here to see what''s so special about you. But you don''t look like anything special to me."

    Upon hearing Wang Wei''s words, the crowd immediately got heated up as they watched Asher''s reaction.

    They wanted to see how he would react after being openly provoked by a senior disciple in front of so many people.

    Meanwhile, Asher remained silent for a few seconds before chuckling.

    He then shook his head as he spoke, "Have you never read a novel before? You are acting just like a typical bad guy who acts tough, trying to act all high and mighty. Although I expected you to be more original."

    Everyone turned quiet upon hearing Asher''s words as their expressions froze, especially Wang Wei, whose face turned dark as his eyes narrowed.

    However, soon, a loudughter broke the silence.

    "Hahaha... Damn it, Asher, I have to agree with you. He is just like the viin of an overused cliche." Lei Liwei burst intoughter as she looked at Wang Wei, making others chuckle as well.

 Chapter 286: They Know Nothing.

    "Hahaha... Damn it, Asher, I have to agree with you. He is just like the viin of an overused cliche." Lei Liwei burst intoughter as she looked at Wang Wei, making others chuckle as well.

    "Right? I mean, there has to be somemon sense, at least." Scarlet grinned, siding with Lei Liwei. "He justes out of nowhere, acting all high and mighty, and trying to test Asher as if he is qualified to do so."

    "Yes. Just like a clown."

    The girls'' continued to ridicule Wang Wei without restraint, causing his face to turn so red that it seemed as though he might explode from anger any moment now.

    At that moment, Wu Fan, the other man beside Wang Wei, saw the chance to get into his Senior Apprentice Brother''s good graces and stood forward.

    He acted furious at their mocking remarks and roared at the top of his lungs, "Shut the hell up! How dare you disrespect our Senior Apprentice Brother!? Just who do you think you are!? You better apologize now to Senior Apprentice Brother Wang, or I will beat you into a pulp for disrespecting him!"

    While saying that, he also released his cultivation aura, which was at the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm, trying to suppress Asher and the others by his side.

    Wu Fan had a victorious smile on his face as all those new disciples present trembled under his pressure and felt suppressed, their faces full of fear, making him feel proud of himself.

    But this feeling was short-lived, as it soon changed to bewilderment after his aura was blown away like a candle in the storm, making his body stagger.

    It was Nadia who narrowed her eyes and released just a bit of her aura on the group that came to pick a fight, causing them to shiver.

    It was like a blizzard in the Frozen Mountains as their entire body stiffened, the cold aura prating through their flesh and making them shiver.

    Nadia''s aura wasn''t harmful, but it was meant to instill fear and suppress anyone who felt it.

    Just this simple move put fear into the hearts of not only the five people but also many other people around them.

    They couldn''t see through her realm and couldn''t help but think that she might be a powerful expert who was acting as a beautiful maid.

    Nadia''s presence gave them a profound impression. They were stunned and couldn''t speak for a few seconds before she retracted her aura, and they broke free.

    However, the very next moment, Wang Weiposed himself and growled, "Good. Good. Not only did you disrespect me, but your guardian also dared to intimidate us with her power. Asher ke, I was already going to suppress you for my amusement, but now I''ll make it my top priority to take you down and crush you.

    Even if you have a Mythical Rank Spirit, that''s meaningless when you yourself are just a weakling."

    "Moreover, I don''t even have to personally go against you now, Asher. You will see the difference in strength between the two of us soon when you see the Ranking Stele and will regret offending me." With an arrogant look on his face, Wang Wei took the girls with him as they left, along with the other two, leaving Asher and his group alone.

    "Hmph!" Scarlet scoffed while shaking her head at him before looking at Asher. "Don''t mind those assholes, Asher. There are a lot of idiots in the sect who like to show off in front of people."

    Cecil nodded in agreement, smiling. "That''s true. There were many disciples who also acted the same towards me due to my background before I got to know Scarlet."

    "Hmmm¡­ I see." Asher hummed in amusement as he saw the two of them trying to console him after those idiots provoked him.

    However, before they could say anything more, he snaked his hands around their waists and pulled them closer to him with a yful expression.

    "Scarlet, Cecil, do you really think I care about them? They are just insignificant frogs that live in the well of ignorance. They know nothing. As for me, I''ll just enjoy my beauties until they cross my path and I decide to put them in their ce." Asher said with a devilish grin before nting a kiss on both of their lips, causing them to blush as the disciples present mumbled.

    "Ahh... ASHER! How many times have I told you to stop doing that in front of everyone?" Scarlet rebuked Asher as she shoved him away in embarrassment, who just smiled at her and pinched her red cheeks. "Sorry, but it''s hard to resist you girls."

    "Seriously, sometimes I wonder whether you''re a perverted beast or a human." Scarlet pouted with her hands on her hips, acting angry with him.

    On the other hand, Cecil just smiled in embarrassment as her cheeks remained flushed.

    Then, she tried topose herself before adding, "I think she also enjoys it but pretends to be angry because it''s her way of getting you to shower her with more attention."

    "Cecil!" Scarlet eximed at Cecil, feeling betrayed by her.

    "Hehe..." Cecil stuck her tongue out mischievously before hiding behind Asher''s back, causing Asher and everyone in their group tough at Scarlet''s situation, which made her feel even more embarrassed.

    Even though they were gathering everyone''s attention, they didn''t seem to care as they started ying around.

    Soon, there was a loud noise of thunder, which shook the entire atmosphere around them, silencing everyone and interrupting them.

    Looking ahead, the doors of the pagoda opened as a green-clothed woman emerged, walking out from within.

    Everyone recognized the woman right away, as she was the Hall Leader of the Dual Cultivation Hall, Elder Katrina.

    Seeing her, all the male disciples gazed at her, enchanted by her beauty, as she walked out. She had her luscious hair tied up and seemed to move elegantly as if floating in mid-air, which seemed mysterious and sensual.

    "Good afternoon, new disciples of the Twilight Mist Sect. Congrattions on getting through the recruitment trials and officially bing a part of the sect. I hope that all of you will work hard to pursue the pinnacle of cultivation. And today is the day for your first ranking test. All of you will enter the pagoda and show off your strength to gain ranking points in the Ranking Stele.

    After all, your ranks will determine the resources that will be given to you and also the time for which you can train in a special environment that is suitable for your element affinity and make your cultivation progress smoother and easier. So, the higher your rank, the better. I hope all of you will do your best. That is all. Now, follow me in the pagoda."

    After giving an introduction and wishing everyone good luck, Elder Katrina, with a smile, turned around and led everyone inside the pagoda.

    All the new disciples showed excited expressions on their faces as they entered the huge pagoda one after the other in an orderly fashion.

    Not only were the disciples excited to rank up and acquire their respective rewards, but they were also curious about how strong all of their new peers were.

    As Asher''s group entered the pagoda, they witnessed that it was indeed vast from inside, but at the same time, there wasn''t anything else except for a dark stele that seemed to be floating mid-air in the center of the enormous hall.

    It had a profound aura, as if it contained the power of the heavens within it, emitting a unique pressure.

    There were nine levels depicted on the stele, each having various names and numbers engraved on it, which showed the ranks of disciples.

    What made Asher even more astonished was that the first level didn''t have any names, indicating an unreached floor that no one had entered before.

    After that, as he looked below the first level, there were several names engraved.

    The first three names of each level were glowing with a blood red aura, while the others had a dull grayish color.

    With just one nce, Asher was able to conclude that the glowing ones were the top three, followed by others.

    When he read the first name of the top-third level, Asher''s eyes began twitching.

    ''1. Harbinger of Death - Alia''

    Seeing her name with such an ominous title, he felt bbergasted for a moment.

    He remembered his twin sister with an image of a kind, gentle person who looked after him and wished for his happiness, ready to put aside everything for him.

    Although she was cold towards other people, it was only because she didn''t want them to trouble him or exploit him for their benefit.

    However, seeing her name in the number one spot in such a dreadful way, he couldn''t help butugh dryly at this sight.

    ''What the hell did she do to make her name appear this way?'' Asher shook his head and couldn''t help but sigh at his sister''s actions.

    But as his gaze continued to scan over the rankings, he suddenly stopped as he saw another name, which made him furrow his eyebrows.

    ''2. Hao Ran.''

    ''3. Wang Wei.''

    ''So, he did have strength matching his haughty demeanor, as he stands in the third position. Well, it doesn''t matter, as I''ll pass by his level soon.'' Asher thought as he continued to look at the names that he wasn''t familiar with, being satisfied that Alia was standing at the top.

    ''Hmmm... It seems only the first-ranked person gets the title, while others don''t have titles.'' Asher hummed in his heart, trying to look at others and see if there were any other notable names, when he found Samuel''s name in the tenth spot.

 Chapter 287: The Ranking Test Begins Now!

    After observing for some more time, Asher turned towards Nadia.

    "Hey, Nadia, did you find out when Big Sis, Alia, wille out of the seclusion?"

    Nadia nodded with a smile. "Yes. ording to my information, she should be done with her seclusion soon. Although she doesn''t know about you joining the sect."

    "I see... In that case, I can''t wait to see her expression when shees out of her seclusion and sees me standing in front of her," Asher said as he grinned.

    A momentter, he turned his attention towards the huge dark stele as Elder Katrina floated on air towards the front.

    Then she spoke, "The pagoda consists of nine levels, where you have to fight various opponents, each one stronger than thest. On each floor, the enemies will be harder to defeat. Of course, you''ll get injured if you aren''t careful."

    After saying this, she snapped her fingers, and many lights shed from the Dark Stele, each one enveloping the disciples that were going to participate in the Ranking Test.

    Soon, the lights all vanished into thin air, making all of them look around in confusion.

    Elder Katrina smiled as she said, "This light has marked all the participants of the Ranking Test, so that if you are about to get an injury that may cripple your cultivation or threaten your life, a shield will envelop your body to protect you. And yes, you''ll be transported back here, marking the end of your Ranking Test."

    ''Hmmm, it seems that they also care about their disciples in case some unlucky guy encounters a mishap in the Ranking Test and is on the verge of losing his life. This makes sure that they won''t lose any disciples, and allows them to go all out while fighting.'' Asher analyzed it and found it pretty sensible, as it made sure no idents took ce during the test.

    After seeing most disciples'' expressions clear up, Elder Katrina nodded before saying, "I hope you all give it your all and learn as you battle. The Ranking Test begins now!"

    The very next moment, the disciples suddenly disappeared from their previous location, everyone materializing in differentrge chambers.

    Asher wasn''t an exception, as he found himself in a ce that seemed to be dark at first, as the light only started shining after a few moments, illuminating the huge chamber.

    The walls of the chamber had various engravings that resembled ancient formations and contained mysterious inscriptions.

    This kind of architecture made it clear that the Pagoda had been created a long time ago, as no one could create this kind of majestic ancient formation today.

    But before he could even analyze them, he felt a change in the atmosphere in the chamber.

    Then, after a few seconds, a blue light started condensing from all the engravings in front of him and began forming an outline of a silhouette.

    As the outline took shape, it was evident that it was that of a man, dressed in blue armor with a long blue sword in his hand, standing tall.

    Moreover, Asher could sense its power from afar as he narrowed his eyes while focusing on this humanoid-shaped light in front of him.

    ''Initial-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm? It seems I have to start fighting from low tiers. Moreover, it will also test the endurance of a cultivator.'' He thought as a dark thorn appeared behind the figure, and before it could do anything, it was destroyed in an instant, dissipating into blue light, signifying his first win.

    After defeating the blue silhouette, another one took its ce as another bout began, but this time, there were two blue silhouettes with the Initial-Stage of Spirit Foundation Realm cultivation and armed with identical weapons.

    They both appeared at the same time, surrounded him, and tried to attack from both sides simultaneously.

    "Hmm... It seems that each time, they will add one more entity. However, I wonder, When will their rank increase?" Asher stood in the middle without moving, analyzing the situation while both entities met with simr fates.

    This continued as many more fights ensued, and as the number of enemies increased, the difficulty of the fight increased as well.

    They attacked together andbined their strength while they moved, creating differentbinations, yet they all failed to do anything to him.

    After Asher destroyed the ten entities that were attacking him together, a light enveloped him and teleported him to a chamber on the second level of the tower.

    Soon, the light glowed once more, and the formation started building the entities, but this time, the new ones were in the High-Stage of the Spirit Foundation Realm and appeared holding different kinds of weapons.

    Seeing them, Asher sighed while shaking his head before saying, "This is dragging¡­"

    And so, the test continued, and Asher defeated all the entities till level 4, where they had cultivation of the Peak-Stage of the True Spirit Realm, simr to his, without much effort.

    The attacks from the entities started getting smarter, and they kept testing his boundaries as time went on.

    Moreover, as their speed, power, and mastery over their techniques increased, so did the difficulty of defeating them.

    However, despite all of that, Asher didn''t feel any trouble at all in defeating them. Instead, he felt bored since nothing could pose any threat to him till now.

    Momentster, the scenario changed. Now, the entity that materialized had the cultivation of the Initial-Stage of the Core Formation Realm.

    It radiated with a fierce, dense aura that contained explosive power like a volcano, ready to erupt at any moment.

    Upon materializing, it cast its sharp gaze on Asher before dashing towards him with its sword drawn in his direction.

    In an instant, the sound of metal shing against each other resonated throughout the entire chamber, and a heavy impact from the sword blownded on Asher as he used his Boundless Sword to block the enemy''s sword attack.

    The strong impact and the shing of the weapons shook the atmosphere with an overwhelming force that generated powerful shockwaves of spirit essence, pushing them both backward.

    However, Asher remained unfazed even after feeling the strong impact. His cultivation base allowed him to withstand this attack without difficulty as he stood upright, watching the entity that had a higher realm than him, which took a few steps backward as its sword was repelled.

    Seeing that there was someone who could at least put up a decent fight against him, Asher''s lips curled up in an exciting grin, and he got even more motivated.

    With a sparkle of light flickering in his eyes, Asher dived right back in and appeared in front of the enemy before he delivered a sh at the entity with his dark de, aiming towards its neck.

    However, as if it could predict the attack, the enemy dodged his attack and retaliated with another powerful sword sh that had fiery mes wrapping around it, striking towards his chest.

    With his senses honed to their fullest, Asher avoided the iing attack from the enemy before he blocked his opponent''s de once again, making him grit his teeth as a burst of strength mmed into his arms and sent him skidding backward.

    "Hah, what an agile and swift opponent, indeed! I assume that its battle sense and experiences areparable to those of battle-hardened warriors who have walked through countless lifee-anddeath situations on the battlefield." Asher chuckled as he increased the pressure and let the dark spirit energy spiral around his sword.

    At the same time, a dark smoke began to cover the whole floor of the chamber, reaching their knees in an instant, which Asher had never used before.

    Then, he used the first form of his sword art and swung towards the entity once again, unleashing shes of dark light, but this time, there were many of such dark lights in the air that targeted his opponent, shrouding it like a swarm of locusts, aiming at its every single move, causing it to dodge.

    But, at that moment, a few dark tendrils shot out from the dark smoke and wrapped themselves around the enemy, immobilizing its legs.

    With its legs rooted in the smoke, it couldn''t dodge anymore attacks from Asher and got shed several times before a huge impact mmed it backwards, where it got pierced by a dark thorn, which shattered it and created blue light fragments before vanishing.

    After defeating the entity, Asher closed his eyes for a moment and meditated for a bit to enter a tranquil state.

    This fight with the entity that was one level higher than him forced him to use more spirit essence than the previous entities to defeat it, and he had to push his strength to a limit to seal its movements and give himself an opening for the winning attack.

    But this left him with a more exhrating feeling. After all, for a cultivator, nothing is more exciting than a good fight to push their boundaries to new heights.

    The same went for him. For some reason, Asher seemed to feel a deep sense of happiness in this situation, which surprised him to no extent.

    Although his cultivation might have been powerful enough to destroy all the entities till now with ease, it couldn''tpare to the satisfying feeling of struggling against an opponent and putting in the maximum of his ability to emerge victorious.

    This was why the Ranking Test was something that all disciples enjoyed and cherished the most, even if they got injured in the process, as they got the opportunity to face strong opponents to push themselves forward.

 Chapter 288: Youre Way Too Reckless!

    It wasn''t long before Asher opened his eyes, which flickered with a familiar, dangerous gleam of excitement. He turned towards the silhouettes, which had started forming once more, and grinned with anticipation.

    Then he mumbled, "Now, let''s have some real fun!"

    The next moment, Asher lunged towards the two silhouettes that had formed while swinging his dark de.

    A tremendous spiritual force was unleashed from his de that followed his sh in a shing arc towards them, but before it could touch the two entities, they moved in unison.

    One dashed right toward Asher while the other circled him, keeping itself away from his reach while drawing the string of a bow beforeunching a sharp spiritual arrow.

    At the same time, the second entity had already shattered the sword sh before the entity closed the gap between them in a blink of an eye while swinging his sword in his direction, intending to deliver a decisive blow.

    But the moment two attacks hit Asher at the same time, they seemed to pass through his body as it was an illusion before he materialized right behind the entity that had shot the spiritual arrow.

    "Got you!" Asher eximed as he swung his sword with full force.

    In that instant, a dark sh swept over the entire floor before slicing through the enemy, causing it to disappear without any trace.

    Then, with another quick burst of spiritual power, Asher lunged towards the other entity and severed its head off its shoulder, beheading it in one sweep.

    It too soon vanished into light particles.

    This pattern continued as Asher fought against more entities, which had a variety of weaponsplementing their fighting styles and techniques.

    They had varying elemental affinities, giving them unique skills while also possessing great technique that suited their realms.

    After every win, Asher started feeling more exhausted as the attacks of these entities kept increasing with each fight, bing even more of a challenge for him and making him work for his victory.

    Whenever he was about tond a finishing blow, the other entities would use their full strength to deal him equal damage or distract him, forcing him to guard, thus resulting in a stalemate.

    Every fight forced Asher to think several steps ahead as he adapted to each new situation while nning out his attack to obtain his victory in order to avoid his downfall.

    The spirit essence in his dantian was also declining, and by the time he defeated all ten entities of the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm, Asher was panting while sweat glistened on his forehead.

    "Haaah... Haaah... This sure is difficult, but more fun than I imagined. And these fights are also making me more proficient and skilled in the use of the techniques I know."

    Asher muttered in between his heavy breaths after getting teleported to the next chamber at sixth level.

    "Let''s see how far I can go in this Ranking Test," He said, brimming with eagerness as he was interested to see whether he could cross this level as well as climb higher levels of the Pagoda to discover his limitations.

    After gathering his energy for a bit, the silhouettes that formed the enemy had cultivations in the High-Stage of the Core Formation Realm now and seemed to be way more fierce than the previous enemies, which made Asher furrow his brows.

    Moreover, the battle was longer and harder as Asher''s exhaustion rose. Even so, he endured as his battle senses sharpened along with the fights he kept on having with them.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    At the ground floor of the Pagoda, where the Dark Stele resided, the disciples that couldn''t fight anymore and were defeated in the Ranking Test were teleporting back with light surrounding their bodies.

    They would then fall to the ground due to being exhausted of all of their spirit essence after exerting their strength for the battle.

    Many had varying levels of injuries on their bodies, while the ones that had light shields covering their bodies had severe injuries and would have surely lost their lives if it hadn''t been for the shield''s protection.

    When these people fell to the ground, the Spirit Healer Hall''s disciples helped them out with pills or special healing techniques to recover and stood around to watch them.

    Meanwhile, Elder Katrina had her eyes on the Dark Stele, watching the results, all while taking notes of the disciples that gave a good showing while noting the names of the ones with impressive disys.

    In the end, the disciples'' rankings weren''t decided by just the wins and losses, but also by how much cultivation difference they hadpared to their opponents and how long it took them to win the fight.

    It also took the age of the disciple into ount, as someone younger but with simr results would get more points than someone older.

    "Ah..." Cecil heaved out a tired breath as she got teleported back to the ground floor after being defeated at level five in the Ranking Test. Her green dress was disheveled and torn from the battle.

    Soon, Scarlet also joined her, panting as well, sweat covering her face.

    She then looked at Cecil as her eyes flickered with excitement and asked, "Hey, Cecil, how far did you manage to get in the Ranking Test?"

    "Hehe... I got up to level five and was able to defeat five opponents in the Initial-Stage of the Core Formation Realm with just my High-Stage of the True Spirit Realm cultivation before getting defeated when six of them joined together. This is way better than my previous Ranking Test, asst time I couldn''t get past level  three.

    Hahaha, what about you?" Cecil said, excited at her own result as she exined what happened to her and turned towards Scarlet, wondering what she did.

    Scarlet had a smug smile as she replied, "Me too. I also reached level five; however, I did better than you and defeated seven opponents in the Initial-Stage of the Core Foundation Realm despite having the same cultivation as yours."

    Hearing her response, Cecil shook her head at her, but she couldn''t help but smile, seeing that both of them did great for their age in this Ranking Test.

    It was all due to Asher changing their bodies into Spirit Body by using the Mystic Body Refinement Array, making them stronger and easier to absorb spirit essence within their own Dantian. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    In a short while, Cai Yan and Lei Liwei also got teleported back with a light shield covering their bodies, heaving and panting while taking out pills to consume and heal.

    "Hehehe... This was great. I haven''t had this much fun in a while, fighting against such a strong opponent. Oh! To think I lost a life from the strike of the first opponent at the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm, all due to excitement making me lower my guard down, hehehehe..." Lei Liwei burst intoughter.

    "You''re way too reckless! What if it was not the Ranking Test but instead the actual fight?" Cai Yan asked as she shook her head.

    "Don''t worry, I know very well how to handle situations in actual fights." Lei Liwei smirked while dangerous lightning shed in her narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 289: What Can I Say? I Am Just Being Myself.

    At that moment, Scarlet and Cecil suddenly remembered something.

    They looked around them, and after scanning their surroundings for a moment, the two of them came to the realization that there was someone missing among them.

    "Wait... Asher is still inside the Pagoda? How far could he have gone in the Ranking Test?" Cecil eximed and voiced her thoughts.

    "That guy! I bet he must be doing something crazy inside the pagoda and trying to fight beyond his own boundaries. However, with the injuries I got while fighting in the chamber of level five, Asher must have gotten his fair share of injuries by now as well."

    Scarlet sighed, and as she shook her head, she bit her lower lip. She worried for her lover, as she didn''t want him to get injured during the test.

    "Hmm... His cultivation is at the Peak-Stage of the True Spirit Realm, and with his high battle power and efficiency in the use of techniques, it mustn''t be much of an issue for him to clear level five with the opponents of the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm," Cecil exined her thoughts, as she, too, was worried about Asher.

    "What?" Lei Liwei eximed at their words. Then she cast a surprised look at them, blinking several times. "Damn it. I shouldn''t have been careless in the previous fight. Now, I''ll be stuck behind him in the ranking... But it should be impossible for him to go against those at the High-Stage of the Core Foundation Realm!

    I''ll catch up to his rank soon."

    Then she looked at Cai Yan for a moment before asking, "What about you? How far did you make it?"

    "Oh¡­ me? Well, I managed to defeat one opponent at the High-Stage of the core formation at the sixth level." Cai Yan''s gentle voice resounded while her pink eyes sparkled in a mysterious light.

    At her response, Lei Liwei''s jaw dropped as she was left speechless at how powerful this silent girl was.

    It was the same for Scarlet and Cecil, as they gaped at her, not expecting Cai Yan to reach that far while having the High-Stage of the True Spirit Realm''s cultivation.

    "You defeated an opponent with a cultivation that was a whole realm higher than you? How did you do that when you definitely had fought many opponents before?"

    "Yes, how did you do that?"

    Both Scarlet and Cecil looked at her with stars of admiration in their eyes. They couldn''t help it, as beating an enemy with a higher cultivation than yourself isn''t an easy feat, and one needs to have both skill and intelligence to be able to do that.

    "Just a little bit of tricks, hehe..." Cai Yan smiled and giggled with her mouth covered.

    Then, a few secondster, they saw a light shine before dimming, revealing a man who had his handsome face scrunched up in pain while blood could be seen dripping on the ground.

    His dark robes were torn and ruffled, and his ck hair was a disheveled mess. Moreover, he had quite arge gash on his right chest and a noticeable injury on his right arm. It was apparent that he had fought a fierce battle in the ce he had just returned from.

    "Asher!" All four girls yelled as they dashed towards him to support him.

    Seeing him in such a state, they knew that he had pushed himself past his limit for this Ranking Test.

    However, there was someone faster than all of them who reacted the moment the light faded to reveal Asher''s wounded body.

    And before he could fall, she wrapped her arms around him and supported his weakened body against her own soft one, making sure that he wouldn''t get even a scratch more.

    Sitting down, she pulled his head onto herp to make himfortable.

    "Young Master Asher, you shouldn''t have forced yourself. Did you have to push your limits to this extent?" The worry in her gentle, caring voice was evident as her eyes glossed.

    "Hehe, I''m alright, Nadia. No need to worry about me." He let out a strained chuckle at seeing her pretty face, but his appearance and injuries were worrying her too much, as it made her heart twist in pain.

    Despite having injuries, Asher kept the refreshing grin stered on his face, even though his smile was filled with exhaustion.

    "You are not alright! Young Master Asher, why must you try so hard for a test like this? You can take your time to be the strongest. Don''t rush so much. As for any dangers that may threaten you, I will always stand beside you and protect you, even at the cost of my own life. You should know this, right, my Young Master?"

    The words spilled from her mouth like a frantic burst, in an attempt to stop him from rushing forward and getting himself hurt. Nadia felt her heart ache to see his injuries and wanted nothing more than to take his pain for herself.

    "Nadia... You''re overreacting. If I don''t push my limits and challenge myself, then how else can I grow stronger? And you know that injuries are inevitable in battles and training. Just because they hurt me a little doesn''t mean that I should lose confidence or stop. In any case, I know that you''re there to take care of me whenever I need it.

    For that, I feel blessed."

    Asher couldn''t help but express his gentle thoughts. As he softly stroked her cheeks with his hands, his deep blue eyes glimmered like a beacon of hope against the raging sea, and expressed his love for her while returning her caring words.

    Upon hearing his words and gaze that expressed his warmth and tenderness, Nadia couldn''t help but smile in turn as she mumbled, "Young Master..."

    At that moment, Cai Yan, Cecil, Scarlet, and Lei Liwei arrived at their location and surrounded him to see how he was.

    Their voices carried hints of concern as they each asked the same thing: How are you feeling, Asher?

    Seeing their worried gazes, he replied with his standard smile and said, "I''m okay. It''s nothing I can''t handle. You girls were also injured, right? Did you take healing pills already?"

    With wide eyes, Cecil, Scarlet, Lei Liwei, and Cai Yan stared at him for a few moments before blurting out at the same time.

    "Yes, we did." Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    They couldn''t believe that Asher didn''t even think of his own safety. Instead, he worried about their injuries first.

    Lei Liwei''s small, pale cheeks flushed as she thought about how caring Asher was. It made her happy to have a friend who would think of her safety despite him getting injured himself.

    "Oh my, how sweet of you." Elder Katrina spoke up with a yful smile as she walked towards Asher before adding. "If you are done with your heartfelt moment here, then can I begin to heal your injuries?"

    "Hehe... Of course, Elder Katrina. After all, who would reject getting treated by such a beautiful healer?" Asher shed his usual charming smile as he nodded at her.

    "Even after being gravely wounded, you still don''t miss a chance to flirt with someone, huh?"

    "What can I say? I am just being myself."

 Chapter 290: Oh My God, Youre Incredible!

    Soon, Elder Katrina crouched down on the floor next to Asher and extended her hands towards him.

    Then she put her soft, dainty fingers on his chest before letting her spirit essence seep out of them and flow into his body.

    This stream of spirit essence passed through his skin, moving deep into his flesh like the water flowing in the river, and helped close his wound by elerating its regeneration.

    At the same time, she also guided more spirit essence into his right arm to heal it as well.

    Although her eyes were closed, Elder Katrina had an intimate connection with her spirit essence, which allowed her to sense everything in Asher''s body.

    Due to this, she could feel that his wounds were deeper than she thought. They went beyond his flesh and reached his bones, leaving arge crack in them, which would have affected his right arm if it wasn''t healed soon.

    Moreover, Asher was bleeding internally too, and the spirit essence she had sent inside his body helped to stop the blood loss.

    As she continued to heal him, Elder Katrina noticed that his spirit veins had a very peculiar flow to them, with more spirit essence running through them than in normal people.

    With just a nce, she knew that the rate at which he absorbed spirit essence was faster than what was possible for a human being.

    In fact, it was as if he had the bloodline of a powerful star beast. However, when she examined it closely, there was nothing out of the ordinary about it, which made her ponder about it for a moment.

    ''What is this? Is it because of his unique physique?'' Elder Katrina wondered to herself. ''Also, the rate at which his wounds are closing down is abnormal; even though I am using my healing arts, it shouldn''t be this fast.''

    As Asher felt Elder Katrina''s spirit essence work on his body, he felt afortable sensation flowing through him. It was as if an invisible energy were traveling through his veins, along with a cooling effect that soothed the burning pain inside him.

    The more her spirit essence flowed into him, the more rxed he became, almost as if he were enjoying a massage from a beautiful woman.

    A momentter, Asher''s body began to shine as the gash on his chest healedpletely. Soon, all his wounds vanished, and he was back to being healthy once more.

    "How do you feel now?" Elder Katrina asked in a gentle tone as she pulled back her hand and gazed at him with her emerald eyes.

    "Hmmm... Great! I feel like I''ve never been hurt before," Asher replied as he checked his body before standing up and stretching out his arms. "Thank you for the healing, Elder Katrina. With you around, I don''t think anyone will ever die from any severe injuries."

    "Oh my, no need to be so courteous. It''s my duty as an elder of the Twilight Mist Sect to heal our disciples. However, you are wrong about something. I''m not that strong. There is a limit to what I can do. After all, the stronger someone is, the harder it is to heal them, especially if they have severe internal injuries.

    They require much more spirit essence and careful application of techniques, and even then, they might not recover from their injuries."

    Elder Katrina let out a light sigh as she exined.

    Then she added, with a serious tone in her voice, "So never depend on anyone to heal you when you get injured. Instead, focus on being cautious and knowing what you can do and what you can''t. After all, knowing your limits is a sign of strength."

    "I see. Thank you for the advice, Elder Katrina." Asher nodded and took her words to heart before saying. "Now, I would like to know how I did in this Ranking Test."

    Upon hearing his words, everyone''s eyes shed as they realized that they also wanted to know their rankings.

    "Oh, about that. It seems like we have a new titleholder here today." Elder Katrina looked at all of them with a yful smile before stopping at Asher, adding, "Congrattions, Disciple Asher. You reached level six of the Pagoda and defeated ten opponents at the Peak-Stage of the Core Foundation Realm with just your Peak-Stage of the True Spirit Realm cultivation.

    This feat is unprecedented in the history of our Twilight Mist Sect."

    Just as she finished her words, there was a shocked silence around the hall.

    Everyone was surprised by this result, their eyes moving towards Dark Stele, wanting to confirm with their own eyes.

    Sure enough, when they looked at the Dark Stele, a new name shed on the top-fourth level of the Pagoda.

    ''The Dark Reaver - Asher ke''

    Seeing the result, all the disciples couldn''t help but feel astonished and speechless. After all, this result was beyond anyone''s expectations.

    As they were thinking this, Scarlet suddenly leaped towards Asher and hugged him. Then she proceeded to kiss him on the cheek while saying, "Oh my God, you''re incredible! I knew that you could do it, but I didn''t think that you would break the record of the Ranking Test like this. Wow, you really are amazing, Asher."

    She couldn''t hide her happiness and excitement after seeing the result, and it showed through her beaming smile as she kept kissing him. This disy of affection caught the attention of all the other disciples who were watching them.

    Asher, on the other hand, just held her by her bubble butt as she hugged him like a ko and wrapped her legs around his waist.

    Her actions brought warmth to his heart. Although Scarlet was always yful and passionate in this aspect, this time he felt that she was a bit more aggressive and boldpared to her usual self.

    Maybe the nervousness that she felt earlier when she saw his wounds had dissipated, leaving her feeling more free to act as she desired.

 Chapter 291: You Sure Are Bold, Just Like Your Mother.

    Soon, Scarlet noticed all the eyes looking at them, making her feel shy and self-conscious. She realized that she had forgotten about where she was and was being too brazen in public.

    Hiding her flushed cheeks, Scarlet buried her face into Asher''s neck and didn''t dare look up again.

    Seeing this cute action of hers, Asher couldn''t help but chuckle, cing a hand on her head and stroking her hair, making Scarlet let out a pleasant hum. "Haha... Did you just blush from showing your affection to me? Don''t worry. There is nothing wrong with expressing love in public. In fact, I''m proud to show the world that you''re my girl.

    It''s not like it''s the first time we have done something like this in front of others, so don''t hold back your feelings for me. Okay?"

    As he said this, he tightened his grip around her ass and kissed her cheek. This action caused Scarlet to feel shivers run through her body.

    "Mmm... Alright, but can you please put me down now?" Scarlet mumbled as she couldn''t help but give in to Asher''s charms.

    "Okay."

    Asher nodded, and soon after, they heard a chuckle. When they looked in the direction of the voice, they saw Elder Katrina covering her mouth as she watched them with amusement dancing in her eyes.

    Her lips were stretched into a wide smile while she giggled at the disy of affection that Scarlet showed towards Asher.

    "Oh my... Disciple Scarlet, you sure are bold, just like your mother, Elder Rias. And I have to say that she brought up a girl who has quite a daring personality."

    Scarlet''s face flushed an even deeper shade of red upon hearing those words. But despite her embarrassment, she didn''t hide her face. Instead, she looked at Elder Katrina with a sheepish smile.

    Afterwards, Asher proceeded to look at the others'' results as well.

    Cecil and Scarlet were both at level five of the Dark Stele, with a rank of around three hundred. Lei Liwei was also at level five but ranked around two hundred, while Cai Yan managed to reach level four and rank around four hundred.

    These were great results for their age, considering that the Twilight Mist Sect had thousands of disciples who were much older than them.

    However, it was clear that these geniuses had nothing on Asher''s performance, making him stand out as someone who had defeated all the opponents until level six.

    And his record won''t be broken unless someone younger and with lower cultivation manages to get a simr result, which is close to impossible.

    Even then, Asher didn''t care about that, as he was aiming for level nine of the Pagoda, something no one has ever reached before in the history of the sect.

    Asher looked at Elder Katrina before asking, "Elder Katrina, howe there isn''t any ranking of the ninth level? What''s at that level?"

    "Oh? I see that you are indeed an ambitious person, and I can understand why you''re interested in reaching the ninth level."

    Elder Katrina said as she gave Asher a meaningful smile before answering his question. "You see, at the highest level of the Pagoda, level nine, you will have to fight against an opponent that is in the Origin Realm. This means that they are not only much stronger than you but also have surpassed mortal realms. However, there is another condition.

    To challenge this level, one needs to be younger than 21 years old. Now, what do you think is the reason for that?"

    "Hmm... So if I am understanding correctly, the reason why no one has ever managed to reach level nine of the Pagoda is because they were either too weak or too old to attempt it." Asher thought about it for a moment before looking at Elder Katrina, adding. "Am I right?"

    "That''s correct. Even for geniuses who can fight above their realms to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, they need time, resources, and an understanding of their path. They won''t be able to make such advancements just because they have some talent and potential. And it would be great if they reached that level before the age of 25. Therefore, the chances of a person reaching level nine are close to zero."

    "I see. Then it makes sense why there aren''t any records of someone getting there on the Dark Stele. But what is the use of level nine of the Pagoda in the first ce?"

    Asher was a bit confused by this. Why would anyone create something like this? What purpose did it serve?

    Elder Katrina chuckled at his question, saying, "Well, this Pagoda wasn''t created by us and is the inheritance of ancient times. So we can only guess that in those days, young disciples were much stronger than now."

    At her words, Asher nodded, realizing that the geniuses of today can''tpare to the ones of olden times. But this shouldn''t be the case since each generation was standing on the foundation of their predecessors, and with every passing century, they would improve in their respective paths.

    Therefore, how could there be such a big gap between these two eras? What happened back then for the current generations to not match up to them?

    However, Asher decided not to dwell too much on this, as he had his own goals and things to focus on, which didn''t include wondering about things like this.

    "Anyways, enough about that. You should focus on cultivating and reaching higher realms as fast as you can." Elder Katrina interrupted his train of thought before changing the subject. "I believe that you have the potential to be the first person in the history of our sect to reach level nine of the Pagoda. So I encourage you to train hard and achieve this great feat." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    As she finished speaking, she saw a smirk form on Asher''s face. He replied with a calm and collected voice.

    "Don''t worry about it, Elder Katrina. I like challenges, and I enjoy testing my limits, pushing them further each time. And with such encouragement from a beautiful woman, how can I not work hard?"

    "Oh my... You never change, huh? Always trying to flirt with someone." Elder Katrina shook her head with a smile as she said that before adding, "Now then, you have worked hard, so take some rest for the day. Tomorrow, you can go to special cultivation areas for your respective element affinity to practice cultivation.

    These areas will help you cultivate faster and give you more insight into your elements. Use them well to improve yourself."

    "Alright, I will."

    After Asher answered her, he nced at his fivepanions, motioning for them to follow him.

 Chapter 292: Why Dont I Give You Two A Taste Of It Too?

    Soon after that, Asher''s group returned to his manor with the use of a teleportation formation.

    Upon arrival, they all headed towards the living room, where Cai Xinyi was still reading in peace.

    She had just finished another chapter of her book when Asher and his group arrived. So she greeted them with a smile, saying, "Oh, you are back! How did it go? Were there any difficulties?"

    "No, nothing serious. We just got some light injuries." Asher smiled at her as he took his seat on the couch opposite her, making himselffortable.

    Meanwhile, everyone else also sat down while Nadia poured them some tea from a kettle that was ced on the table.

    "So tell me about what happened there." Cai Xinyi was curious to know about the Ranking Test, so she asked them to fill her in.

    After that, Scarlet, Cecil, Lei Liwei, and Cai Yan also exined their experience with the Ranking Test one by one, leaving Asher forst.

    When it came to his turn, Asher exined everything, from start to finish, including the details of how he defeated each opponent and what challenges he faced.

    During their recounting, Cai Xinyi and Nadia added their insights every now and then, helping them make sense of things and analyze the situation better.

    With their high cultivation and vast experiences, they offered valuable guidance, which allowed them to reflect on themselves.

    All of this led to a discussion about what they had done wrong and how they could improve. It was an enriching experience for everyone involved, which gave them valuable knowledge that would serve them well in the future.

    After discussing everything in detail, they began to talk about random stuff, sharing funny stories from their past or some other interesting anecdotes.

    It was an enjoyable time for everyone, as they got to know each other better and bonded over the little things that happened in their lives.

    They talked for hours until night fell and the moon rose in the sky.

    Soon, Asher thought about their next day''s activities, when they would be going to cultivate at the sect''s special cultivation grounds.

    However, Cai Yan, Cai Xinyi, and Lei Liwei still don''t know about the Mystic Starry Realm, and they haven''t gone through the Mystic Body Refinement Array to change their bodies into the Spirit Body.

    So Asher thought it would be a good idea to exin it to them now. But before that, he looked at Nadia and called out to her through their soul-mark connection, asking, ''Hey Nadia, I have a task for you. Can you look through this information and tell me whether you canprehend and use it?''

    Nadia nodded at him before closing her eyes as she received the transmission of information.

    After a while, she opened them again and looked at him with a smile. ''Yes, I can do it.''

    ''Great! Then I want you to be the one to control the Mystic Body Refinement Array and change Aunt Cai Xinyi, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei''s bodies into the Spirit Body.'' Asher told her through their soul-mark connection.

    Nadia looked at him for a moment before understanding why he chose her for this task. Still, she couldn''t help but ask with a teasing smile, ''Why me? Couldn''t you do it yourself? Do you not want to see the naked bodies of these beautiful women? Hmm?''

    Asher just rolled his eyes at her. He knew what she was implying, but he wasn''t nning on anything like that.

    If he wanted to see a woman naked, he would do it in a normal way, not through this kind of excuse.

    ''No. Not for now. I already have enough women to keep me busy and satisfied. Also, I don''t want them to feel ufortable with this matter, so having someone else control the array is better than me doing it. So, can you do it?''

    ''Of course! As you wish, Young Master.'' Nadia replied with a mischievous smile before nodding at him.

    After that, Asher called out to the rest, "Alright, I have something important to discuss with you."

    "Oh? What is it?" Lei Liwei looked at him with a curious expression on her face.

    Asher took a deep breath and opened the portal to the Mystic Starry Realm, which they looked at in confusion.

    "Where does this lead to?" Cai Xinyi asked, her eyes staring at the swirling vortex of light.

    "I want you, Yan-Yan and Lei Liwei, to follow Nadia through this portal. She will exin everything there." Asher said as he gestured towards Nadia.

    "Okay, we''ll do it. But what about you all?" Cai Xinyi nodded before she turned to Scarlet and Cecil, who were sitting beside Asher.

    Scarlet answered her question, saying, "Don''t worry about us, Auntie. We already know about this ce. Just go ahead with Nadia."

    Upon hearing her reply, Cai Xinyi smiled and followed Nadia through the portal, along with Cai Yan and Lei Liwei.

    The moment the portal closed, Scarlet and Cecil gave Asher a knowing smile, which he reciprocated. "Hehe, shall we go and have some fun in my bedroom?"

    "Yes!" Scarlet immediately agreed, jumping at him and pulling him up from the couch, as she was the most impatient of them all.

    Cecil just chuckled at her actions before nodding and following them.

    In his bedroom, Asherid down on the bed as Scarlet and Cecil began to strip for him, revealing their smooth skin and sexy bodies.

    It was like a dance show with two beautiful dancers taking off their clothes and showing their seductive figures to their lover.

    They made sure to take it slow, teasing him with every move, giving him glimpses of their private parts while maintaining a seductive smile on their faces.

    Soon enough, Scarlet and Cecil were both naked in front of Asher, who enjoyed this moment very much.

    Just as they were about to jump at him, he held out his hands, stopping them. "Wait, before we begin, I want to tell you something."

    Scarlet and Cecil looked at him in confusion, wondering what he wanted to say at this time.

    He gave them a mischievous smile as he began to exin how Rias taught him many things and the things that happened between them after that.

    Hearing it, both of them were shocked, not expecting this at all. But soon enough, they got over their surprise andughed out loud.

    "So that''s what happened!" Scarlet eximed, giggling as she spoke, "How did it feel to get spanked by her? I bet it must have been painful for you."

    "I wonder how your butt must be feeling right now. Does it still sting?" Cecil added with a chuckle.

    Their words left him speechless, as he didn''t say anything about this matter to them.

    But he wasn''t going to let it slide. So he just gave them a sly grin and said, "Why don''t I give you two a taste of it too?"

    "What?! No!" Cecil shrieked while Scarlet shook her head vigorously, both of them not wanting to get spanked by Asher.

    However, Asher didn''t listen to them and got up from the bed before taking a step towards them.

    Seeing that, they ran away from him like scared little rabbits. It was amusing to watch them scamper about with their bare asses out for him to see, giggling as they did so.

    They continued to y around like that before things turned sexual again. After all, there''s nothing better than having fun with someone you love.

 Chapter 293: What?! No! Why Would I Do That?

    The morning sun rose above the horizon as the bright light shone down upon the earth. Its gentle warmth permeated through the atmosphere, enveloping everything within its embrace.

    It was the dawn of another glorious day.

    As the sunlight entered through the open windows of Asher''s bedroom, it woke him up from his peaceful slumber.

    He blinked his bleary eyes several times before opening them fully to see the beautiful girls snoring beside him.

    A smile formed on his face as he gazed at Scarlet''s sleeping figure. She was lying on her side, facing him, her chest rising and falling in a rhythmic manner.

    She looked so serene that he almost forgot about what they''d donest night.

    Meanwhile, on top of his body was Cecil, her head resting atop his broad and muscr chest, which acted as a pillow.

    He couldn''t help but smile at her adorable sleeping face as he reached out and touched her soft cheek with his index finger. Her longshes fluttered slightly at this, but aside from that, she remained sound asleep.

    It was then that Asher heard footstepsing towards his door from outside, along with a familiar female voice.

    "Young Master, good morning!"

    As Asher recognized that voice, he called out to her, saying, "Come in, Nadia."

    A few secondster, Nadia entered his room, dressed in her usual maid outfit.

    "Good morning, Young Master. I hope you slept well," she said with a bright smile on her face.

    Then her gaze fell on Scarlet and Cecil, lying naked with their legs intertwined around Asher, but her expression remained unchanged.

    "Yes." Asher returned her smile before looking at Scarlet and Cecil, who were stirring awake. "So how did it go? Is everything fine?"

    "Yes. Everything went without a hitch. They were surprised by everything at first, but after a while, they became excited and eager to learn new cultivation techniques that were never seen before." Nadia exined with a grin as she walked over to him.

    Scarlet yawned as she awoke, shifting her gaze towards the source of sound, seeing Nadia standing at their side.

    She blinked a couple times before rubbing her eyes and yawning again.

    "Ahh...Nadia, good morning!" Scarlet greeted her with a smile while Cecil was still half-awake, mumbling something incoherent under her breath.

    Asher chuckled at their cute antics before turning back towards Nadia, asking, "Good! That''s great. And what about body refinement?"

    "I first changed their bodies into the Spirit Body using the Mystic Body Refinement Array because I believed that it would make learning any cultivation technique from the Mystic realm easier than having a normal body," Nadia exined. "After that, I showed them the library, where they picked up their cultivation techniques and practiced using the special elemental cultivation chambers."

    As she finished speaking, Nadia sat at the edge of the bed and leaned over him to kiss him.

    Asher closed his eyes as their lips met, enjoying the feel of her soft lips against his. She tasted sweet like honey, and when he touched her cheek, her skin felt silky smooth.

    He could feel her love for him in every movement she made.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her even closer to him, deepening their kiss. Soon, their tongues began to dance around each other as if ying a game.

    After some time passed, they broke off their kiss, with Asher staring into her beautiful blue eyes. "Good job, Nadia."

    "Thank you, Young Master. Now then, you must get up and start the day." Nadia said, still keeping herself in Asher''s embrace.

    Upon her reminding, Asher nodded as he got up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom while picking up still-sleepy Cecil along with him and motioning for Scarlet to follow.

    "Wahhh!!" Cecil let out a surprised yelp before hugging Asher tighter, not wanting to let go of him.

    "Come on now. Let''s take a bath together and cleanse ourselves from all the mess fromst night''s wild sex," Asher told her with a chuckle as he headed to the bathroom.

    ***

    After taking a nice and long bath, Asher left his room, dressed in a gray outfit that hugged his tall figure, with his handsome face still sporting a yful smirk.

    Scarlet and Cecil were also by his side, one of them clinging to his right arm while the other was wrapped around his left.

    They made their way into the dining room and were greeted by Cai Xinyi, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei sitting at the table with cheerful smiles on their faces.

    "Good morning, Asher, Scarlet, Cecil."

    "Good morning, Auntie, Yan-Yan, Liwei!" Scarlet smiled back at them, greeting them as they took their seats.

    A rich aroma wafted into the air as Nadia brought over the food from the kitchen, filling the room with its sweet fragrance.

    Everyone thanked her as she joined them for the meal. The mood was bright and cheerful as they conversed about their experience in the Mystic Starry Realm and their new Spirit Bodies, which made them cultivate spirit essence like a waterfall flowing in an endless cycle.

    Also, their new looks were something worth talking about.

    Cai Yan and Lei Liwei have gotten even curvier after going through body transformation with the Mystic Body Refinement Array, which enhanced their feminine charm and gave them a different type of beauty than what they had before.

    As for Cai Xinyi, her white skin had be even smoother and more supple, making her seem like the older sister of Yan-Yan. Her features had also sharpened up, giving her a refined and dignified look that exuded an aura of nobility and sophistication.

    "Damn it, Asher. You made me into such an exquisite beauty. Now, even more men will be eyeing me and will be chasing after me everywhere I go."

    Lei Liwei joked, shing her gorgeous smile at him. She really looked stunning now, making people want to fall for her.

    Asher just chuckled and shrugged as he replied, "Well, if you don''t like it, you can change it back to what it looked before with illusion techniques or just by wearing an essory that contains a camouging formation."

    "What?! No! Why would I do that? I will just let you deal with those unwanted admirers thate to chase me if that''s the case." She grinned mischievously, then giggled when Asher rolled his eyes.

    "Hehe, yes. She is right, Asher. If you want to be surrounded by beautiful women all the time, then you will also have to deal with the unwanted attention of other men. So you better be prepared for that. After all, this world doesn''tck the spoiled sons of powerful families who don''t care about anything but themselves and their selfish desires.

    You must know this best, as you have a simr temperament." Cai Yan said with a lightugh, giving Asher a knowing nce. "Of course, I know that you won''t force yourself on anyone who isn''t willing. But there will still be those who might do so anyway just to satisfy their perverted fantasies."

    "Yes, I know. You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll handle those idiots when the timees."

    Asher said before taking a bite of his breakfast, savoring its delicious taste on his tongue while a dark gleam shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 294: Hall of Records and Cultivation Grounds.

    After finishing breakfast, Asher and his group left his manor and headed toward the Twilight Mist Sect''s main square, where they followed a path that led to the administrative building.

    Soon, they reached the huge archway with a pair ofrge double doors inscribed with runes that emitted a powerful energy field, protecting the building.

    This ce was called the Hall of Records, which served as the headquarters for all administrative matters rted to the sect.

    Inside was a massive hall filled with hundreds of desks arranged neatly in rows, each containing various types of equipment like tablets, screens, crystal balls, and other tools formunication and storing information.

    These were all created by formation masters, making them tamperproof, which prevented people from messing around with these devices.

    As Asher stepped inside the building, he noticed that most of the desks were upied by the new disciples, who were all busy checking on different types of cultivation grounds with different elements ording to their affinity.

    While senior disciples were there for various other reasons, some of them came to make use of the sect''s resources avable inside, while others were there to register or get rewards for aplishing their missions.

    There were also disciples that were going to the upper floors, which seemed to be a library filled with cultivation techniques, records of battles, or other various kinds of information that might help them in their journey of cultivation.

    The Hall of Records was a hub for everything rted to cultivation within the sect. All the information gathered by the disciples was recorded in this ce so that the leaders of the sect could monitor it at any time.

    Soon, they went over to one of the vacant desks, where they found a young man sitting behind it with an expressionless face.

    Seeing their approach, the young man looked up from his screen and stared at them with an intense gaze before asking in a monotonous voice, "Hello, are you all new disciples?"

    Although Scarelt and Cecil were not new disciples, Asher nodded as Cai Yan, Lei Liwei, and him were new to the sect.

    "Very well, then. Let me introduce you to this ce." He cleared his throat and spoke again.

    "This is the Hall of Records. Here you can register for the training grounds or cultivation chambers ording to your disciple rank, get cultivation techniques, read records about past battles and other useful information, apply for missions, and check on your rewards if youplete one."

    The young man''s expression remained neutral throughout as he exined everything with a robotic tone.

    It seemed like he had been doing this job for a long time now, and it had be a routine thing for him.

    After listening to his exnation, Asher asked him another question, "How are cultivation techniques distributed? Do we need to choose them ourselves?"

    "That is correct. You can pick whatever cultivation technique you want from the library located on the upper floors of this building. However, you must remember that every cultivation technique is locked by a restriction and requires corresponding disciple rank or contribution points to be unlocked.

    Once you find one that interests you, you can use your sect token to scan it and register for its ownership. The system will then allow you to use it for cultivation. New disciples are allowed to choose one main cultivation technique and one set of auxiliary techniques free of charge. After that, they will have to earn contribution points to unlock other cultivation techniques."

    After saying so, he looked at them with a questioning gaze, asking whether there were any more questions from their side.

    "What about the cultivation grounds? How do we get ess to them?" Asher asked.

    "The same principle applies here too. All cultivation grounds and chambers are assigned based on your disciple rank. You can check the details on the disy in front of you, which will show you everything you need to know. You can choose one that is suitable for you from among those avable, then scan it with your sect token. After that, you will be granted permission to use it anytime." Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Asher nodded his head and looked at the disy screen that was showing all kinds of special cultivation grounds avable in the sect, categorized ording to their different elemental attributes.

    He found that there were quite a few of them, which covered all types of elements like fire, water, earth, wind, wood, metal, light, darkness, lightning, ice, poison, yin, yang, etc.

    At that moment, Scarlet touched on the fire elemental cultivation grounds. It showed a picture of a volcano with avake inside, surrounded by magma flows. There were also some cave dwellings located on the sides of the mountain where disciples could stay during their cultivation process.

    "Asher! Look at this ce. This is where I usually go to cultivate! It''s perfect for me because it''s full of fire element spirit essence." Scarlet pointed at the image on the disy screen.

    Then Cecil touched the wind element cultivation ground, which was a valley surrounded by high mountains on both sides. There were tornadoes raging in the middle of the valley, as well as other strong wind currents forming vortexes that kept spiraling around the ce.

    It looked like a chaotic mess, but Asher knew that these tornadoes would be helpful for those cultivating the wind element. They could harness the power of the wind to speed up their cultivation process.

    "And this is where I practice. Although it looks scary and chaotic, there are many good things about these tornadoes. The wind currents within them contain pure wind essence. So it''s perfect for practicing wind techniques." Cecil said with a smile.

    "Wow... These look great. Let''s see what kind of cultivation grounds there are for the lightning element." Lei Liwei chimed in as she touched the screen to show the lightning element cultivation grounds.

    The disy screen showed a scene where there were giant clouds hovering above a barren wastnd. Lightning shed through the sky constantly, striking the ground below with a loud boom. Thendscape itself seemed deste and bleak, with nothing except for rocks and dust.

    Everything was illuminated by a bright sh of light every now and then. It was quite a sight to behold, but it was also very dangerous because it was so unpredictable.

    One moment you could be walking around peacefully, and the next moment you would be struck by a bolt of lightning, which could cause serious injuries if you weren''t careful.

    Asher noticed that each of these special cultivation grounds came with its own unique challenges. They all contained various kinds of elemental spirit essence, but each one had its own dangers as well.

    After examining each of them for a while, Asher looked at a special cultivation ground for the darkness element.

    The disy screen showed a scene where there was arge rift on the earth that seemed to be cleaved out by some kind of de. It was like a way down into an endless abyss that had no end in sight.

    The walls around it were pitch ck and covered with strange symbols that were stopping a faint ck mist froming out of it. Asher guessed that this ck mist contained a powerful darkness element spirit essence that would be beneficial for cultivating darkness techniques.

    As for the dangers of this ce, Asher noticed that the whole area was shrouded in darkness. It was impossible to see anything around it, and everything seemed dead and lifeless.

 Chapter 295: Into The Rift.

    After that, Asher''s group went upstairs and checked on the cultivation techniques avable for them to choose from.

    The cultivation technique section was arge hall filled with bookshelves, each containing hundreds of books.

    Asher could see many disciples browsing through these books, looking for a technique that suited them best. There were many eager new disciples who wanted to make the most of the opportunity given to them by the Twilight Mist Sect.

    However, they all seemed confused, as there were just too many books to choose from. They didn''t know where to start or what type of technique they should pick.

    Without hesitation, Asher''s group went ahead and searched for their own cultivation techniques.

    They looked through the bookshelves and read various books''s introductions one after another. It didn''t take long before they all came back together with a wry smile on their faces.

    "Are you all thinking the same as me?" Asher asked them.

    Everyone nodded in unison, confirming his suspicions.

    The cultivation techniques avable here were all very good. Some of them even seemed to be better than the ones that noble ns, families, or factions would offer to their disciples.

    But the problem was that all these cultivation techniques couldn''t bepared to what they got in Asher''s Mystic Starry Realm.

    What they''ve been gifted by Asher contains numerous powerful cultivation techniques with profound depths that no one else in this world could fathom.

    They were definitely the top tier, andpared to these techniques, everything else was like a cheap knock-off.

    Naturally, no one wanted to pick a second-rate technique over an excellent one.

    So they all chose to stick with what they had already, which was from the Mystic Starry Realm.

    "Let''s go check on the cultivation grounds then." Asher suggested as they all left the library together.

    A whileter, they arrived at a special area within the Hall of Records, where they found teleportation formations ced on the floor that connected to different ces. These were all connected to different kinds of special cultivation grounds avable in the sect.

    Since every cultivation ground was in a different ce in the sect, using these teleportation formations would be much faster and more convenient than traveling there by foot.

    After choosing the destination, Asher looked at Nadia, telling her to go back to the manor and take care of some things for him while he was gone.

    She nodded in understanding and headed back to the manor with her beautiful white hair swaying behind her.

    "Alright girls, let''s part ways for now and head to our respective cultivation grounds." Asher told Scarlet, Cecil, Lei Liwei, and Cai Yan as he walked toward the teleportation formation that led to the darkness element cultivation ground.

    Each one of them nodded before they separated and entered their respective formations.

    As Asher entered the formation, he felt his surroundings changing in a sh.

    A momentter, he found himself standing on a vast, dark in where nothing but rocks and dead trees were visible.

    The air around him was also cold and filled with an eerie feeling.

    Looking ahead, Asher saw a ck rift on the ground that stretched for miles and miles. This rift seemed like a huge crack in the earth that led into an endless abyss.

    As he looked at this sight, Asher felt a sense of foreboding inside his heart. Something about this ce just didn''t seem right.

    However, after a moment, it vanished without a trace, leaving him feeling confused and uncertain. He wondered if it was just his imagination ying tricks on him.

    But deep down, he knew better than to doubt his instincts. They had saved him countless times before, when he was in dangerous situations.

    With that thought in mind, Asher began walking toward the rift.

    As he got closer, he noticed that there were strange symbols floating around it that seemed to be preventing the ck mist froming out with a transparent shield.

    When he touched the barrier, he felt a strong resistance that made it impossible for him to prate. However, after using his sect token, the barrier allowed him to pass through and enter the rift.

    It was like entering a bubble that surrounded the area where the rift was located.

    Once inside, Asher noticed that the air became much thicker and heavier than before. It felt like he was walking underwater with every step he took.

    This ck mist contained a powerful darkness element spirit essence. He could feel it flowing through his body, filling him with an overwhelming sense of power and strength.

    The Abyssal Whirlpool inside his dantian became active and began to devour this spirit essence in a rapid manner, forming into spirit essence threads that entered his body through the pores.

    After some time passed, Asher found that he had be ustomed to this dark environment. It no longer affected him as much as before, allowing him to see everything more clearly.

    He saw the stairs carved out on the side of the rift that led downward into the depths below.

    Asher started walking down these stairs with slow steps while trying to stay alert at all times. He didn''t know what kind of dangery ahead, so he needed to be ready for anything that might happen.

    However, even after descending the stairs for quite a long time, he didn''t encounter anything dangerous or unusual. It was just that the darkness element spirit essence in the air around him grew heavier and thicker with every passing footstep.

    Soon, Asher came across an empty chamber where nothing could be seen except for the stone bed ced in the middle. There were also two glowing stones on either side of it, which illuminated the room with a faint glow.

    The walls around this chamber werepletely smooth and made of polished ck marble, giving off a cold and lifeless feeling.

    "This is the ce for cultivating the darkness element? The design of this ce is very creepy." Asher thought as he continued walking further down into the depths of this ce.

    He came across many simr chambers along the way but found that all of them were empty and without any signs of use.

    "I guess there aren''t many disciples who have the darkness element in this sect." Asher muttered under his breath before proceeding deeper inside.

    The deeper he went, the stronger the spirit essence became, and soon, he reached a point where he could barely breathe anymore due to its intensity. It was like an ocean of ck mist surrounding him on all sides. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    At this point, Asher realized that he wouldn''t be able to continue any further without suffocating to death. So he decided to use one of the chambers for cultivation instead.

    He chose one of the empty rooms nearby and sat down cross-legged on top of it, closing his eyes, to begin cultivating.

    The moment Asher began using Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art, the Abyssal Whirlpool fully activated and devoured the darkness element spirit essence with insatiable greed.

    Asher could feel the spirit essence threads entering his body through his pores and getting absorbed into his dantian. Then it would get absorbed by the Abyssal Whirlpool, which spun faster and faster as it consumed more and more spirit essence threads.

    It wasn''t long before the whole room was a swirling vortex that devoured ck mist in a frenzy.

    "Hmmm... Although this ce can''t bepared to the cultivation chambers in the Mystic Starry Realm, there is something special about it that makes it possible for me to absorb the darkness element spirit essence faster here." Asher thought as he focused on cultivating with all his concentration.

 Chapter 296: Youre Quite Sensitive, Little Brother.

    An hourter, Asher found changes happening to his Dantian, where a newyer of membrane formed that covered his original one like an outer coat.

    It was ck in color with tiny dark red dots that formed aplex pattern, which made it look like a giant snake that coiled around his dantian, giving it an eerie feeling.

    Soon, the insides of this membrane began to change as well. It began to grow and expand the inner area of Asher''s Dantian, making it several times bigger than it used to be earlier.

    As time passed, Asher noticed that this membrane began to grow thicker and more solid, while the dots that covered it became darker. The whole thing made him feel as if he were staring into a bottomless pit filled with ck mist.

    On the other hand, the previousyer of his Dantian became much weaker and translucent aspared to its new outer coating, which gave him the feeling that it would soon dissipate into thin air.

    And soon enough, this happened, as Asher''s previous outeryer of his Dantian dissolved into nothingness, leaving the new membrane to rece it.

    With that done, Asher''s cultivation level advanced to the Initial-Stage of the Core Formation Realm.

    However, Asher could sense that it was just the beginning. With his advancement to the next realm, the Abyssal Whirlpool at the center of his new Dantian continued to absorb more and more spirit essence threads, making it grow bigger and bigger.

    The rate at which Asher could absorb and store darkness element spirit essence also increased by a noticeable amount, and he could tell that he had reached the next level of the Abyssal Spirit Essence Devouring Art.

    When he looked at his Titanoboa Spirit, Asher noticed that its size had increased, making it seem even bigger than before. The spirit seemed to be floating in the Abyssal Whirlpool as if this were its natural habitat, while absorbingrge amounts of darkness element spirit essence from within it.

    As Asher observed all these changes taking ce inside him, he couldn''t help but feel excited and happy at his current progress.

    He knew he was close to a breakthrough before this but didn''t expect it to happen so soon.

    With his current cultivation level, Asher could sense that he possessed much more strength than before. It felt like he could easily defeat any Core Formation Realm practitioner below the High-Stage with a single blow.

    However, despite this increase in power, Asher remained calm and collected as always. He didn''t let himself get carried away by it because he knew better than anyone else that this was just the beginning of his journey to be stronger.

    He had to keep improving and reaching higher heights if he wanted to achieve his goal of bing one of the strongest cultivators in existence and be free to do whatever he pleased.

    That meant there were many challenges ahead of him that he would have to ovee if he wanted to seed.

    With those thoughts in mind, Asher focused on consolidating his new cultivation base and getting used to his current level of strength.

    ***

    After a while, Asher stood up from the stone bed and walked out of the chamber where he had been cultivating earlier. He continued down the stairs, leading deeper into the depths below, hoping to find something interesting.

    But as he descended further down, he found nothing but more empty chambers and nothing else of value or interest. It was just a lifeless and cold ce filled with darkness and eerie silence.

    And when he felt the limit at which he could tolerate the dense spirit essence, Asher turned around and headed back to the surface without any hesitation.

    "I think I''ve done enough for today. This cultivation ground is pretty good, but it can''t bepared to what I''ve been getting in the Mystic Starry Realm. Moreover, the time difference makes it even worse." Asher muttered to himself as he climbed up the stairs leading to the top of the rift.

    However, once he got there, he noticed that something seemed different about the ce than before.

    The atmosphere surrounding the area had be even heavier and thicker than before. It was as if some invisible force had descended upon thisnd and caused everything within its vicinity to feel oppressed and suffocated.

    Asher could tell that this change urred recently because, when he left earlier, the atmosphere was normal.

    "What happened here?" Asher thought as he stood at the edge of the rift, looking around with a puzzled expression on his face.

    But before Asher could figure out what caused this phenomenon, he heard a voice speaking behind him, "You''re quite sensitive, little brother."

    The sudden sound startled Asher as he turned around in surprise to see a tall young woman standing there with a cold smirk on her face.

    She wore a dark purple dress that hugged her figure tightly, showing off her curves and highlighting her voluptuous breasts and slender waistline. Her long purple hair fell over her shoulders, framing her beautiful face and revealing a pair of deep purple eyes that seemed to pierce right through his soul.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    Her gaze was sharp and intense, yet mesmerizing at the same time, drawing people in with their mysterious allure even when they knew they should be wary of this woman''s presence.

    This woman''s aura reminded Asher of a poisonous spider lurking in the shadows, waiting patiently for its prey to walk into its web before striking without warning.

    She gave off a dangerous vibe that made him feel uneasy, but he didn''t let himself get intimidated by her presence.

    "Are you afraid of me, little brother?" The woman spoke again in a soft voice that carried a hint of danger in it.

    Her words echoed in Asher''s mind as he felt her eyes studying his body from head to toe, looking for any sign of weakness or fear within him. It was like she could see right through him and into his deepest thoughts and secrets.

    A strange feeling grew inside his chest as he continued to stare into those mesmerizing eyes. They seemed to have a hypnotic effect on him, making him unable to look away from them. But he managed to shake off the dazed state as he refocused his mind and calmed himself down.

    "Of course not. Why would I be afraid of you?"

    As soon as those words left his lips, Asher noticed that the atmosphere around him had changed once again. It had be so heavy and oppressive that he felt like he was being pressed down by an invisible weight upon his shoulders.

    It was suffocating to the point where he could barely breathe anymore, and he felt himself growing weaker with every passing second.

    The woman before him looked at Asher with a raised eyebrow as she spoke again. "Oh? Is that so? But you should be. After all, you have been doing so many things while I''ve been away. Things that you shouldn''t have been doing."

    Asher wanted to say something to defend himself, but he couldn''t even open his mouth anymore as his vision turned dark, and thest thing he heard was the woman''s cold voice ringing in his ears. "Now, little brother, time for your punishment..."

 Chapter 297: Werent You Afraid That I Would Be Mad?

    Asher woke up with a gasp as he found himself in a dark room surrounded by stone walls, lit only by torches hanging on them, giving off a faint orange glow.

    Then Asher felt his hands tied together above his head by chains, and he couldn''t feel the spirit essence flowing through his body, as though his dantian had been suppressed. His brain finally realized that he had been captured and imprisoned.

    When he tried to speak, he discovered that he couldn''t, and not only that, but his whole body felt numb, making it hard for him to even move his fingers or toes.

    At this moment, he couldn''t understand what was going on. All he knew was that he was imprisoned in some unknown location, unable to move or talk.

    Suddenly, the door of his cell creaked open, and a silhouette entered his line of sight. It was the woman who had spoken to him before he passed out earlier. Her purple eyes were shining brightly in the darkness of the room as she walked closer, wearing the same cold smile on her lips.

    "It seems that you''re awake, little brother." Her voice echoed in the empty chamber while the torches flickered around her, illuminating her features and making her seem more beautiful than ever before.

    She moved toward Asher, walking in a slow and deliberate manner, stopping right before his face so that they were staring eye to eye with each other. Then she ran a finger across Asher''s jawline, tracing it all over his face as if she wanted to memorize every little detail of it.

    "You''ve grown more handsome since thest time we met, little brother," she said in a whisper. "I could never forget this face of yours. These blue eyes, this perfect nose, these soft lips... How could I ever forget the face of my younger brother? You were always on my mind, even when we were apart for so long."

    Then her gaze became serious again as her fingers trailed down his neck and toward his chest, where she rested them upon his heart.

    "And yet... It seems you''ve forgotten about your sister, haven''t you, Little Ash?"

    At this moment, Asher tried to speak, but no words came out. He wanted to tell this woman that he didn''t forget about her, but the words refused toe forth.

    Frustrated, he began pulling against the chains with all his might, trying to break free of them, but the effort was futile as he still couldn''t move due to all the numbness.

    It was like his entire body was paralyzed, and he could only watch as she continued to speak. "You''ve forgotten how you used to cling to me every time you saw me. How you would always want to hold my hand and never leave my side. Those cute, pure eyes... Now they''re filled with lust and desire towards the other women."

    The woman''s voice took on an angry tone as she continued, "Not only that, but you even went so far as to take in many women into your harem. When did my innocent little brother be such a man of sin?! Could you ever have imagined how I felt back then when I had to leave you due to my special body constitution? How much have I missed you and craved to be with you again?

    How much did I wish to hold you close to me and never let go? And when I finallye back, only to learn that you''ve been ying with so many women, how do you think I feel?"

    Then she leaned closer until her nose touched Asher''s, and she stared straight into his eyes. "Could you have imagined how lonely I felt, Little Ash? How much I missed you when there was no one there for me anymore except for myself in this dark cell, without knowing when I would ever be released from this ce."

    Hearing her words, Asher felt a pang of guilt course through his heart.

    Her words struck him hard. Because when she mentioned how much she had missed him, it reminded him of his memories with her from their childhood.

    She had always been there for him whenever he was hurt or sad, ready tofort him. She would hold him tight in her arms and tell him that everything was going to be fine, no matter what happened. She was his rock, and she was the one who supported him even when he didn''t know what to do.

    No matter how bad the situation was or how much trouble he caused, she would never me him, always taking his side.

    Even though they were twins, she was much more mature than him, always acting like a grown-up, even though she was just a kid at that time.

    Those days filled with warmth and affection were ones that he cherished dearly, and now hearing the same words from her again brought those feelings back to the surface, stirring up emotions inside his heart.

    With a deep breath, Asher closed his eyes for a second, pushing aside the nostalgic memories and clearing his head.

    He knew he was in trouble right now, and he didn''t have time to reminisce about past experiences.

    And as he thought, her next words confirmed his suspicions, "When you brought all those women into your harem, weren''t you afraid that I would be mad? Didn''t you think that I would go out of my mind with jealousy? Didn''t you fear that I would kill each and every one of them in front of your eyes as punishment for taking what belonged to me?"

    The intense emotions that were hidden behind her cold smile made his blood run cold. He could tell that she wasn''t joking around. She waspletely serious.

    A cold sweat trickled down Asher''s back. He knew that if this woman were given free rein, she would not hesitate to kill his lovers, making them suffer the most painful possible death imaginable.

 Chapter 298: Im Sorry, Big Sis, Alia.

    Asher could feel her breath on his lips as she spoke in a low voice, "I know how much you love me, little brother. So why don''t we make a deal? If you promise to stop ying around with other women, I won''t take it any further than this. Otherwise..."

    The silence that followed hung heavy in the air between them. Her eyes seemed to darken and glow as if they were filled with pure malice. It was like she wanted him to guess what would happen if he refused.

    In this situation, Asher didn''t know what to say or do. His mind raced with possibilities and potential oues.

    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    If he told her that he couldn''t fulfill her demands, he feared what she might do. Although he knew she couldn''t do anything to them if they escaped to the Mystic Starry Realm, the rtionship between them would be ruined.

    Even if he exined to her that he wasn''t just fooling around with any of them and that they were all his lovers who loved him and cared for him, she wouldn''t believe him. She would only think that he was making excuses to avoid giving up on his women.

    So, he knew that this was not a simple matter where he could exin himself or reason with her. He needed to convince her with actions rather than words.

    "So? What will it be, Little Ash?" The woman whispered, leaning in even closer so that their lips were almost touching.

    Asher closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he opened them again and looked straight into her purple eyes. He could see the love and devotion she held for him, which had reached a level of insanity.

    ''I can''t do that,'' Asher thought, ''I can''t give up on my women. Not because I don''t care about her, but because I also love my other women. If I give up on them now, then what was the point of having so many rtionships in the first ce? I can''t just betray their feelings like this. As for her...''

    With these thoughts running through his mind, Asher connected with the Astral Nexus Core Orb and used it to break free from the numbing effect. Then he put all of his strength into his arms and broke the chains binding him with a loud snap.

    The very next moment, he grabbed hold of the woman''s face and pulled her lips into his own. His tongue invaded her mouth, tangling with hers in a passionate kiss that was filled with love and desire.

    At first, the woman was stunned by Asher''s sudden actions, but soon, she found herself kissing him back with equal passion. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his as she let out soft moans of pleasure into his mouth.

    It was her first kiss with her beloved little brother, for whom she had longed for so many years, and it made her feel like she was floating on clouds. Her whole body felt hot, and she could feel her heart racing faster and faster as their tongues danced together.

    After a few moments into this intense kissing session, Asher used the orb to slowly send a gentle soul force into her body while also using the Tempting Touch technique on her.

    This soul force seemed to melt into her soul, seeping through her mind, and the Tempting Touch made her body heat up and her breathing to bebored.

    Soon, her purple eyes zed over, and she became dizzy with desire.

    She wanted more of this sensation. She wanted to feel it deeper and harder inside her body. The heat was so intense that she could barely think straight anymore and allowed it to roam free within her, epting it as part of her being.

    The woman''s lust reached its peak as she ripped open Asher''s shirt and began caressing his naked skin with her soft hands, feeling every inch of him under her fingertips.

    Her fingers traced along his muscles, massaging his chest and shoulders before moving lower, tracing his abs and navel before reaching down to his lower body. There, she also found arge bulge in his pants.

    She could feel it growingrger and harder under her touch, getting excited at the mere thought of what was going to happen next. It made her kiss him with even more fervor, as her heart felt immense love and joy for being able to do this with her little brother.

    The woman felt like she was going crazy as she reached down and undid his belt buckle, then pulled down his pants.

    Underneath, Asher''s long, thick cock sprang free from its confines and throbbed in anticipation.

    She grasped it with both hands and began running them up and down the shaft, stroking it gently at first before picking up speed. She felt it twitch and pulse beneath her touch as pre-cum oozed out of the tip, making her mouth water.

    She wanted to go down and kiss him there but couldn''t as Asher held her head tight against his face, not letting her pull away from the kiss. So instead, she focused on stroking his shaft with her hands, moving them faster and faster along his length.

    Meanwhile, Asher wasn''t drowning in his lust, as he had enough control over his mind to concentrate on the task. He was doing something he didn''t like but knew was necessary if he wanted to stop her from acting out of jealousy and insanity.

    Asher''s soul force flowed through her body, searching for a specific spot deep within her soul. It took a while, but he found it, and with that, Asher used the Orb to give her a soul mark.

    This mark would bind her soul to his, making it impossible for her to betray him in the future. It would also ensure that she could never hurt his lovers or try to harm them indirectly.

    The effect was immediate, as Asher felt a strong connection form between them while her right hand glowed with a bright blue color, and a small mark appeared on it.

    Following that, the woman''s vision turned dark as she began to lose consciousness. However, before she passed outpletely, she heard Asher''s voice whispering into her ear, "I''m sorry, Big Sis, Alia."

 Chapter 299: Are You Alright, Young Master?

    When Asher saw that Alia had lost consciousness, he stopped using the Tempting Touch technique on her and also removed the soul force from her soul.

    He held her sleeping body in his arms as he stood there for a moment, contemting what had just happened.

    A strange feeling grew within his chest. It was like his heart had been pierced with an arrow of guilt for having done something that he knew he shouldn''t have done. The emotions running through him were so strong that his dark aura began to swirl around him wildly, as if it were reflecting his current emotional state.

    Soon, Asher looked at the dark chamber where his beloved sister had been living for the past few years.

    There was no furniture in it. Nothing except for the stone bed where she slept and the torches lighting up the room. It was cold, damp, and dark. And she had been stuck inside this room for who knows how long.

    How could she not feel lonely? How could she not feel angry and resentful toward Asher?

    He had been living in the outside world with freedom, enjoying his life and having fun, while she was here, suffering in istion. She had done nothing wrong, yet she was forced to endure all of this because of her unique constitution.

    It was no wonder that she wouldsh out when she found out about Asher''s rtionships with other women. No wonder she would want to punish him for being with other people while she was locked up like an animal in a cage, suffering in pain and misery.

    So how can he get angry at her when her thoughts turned darker and she wanted to harm his lovers?

    How can he not feel guilty about his actions and regret not being there for her when she needed him the most?

    As Asher thought about this, he felt another wave of pain wash over him and release an even more dark aura. It was like a silent storm of darkness that would consume everything in its path without mercy.

    His eyes turned dark as his expression became grim.

    "I will fix this," he muttered under his breath. "I''ll fix this. I''ll make it up to you, Alia. I promise."

    Then Asher ced a gentle kiss on her forehead before sending a mentalmand to someone through his soul mark.

    Almost immediately, a female silhouette entered from a portal of spirit essence. Her long, white hair swayed behind her, and her blue eyes gleamed with worry and confusion as she approached Asher.

    She saw the scene before her and couldn''t believe it. There was her beloved master, holding a sleeping woman in his arms. His expression was cold and emotionless, while his aura was raging and wild.

    "Young Master?" The woman''s voice was soft yet carried a hint of concern as she spoke out loud, hoping that Asher was alright. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    Asher looked up at her and gave her a slight nod of acknowledgment. "Nadia."

    "Are you alright, Young Master?" Nadia asked with concern written all over her face. "What happened to your clothes, and why is Young Miss Alia sleeping like that?"

    However, Asher didn''t answer her question but instead gave her an order, "I want you to destroy this damnable ce. Use all of your power and leave nothing behind. Destroy it until nothing remains, not even dust. I don''t want my sister to ever see this ce again. Make it disappear as though it never existed in the first ce. If any one tries to stop you, kill them without hesitation."

    Nadia blinked twice at Asher in surprise as she looked around the room. She could sense the intense aura emitting from the darkness of the ce, making her understand that this was a special cultivation ground with a high concentration of spirit essence.

    Not only that, she could also sense that the room had been filled with powerful formations. They were so powerful, in fact, that it would be impossible to destroy them without using a significant amount of spirit essence.

    She knew that destroying the ce would be no easy task, but she also understood that her young master wanted her to do so. Therefore, she would fulfill hismand, no matter what. It doesn''t matter if the Twilight Mist Sect gets angry at her actions. All she cared about was that her young master wanted something, and she would make sure it got done for him.

    Meanwhile, Asher didn''t wait there to watch Nadia do her work. Instead, he used the Astral Nexus Core Orb to open up another portal of spirit essence, taking him and his unconscious sister back to the Mystic Starry Realm, leaving behind a world of darkness.

    With that, Nadia began to channel her spirit essence into her hands, causing them to glow brightly. Then she lifted her arms up high above her head before mming them down on the floor with tremendous force.

    A powerful ice element aura burst forth from her palms, spreading across the chamber. Everything within range froze instantly as the temperature dropped below freezing point.

    The walls, the floor, and even the torches all turned to ice as the entire ce became covered in ayer of frost. Then Nadia moved forward in a graceful dance as she channeled even more spirit essence into her legs before unleashing a barrage of kicks in every direction.

    Each kick was like a force of nature that crushed the icy surroundings, creating huge chunks of ice that shattered upon impact. Soon, the chamber waspletely destroyed, leaving behind nothing but a pile of rubble and dust.

    However, Nadia didn''t stop there. Instead, she sent out waves of pure ice elemental energy that formed into countless spears of ice that pierced the air at high speed, piercing through everything in sight.

    These spears of ice continued to spread outward until they reached the walls of the chamber. Once they hit, they began to shatter into tiny pieces, as if they were breaking apart under the weight of their own power.

    At the same time, these tiny fragments of ice spread throughout the entire cultivation grounds, piercing through everything without resistance and freezing all the chambers one by one. In a matter of moments, the entire cultivation ground became an icy wastnd, as even the sky itself turned white from the cold.

    The temperature plummeted to absolute zero, rendering everything into solid ice, frozen in time.

    Seeing this sight, Nadia let out a breath of relief. Then she opened up another portal of spirit essence, entered through it, and found herself back in the Mystic Starry Realm.

    But as soon as Nadia left the chambers, a figure shrouded in darkness appeared from the shadows, watching everything that happened. It seemed as if this person had been observing everything since the beginning, never revealing itself.

    The figure stood still for a moment; its expression remained calm and emotionless while its glowing red eyes scanned the surrounding area, taking in the frozen wastnd dissipating before its eyes like dust.

    "A pity," the figure said in a low voice, "I would''ve liked to see more."

    As it said this, the figure took a step forward, vanishing from sight without a trace.

 Chapter 300: Why Arent You Saying Anything?

    Meanwhile, inside the Mystic Starry Realm, Asherid his unconscious sister onto a bed and ced a warm nket over her body.

    He then proceeded to remove his tattered clothes and wear a set of new, clean ones. They were made from soft, white silk, which felt cool against his skin, helping him rx somewhat after the tense moments he had experienced.

    As Asher took a deep breath, he sat beside Alia on the bed, stroking her long, purple hair gently.

    Her breathing was steady, and her face looked peaceful. She looked so beautiful and delicate in this moment that Asher couldn''t help but feel a strong urge to protect her.

    However, he knew that she wasn''t someone who needed protection. She was much stronger than anyone else around her age. After all, she had a unique constitution that allowed her to absorb spirit essence into her body directly from the world itself. This meant that she had no need to cultivate like others did.

    Yet, that very same ability was the reason why she couldn''t be by his side, for she needed to stay isted from the outside world to control her power. As a child, her body wasn''t able to handle this amount of spirit essence, causing her to lose control and cause massive damage to the ke Family grounds.

    It was a relief that she didn''t kill anyone, but considering her element affinity, she could have wiped out the whole mortal city if it weren''t for Aria, who was with them at the time. Aria protected everyone from her sister''s uncontrolled element, and even after that, Alia was still taken away to a faraway ce.

    Asher could remember that moment like it just happened yesterday. He remembered how sad she was to leave them. Her tears fell uncontrobly from her purple eyes as she looked back at Asher. She wanted to be with him, but she couldn''t, as she feared that her power would one day hurt him.

    Soon, Asher closed his eyes, allowing his emotions to calm down and his heart to settle. He needed to focus on the present rather than dwell on the past. There was no point in reminiscing about things that could not be changed.

    He needed to make sure that Alia wouldn''t ever end up in that kind of situation again. He imagined how hard it was for her to control her powers and what she had to go through while being stuck in a dark, cold room.

    And so he wanted to give her everything she deserved. He wanted to give her happiness and joy, and most of all, he wanted her to know that he would always be there for her whenever she needed him.

    ''I''ll make sure that you won''t feel lonely again, Big Sis, Alia,'' Asher thought, ''I promise that you''ll be able to enjoy the happiness you deserve.''

    With these thoughts in mind, he opened up his eyes once more and looked at his sister''s sleeping figure before cradling her in his arms and hugging her tight. He then ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and whispered softly in her ear, "Sleep well, Big Sis."

    ***

    When Alia woke up, she found herself lying in afortable bed in a cozy room, surrounded by soft pillows and warm nkets. The curtains were drawn shut, blocking out the light, but there was still enough light for her to see clearly.

    It didn''t take her long to notice Asher sleeping beside her. He had an arm wrapped around her waist while his other hand held hers.

    The gentle look in his eyes as he smiled at her made Alia''s heart skip a beat, and she felt a warm feeling rise from deep within her chest. This feeling made her smile back at him and snuggle closer to his chest, pressing her head against him.

    She remembered what she was doing with his little brother and felt a wave of heat wash over her as she recalled the pleasure she experienced with him. The memory of it made her blush even more.

    "Good morning, Big Sis. Did you sleep well?" Asher asked as he stroked Alia''s long, purple hair with one hand.

    Alia loved this feeling and gave a light nod while still looking into Asher''s blue eyes. "Yes, Little Ash."

    However, the very next moment, her eyes sharpened as she looked at him. "Little Ash, what did you do to me? Why was I feeling like I was drowning in pleasure? Not to mention that I also lost consciousness after you did something to my soul. Exin!"

    Alia''s voice contained a hint of anger mixed with confusion, which made Asher flinch slightly. But he didn''t say anything and simply stared into her purple eyes, his expression calm and unreadable.

    A moment passed by in silence before Alia spoke again. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "I know you''re angry and confused right now. But please believe me when I say that I had no choice but to do that. If I hadn''t done what I did, then there''s a chance that you would''ve done something that you''d regretter. And I couldn''t let that happen."

    Asher said this with a sincere tone, hoping that she''d understand his actions and forgive him.

    "You mean I will regret hurting someone who stole my little brother away from me?" Alia asked coldly as she narrowed her eyes at him. "Why would I regret it?"

    Her words felt like a sharp dagger piercing through his heart, making his blood run cold. He knew that this wasn''t just some casual question.

    No, she was serious about her question.

    He could see it in her eyes. She was angry, furious even, but more importantly, she was hurt. She felt betrayed by someone who meant everything to her. It was as though her entire world was copsing around her, leaving her alone in a void with nothing to cling to.

    The pain in her voice struck him hard. It was a pain he had never experienced before, like an invisible force squeezing his heart so tight that it felt like it would burst any second now.

    But Asher didn''t show any outward signs of weakness. Instead, he maintained calmposure while looking into her eyes. "I know that it''s hard for you to believe me right now, but please try to calm down and listen to me carefully."

    He paused for a moment before continuing.

    "You were right. I did find other women I love, and they have stolen my heart. They''ve made me happy in a way that I never imagined possible. They''ve given me something I''ve never had before. But, Big Sis, I''ve never loved you any less. I love you.

    I always have. I always will. You''re my twin sister. We were born together, and we''ve grown up together. I''ve known you my whole life. I''ve known you better than anyone else in this world.

    And even though I''ve found someone else to love, that doesn''t mean I don''t love you anymore. I still love you. You''re still important to me, just like you''ve always been. That won''t change, no matter what happens. You will always be my precious Big Sis."

    As Asher said this, Alia''s anger didn''t subside, as she was still unable to ept what he was saying.

    It was as if there was a wall between them now, separating them from each other forever.

 Chapter 301: Why Are You Abandoning Me? - EDITED on 13thAug24

    It was as if there was a wall between them now, separating them from each other forever.

    It felt like she was trapped within a small box that kept growing smaller and smaller, making her feel suffocated. It was like an invisible force that held her in its grip, refusing to let go.

    She wanted to scream at him. She wanted to shout at him. But most of all, she wanted to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill down her cheeks, but she fought back the urge to let them fall.

    Instead, Alia red at Asher. Her eyes burned with a fiery rage as she gritted her teeth, struggling to contain her emotions.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    "You''re lying! You don''t love me anymore! You don''t care about me anymore! You don''t even think about me anymore!" Her words were filled with venom as she spat them out with a hateful tone. "If you love me, then why did you give your heart to someone else? If you love me, then why are you abandoning me?"

    Alia couldn''t understand why Asher would do something so cruel to her. Why would he betray her like this? Didn''t he realize that he was hurting her more than anyone else in the world ever could? Didn''t he care at all about her feelings? Did she mean nothing to him anymore?

    The pain in her heart intensified as Alia clenched her fists tightly, unable to bear the thought of losing her little brother forever.

    "I''m not abandoning you!" Asher shouted back without hesitation. "Don''t you understand? I never wanted to hurt you. I never wanted to cause you pain or sorrow. I''m just trying to live my life! And I''m sorry that I haven''t been there for you like I should''ve been, but that''s not because I stopped loving you.

    I haven''t changed. I''m still me. I''m still your brother. I''ll always be your brother, no matter what happens between us. So please, please, Big Sis, forgive me."

    "I can''t! How could I ever forgive you? You''re betraying me! You''re hurting me! How can I ever forgive that?" Alia retorted angrily, unable to ept Asher''s words.

    But Asher wasn''t nning to back down either. He couldn''t afford to back down. Not now. Not when there was so much at stake. He needed to convince her to give him another chance. Otherwise, he''d lose her.

    "Big Sis, I know it feels like I''m betraying you, but love isn''t something that can be controlled. It isn''t something you can choose to stop. It''s just something that happens. And once it does, you can''t help but feel happy and excited, and you start wanting to spend more time with that person. You want to share every moment of your life together because it feels like you belong with them."

    Asher paused and took a deep breath, calming himself before speaking again. "Don''t you feel the same way about me too? Don''t you feel excited to see me? To spend time with me? Because I sure do! I love spending time with you.

    I love being close to you. I love seeing you smile and hearing yourughter. I love holding you in my arms. I just love everything about you."

    "Then what about the other women? You don''t love them? Are they just games or pastimes?"

    "No, they''re not just some games or pastimes. They mean something special to me. I love them. And they love me too. As I said, it''s impossible for one person to choose who they fall in love with. Love is beyond our conscious choice.

    You can''t control who you have feelings for." Asher said as he slowly reached over and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer to him. "Please, Big Sis. Please believe me when I say that I love you. I always have, and I always will."

    Alia didn''t speak, nor did she push him away. Instead, she remained silent, as she didn''t know whether or not to believe him. But she couldn''t deny the fact that there was something about his tone of voice that made her believe every word he spoke. There was something about the way he held her in his arms that made her feel his unconditional love for her.

    There was a part of her that wanted to ept what he was saying. She wanted to believe that everything would be fine between them. That they''d find a way to work things out. But there was also another part of her that refused to let go of her anger and bitterness towards his other women.

    That part of her was still holding on to her pain and sorrow. It wouldn''t allow her to move forward.

    "Aren''t you being selfish now, Little Ash? How can I forgive them? Those girls who took away my little brother? Those women who are stealing your time away from me?" Alia asked as her voice cracked at the end. "You expect me to just ept them like that and allow them to love you like I do? Is that what you want from me, Little Ash?"

    "Big Sis, who says that I can''t love all of you? Who says that I can''t make you happy? Who says that I can''t give you what your heart desires? I can give all of that to you and more. All I ask is that you trust me and ept this small selfishness¡ªthat I love these women just as much as I love you."

    However, there was one thing she couldn''t change. One simple fact which couldn''t be denied. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get him to be hers alone.

    As the realization hit her, Alia''s anger dissipated, and all that was left was sorrow and regret, making her cry bitterly while burying her head in his chest.

 Chapter 302: Is There Something More That Youre Not Telling Me?

    The time seemed to flow like an unstoppable river in the Mystic Starry Realm, and soon, two months passed in the blink of an eye.

    Asher spent that entire time with Alia, doing nothing but talking to her and showing her how much he cared about her. He wanted to make up for the years of being apart. During that period, Asher and Alia talked about everything under the heavens, from mundane things such as food and clothing to more serious topics like cultivation techniques and cultivation methods.

    It was almost like they were catching up on lost time.

    Sometimes they talked for hours, and other times they just sat in silence, staring into each other''s eyes with loving smiles on their faces. On those days, Alia would rest her head on his shoulder, wrapping her arms around him while enjoying the warmth radiating from his body. asionally, she would even fall asleep as they snuggled together on the sofa with a book in front of them.

    As Asher observed his twin sister''s smiling face, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with love and affection towards her. This wasn''t the first time he saw her smile, but each time it made him feel like he could watch her for days on end without getting bored.

    Her smile was gentle and loving, and her features appeared serene. It took a long time for her to rx like this again. She had been tense before because of all the pain and sadness caused by his selfishness, but now she was starting to ept the situation and move on. She was no longer angry with his other women, nor was she resentful toward them, yet she didn''t have any good feelings for them.

    But she could tolerate them and wouldn''t cause any more trouble for Asher.

    The reason was simple. She didn''t want to lose him. That was the most important thing in the world to her. And so if it meant that he had to share his love with others, then so be it. If that was what made him happy, then so be it. That thought alone made her realize just how much she really did love her little brother.

    Even if he chose other women to love, it didn''t mean that he didn''t love her anymore. She came to understand that and ept it.

    Besides, there was a part of her that felt grateful to his other women for giving him happiness. That was the reason she didn''t want to hurt them or interfere with their rtionships. She couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    Aside from that, Alia also realized that it wasn''t good for her to be jealous all the time. If she kept on being jealous, then she would be bitter and unhappy. And if she became bitter and unhappy, then there was a chance that she would lose her love for him, which was something that she didn''t want to happen.

    "I won''t ever make you choose between me or your other women, Little Ash," she said softly, looking into his eyes. "I can''t stand the thought of you being unhappy, so I''ll do my best to make sure that I don''t get jealous or resentful anymore. I don''t want to hurt you anymore. I don''t want to lose you anymore. And most importantly, I don''t want to lose myself anymore.

    If I keep being selfish, then sooner orter, I''ll be someone else entirely. And I refuse to be someone who would hate you. I love you, Little Ash. And nothing will ever change that."

    As Alia said this, she reached out and stroked his cheek tenderly before leaning in close to give him a soft kiss. Her lips were warm and sweet as they brushed against his own. It was a simple gesture, but it conveyed more emotion than words ever could.

    The kiss made Asher feel like he had just been hit by a truck filled with pure happiness, causing him to wrap his arms around her waist and pull her closer to him.

    When Alia pulled back, she looked into his eyes with a loving gaze. "So I promise not to interfere with your rtionships. I won''t be jealous anymore. And I won''t try to keep you from loving others. So, can you tell me how many women you have in your harem and who they are? I only know that you had five women by your side during the ranking test, and you were flirting with them in front of everyone.

    I couldn''t bear it at the time, but now I want to know more. Can you tell me? I don''t want any surprises, Little Ash."

    Asher nodded his head in response to her question and gave a gentle smile. "Sure, Big Sis, I''ll tell you."

    Then he proceeded to tell her all about his lovers and their rtionships. He didn''t leave out any details, and he even went so far as to describe how he met each one of them and what happened between them. When he was done talking, Alia felt like she had a better understanding of the women he loved and why they loved him in return.

    She could tell that there was something special about the women in his harem. There was something about the way he talked about them and the way they reacted to him that made it clear that they shared a deep bond with him.

    And that bond wasn''t just physical. It was something much deeper than that. They weren''t simply attracted to him because of his good looks or his charm.

    No, the women in Asher''s harem loved him for more than just his appearance. They loved him because of who he was as a person. He had a big heart and a strong spirit. He was generous and honest, and he always put them first. And although he was mischievous at times, he never took advantage of them.

    He always did his best to treat them fairly and respectfully, which was why they all fell for him in return.

    Even though Asher was the center of attention for all his women, he made sure that they were happy too. He made sure that they were treated well and that they got along with each other. He made sure that no one felt left out or neglected, which was another reason why they loved him so much.

    Alia gave a nod as she understood everything, but suddenly she noticed his expression, which seemed a little hesitant. "What''s wrong, Little Ash? Is there something you''re not telling me?"

    As Asher looked into her purple eyes, he gave a forceful smile and proceeded to tell her about Aria, their mother, who also became one of his women.

    Alia''s body stiffened at this revtion as she tried to process the information she just heard.

    It was one thing to find out that her little brother had a harem of beautiful women, but it was another thing entirely to hear that her own mother was among them. She couldn''t believe that her mother would do such a thing. She didn''t want to believe it. But then she became furious.

    "That old hag! How dare she seduce you! She should be ashamed of herself for doing something like that." Alia''s eyes widened as she eximed angrily. "An old cow is eating young grass. I can''t believe it!"

 Chapter 303: First Mission.

    ''Ungh... old hag? That seductress mother who can even make an Immortal drool, an old cow? That''s harsh,'' Asher thought as he saw his twin sister''s furious face, which could frighten a demon from hell.

    However, Alia noticed his strange expression and asked, "What? Is there something wrong with calling our mother an old hag?"

    "Uhm, Big Sis; she isn''t an old cow, and she isn''t an old hag either. You know, our mother is very beautiful. I''ve seen a lot of women in my life, and I can tell you for sure that she is one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen. She''s like a goddess descended from the heavens. Her beauty is so stunning that it takes my breath away every time I see her."

    "Oh my god, Little Ash! Did you hit your head or something? How old do you think she is? Hahaha.... that woman is a thousand years old! And you''re saying that she isn''t an old hag?"

    Her words stunned Asher, and then he remembered what he learned in the family history records. Aria ke was over a thousand years old, and her adventures filled with ruthless ughter and destruction were the reasons that no one dared to provoke her. Even though she was a gentle woman who loved her children, her name was feared by every person on the continent.

    "Oh, right. I forgot about that. But how can you talk about age like mortals when we are cultivators? Don''t you know that cultivators can live up to tens of thousands of years? As long as they are strong enough and have the resources to cultivate to higher realms, their lifespan can be extended. Besides, our mother isn''t just a normal cultivator, right?

    She''s a King Realm cultivator. So, it doesn''t matter if she is a thousand years old." Asher smiled and shook his head in response. He didn''t care about her history or age. All he cared about was that she was his lover now. She was the first woman he ever loved, and she was also the most special one.

    "I don''t care about that. I still think she''s an old hag! And she''s also a perverted mother for seducing her own child!"

    "Hey, it isn''t just her. Except for Scarlet and Cecil, all my women are older than me, including you, Big Sis. So let''s not talk about age anymore. I''ve never cared about age or status. If I like a girl, I will pursue her, and if she likes me back, then there''s nothing that can stop us."

    Alia gave a sigh as she shook her head in disbelief. "That''s just like you, Little Ash. You''ve always been like this. Always doing whatever you want and never caring about what other people think of you. Well, I guess I''ll just have to ept it and move on."

    Then she suddenly looked at him with a serious expression on her face. "But remember this, Little Ash. If any of these women ever do anything to hurt you, then I will personally make sure that they regret ever crossing paths with you. I won''t forgive them for hurting you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Big Sis. But you don''t have to worry about that. All the women I love would never hurt me. I trust them. Besides, with the Astral Nexus Core Orb''s soul mark, no one can betray me. So, it''s alright." Asher replied with a gentle smile on his face before kissing her forehead tenderly.

    "But now I need to leave and go back to the sect to go on my first mission. I''ll see you again soon, okay?"

    Alia nodded her head as she let him go and gave him onest kiss on the cheek. "Alright, Little Ash. Stay safe. I''ll be waiting for you to return."

    "Thank you, Big Sis."

    As soon as Asher turned away from her, he smiled to himself and took a deep breath. He knew that everything was fine now. He didn''t need to worry about Alia being angry with him or resenting him.

    It was time to leave now. He needed to head back to the sect for his first mission as a disciple of the Twilight Mist Sect. And he couldn''t wait.

    The thought of being able to travel the world and experience new things filled him with excitement.

    ''This is it! This is my first mission as a cultivator. I''ll make the most of it.''

    With these thoughts in mind, he opened a portal to his manor in the sect, stepped inside it, and disappeared from the room without a trace.

    ***

    The moment he appeared in his manor, Asher could feel the gentle breeze brushing against his face as the warm sunlight shone down upon his skin, causing him to close his eyes for a second and savor the moment. He didn''t even realize that he was holding his breath until he let it out and opened his eyes.

    When Asher opened his eyes again, he found himself standing on top of arge balcony overlooking a beautiful garden filled with colorful flowers and lush green trees. There were several stone benches ced throughout the garden, giving it an elegant and serene atmosphere. And in the middle of the garden stood two women who were gazing at him with a loving expression.

    With a quick jump, he leaped from the balcony andnded in front of them without making a sound.

    "Hello, my beautifuldies. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting for too long." Asher greeted them with a bright smile as he walked toward the women.

    "Of course not, Young Master," Nadia answered. "And, even if you did, I wouldn''t mind waiting for you as long as you need me to."

    Cai Yan also nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, I feel the same way, Asher. No matter how long it takes, I will always wait for you to return."

    As Asher looked into the two women''s beautiful eyes, he felt his heart swell up with happiness as he reached out and gently caressed their cheeks with his hands.

    After a moment, he pulled his hands away and gazed at their faces with a loving smile on his lips.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll never make my women wait long." He kissed Cai Yan, then he turned to Nadia and kissed her too before asking. "So, are you two ready?"

    "Of course!" The two women replied at the same time.

 Chapter 304: Searching For Clues

    The Eldoria Country had tworge provinces. One of them was Azure Sky Province, while the other was Emerald Vale Province. Both provinces were located on opposite sides of each other, and each had its own unique characteristics. While the Azure Sky Province was known for its radiant blue sky and rolling hills, the Emerald Vale Province was known for its vast green valleys and towering forests.

    In the center of both provinces was the capital city of Eldoria, along with the most powerful sect, the Twilight Mist Sect.

    The mission Asher chose was to go investigate a strange case that had been urring in Azure Sky Province. ording to the information provided by the Twilight Mist Sect, people in some small viges near the outskirts of the province had been mysteriously disappearing, leaving behind no traces of their whereabouts.

    The cause of their disappearance remained unknown, and the situation was bing more serious with each passing day.

    It was unclear whether this was the work of bandits or some other organization, but it was certain that if they continued to abduct people at this rate, there would soon be an uproar among themoners, causing unrest throughout the entire province. The Twilight Mist Sect couldn''t sit idly by as it happened, so they issued missions for disciples to investigate and solve the problem.

    When Asher and his two women entered the teleportation portal to Azure Sky Province, they were greeted with the sight of a bright blue sky stretching out as far as the eye could see. There was no hint of clouds or any other obstacles blocking their view, making it appear as though there wasn''t a single thing above them.

    The three of them had arrived at the Twilight Mist Sect''s teleportation station, located in a small town near the outskirts of Azure Sky Province. The town was rtively peaceful and quietpared to the bustling city of Eldoria, which was bustling with activity 24/7. People here didn''t seem to be in much of a hurry either.

    Most of them went about their daily lives without paying much attention to the world around them. There was an old saying in Eldoria that "the quieter it gets, the closer one is to nature." And this town seemed to follow that philosophy.

    As Asher looked around him, he could see dozens of disciples dressed in ck robes and wearing purple belts standing nearby. Their robes were simr to his, except for the color and belt color. The difference in belt colors indicated their status within the sect.

    Asher and Cai Yan wore a gold belt, which meant both were core disciples, while most of the other disciples wore purple, indicating their status as outer disciples.

    The disciples seemed to be surprised by the sudden appearance of the core disciples, but no one dared to disturb them, as that would be considered disrespectful and cause problems for themter. It wasmon knowledge that core disciples were far more important than outer ones.

    Asher didn''t bother to interact with any of the disciples as he turned around and walked away from them with his two women beside him. "Where is the vige closest to here? I think we should head there first."

    Cai Yan nodded her head, then took out a small jade slip from her storage ring and inserted a tiny amount of spirit essence into it. The jade slip glowed brightly before a hologram-like map appeared above it, showing the surrounding areas and towns within several hundred kilometers.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    She was always very meticulous in her work, and this time she made sure to prepare all the necessary information and resources beforehand.

    "There are three viges in this area, and they are all about the same distance from here. But we should go where the first incident urred, as that is the best ce to start our investigation.

    From the information given to us, there were several disappearances from the Woodcutter Vige, which is about a fifty kilometers east of here." Cai Yan exined as she pointed to the map, indicating the location of the vige.

    After hearing her exnation, Asher nodded his head. He didn''t have any experience with investigations, so he was thankful for her thoroughness. "Okay, then we''ll head to Woodcutter Vige first. Nadia, can you fly us there?"

    "Yes, Young Master," Nadia responded, taking out her flying artifact, a ck cloud hovering in mid-air, which she climbed on and then motioned for the two to join her. Asher sat between the two women, and then Nadia proceeded to fly in the direction of Woodcutter Vige.

    It didn''t take long for the three to reach their destination after flying at full speed. The vige was small, with only a few dozen houses and farms scattered about. There wasn''t much else in the area except for a small stream running through the middle of it, along with a few patches of trees here and there.

    As soon as they arrived, they noticed that the atmosphere was very different from the other town they had just been in. People in this vige seemed more anxious and nervous. They kept ncing at each other as if they were afraid of something happening at any moment.

    There were no children ying outside either; instead, everyone seemed to be inside their houses, and most of the windows had been shut tightly, blocking out any light froming in.

    "This ce is so gloomy and depressing," Cai Yanmented. "Why don''t we talk to someone and ask them what''s going on here?"

    "Good idea." Asher agreed, and Nadia brought them to the entrance of the vige beforending.

    Then the three entered the vige and noticed a young boy sitting under a tree outside his house. He seemed to be about 8 or 9 years old and wore simple clothing. When he saw Asher and the women approach him, he jumped to his feet, quickly running into his house.

    As soon as the boy entered the house, a middle-aged woman with long brown hair and hazel eyes walked out, carrying a basket filled with vegetables. She wore simple clothes simr to the boy''s and had a worried expression on her face as she approached them.

    "Hello, travelers. May I ask what brings you here?" The woman greeted them with a polite smile, although there was a hint of anxiety in her voice as well.

    "We came to investigate the recent disappearance cases," Asher replied, returning the woman''s smile. "May we ask your name?"

    "My name is Diana. Diana Greenwood," the woman answered.

    "Nice to meet you, Diana. I''m Asher. This is Nadia, and this is Cai Yan." Asher introduced himself and the two women by his side.

    Diana greeted the three politely before returning to the topic at hand. "So you''re here to help us find the missing children, right?"

    "Yes, we are. Is there anything you can tell us about them?" Asher inquired.

    "Well, the first missing child disappeared a few months ago. His name is David, and he is eight years old. He was ying with some other children in the forest near here when he vanished without a trace. No one knows where he went or what happened to him, but his parents are very worried."

 Chapter 305: Please, Asher! Please, Dont Give Up!

    As she spoke, Diana''s voice sounded strained, as if she were holding back tears.

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "We''ve searched all over this vige and the surrounding area, but we haven''t been able to find any clues regarding his disappearance. The other missing children disappeared in simr ways, and we haven''t been able to find any trace of them either. We don''t know what happened to them or who took them. My daughter went missing too, and I''m so scared for her safety..."

    Diana trailed off and turned away from them as tears streamed down her face.

    After a moment of silence, she turned back toward them and wiped her tears away. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to get emotional like this. Please excuse me."

    "It''s alright, Diana. I understand how you must feel right now. We''re here to help you find your daughter and the other missing children." Asherforted her.

    "Thank you." Diana sniffled as she gave them a small smile.

    "May I ask if you found anything suspicious or strange here before the disappearance of the children?" Cai Yan asked.

    Diana paused for a second before answering. "No, I don''t think so. Everything seemed to be fine up until then."

    "Okay, then. Thank you for your help. We''ll continue to investigate the case. And don''t worry, we''ll definitely find the missing children soon." Asherforted Diana and then the three of them left the house and went to the forest.

    After searching the forest for a while, they still didn''t find any clues regarding the children''s disappearance.

    "What should we do next, Asher? Should we check the other viges nearby? Maybe we can find some clues there." Cai Yan suggested.

    "Hmm... Let''s go to the next vige and see what we can find," Asher agreed, and they returned to Nadia''s flying artifact. Then they flew towards the next vige, which was about thirty kilometers away from Woodcutter Vige.

    It was called Hunter Vige, and its poption was muchrger than that of Woodcutter Vige, with around five hundred residents. When they arrived, they noticed that people in this vige seemed to be less anxious than the ones in Woodcutter Vige.

    However, the atmosphere was still very tense. Everyone seemed to be on edge and nervous. Some people even looked like they were about to burst out crying at any moment. And as they passed through the streets, they could see groups of people huddled together, talking amongst themselves with serious expressions on their faces.

    "This ce doesn''t seem much better than Woodcutter Vige either," Nadiamented as she observed the surrounding area.

    "Let''s go talk to someone and ask them about the situation," Cai Yan suggested.

    They did the same as before, asking around to find someone who could provide them with information, then proceeded to investigate the ce and find clues.

    However, they still didn''t discover anything of value.

    It was the same story in the third vige, where a group of children went missing at the same time a few months ago. The vigers were scared to death and didn''t know what to do. Asher and his two women spent the rest of the day asking around, but all they found were more dead ends.

    By the end of the day, they still had no clue as to what was going on or who could be responsible for it.

    "Isn''t this strange, Asher? We''ve searched every vige in the area and asked everyone we could find. We didn''t even find a single clue." Cai Yan sighed as she sat down on a bench in front of a house.

    "It does seem like we''re missing something." Asher agreed with her and sat down next to her, crossing his legs and resting his chin on his hand. "But we''ve exhausted all our options, and there isn''t anywhere else for us to go. Nadia, did you find anything suspicious with your spiritual sense?"

    Nadia shook her head. "No, I didn''t find anything. I''ve scanned all the ces we''ve visited today and didn''t sense anything unusual."

    She didn''t have to expand her spiritual sense out very far to cover the entire area they''d visited today, which was less than a hundred kilometers square in size. If anything out of the ordinary happened in those areas, she would''ve been able to detect it immediately. But she hadn''t detected anything strange at all.

    Asher sighed as he shook his head. "Perhaps we should head back to the sect and report our findings."

    "But what about the missing children? We can''t just leave without finding them," Cai Yan protested, frowning as she looked at the two of them.

    Nadia shook her head. "I don''t think there''s anything we can do at this point."

    "Indeed. There is no point staying here when there are no clues to find," Asher said with a sigh, standing up from the bench.

    Cai Yan frowned and stood up as well. "Then are we supposed to just go home? Just like that?"

    Asher nodded his head. "Yes, Yan-Yan, we will have to go back to the sect."

    "But we haven''t done anything! How can we go back without doing anything?"

    Asher didn''t reply, instead gave her an indifferent look. Cai Yan couldn''t hold back any longer and started crying. Her tears ran down her cheeks as she stared at Asher with a pleading look in her eyes.

    "Please, Asher! Please, don''t give up! We can''t just leave these people without hope! We need to find the missing children and help them."

    But Asher ignored her and jumped on Nadia''s flying artifact without saying a word. Then Nadia followed him and looked at Cai Yan for her to climb on the cloud. Cai Yan stared at them for a while before climbing onto the artifact and sitting down next to Asher.

    "Nadia, take us back to the sect," Ashermanded, ignoring the teary-eyed Cai Yan next to him.

    "Yes, Young Master," Nadia responded without hesitation as she took control of the flying artifact and flew towards the Twilight Mist Sect''s teleportation station.

 Chapter 306: But We Cant Just Give Up Like This.

    "Asher? What''s wrong?" Cai Yan asked, looking up at him. Asher gave her a slight smile before kissing her forehead. "Haha... Even though I knew it was an act, it still hurt me to see you crying like that."

    "Oh, that?" Cai Yan grinned as she wiped away her fake tears with a handkerchief. "I just improvised a little bit."

    Asher chuckled and hugged her again. "Well, your acting skills are pretty impressive. But don''t do it again. I can''t stand seeing you cry like that. It''s just too painful for me."

    "I promise." Cai Yan nodded her head as she looked up at him and smiled, but the very next moment her expression turned serious as she asked, "Do you mind telling me why you asked us to act like this? Was there someone suspicious watching us?"

    Asher nodded his head and said, "Yes, I think there was someone watching us in the Vige. When I talked to that man, I felt a pair of eyes staring at me. But I didn''t see anyone around, so I don''t know who it was. However, I think they were using some kind of ability or artifact to spy on us."

    Nadia furrowed her brows and thought for a moment before asking, "What kind of ability or artifact do you think they used? I didn''t sense anything unusual with my spiritual sense."

    "Well, I''m not sure either. But I''m pretty certain that they''re hiding somewhere nearby. That''s why we had to act like this. Otherwise, they would''ve be suspicious and might''ve escaped." Asher exined his reasoning behind their actions.

    Cai Yan nodded her head. "I understand. Then what do you think we should do? Even if we go again, they''ll be on alert and won''t show themselves so easily. We won''t have any chance of catching them off guard now that they know we''re looking for them."

    As she spoke, Cai Yan bit her lower lip and looked down. The wind blew through her hair as she stared at the ground below them, trying to think of something that could help them solve this case. But no matter how much she thought about it, nothing came to mind.

    She sighed as she leaned against Asher and closed her eyes. "I don''t know what we should do. But we can''t just give up like this. We have to find those missing children and rescue them. Otherwise, I''ll never forgive myself."

    "Well, I do have a n."

    "What n?"

    "That one over there. That''s our next stop."

    "That''s... the Spring Vige, right? But there weren''t any reports of missing children there." Nadia''s voice sounded confused as she spoke to Asher, who was sitting next to her.

    "That''s because the children in that vige are going to be the next target."

    "How do you know?"

    "Because this ce is far and in the opposite location from thest vige, yet close enough to be the next target. So they''lle here soon enough. I''m sure of it."

    "And then what? We wait?" Cai Yan asked, sounding skeptical.

    "Of course. We also need someone who can be seen as the target of abduction without standing out too much. And since we''ve already made ourselves known to the person responsible for all this, we can''t be seen anywhere near the vige." Asher exined calmly.

    But his words made both of them look at him in confusion. They couldn''t understand what he meant by ''someone who can be seen as the target of abduction without standing out too much''. Who could fit that description?

    Then a thought urred to Nadia, and she asked, "Wait, are you saying you want to use the children of Spring Vige as bait? But how are we supposed to protect them when they get kidnapped without getting noticed? If the perpetrator is so good at hiding his tracks, then there''s no way we can find them and save them in time."

    "Oh, don''t worry about that. We just need someone who can pass as one of the children and won''t stand out as an outsider." Asher replied with a confident smile on his lips.

    However, neither Nadia nor Cai Yan could understand what he was talking about. The only thing that made sense was if one of them dressed up as a child. But who could do that without looking ridiculous? The more they thought about it, the more perplexing it became.

    Asher noticed their expressions and chuckled before asking Nadia tond in a secluded ce in the forest near Spring Vige. Then the three of them jumped off the flying artifact and made sure that no one was watching them. After confirming that they were alone, Asher turned to look at them and smirked, "Now, let''s get our child bait for the operation."

    The very next moment, Asher closed his eyes and used his Shadow Shapeshifting Technique for the first time. His shadow seemed toe alive as it rose up from the ground and engulfed himpletely. Cai Yan and Nadia watched in shock and surprise as his shadow grewrger andrger until it enveloped his whole body.

    After a long while, when the darkness receded, Asher stood before them in the form of a child, wearing a white shirt and blue shorts simr to what the other children wore in Spring Vige. His height had also decreased, and he now looked like a five-year-old boy.

    But the most striking difference was the color of his eyes, which had changed from blue to ck, and the shape of his face, which had be rounder and cuter.

    The boy then looked at them with a sweet smile and waved his little hand. "Hello there, big sisters! I am Little Ash."

 Chapter 307: Please Be Careful, Young Master.

    The boy then looked at them with a sweet smile and waved his little hand. "Hello there, big sisters! I am Little Ash."

    Cai Yan and Nadia stared at the little boy in front of them with wide eyes and mouths agape. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It was as if a different child had appeared in front of them, yet the sense of familiarity they felt from this ''Little Ash'' told them otherwise.

    It was almost impossible to believe that the boy standing in front of them was actually Asher. The way he talked, his movements, everything about him made him seem like a child. And when he smiled at them, it made them want to protect him from harm.

    They were so overwhelmed by the sudden transformation that they didn''t know what to say. All they could do was stare at him and try not to let their jaws drop any further.

    After a few seconds, the boy named ''Little Ash'' tilted his head to the side and looked at them with curiosity and asked, "Why are you two staring at me like that? Is there something wrong with me?"

    This snapped Cai Yan out of her daze. She quickly shook her head and replied, "Oh no! Not at all! We''re just... surprised. We didn''t know you could do this, Asher."

    Nadia also nodded her head in agreement and added, "Yes, we didn''t expect you to be able to shapeshift like this." However, unlike Cai Yan, Nadia seemed moreposed and calm than surprised. But even she had a hint of excitement in her eyes as she looked at him. It was just how Asher looked when he was in this form. Too cute! Like when he was just a child and she would spoil him all the time.

    "Hehe... I''ve never done this before. But I''m d it worked out well!" Asher replied with an innocent smile as he rubbed his cheek with his little hand. He looked so adorable that both of them couldn''t help but smile back at him.

    Nadia then asked, "So how long can you maintain this form?"

    Asher looked at her with a thoughtful expression and said, "This technique doesn''t require a lot of spirit essence to maintain except for the initial transformation, which required quite a bit of spirit essence. So it won''t be hard to keep up this form for as long as I want."

    "Is that so? Then it seems like this technique is quite useful." Cai Yan said. "However, I must admit, you look really cute like this. And those clothes suit you quite well."

    "Yes. My young master is always the cutest!" Nadia chimed in, agreeing with her, before she kneeled down in front of Asher and gave him a tight hug, burying his small head in her ample bosom. "He''s so adorable that I want to hug him forever!"

    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    This action made Asher feel like he was trapped in a cage made of soft pillows. He felt like he would suffocate to death if she didn''t let go soon. However, despite his difort, he still didn''t struggle or try to get away from her embrace. Instead, he wrapped his little arms around her waist and buried his face deeper into her chest, inhaling deeply her pleasant scent. "Mmm...

    Nadia, your breasts are so soft... and big... and warm..."

    Cai Yan noticed Asher''s actions and couldn''t help but giggle at his remark. "Hehe... You should stop acting like that, Asher; otherwise, people will think you''re a naughty child."

    "Hehe... Sure. I''ll try to behave." Asher giggled as he released himself from Nadia''s embrace. "Now then, let''s get serious." He said with a determined expression on his face, which still looked cute.

    Cai Yan and Nadia nodded their heads in agreement before Asher exined his n to them. "I will go to Spring Vige and pretend to be a rtive of one of the vigers while ying with kids. Then I wait for them to act, get captured, and find the hideout. It is simple, right?"

    "Okay. So what should we do?" Cai Yan asked.

    "You two should stay at the Twilight Mist Sect''s teleportation station and wait for the news from me." Asher replied. "After I get captured, I will try to find out where the hideout is. And once I find out, you can teleport there so we can capture the perpetrators, save the children, andplete our mission."

    Nadia nodded her head and said, "Alright. But please be careful, Young Master. We don''t know the strengths of those people, so you should stay on guard at all times."

    "Of course. I''ll make sure not to put myself in danger. I just need to pretend to be a child and have some fun. That shouldn''t be too difficult." Asher promised her with a confident smile. "Anyways, you two should leave now."

    Soon, Cai Yan and Nadia exchanged nces before nodding their heads and saying goodbye to Asher. Then they flew away from the forest and headed towards the teleportation station, while Asher walked in the direction of Spring Vige.

    ***

    Asher arrived at Spring Vige and began searching for children to y with. He found some of them ying near the entrance of the vige, so he approached them and asked if he could y with them. All the children agreed without hesitation, and they began to y together.

    Asher was quite good at pretending to be a child, so he managed to make themugh with his antics and jokes. But no matter how much fun he had, he always kept a close eye on the other children. He wanted to make sure that they were safe at all times and that nothing bad happened to them.

    However, nothing happened during that evening, and soon the sun started setting.

    The children were afraid of staying out toote at night, so they all returned home for the day. But before leaving, they invited Asher to y again tomorrow, to which Asher happily agreed.

 Chapter 308: Haunting Melody

    Three days passed since Asher began ying with the children in Spring Vige. But nothing out of the ordinary happened in those days. Every time he yed with the children, they would always invite him to y again the next day, and he would always agree. He made sure not to skip any day, so that he could continue his investigation.

    However, on the fourth day, something unexpected urred. Asher was ying hide-and-seek with the children outside the vige when a mysterious tune came from somewhere nearby. It sounded like someone ying the flute, but the melody was very different from anything he''d ever heard before. The melody was beautiful yet creepy, and it seemed to be calling out to him.

    The moment he heard the tune, Asher became mesmerized and couldn''t help but follow the source of the sound. It was as if he were being pulled towards the melody, like a moth being drawn to a me. The other children also heard the melody and were attracted to it as well, and they began walking towards the source of the sound.

    The wind blew gently through the trees, rustling their leaves. The smell of the forest filled his nostrils, the scent of grass and flowers mixing with the earthy aroma of damp soil. The warm sunlight shone through the gaps in the canopy, bathing everything in a golden glow.

    It was a beautiful scene, and the music yed by the flute made it even more beautiful. Asher could hear the birds chirping and the buzzing of insects as he walked through the forest, following the source of the sound. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace and tranquility while listening to the melody.

    But there was something strange about the music. The more he listened, the more he felt a sense of uneasiness growing inside of him. It was like he was walking through a dark forest at night. Everything seemed normal at first nce, but if you looked closely, you could see that there was something lurking in the shadows.

    The closer he got to the source of the sound, the more he began to feel like something was wrong. The melody was bing more and more ominous, and the atmosphere around him became darker and heavier. Even the air itself felt different. It felt cold and heavy, as if he were breathing in ice-cold winter air.

    He began to feel a sense of dread, as if he were being watched by something sinister. But despite this, he still kept moving towards the melody, unable to stop himself from following it. He didn''t know why, but he feltpelled to find the source of the sound.

    Eventually, he found himself standing in front of arge cave entrance. It was a dark and foreboding ce, filled with shadows and echoes of strange sounds. The musicing from the flute grew louder as he approached the cave entrance, filling him with a sense of dread and uneasiness. He felt like he was walking into a trap, a feeling that grew stronger with each step he took towards the cave.

    He hesitated for a moment, unsure whether he should continue. But then the flute stopped ying. The silence was deafening, and he felt an overwhelming sense of loss as the melody disappeared. It was as if he''d lost something important¡ªsomething that had been guiding him all this time. He wanted to find it again, to hear it again, no matter what.

    And so he stepped inside with hesitant steps. The darkness swallowed him whole, engulfing him in its cold embrace. Everything became silent, the only sound being his own breathing and footsteps. His vision faded into ck, as if he''d gone blind. He reached out and touched the cold stone walls of the cave, using them as a guide. But there was nothing else around him.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    He could only feel the hard rock beneath his feet.

    He continued to walk forward, unsure of where he was going. But then he heard the flute once more. Its melody reverberated throughout the cave, echoing off the walls and filling the air with its ethereal beauty. The music seemed to reach deep into his soul, resonating with his emotions and bringing forth a sense of mncholy and nostalgia.

    It was as if the flute was speaking to him, telling him toe closer, to seek it out.

    It felt like an eternity had passed since he entered the cave when he saw a dim light ahead of him. He quickened his steps, eager to reach it. He felt his heartbeat quicken, his body trembling slightly in anticipation. The music grew louder and louder as he approached the light, which grew brighter and brighter as he drew near.

    After a while, he found himself standing before the source of the light. It was a small cave chamber, lit by torches ced along its walls. In the middle of the chamber, a beautiful woman sat upon a stone bed. She was dressed in ck cheongsam, which contrasted against her pale skin and red hair, while her crimson eyes were filled with a sinister glow.

    She held a ck jade flute to her lips, her fingers dancing across its surface as she yed a haunting melody. Her movements were graceful and elegant, as if she were performing a dance rather than ying an instrument. Her crimson eyes locked onto him as he entered the room, never once straying from his face as she continued to y.

    Soon, more children started to appear from the dark corners of the cave, drawn towards the flute''s eerie melody. They were all dressed in simple clothes, and none of them seemed to be older than ten years old. Their expressions were nk and empty, like puppets. They stood motionless and silent, as if waiting for further instruction.

    Asher noticed that every single one of the children was the one with whom he was ying in the Spring Vige. They looked at him with empty eyes, devoid of any emotion or feeling. He felt a chill run down his spine as he looked into their soulless eyes, unable to tear his gaze away. Their gazes seemed to pierce through his soul, piercing into his heart and freezing him in ce.

 Chapter 309: What Is She Trying To Do?

    "Interesting... Very interesting." She spoke, her voice smooth and seductive, as she lowered the flute.

    Soon, she rose up from her bed and stood before him. Her height was simr to Nadia''s, towering over him. The ck cheongsam she wore clung to her body, showing off her perfect curves, while the slit on the side of her dress revealed a glimpse of her long, slender legs, which were covered in ck stockings. And her feet were d in ck high heels, giving her an intimidating aura.

    She walked towards Asher and circled around him, eyeing him up and down. She was examining him, looking at him like he was prey, and she was a feline predatorstalking its next meal. Her crimson eyes shed with a hint of curiosity as she stared at him, her gaze piercing into his soul.

    "Hmm... How odd." She muttered as she stared at Asher. "You don''t seem to be affected by my flute''s melody at all. Instead, it seems like you still have your wits about you."

    Listening to her words, Asher felt his heart sink into his stomach. He was afraid that she had noticedthat something was wrong with him, and now she knew that he wasn''t a regr child.

    He quickly shook his head, trying to act like a confused child who had no idea what was going on. "Huh? What do you mean, big sister? And where is this ce? What is going on?"

    The woman raised her eyebrows as she stared at him, a slight smile forming on her red lips. "Hehe... What a cute child. You look so innocent and pure." She reached out with her hand and stroked Asher''s cheek, her fingers tracing across his skin. "I wonder how much blood will flow once I drain everyst drop of it..."

    "What do you mean, big sister? You''re scaring me." Asher spoke in a scared voice. "And why are my friends acting like this? What''s wrong with them?"

    "Oh, these kids?" The woman said as she nced at the children standing behind Asher, her expression turning cold and cruel. "They''re nothing more than tools for fulfilling my goals. And speaking of which, I think it''s enough chit-chat for now." She then turned her gaze back at Asher, a malicious smile forming on her face. "Now then, why don''t you join your friends, little one?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman lifted her hand and snapped her fingers. Immediately after, Asher felt his entire body lose all sensation. His legs became weak, and he fell to the ground, unable to stand up anymore. The woman then picked up her flute and started ying it once more. Its eerie melody filled the air, and Asher felt his mind go nk.

    His vision blurred, and his consciousness began to fade away. He tried to resist, but he couldn''t fight back against the effects of the hypnotic music. His eyelids became heavy, and his head began to spin. Soon enough, his vision turned ck, and he fell unconscious.

    ***

    When he woke up, Asher found himself lying on a cold, hard floor, with chains binding his hands and feet together. His vision was still blurred, and his mind was still dazed by the flute''s melody, but he could make out the outlines of his surroundings.

    He seemed to be lying inside a cave chamber, which had an altar in the middle. On top of the altar, there were numerous skulls and bones scattered around it, with a few skulls hanging above it from the ceiling. The walls were decorated with strange carvings that looked like ancient runes, which glowed with an ominous red glow.

    And the floor was littered with various pieces of jewelry and weapons, such as swords, daggers, rings, bracelets, nes, and even a few sets of armor.

    A strong scent of blood permeated the air, filling his nostrils with its coppery scent. It smelled like someone had spilled gallons of blood onto the ground. He could also smell the faint odor of rotting flesh mixed with incenseing from somewhere nearby.

    The whole cave reeked of death and decay, and there was no doubt in Asher''s mind that it was filled with countless corpses hidden beneath the surface. As Ashery on the floor, he noticed something strange about the cave chamber. There were no windows or doors, just solid rock walls. It waspletely sealed off from the outside world.

    However, the cave itself seemed to be filled with air, which meant that there had to be some sort of venttion system somewhere inside it. And if that was the case, then there must be some sort of entrance or exit hidden within this cave.

    He then noticed hundreds of children lying on the ground next to the altar. Their eyes were closed, and their breathing was faint. They looked as if they were sleeping peacefully, but Asher knew better. They were unconscious, and there was no doubt in his mind that they''d been ced in this state by the mysterious woman''s flute.

    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    As soon as he tried to stand up, he realized that he couldn''t move his body at all. He tried to struggle and resist, but his body was paralyzed from head to toe, as if his nerves had been cut offpletely. He couldn''t even move a finger, let alone get up from the ground.

    Even his spirit power was sealed, as if some kind of forcefield was blocking his spirit essence from flowing through his meridians.

    ''This is bad. I can''t even connect with Soul Mark to contact Cai Yan and Nadia. Damn it. What am I supposed to do now?'' Asher cursed in his mind as he looked around. ''Wait... Did she say that these kids are only tools for fulfilling her goals?

    What does that mean? What is she trying to do?''

 Chapter 310: Now Then, All of You, Begin The Ritual!

    He soon found out the answer to his question as he heard a loud noiseing from somewhere nearby. He turned his head towards the direction of the sound and saw a tall man dressed in a ck robe enter the chamber through a hidden passage. The man had a stern expression on his face, and his gaze was cold and indifferent as he stared at all the unconscious children lying on the floor.

    The man walked past Asher without paying him any attention and walked up to the altar. He then kneeled down before it, ced his palms together, and closed his eyes, as if praying.

    Asher felt like he knew this person. However, he couldn''t remember where or when he''d met this man. But there was no mistaking it; he had definitely met him before. And he had a strong feeling that the man was rted to him in some way. However, Asher couldn''t remember what kind of rtionship they shared.

    ''Why does this man seem so familiar to me? Where have I seen him?'' Asher thought to himself as he observed the man''s face. ''Wait... isn''t that... Li Wang!? But why is he here?''

    He remembered killing Li Wang''s son in the sect recruitment trial. However, he didn''t see Li Wang after that incident. As far as he knew, Elder Harrius had told him that Li Wang went back to the n after being humiliated by him. So what was he doing here? And why was he acting so reverent towards an altar?

    "Great ancestor... Please hear my prayers..." Li Wang spoke in a solemn voice with his eyes closed. "Your descendants have gathered the thousand children as you requested... Now please give us your guidance once more."

    ''A thousand children?'' Asher thought to himself as he looked at all the children lying on the ground. ''What does that mean? Wait... Are they nning to sacrifice these children to revive someone?''

    Just as Asher finished thinking this, a bright light shone from the altar. The skulls hanging above the altar began to glow with a bright red light, and the bones scattered on top of the altar began to glow as well. Soon, the runes carved on the walls glowed with a crimson hue, as if they were alive.

    And a powerful aura emanated from the altar, and Asher felt an intense pressure weighing down on his body. He felt like something terrible was about to happen¡ªsomething evil, something terrifying.

    Soon, the altar began to shake violently, and the skulls and bones on top of it started moving. They rose into the air and floated above the altar, forming a circle around it. The runes carved on the walls glowed even brighter as the circle formed by the floating skulls and bones began to spin rapidly.

    At this point, Li Wang opened his eyes and stared at the altar. His face was filled with a mixture of awe and fear, and his body trembled in excitement.

    "Kekeke... you have done well, my descendant." An ominous voice reverberated throughout the cave chamber. The voice sounded like that of an old man, but at the same time, it felt like it belonged to an ancient being that had transcended the limits of humanity. It was cold and emotionless, filled with malice and evil intent.

    The voice made Asher shiver in fright, and he felt goosebumps running down his skin.

    Li Wang prostrated himself before the altar and shouted loudly, "Great ancestor, your loyal descendants have gathered all the required materials for the ritual. All that''s left now is to use the blood of these thousand children to revive you. Pleasee back to this world, Great Ancestor! Please help us achieve our goal! Help us regain the glory of the Li n!!"

    "kekeke... Indeed, you have done well, my descendant." The voice replied. "Now, begin the ritual. Make sure you use every single drop of blood in these children''s bodies toplete the revival ritual. I will give you all the necessary guidance. Every person involved in the revival ritual should follow my instructions without making mistakes.

    Otherwise, you will suffer severe consequences."

    "Yes, Great Ancestor." Li Wang replied, his eyes shining with an eager light.

    After he finished speaking, a few dozen people in ck robes entered the chamber through a hidden passage. They all had their whole bodies covered by the hooded cloaks, so Asher couldn''t see their faces. However, there were a few who stood out among them. They were all exuding powerful auras that were far above Li Wang''s cultivation realm. And among them, Asher recognized one of them.

    It was the same woman who had hypnotized all the children and lured them into the cave.

    She was standing next to Li Wang with a flute in her hand. She had a cold expression on her face as she stared at the children lying on the ground, and there was no sign of sympathy or pity in her eyes.

    Seeing her expression, Asher felt an intense hatred rise within him. This woman had used a hypnotic technique to lure children to sacrifice them. He couldn''t forgive her for doing such a horrible thing. And he was one of them, unable to do anything about it. ''Damn it... I''ve been too careless.'' Asher cursed himself in his mind.

    ''I should''ve contacted Cai Yan and Nadia sooner.''

    Li Wang then turned towards the woman and said, "Li Fengyin, you have done a good job. Without your help, we wouldn''t have been able to gather all these children so quickly. I thank you for that."

    "Kekeke, my great-great-granddaughter... You are truly worthy of being part of the Li n. I am very proud of you." The ancestor''s voice spoke once again, sounding pleased. "And your contribution shall not go unrewarded. Once I return, you will receive the best cultivation techniques of the past. With them, you shall be one of the most powerful people in the world."

    Hearing the ancestor''s words, Li Fengyin bowed towards the altar and replied, "I thank you for your benevolence, great ancestor."

    "Now then, all of you, begin the ritual!"

 Chapter 311: Now... Activate The Final Formation.

    An eerie silence filled the air as the Li n members began pouring their spirit essence into the ancient formation drawn on the floor of the cave chamber. It was a huge formation that consisted of multiple circles with hundreds of runes carved into them. Each circle represented an element, while the runes represented various attributes.

    The Li n members who were responsible for controlling the formation had their eyes closed as they focused on pouring their spirit essence into it. Meanwhile, the other members of the Li n who were present watched the ritual with nervous expressions on their faces, their eyes shining with a mixture of awe and excitement.

    They could feel the immense power emanating from the formation, which made their hearts beat faster and faster. They were all excited about the fact that the ancestor of their n was about to be revived. And they couldn''t wait to see what the future would hold for them once he returned to the world.

    The ancestor of the Li n, Li Qing, was once known as the Blood Emperor. He was a powerful cultivator who lived thousands of years ago and reigned over the Eastern Continent with an iron fist. But he died in a battle between the various ns and sects on the Eastern Continent, leaving behind only a small portion of his soul.

    This caused the Li n to lose most of its power and prestige overnight, and it forced them to leave their ancestral home and flee to the Western Continent.

    After this happened, the Li n went into decline. However, the Li n still had hope. They believed that if they could revive Li Qing, their ancestor, then they could regain their lost glory and return to the position of one of the top powers on the Eastern Continent. And since then, the Li n has been trying to revive him so that they can reim the throne that belonged to them in the past.

    But the formation they used to revive him was veryplicated, and they had to wait for a long time to find all the materials needed toplete it. And now, they were finally going to achieve their goal.

    However, there was one person who didn''t share the same sentiment as the rest of the Li n members. He watched everything unfold before him with a dark expression on his face. He felt incredibly frustrated and angry that he was unable to do anything. He wanted nothing more than to kill everyone present, but he was powerless.

    ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' Asher cursed in his mind as he clenched his fists. ''I can''t believe this is happening! How can I just let these people sacrifice thousands of children to revive some ancestor? And what''s worse, I''m one of them!

    If this ritual seeds, I''ll be sacrificed as well. This is bad. I need to do something... I need to stop them somehow.''

    As the formation continued to absorb the spirit essence of the Li n members, it began to glow brighter and brighter. Soon enough, the entire chamber was bathed in a blinding red light, and a strong gust of wind swept through the room. The wind howled loudly as it swept past the walls, making it feel like there was an invisible force pushing against everyone present in the chamber.

    The light from the formation illuminated the whole chamber, which caused shadows to dance around the walls as the wind blew past them. The shadows took on strange shapes, and the whole cave began to look eerie and scary. It felt as if something sinister was lurking inside, watching them and waiting for its chance to pounce.

    This made the members of the Li n nervous. But despite this, none of them stopped pouring their spirit essence into the formation, knowing that they couldn''t afford to fail the ritual now. They had to continue, no matter what.

    It was then that Asher noticed something strange. There was arge amount of blood pouring out of a crack in the floor. It was flowing into the formation, and it was getting absorbed by it. This blood seemed to be of different kinds, with different colors and smells.

    ''Star beast blood... Human blood... and a mix of rare herbs and nts... They''rebining all these together to create the blood pool...'' Asher realized as he saw the different types of blood pouring into the formation.

    The formation then began to glow even brighter, and a giant pir of red light shot into the air, piercing through the ceiling and into the sky. The light was so bright that it illuminated the entire cave and even caused the shadows on the walls to disappear.

    At the same time, the ancestor''s voice boomed through the cave once more. "Good... Very good... Now, I shall begin the next step of the ritual."

    With those words, the blood in the formation started swirling around as if it were alive. It moved in strange patterns, and it began to form a giant whirlpool in the middle of the cave chamber. This caused the air to be filled with the strong scent of blood, which made everyone present feel nauseous and ufortable.

    As this happened, Asher noticed that a dark shadow had appeared in the center of the whirlpool. It was slowly getting bigger and bigger, until it took on the shape of a person. And then, a pair of blood-red eyes opened up in the middle of the shadow.

    Those eyes were filled with malice and hunger, and they stared at everyone in the cave with a fierce gaze. As the blood in the whirlpool continued to swirl around, the shadow began to take on a more solid form. Its body became more detailed, and it soon looked like a real person.

    The man was old, with wrinkles covering his entire face and gray hair. His eyes were bloodshot, and his skin was pale white. He had a long, flowing beard that reached down to his waist, and he seemed very frail and weak. However, Asher could feel an incredible amount of powering from this person.

    It was as if he were an ancient monster that had been sleeping for a long time but was now awake once more.

    The man then spoke in a low voice, "Now... activate the final formation. With the blood and lifeforce of these children, my body shall bepleted and restored to its original state."

 Chapter 312: Kekeke, Such A Pleasant Sound...

    Warning: This chapter contains graphic depictions of violence and suffering involving children. The author does not condone or promote any form of harm or cruelty. Reader discretion is strongly advised.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Hearing the ancestor''s words, the Li n members who were controlling the formation activated another formation. This one was smaller than the first formation, but it had even moreplex runes engraved into it. It also took up less space, and it was located below the children.

    Once this formation was activated, a strange power enveloped all the children.

    Asher felt his body stiffen up as a forcefield formed around him and the rest of the kids. This forcefield was invisible to the naked eye, and it seemed to have no physical substance whatsoever. It felt like something intangible had been wrapped around his body, holding him in ce and preventing him from moving.

    Soon enough, Asher noticed that his body was slowly starting to float up into the air, just like the rest of the children.

    Li Qing stared at the floating children with a hungry expression on his face. He then licked his lips and said, "Excellent... Excellent... With this, my revival shall beplete."

    As Asher''s body floated into the air, he felt that the formation underneath him had begun to absorb his life force, blood, and spirit essence. The forcefield around him grew tighter and tighter, and he felt as if he were being squeezed by an invisible hand. This caused him great pain, and he felt like he would be crushed to death if he were to continue being absorbed by this forcefield.

    This was the same for all the children as well. Their young bodies were being sucked dry of all their blood, making them look pale and weak. They were screaming in pain as their lives were being sucked away, their faces filled with agony. They tried to struggle, but they couldn''t break free from the formation.

    It was like they were trapped inside a bubble, and no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t break through it.

    At the same time, Li Qing watched all this with an amused expression on his face. He seemed very pleased by what he saw, and heughed heartily as the children screamed in pain. It was as if he was enjoying their suffering, which made him appear even more sinister and cruel than before. "Kekeke, such a pleasant sound... The screams of the innocent..."

    Li Fengyin smiled at the sight of all the children''s suffering. She also enjoyed hearing their screams of agony, and she watched them struggle to break free from the formation with glee.

    "Don''t worry, my descendants. It''ll all be over soon. Just hold on for a bit longer."

    Li Wang and the other members of the Li n nodded their heads and continued to pour their spirit essence into the formation.

    Soon, Li Qing''s body began to change. His pale white skin turned red, as if he were blushing. Then his wrinkles disappeared, and his hair started to grow longer, turning from gray to silver. His beard grew thicker, and he gained some weight, looking healthier than ever. He looked like he was getting younger as each moment passed.

    However, this didn''t seem to be enough for him, as he looked at the children with a hungry expression on his face. "It is not enough. I need more..."

    With those words, the absorption process became even faster, and the children began to look like dried-up corpses. They were still screaming in pain, but their voices were growing fainter and fainter. Their faces turned pale, and their eyes started to bulge out.

    Their veins were visible underneath their skin as their blood was drained out of their bodies, and their bones started cracking due to the immense pressure applied upon them.

    Seeing this, Asher felt furious. An intense hatred rose within him, and he swore to himself that he would kill everyone present here. He would make them pay for what they had done to the children and for what they had done to him. He wouldn''t let them get away with this.

    At this point, Asher was in extreme pain as well. He felt like he was going to die at any moment. His whole body was numb, and he couldn''t move even a single finger anymore. His spirit essence had beenpletely drained, and he felt like he would lose consciousness at any time. ''Damn it... Damn it!

    I need to do something! If I don''t do anything, I''ll die! I can''t just sit here and wait for death!''

    It was then that something unexpected happened. Asher''s body suddenly began to change shape. His clothes ripped apart as his body grew taller, and his features returned to their original state. His skin turned white, his hair turned ck, and his eyes turned blue once more.

    He looked exactly like he did when he was Asher ke, but he was still pale and weak due to his spirit essence being drained by the formation.

    Seeing this, Li Qing''s eyes widened in shock. He stared at Asher''s body and spoke in an astonished voice. "What... What''s happening here? How did this child turn into an adult!?" But before anyone could answer his question, Li Qing heard something else. It was the sound of something cracking.

    He immediately turned his head towards the source of the noise, only to see cracks appearing on the floor of the cave chamber.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The formation was breaking apart.

    This wasn''t supposed to happen. The formation had been made with ancient runes, and it was supposed to be capable of enduring powerful attacks without breaking. And yet, it was falling apart right in front of Li Qing''s eyes. And he knew that this wasn''t because of any outside interference. It was because of Asher. He wasn''t a child, and that wasn''t his original body.

    The formation wasn''t meant to drain the life force of an adult human. This created a contradiction, which caused it to be unstable and break apart.

    As soon as he realized what had happened, Li Qing let out a roar of anger and frustration. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "NO!!!!! THIS CANNOT BE!!! DAMN IT!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 313: You Sure Got Yourself In Quite The Mess This Time, Asher.

    He then turned his gaze towards Li Fengyin and yelled at her, "YOU! This is your doing, isn''t it!? You sabotaged the formation!! You did this on purpose!"

    Hearing this, Li Fengyin''s eyes widened in surprise. She was shocked by what she heard, and she immediately shook her head. "No, Great Ancestor! I swear, I did nothing of the sort!"

    However, before he could respond and me her for lying, the formation shattered, causing loud noises as the runes broke apart. This created immense pressure, which caused everyone to be blown away.

    The force field surrounding Asher and the children broke apart as well, causing them all to fall to the ground with a loud thud. Their bodies hit the floor hard, and they cried out in pain as their bones were broken and their skin was torn. But they were still alive.

    As this happened, the entire cave shook violently, as if there were an earthquake. The walls cracked open, and the ceiling copsed onto the floor. A huge pile of rubble buried the altar in the center of the cave chamber. It was aplete disaster. And in the middle of all this chaos, Asher managed to regain ess to his soul mark.

    ''This is my chance!''

    Asher knew that this was his chance to turn the tide in his favor. If he wanted to save these children and kill everyone present here, he had to act now. He couldn''t let this opportunity slip away from him. Thus, he took a deep breath and used his soul mark to connect with someone who could help him in his situation.

    Although Asher wanted to act himself, this wasn''t the stage for him to make a move yet. Every person here was at least at the Peak- Stage of the Origin Realm, and he couldn''t hope to take them down on his own. He needed someone else to help him. Someone who was powerful enough to deal with all of them.

    Moreover, as Asher felt Li Qing''s immense cultivation aura, he realized that Nadia alone wouldn''t be able to help him. He needed people who were more powerful than her, people who could rival an existence like Li Qing while also being able to save the children and himself.

    ''Sigh... I hope she doesn''t lose her cool once she sees me in this state...'' Asher thought to himself as he activated the soul mark to send a message. ''Ladies, it seems I''m in a bit of trouble. Can you help me out?''

    Meanwhile, Li Qing was enraged beyond belief. He stared at Asher with murderous eyes and spoke in a cold voice, "You! How dare you ruin my revival!? You dare interfere with my ns!? I''ll make you pay for this! I''ll torture your soul for thousands of years!

    You will regret the day you were born!!"

    With those words, Li Qing jumped at Asher, preparing to attack him. His body transformed into a cloud of red mist, and he shot towards Asher like a sh of light. It happened in an instant¡ªtoo fast for the eye to follow. In just a blink of an eye, Li Qing was right in front of Asher. He raised his hand like a w, preparing to grab Asher''s neck and rip it off.

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    However, before he could reach Asher, a teleportation portal appeared between the two of them. An enchanting woman dressed in red cheongsam stepped out of the portal, blocking Li Qing''s path. She had long purple-ck hair that reached down to her waist, amethyst eyes, and an hourss figure that most women could only dream of.

    She also had smooth, milky-white skin and pink lips that looked inviting to any man.

    Yet the most noticeable thing about her was her aura. She gave off an aura of pure majesty and power. Her presence alonemanded respect and fear from those around her. It was as if she were an immortal goddess who had descended into the mortal world. And upon seeing her, Li Qing froze in ce, unable to move.

    As the woman stood there with her back facing Asher, she nced over her shoulder at him. Their eyes met, and Asher felt a chill run down his spine. Those amethyst eyes of hers were filled with so much hatred that he couldn''t help but tremble. It was like a raging inferno, burning with intense fury. ''Damn it... She''s furious, isn''t she?''

    "It''s good that you sent a message." The woman said in a soft voice that held an undercurrent of cold anger. "However, you were reckless. If I hadn''t arrived on time, you would be dead now. So, be prepared for some scolding when this is over."

    As she spoke, the woman turned to face Li Qing. Her expression turned into one of pure fury as she stared at him, her eyes glowing with a purple hue. At the same time, the space around her started to distort, as if it were being twisted by her presence. A powerful pressure emanated from her body, weighing down on everyone in the room. This pressure was so intense that even Li Qing was surprised by it.

    He couldn''t help but frown in displeasure and anger.

    But this wasn''t all, as more women stepped out of the portal one after another. They were all beautiful, with exotic features and fair skin. Each of them was dressed in a different style of clothing, yet they all exuded powerful auras of their own. And as they came out of the portal, they stood behind the first woman, forming a formation around Asher.

    "You sure got yourself in quite the mess this time, Asher." A red-haired beauty dressed in a ck leather jacket, ck jeans, and ck boots spoke with disapproval in her voice. "It seems you need more training."

    "Now, now, Rias." A woman with gray hair and silver eyes wearing a police uniform ced a hand on Rias''s shoulder, calming her down. "Let us focus on the task at hand first. We can deal with himter."

 Chapter 314: Great Ancestor! You Dont Understand!

    "Shouldn''t you two be more worried about his safety rather than scolding him for being reckless?" A woman with long, flowing caramel hair and blue-gray eyes looked at Rias and Lysandra with a disapproving expression. She then rushed towards Asher and examined him from head to toe. "Asher! How are you feeling? Does it hurt too much?"

    "I''m fine, Aunt Olivia." Asher gave her a reassuring smile. "Thank you foring to help me."

    Olivia nodded her head and stood beside him, ready to protect him in case something happened.

    Thest person to step out of the portal was a woman with white hair and blue eyes. However, unlike the others, she didn''t say anything as she took her ce next to Asher. However, her silence was enough to convey her anger towards those who dared harm Asher. And her cold aura added to the sense of fear she was emitting.

    After everyone had arrived, the portal closed. As it did, Li Qing couldn''t help but speak in an irritated voice, "Who the hell are you people!? How dare you interfere with my n''s affairs!?"

    But before any of them could respond, another voice spoke up from the side. It was Li Wang, who looked extremely furious and shocked by the turn of events. "Those women! Why are they here!? This is bad... This is really bad!"

    Hearing Li Wang''s outburst, Li Qing turned his attention towards him and asked. "What''s wrong, my descendant?"

    "That woman! The woman in red! She is Aria ke! The leader of the ke family! One of the most influential ns on the entire continent! This...

    This is a disaster!" Li Wang answered in an anxious voice. He knew how powerful Aria ke was, and he knew how much danger the entire n was in.

    Li Qing''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard this. He looked at Aria again and examined her closely, trying to gauge her strength. He sensed her aura, and after a while, he let out a loud snort and spoke in an arrogant tone, "Aria ke? Hmph! She might be a bit strong, but so what? She is just a woman.

    What can she do against me? I am Li Qing! The Blood Emperor! One who ruled over the entire continent! Do you think I fear her!? Do you think I will cower before her!?

    Hmph!"

    He then looked back at Li Wang and shouted, "Why are you acting like such a coward? Is this how the Patriarch of the Li n should act? You are disgracing our entire n! Now stop being useless and go deal with these pests!"

    However, instead of obeying him, Li Wang shook his head and took a step back, distancing himself from the group of women. He spoke in a fearful tone, "Great ancestor! You don''t understand! She is not just some ordinary woman! She is... She is..."

    He wanted to continue speaking, but he stopped himself when he noticed something strange happening to all his n members and elders. It was a horrifying sight, as if their flesh and bones were being ripped apart. Their screams filled the entire cave chamber, echoing throughout the area.

    Everyone stared at this sight with shocked expressions on their faces, including Li Qing.

    "What is happening here!?" Li Qing shouted angrily as he tried toprehend what was going on. He looked at Aria ke with rage in his eyes and shouted, "You! What did you do!? Speak! Answer me!"

    But Aria ignored him and continued to observe the scene. Her expression remained unchanged as she watched all the members of the Li n being torn apart by her Spirit.

    It was at that moment that Asher noticed mesmerizing butterflies floating around the area. These butterflies had a purple-ck hue, and their wings were adorned with intricate patterns. The patterns on their wings constantly shifted, changing their appearance every second. As they floated around, they released a purple mist that covered all the Li n members and elders.

    As soon as the mist touched them, they started screaming in agony. Their bodies twisted and distorted, as if they were being ripped apart by an invisible force. Their bones cracked, and their skin tore open. Blood poured out of their wounds, dyeing their clothes red. It was truly a gruesome sight to behold.

    However, Li Qing wasn''t one to be underestimated either. He wasn''t just an old man; he was the Blood Emperor. As soon as he noticed what was happening, he unleashed his own aura, and it engulfed all of the Li n members, including Li Wang. It caused the blood inside their bodies to boil, which burned away the purple mist. They then fell to their knees and vomited blood while clutching their chests.

    "A petty trick. You think you can kill my descendants just like that? You''re underestimating me." Li Qing snorted in disdain. "You want to see how a real cultivator fights? Fine then! I''ll show you!"

    With those words, his aura burst forth with intense power. It was an eerie crimson glow, which reminded Asher of the color of blood. It permeated the entire cave chamber, suffusing everything around him with its sinister aura. It was as if the air itself had been dyed red by the crimson light emitted from his body.

    At the same time, Aria''s butterflies responded to the blood qi and began to fly towards Li Qing in a frenzy. Their bodies glowed purple as they released beams of energy, trying to pierce through the barrier created by his aura. However, these beams only managed to bounce off the barrier and dissipate into the air.

    The scene was like two forces colliding against each other¡ªthe purple light against the crimson one. It was then that the battle between the two auras began. They shed against each other, causing intense pressure to spread outward like shockwaves. The cave itself started shaking due to their intense auras shing. This caused many cracks to appear on the walls and ceiling of the cave chamber.

    Large chunks of rocks started falling from above, threatening to crush those below.

 Chapter 315: Do You Think Your Little Sword Can Hurt Me!?

    Seeing this scene, Asher looked at Lysandra and spoke in an urgent tone, "Aunt Lyssa! You need to protect these children! They will die if you don''t get them out of here!"

    Hearing Asher''s request, Lysandra nodded her head. "Yes. I understand."

    The very next moment, she released her aura, which had a silver hue, and it covered the area around her. Her entire body was glowing in the same silver light, as if it were radiating with a mysterious energy. The space around this aura seemed distorted and blurry, like the surface of ake on a windy day.

    The children who were lying on the ground could feel the pressure from the sh between Aria and Li Qing. It was a suffocating feeling, as if a mountain was weighing down upon their chests. They struggled to breathe, gasping for air as they struggled to stay conscious. However, soon they felt something below them as they found a silvery, translucent circle beneath them.

    "Don''t worry. You will all be safe soon." Lysandra spoke in a soft voice as she used her spirit essence to create a teleportation portal underneath the children. The portal was filled with the silver light of her aura, which emanated a soothing aura that calmed their nerves and minds.

    They no longer felt any pressure from the sh between Aria and Li Qing, and instead, they felt rxed andfortable.

    Once this happened, she activated the portal, and it teleported them away to the Mystic Starry Realm. This caused a huge sh of light that caught the attention of everyone, causing the battle to pause for a brief moment.

    The teleportation was so sudden that no one even noticed it happened. But once it did, Lysandra breathed a sigh of relief. She could now focus all her attention on dealing with these evil people without having to worry about protecting the children anymore.

    ''Good. That''s one less thing to worry about.'' Asher thought to himself as he nced at Lysandra. Even though he was the master of the Mystic Starry Realm, he couldn''t teleport that many people in one go. Not to mention the fact that hecked the ability to do so while protecting them all. This was why he needed Lysandra to deal with it.

    Her space element abilities allowed her to create portals with ease and teleport everyone to his secret realm without any issues.

    Seeing this scene, Li Qing just snorted in disdain, as he didn''t care about these children anymore. After all, they were useless to him now. They were just tools meant to revitalize his old body, and they had failed. It wasn''t worth his time or energy to bother with them anymore. He could just get another group of children to rece them.

    With the children now safe and sound, Aria looked at Rias and Lysandra and spoke in amanding tone, "Take care of the rest. I''m going to deal with this old coot."

    "Kekeke... How daring. Come, little girl, show me what you got!" Li Qing cackled as he looked at Aria. His crimson aura started to emanate an oppressive force, and his entire body was covered by a crimson hue.

    Without wasting a moment, he flew into the skies above, leaving behind a trail of blood mist behind him. At the same time, Aria''s figure shed, and she disappeared from sight. Her figure reappeared in the sky, floating above the cave chamber. Her entire body was surrounded by a purple mist. Her hair fluttered in the wind, and her purple eyes glowed with power.

    Meanwhile, Rias took out a crimson ymore sword from her spatial ring and shed towards Li Wang. The sword was covered in the fiery aura of her spirit essence. It was as if it were a fiery de of pure fire itself.

    "Hmph! Do you think your little sword can hurt me!?" Li Wang shouted in anger as he swung his spear, sending out a wave of bloody aura. It struck Rias''s sword, causing a loud bang as the two forces collided. A burst of light erupted from their collision, and the shockwave pushed Li Wang backwards, causing him to lose his footing and stumble. He then fell to one knee and coughed up some blood.

    "You... How dare you!" Li Wang cursed in rage as he red at Rias. He was the Patriarch of the Li n. Even though he was only a Middle-Stage King Realm cultivator, his strength was still enough to deal with Rias, who was just at the Initial-Stage of the King Realm. Yet, for some reason, she was able to overwhelm him in a single attack! This made him feel humiliated and angry beyond belief.

    Seeing Li Wang''s reaction, Rias couldn''t help but chuckle. She had a sadistic side to her personality, and she enjoyed teasing those weaker than her. She then pointed her sword at him and spoke in a mocking tone, "Well, well, well. If it isn''t the mighty Patriarch of the Li n, look at you now. Pathetic! Do you really think you''re worth my time?

    Hmph! You should be honored that I even bothered to fight you at all. Now, get ready! Because I''m about to make you wish that you were dead!"

    After speaking these words, she rushed towards him at high speed. Her movements were so fast that they were barely noticeable, and they caused a loud, booming sound to echo throughout the entire cave chamber. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Lysandra also didn''t ck around as she targeted Li Fengyin with her spatial attacks. She used her spirit essence to create countless spatial des, which shot towards her enemy.

    However, Li Fengyin wasn''t an easy opponent. She used her flute to produce a sinister melody, which created a strange soundwave that blocked the spatial des from reaching her.

    These soundwaves crashed against the spatial des, causing sparks to fly. It was like two invisible forces colliding against each other, and the air itself rippled due to the sheer power contained within the sh.

 Chapter 316: You Know About The Blood Emperor?

    Meanwhile, it was Nadia who had the easiest opponents, as she dealt with Li n members with ease. They had already suffered great injuries from Aria''s attack, and they weren''t able to fight back at all.

    As such, it was a massacre as she tore them apart. Their blood sshed all over her white hair, dyeing it crimson red. Their limbs and organs were strewn all over the ground, creating a horrific scene. It was like a scene straight out of a horror movie.

    However, Nadia didn''t feel any pity for these people. She was intent on making them pay for hurting her beloved Young Master in a most gruesome way. Her anger was so intense that it made her cold aura even more terrifying than usual. It was as if death itself hade to take these men away.

    As for Olivia, she didn''t engage in battle as she was more focused on protecting Asher from any sneak attacks. She stayed close to him, ready to jump into action at a moment''s notice.

    Asher knew how strong these women were, but even so, he couldn''t help but feel amazed by the scene before him. They were fighting so ferociously that even the air itself seemed to vibrate with their energy. It was an incredible sight to behold.

    It was at this moment that Li Qing and Aria shed in the sky above, unleashing their full power and abilities. It was akin to two ancient titans shing against each other. Their attacks shook the skies, and countless explosions rang throughout the area.

    Each strike carried a force capable of shattering mountains and leveling forests. Even the clouds in the sky were blown away by the shockwaves produced by their fight, while countless bolts of lightning shed across the sky, apanied by booms of thunder that echoed throughout the region.

    Their figures were a blur as they exchanged countless blows with each other, leaving afterimages in their wake. Neither one of them gave up an inch of ground as they fought fiercely. Their attacks were so powerful that even the air around them was distorted by the sheer force of their strikes.

    Li Qing was a powerful cultivator, and he had lived for many thousands of years. He had fought in countless battles, and he was extremely skilled at using his blood qi. He controlled it so perfectly that it was as if it were an extension of his body.

    He used his blood qi to create countless blood spears that flew towards Aria. The spears were covered in a crimson light and emitted an intense aura of death.

    Aria didn''t back down, however. Instead, she unleashed her own aura. Her purple eyes glowed brightly as she channeled her spirit essence. She then formed a shield of purple mist around her that blocked Li Qing''s attack.

    At the same time, she formed hundreds of ck butterflies around her body. Each one of them contained a terrifying amount of energy. They flew towards Li Qing in a frenzy, releasing beams of energy from their bodies that were powerful enough to pierce through stone and metal.

    These beams collided against Li Qing''s blood qi, causing explosions to ring out all around him. His blood qi was strong enough to withstand these attacks, but each explosion weakened him further. He found himself being pushed back by the sheer force of their attacks.

    ''What an intense fight! These two are both monsters!'' Asher thought to himself as he watched their battle in awe. He knew how powerful his mother was, but he hadn''t seen her fight like this before. She was like a raging storm that wouldn''t stop until its opponent was destroyedpletely.

    "She is strong, isn''t she? This is why no one dared to mess with her. Even the other great powers on the continent are afraid of her and wouldn''t dare to do anything that would offend her." Oliviamented as she stared at the battle between Aria and Li Qing.

    "However, I didn''t think that the Li n were doing something like this, reviving the Blood Emperor, a man who caused great suffering on the Eastern Continent and many ns to suffer in his reign."

    "You know about the Blood Emperor?" Asher asked, surprised by this.

    Olivia nodded her head. "Yes. He had a secret technique called the ''Blood Devouring Technique.'' And he used this technique to absorb the blood essence from the people he killed, strengthening himself. As such, he grew incredibly powerful over time, bing so strong that he could even dominate the continent. He ruled over all the ns and sects, forcing them to submit to his will."

    "I see..." Asher muttered as he listened to Olivia. This Blood Emperor sounded like a truly fearsome individual.

    "However, it didn''tst for long. When he tried to go after other continents, he failed, as there were those who were even stronger than him. He died after losing against the great powers of the other continents."

    Olivia paused for a moment before continuing. "But no one realized that the Li n of our country were descendants of the blood emperor. After all, there wasn''t ack of cultivators who used blood element techniques. But I never thought that they would try to revive the Blood Emperor and even seed in it. What they did was a sphemous act that shouldn''t be done!"

    Asher nodded his head in understanding. He knew how much Olivia hated injustice and tyranny. He had seen it firsthand, how she protected those who couldn''t protect themselves and how she punished those who did wrong. It was something that made him admire her greatly, as she always did what was right, regardless of the consequences.

    This time, however, the situation was different. This was a matter that involved the entire country, if not the entire continent. It was something that they couldn''t ignore. If the Blood Emperor regained his power, then the entire continent would be in danger.

 Chapter 317: You Monster!

    However, Asher''s worries were unfounded, as Aria soon overwhelmed Li Qing with her new-found powers. After going through the Mystic Body Refinement and gaining the Spirit Body, she had be far stronger than before. Her spirit essence had increased significantly, and her control over it was incredible.

    All this while, she was trying to get used to the power that her Spirit Body bestowed on her, and this was the first time she had used it in an actual battle. As such, when she began to fight with Li Qing, she started off slow, testing her limits and learning what she was capable of.

    Soon enough, she found her rhythm and unleashed her full potential. Her spirit essence red out, creating a massive storm of purple light that engulfed the area around her. It drowned the crimson blood qi, which was like a red ocean against the purple storm.

    "What!? How can this be!? How can this woman be so powerful!?" Li Qing cried out in shock and disbelief as he saw Aria''s disy of power.

    He had thought that he was more powerful than her, but soon he realized that he was sorely mistaken. He wanted to escape, but it was toote.

    "Die!" Aria shouted as she released all the pent-up rage she had for the man who had dared to hurt her child. She was no longer holding back. She was determined to destroy this evil man and end his ambitions once and for all.

    "BOOOOM"

    The heavens seemed to shake with the force of her attack as a purple beam of light erupted from her body. It was so intense that it blinded everyone who witnessed it.

    "ARGHHHHHHHH!" Li Qing screamed in agony as he was engulfed by the beam. His blood qi struggled to resist the attack, but it was futile.

    In the next moment, his entire body exploded into countless pieces of flesh and bone. Blood rained down from the sky, painting thend below crimson red.

    However, Aria didn''t stop as she narrowed her eyes and made a grabbing motion in the opposite direction of the st. The next moment, a red orb appeared in front of her. It was none other than the soul fragment of the Blood Emperor himself!

    "No! NO!" Li Qing screamed in desperation. He knew that he was about to die. He knew that his life wasing to an end. But he refused to ept it.

    "No! No! No! No! NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

    His screams echoed throughout the sky. He was filled with rage and hatred. He wanted to live. He wanted to survive. He wanted to see the world burn. But all of his wishes were shattered into pieces as Aria grabbed the soul fragment of Li Qing and crushed it.

    With that action, she destroyed the veryst piece of the Blood Emperor and ended his ambitions forever.

    And with that, Li Qing''s life came to an end.

    At that moment, Rias and Lysandra had also begun to use their full power. They wanted to deal with their enemies as fast as possible.

    Rias unleashed her fiery aura, which caused the temperature to skyrocket. The air itself seemed to be burning, as if it were being set on fire. Her crimson hair fluttered in the heat as she swung her sword, sending out waves of intense mes. Everywhere these mes touched, they caused explosions to ring out, incinerating everything in their path.

    Li Wang was a powerful cultivator, but he couldn''t withstand such a barrage of attacks. The intense heat was too much for him after fighting for a long time. He tried to resist, but the mes engulfed him, burning him to ash in a matter of seconds.

    Meanwhile, Lysandra used her spatial abilities to create countless portals around Li Fengyin, trapping her inside a cage of spatial distortions. Then she attacked from multiple directions at once.

    Lysandra''s spatial des were so fast that they seemed to appear out of nowhere, and soon Li Fengyin wasn''t able to defend herself. She tried to block the attacks with her soundwaves, but it was no use. Soon enough, her entire body was sliced into pieces. Blood sprayed out of her body, painting the floor below her red.

    "Noooo! How can this be!? I can''t die! Not yet!" Li Fengyin screamed in despair as her life came to an end. She had wanted to revive her n, but now that dream would nevere true. She was consumed by a sea of pain and suffering as she died a horrible death.

    As for Nadia, she was the bloodiest among all of them, covered in crimson red blood from head to toe as she tore apart Li n members like they were nothing but fragile paper dolls. Her hands were like ws as she ripped apart their flesh and crushed their bones. Her movements were so fast and violent that it was hard to follow her with the naked eye.

    "You monster! I will never forgive you! I will kill you for what you did to our n!" One of the Li n members shouted as he charged towards Nadia. But he was no match for her.

    "Argh!" He screamed in pain as Nadia''s hand pierced his chest, grabbing his beating heart. She crushed it, turning it into mush.

    The man copsed on the ground, his body convulsing violently as he died a painful death.

    "ARGH! No! Please don''t do this! Please don''t kill me!" Another Li n member begged for mercy as he saw what happened to hisrade.

    Nadia ignored his pleas and grabbed his head, ripping it off with ease before crushing it between her fingers like an egg. Blood poured out of his neck, creating a pool on the ground.

    This scene was too much for many Li n members to handle, and they began to panic, running around like headless chickens.

    But they couldn''t escape Nadia''s wrath. She killed them one by one until there were none left alive. Their corpses were strewn across the ground, creating a macabre sight that would have made even the bravest men cower in fear.

    After a short while, everything became quiet. The battle was over. All of the Li n members were dead.

 Chapter 318: Mom! What Happened To You!? - 1

    Seeing Nadia covered in blood, Asher couldn''t help but sigh to himself, knowing that this was his fault. She was ming herself for what had happened and was trying to vent her rage by killing these evil people. It was the only way she knew how to cope with her guilt.

    However, Asher didn''t want Nadia to be consumed by her own rage. He knew that she was hurting, so he wanted tofort her and let her know that he was okay and that he didn''t me her for what happened. He knew that she would have never let anything happen to him if she could help it. She was his guardian and protector, after all.

    With that thought in mind, Asher walked over to her and pulled her into an embrace. This simple action brought Nadia out of her stupor, and she looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect him to approach her in this state. She was covered in blood and gore. Her white hair was dyed crimson red, and her clothes were soaked in the sticky fluid.

    "Young Master, what are you doing? I''m... I''m dirty." Nadia tried to protest, but she couldn''t push him away without using any strength. She knew that she had to control her strength at all times when around Asher; otherwise, she might hurt him by ident. Not to mention, at this moment, her emotions were running high, and she felt like she could break a mountain in two.

    Asher just shook his head and smiled. "It''s okay, Nadia. I don''t care about that. You can be as dirty as you want. All I care about is you."

    "But... but... I''m not fit to be near you in this state."

    "Nonsense. I love you no matter what you look like, Nadia. Whether you are covered in dirt, blood, or grime, you will always be beautiful to me."

    Without waiting for Nadia to respond, Asher pulled her closer and captured her lips with a gentle kiss. It was a soft kiss that expressed all of his love for her. He didn''t want anything more than to be close to her and feel her body press against his.

    Nadia froze for a second before wrapping her arms around Asher''s neck, returning the kiss with equal passion. It was as if she had been given breath again. It felt like all the pain and sadness she had been holding back came pouring out through that one kiss.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, mixing with the blood and grime on her face. She didn''t know what to say or think. All she knew was that, without him, she wouldn''t be able to go on. She needed him like the air she breathed and the blood that flowed through her veins. She needed him more than anything else in the world.

    After a while, Asher pulled back and wiped away her tears. "I''m sorry. Due to my carelessness, I made you worry."

    "No! Young Master, this isn''t your fault. I should have been more cautious. If I had thought things through, none of this would have happened." Nadia shook her head, refusing to ept his apology.

    Before Nadia could say anything else, Asher ced a finger on her lips, silencing her. "No more ming yourself, Nadia. We all make mistakes. But now that everything has been taken care of, let''s focus on moving forward. We can''t change the past, but we can learn from it and grow stronger."

    "Yes. I understand." Nadia nodded, a small smile appearing on her face. She couldn''t help but feel better after hearing Asher''s words. He didn''t seem like the same little child she used to take care of. He was now a mature and caring man who had a firm grasp on reality. She was proud of him, and she knew that he would do great things in the future.

    Even so, Nadia didn''t want to repeat what happened. In order to prevent any other idents from happening, she swore to always be vignt and careful in the future.

    When Asher turned around, he saw his mother flying in his direction, and he smiled. However, just as he was about to say something, he saw Aria''s face go pale, and she fell from the sky like a stone,nding right in front of him with a thud.

    Blood poured out of Aria''s mouth, and her breathing becamebored. Her body trembled as she tried to get up, but she couldn''t even move her fingers. She was in excruciating pain, and it was obvious that she wouldn''t be able to recover from her injuries anytime soon.

    "Mom!" Asher shouted as he ran towards her, his eyes wide open in shock. He had never seen Aria like this before, and it scared him more than anything else he could ever imagine. She was always strong and confident, but now she looked weak and vulnerable. It was a sight that broke his heart.

    "Mom! What happened to you!?" Asher cried out as he cradled Aria''s head in his hands. His heart beat like a drum, and he felt like he was going to pass out at any moment. This was something that he had never experienced before, and it was terrifying.

    Aria tried to speak, but she couldn''t. Her voice wouldn''te out. She was in too much pain to form any coherent words, so she could only lie there and gasp for air.

    Seeing her condition, Asher was ovee with panic and fear. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer like this. He didn''t know what to do or how to help her. All he knew was that he had to do something, anything.

    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    But nothing came to mind. It was as if his mind was empty, devoid of any thoughts. Like his brain had shut downpletely. He was so consumed by his emotions that he couldn''t think straight.

    However, Asher didn''t allow his mind to stop working. With all his mental might, he pushed his mind to its limit, and his eyes lit up as an idea came to him.

    ''That''s right! I can use the Astral Nexus Core Orb!''

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 319: Mom! What Happened To You!? - 2

    Without wasting a second, Asher connected to the Astral Nexus Core Orb and activated its power. Then he ced his palm on Aria''s chest and poured the orb''s power into her body.

    A bright light shone from Asher''s hand as the healing power of the Astral Nexus Core Orb began to take effect. It flowed through Aria''s body like a warm river, soothing her pain and easing her breathing.

    The spirit essence from the orb was like a floodgate that was opened inside her body, flowing into every inch of her, healing and replenishing the essence in her body. It was an indescribable sensation. It was as if she had been reborn. Her body felt so light and refreshed.

    Yet, at that moment, Asher''s expression turned strange when he saw the condition of her body. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and checked once more.

    "This...!" Asher muttered as he stared at Aria with wide eyes. He wanted to say so many words but couldn''t. All he could do was stare at her in silence.

    Seeing his reaction, Aria couldn''t help but raise her hand and caress Asher''s cheek. Her lips curled up into a mischievous smile, and she spoke with a soft voice, "Why do you look so surprised? Is there something wrong?"

    "You..." Asher paused for a moment before shaking his head. "You''re not injured at all."

    "Of course not." Aria chuckled. "Did you think I would get hurt by fighting that weakling?"

    "Then... why did you fall... and this blood..."

    "You still haven''t figured it out yet?"

    "What?" Asher frowned, not understanding what she meant.

    Aria sighed before exining, "I was just acting, my baby. I wanted to let you know what it feels like to watch someone you love suffer. You should have realized how painful it is to experience such a scene. It''s not something you would wish on anyone, right?"

    Hearing her words, Asher couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He didn''t think that Aria would go to such lengths just to teach him a lesson.

    Yet he couldn''t refute her words. He had made all of them worry due to his overconfidence and recklessness. He had put too much belief in the abilities of the Astral Nexus Core Orb, and this had led him to think that nothing could hurt him.

    But that was clearly a mistake. He had underestimated the danger that surrounded him. If he had been more careful, none of this would have happened.

    Aria chuckled as she continued to caress Asher''s cheek. "It seems like I really need to teach you a proper lesson in caution. You are too naive, my little baby. This world is full of dangers, and you have to be prepared for anything. No matter how sure of a victory you are, never let your guard down. A single moment of carelessness can lead to a terrible disaster."

    Aria''s words hit Asher hard. She was right. He had let his guard down, and it almost cost him his life. If he had called out for Nadia the moment he saw Li Fengyin, he could have avoided this entire mess. He wouldn''t have gotten injured, and he wouldn''t have made everyone worry about him.

    Asher nodded, feeling ashamed of his actions. But he also let out a sigh of relief, knowing that Aria was fine and nothing had happened to her. "I understand, Mom."

    "Good," Aria smiled as she kissed Asher''s forehead. "Remember, I''ll always be here for you, my baby. I will protect you from all the dangers of the world, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Still, you must promise me that you won''t take any unnecessary risks. Be careful and think things through properly before doing anything."

    "I promise, Mom."

    With that, Asher embraced Aria in a tight hug, feeling relieved that she was safe. He had been so worried about her that he hadn''t noticed all the other people surrounding them.

    Rias, Lysandra, Olivia, and Nadia all stood there with smiles on their faces, watching the scene before them.

    At that moment, Asher realized something and couldn''t help but ask, "All of you knew about this, right?"

    The four women chuckled as they nodded their heads. They had seen through Aria''s n from the start, and they had decided to y along to help her teach Asher a lesson.

    "Of course. How could this vixen trick me with such a simple trick? Besides, there is no way this woman would get hurt in a fight like that. After all, she is known as the Bloody Tyrant for a reason," Lysandra said, smirking at Aria.

    Rias then added, "Yes, even if she was hurt, we all know that she wouldn''t show any sign of weakness in front of others. She would rather suffer in silence than let anyone see her like a helpless woman."

    "But you all still helped her. You even made me believe that she was dying!" Asher eximed.

    Olivia also nodded as she hugged Asher from behind and said, "Indeed. Aria, this was a little too much, even for teaching him a lesson. Why would you make him worry so much? I almost couldn''t control myself when I saw his broken-hearted expression."

    Hearing Olivia''s words, Rias and Lysandra agreed with her. They knew how much Asher loved Aria, and they also knew how painful it was to see the person you love suffer. They had seen the expression on Asher''s face, and they couldn''t help but feel terrible for him.

    However, Aria waved her hand and said, "He needed to understand the consequences of his actions. And that there is no medicine for regret in this world."

    "I understand your intention, Mom, but please don''t ever do this again."

    Readtest chapters at mvl

    "Of course, I won''t do anything like this anymore." Aria nodded as she stroked Asher''s head lovingly. "My baby deserves nothing but happiness. And I will do everything in my power to protect that happiness."

    "Thanks, Mom." Asher smiled before kissing Aria''s seductive lips.

 Chapter 320: How Can I Choose Between These Two?!

    Olivia shook her head and chuckled. "I''m just d you''re safe."

    Asher smiled and leaned in to kiss Olivia, while Aria stared at them with a smirk.

    Meanwhile, Rias and Lysandra had also approached them, and they stood there in silence, waiting for the two of them to finish. They wanted to share a passionate embrace with their lover too. They had been worried about him as well, and they also wanted to share their love with him.

    But when they saw each other''s expressions, their eyes narrowed, and they red at each other fiercely. It was as if they were in a silent battle over who should go first. Neither of them wanted to give up, and neither of them was willing to let the other have her way.

    ''I was the first one to be his lover! So I should go first!'' Lysandra sent a voice transmission to Rias.

    ''Humph! What nonsense! I had slept with Asher for weeks, and we have a deeper rtionship than yours!'' Rias also sent her a voice transmission.

    Lysandra didn''t back down. ''As if! I have known him for years! There is no way a short-time rtionship like yours canpete with mine!''

    ''You mean you understand his preference for thick thighs and a big butt better?'' Rias taunted.

    ''Of course! I can tell that he loves it when I use my big butt to pleasure him. And he loves it when I wrap my thick thighs around his waist as we make love.'' Lysandra retorted, feeling proud of her figure.

    Rias couldn''t help but chuckle as she said, ''Is that so? Then, do you know how much he worshipped my body while tracing every inch with his hands like a devoted believer of the goddess? Or how much did he enjoy it when he grabbed my ass and yed with it? Oh, and let''s not forget how he enjoyed squeezing my thick thighs with his strong hands.''

    ''Like hellyou canpare to me! Just wait and watch; he will choose me!''

    ''Don''t be too sure of yourself. I''m confident that Asher wille to me first. I can feel it.''

    As the two of them continued to bicker, Asher noticed their expressions and couldn''t help but frown. He knew that they were up to something, and he could tell that it was going to be something troublesome. He could tell by their expressions.

    And when Asher realized what they might be thinking about, his heart skipped a beat. ''Any choice I make here will be wrong! How can I choose between these two?!''

    At that moment, Rias and Lysandra hadpletely forgotten about Asher and Olivia. Their eyes were locked on each other, and they were ready to pounce at any moment. The tension between them was palpable, and everyone around them could sense it.

    Suddenly, something happened that caught them all off guard.

    Asher, who was hugging Olivia, lost his strengthand fell unconscious.

    "Asher!" Olivia eximed as she caught Asher''s body before he could hit the ground.

    "Young Master!" Nadia also ran forward and helped Olivia carry Asher.

    Lysandra and Rias didn''t bother arguing anymore as they immediately rushed towards Asher, worry written all over their faces.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Lysandra asked, feeling worried. Your next read is at mvl

    Rias frowned as she inspected Asher''s body. She used her spirit essence to examine him and find out what was wrong with him. "It''s all because his spirit essence and blood essence were drained by the formation of the Lin. This has a great impact on his body, which made him faint."

    Olivia and Lysandra also inspected Asher''s body, and they were surprised to find that Rias was right. It was as if all the strength had been drained from Asher''s body. He looked lifeless and weak.

    Seeing Asher''s condition, Lysandra was furious. "These evil people! We should have tortured them all before killing them!"

    Rias also nodded in agreement. "You''re right. These people were despicable. They deserved to suffer a painful death."

    But despite saying that, neither of them could do anything about it. They just red at Li n members'' corpses with hatred in their eyes, wishing that they could bring them back to life so that they could torture them to death once more.

    "There is no need to think about them anymore. Asher will be fine after getting some rest. I can feel that the orb is already healing him and replenishing his blood essence and spirit essence." Aria said as she caressed Asher''s head, her heart feeling heavy.

    Rias and Lysandra also calmed down when they heard Aria''s words.

    After taking a deep breath, Olivia looked at Asher and said, "Let''s go back to the Mystic Starry Realm. I am worried about all those children. They must be in simr states, like Asher. Moreover, with their weak and immature bodies, they would be even worse off. We can''t let them suffer anymore than this."

    Lysandra and Rias also agreed with her. They were worried about the children as well.

    It was more so for Rias, as she was a mother herself, and she could not bear to see the children suffer. She knew how much pain those poor souls were feeling at that moment, and she wanted to ease their suffering as soon as possible.

    And when she thought about how this was done all to revive some sick old bastard from the past, she couldn''t help but release a powerful fiery aura, which burned all the corpses and Li n members'' artifacts in the area.

    "Let''s go! We must help those children as soon as possible." Lysandra urged them while opening a portal to the Mystic Starry Realm with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 321: Revealing The Truth - 1

    After a while, Asher opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. He was lying on his bed in his room in the Mystic Starry Realm, feelingfortable on the soft mattress.

    There was a faint smell of incense in the air, and the room was filled with dim lights that made it feel cozy and warm. It was perfect for rxing after experiencing such a dangerous situation.

    As Asher was enjoying thefortable atmosphere, he noticed a familiar presence beside him and turned to look. Aria was sitting next to him with a mischievous smile on her face. As if reading his mind, she said, "I thought you would continue to act unconscious."

    "What are you talking about, Mom?" Asher chuckled.

    "Fufu... You know what I''m talking about. I thought my lover was a man who could tame all his women. Yet you chose to pretend to faint when Rias and Lysandra seemed topete for your attention. A real man would take charge of the situation and handle those two." Aria giggled and continued. "Or perhaps you have be a weakling who can''t handle multiple women anymore?"

    "Heh. Of course not! It''s called tactical retreat, my love," Asher said while caressing Aria''s smooth and pale cheeks. He then continued, "They wanted to drag me into their argument for no reason at all, so I decided to escape their trap. However, I didn''t expect to faint for real. And as an extra bonus, I get to see the beautiful smile of my mother first."

    "Ara~" Aria giggled as she moved closer to Asher, her breasts brushing against his arm, causing his blood to rush south. "Are you saying that my smile is the best?"

    "Of course. No matter how beautiful the other girls are, they can''t beat the beauty of your smile." Asher said before leaning forward and kissing Aria''s seductive lips.

    The kiss started gentle but quickly turned passionate as Aria began to run her hands up Asher''s chest while he wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.

    Aria moaned into the kiss, enjoying the taste of Asher''s tongue in her mouth. Her body trembled with excitement, and she felt her arousal building as she pressed her hips against his.

    As they continued to make out, Asher couldn''t help but reach for Aria''s breasts and squeeze them. Her breasts wererge, round, and firm, and they felt so soft under his touch. His other hand moved down to her ass, giving it a hard squeeze. This caused Aria to moan even louder as she felt pleasure shoot through her entire body.

    Soon, the kiss turned into something more heated. Aria wrapped her arms around Asher''s neck, pulling him close and deepening the kiss. Their tongues entwined and danced with each other, savoring the taste of one another. It was like they were devouring each other''s souls. The pleasure that Asher felt was overwhelming, and he felt his cock harden even more.

    "Ara, my son is so hard for his mother." Aria giggled as she felt Asher''s manhood pressing against her stomach. "Shall we take this to the next level, darling?"

    However, a tear dropped from Asher''s eyes, which surprised Aria. She looked at Asher and noticed that he had an expression full of pain and sorrow on his face. It was as if he were carrying the weight of the whole world on his shoulders.

    "Darling, what''s wrong? Does your body still hurt?" Aria asked in concern as she stroked his hair.

    "No. I''m okay. I was just overwhelmed by my emotions," Asher said as he wiped away his tears with his sleeves. He then gave Aria a weak smile and said, "I''m sorry. It''s just that I remembered what I saw in the heart-demon trial of the Twilight Mist Sect. And I got scared."

    "What did you see? Did I do something terrible to you?" Aria asked as her expression turned serious.

    "No. It''s not about you. It''s about me." Asher''s voice trembled as he spoke. He looked into Aria''s eyes and became even more nervous, which made him hesitate to speak any further. He didn''t know if it was right to tell her about the things he saw in the trial, especially considering the fact that he didn''t know how she would react to such information.

    Asher didn''t want to lose her, but he also knew that keeping this secret hidden might cause unimaginable consequences. Who knows, if the real mastermind revealed the truth to Aria during critical moments, then she might end up getting hurt, which was thest thing he wanted to happen. So, it was better to tell Aria himself rather than risk having someone else do it.

    Aria was about to say something but then decided against it. Instead, she chose to remain silent as she waited for Asher to continue.

    "Mom, what I am about to tell you may shock you, so please listen to me till the end without interrupting me." Asher said while taking a deep breath. His heart beat faster, and his palms were sweaty. "Also, I want you to know that I love you more than anything else in this world."

    Aria smiled and nodded. She could tell that Asher was serious about this matter, so she decided to respect his wishes and give him her full attention. "I know, my love. Now tell me what happened."

    With that, Asher began talking about himself, the orphan Asher, who struggled to survive. He spoke about how he grew up in the orphanage and how he had no one to look after him and no money to support himself. He told her about how he was beaten, abused, and tormented by everyone around him. The way every day felt like hell to him. And how he never had any friends or loved ones in his life.

    Then he exined how he lost his life due to four thugs who wanted to steal money and woke up as Asher ke after his death.

    "At that time, I thought it was a second chance at life. There were also feelings for all of you and memories of the dead Asher ke. And I thought that I could just start a new life and enjoy it without having to worry about anything else.

    However..." Asher paused for a moment as he took another deep breath and continued, "However, in the trial, I saw that it was all a dreamcreated by my broken mind. So when I saw you with the real Asher ke, I broke down. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you and the others. It was the most painful thing I had ever experienced."

    Aria''s expression became dark as she continued to listen. She didn''t say anything, and no one knew what she was thinking about.

    Seeing that, Asher became even more restless and hugged her tight, afraid that she would push him away. However, to his relief, Aria didn''t resist.

    After taking another deep breath, Asher continued. He then mentioned how he met Asher ke in the soul space and how he found out that they weren''t two different entities. No. He told about how he saw more different people bing one person, including the orphan Asher and Asher ke.

    "Aria, I don''t know who I am anymore. I don''t even know what my real name is. The only thing I know for sure is that I love you. You are the only constant thing in my life right now."

 Chapter 322: Revealing The Truth - 2

    A prolonged silence followed after Asher finished speaking. Neither of them said a word as they looked each other in the eyes.

    Asher felt a bit anxious as he waited for Aria''s response. He knew that revealing the truth to Aria might change things between them, but he had no choice but to tell her about it. If he didn''t do so, he would be lying to her, and that was something that he didn''t want to do. His love for her was greater than anything else. It was so great that he could not continue to keep secrets from her.

    And he didn''t want to live a life of lies and deceit. It went against his motto of living free and unrestrained.

    Soon, an indescribable pressure enveloped the room, causing Asher to feel like he was suffocating. He knew that Aria was angry, and he braced himself for what was about toe. However, he couldn''t help but feel afraid. He had never seen her get angry like this before. Even when fighting against the Blood Emperor, she didn''t emit such strong pressure.

    It was like a primordial monster had been provoked by a mere mortal. The sheer power and pressure were overwhelming.

    But as the pressure intensified, Asher noticed that there were tears in Aria''s eyes, and his heart broke into pieces. She looked like she was going to cry, which was something he never wanted to see. It was more painful than anything else.

    Before Asher could say anything, Aria grabbed him by the cor and pulled him closer to her face. Then, with a cold voice, she whispered into his ear, "Tell me. How do you want to die?"

    A shiver ran down Asher''s spine when he heard those words. He didn''t expect Aria to ask him such a question. But despite his fear, he couldn''t help butugh at himself for being so stupid. It was obvious that she would react like this, yet he still went ahead and told her about it. Maybe he was just too naive, or maybe he just didn''t care anymore.

    Whatever the case may be, he knew that what he did was right. There was no such thing as a happy ending for those who lived their lives with lies and deceit. Even if they managed to get away with it for a while, their actions would eventually catch up to them, and everything would fall apart.

    As Asher thought all of that, a gentle smile formed on his face. It was as if all the anxiety and fear he felt earlier had vanished without a trace. All that remained was an overwhelming sense of calmness and peace. And as he looked into Aria''s beautiful amethyst eyes, he couldn''t help but think that he was the luckiest man in the world.

    Even though he might die right here, at least he would die by the side of the woman he loved. That was all that mattered to him.

    "I don''t care how I die as long as you promise me that you won''t feel sad about everything that happened," Asher said with a faint smile on his face. "I just want you to be happy, my love."

    Hearing those words, Aria''s tears fell like raindrops from her eyes. She didn''t say anything. Instead, she pressed her lips against Asher''s and kissed him passionately. It was as if she wanted to imprint her love into him so that he would never forget it. Her kiss was so full of love and passion that Asher felt his eyes watering up as well.

    He never knew that such an intense emotion could exist within someone, and he couldn''t help but think that if everyone had a little bit of this love inside them, the world would be a much better ce.

    But Asher didn''t care about all of that right now. He just wanted to savor this moment and enjoy every second of it. And so he closed his eyes and allowed himself to get lost in the kiss. Maybe this was hisst kiss with Aria. So he made sure to make it count. He kissed her with everything he had, pouring all of his emotions into it.

    His lips moved against hers in perfect sync, as if they were meant to be together like this. It was a magical feeling, and he never wanted it to end.

    After what felt like an eternity, the two finally separated from each other. Asher opened his eyes and stared at Aria with love and affection in his gaze. Her beautiful amethyst eyes were still glistening with tears, and her cheeks were stained with trails of those tears. But despite all that, her beauty still shone throughlike a moon in the night sky.

    Seeing the adoration in Asher''s gaze, Aria couldn''t help but be even more emotional. "Why are you risking your life like this? What if I choose to kill you after hearing all of this?"

    "I love you, Aria. It''s that simple. There is no other reason."

    "But..."

    "There is no ''but'' about it. Even though it may be a foolish thing to do, I''m willing to take that risk because I love you. I don''t want to live while lying to the person I love the most in the world. That would be far worse than dying."

    Aria took a deep breath, and the pressure vanished as if it had never existed. But her eyes had dark and deadly intent as she stared at Asher. "Do you think I didn''t think about someone possessing my son when you started acting differently? My reserved son, who always tried to maintain distance from the opposite sex, not only slept with his maid but also began to respond to my flirting and advances.

    It was more than just a little suspicious."

    "Then why didn''t you confront me?" Asher asked. He was surprised to hear that Aria had already suspected him. It was as if she knew everything all along.

    Seeing the surprise on Asher''s face, Aria chuckled and said, "Because I used a special artifact along with my secret technique to already confirm that no foreign soul possessed you. And nothing changed other than your soul getting stronger and more pure. Even though there were subtle changes, they could be attributed to emotional maturity and new experiences you have gone through."

    "Wait... then does that mean what I saw in the soul space..."

    "Yes. It might have been real. After all, you did gain memories of your life as orphan Asher and merge with them to be the current you. There seem to be bigger secrets behind everything happening around you. The rebirth, the merging of many different bodies into one, the Astral Nexus Core Orb, the Mystic Starry Realm¡ªall of it."

    "I know what you are thinking. There is someone pulling strings behind all of this. And if that''s the case, then things are far more dangerous than we think. But it''s okay. No matter how dangerous it may be, I''m willing to face it head-on for our happiness. And I won''t let anyone harm my family."

    "Indeed. No one gets away with hurting my baby boy." Aria''s killing intent soared as she clenched her fists tight, and a wave of spirit essence surged out of her body. "I will find the one who dared to use sinister poison to harm my son and make them pay! If it weren''t for all the mysterious things, I would have lost you forever. I won''t ever forgive them for that!"

 Chapter 323: Do Whatever You Want With Your Mommy, Darling.

    "No. I don''t. It was a slow-acting poison that worked like a ticking time bomb. There was no warning or indication. One day, I just started feeling strange. And then, everything went dark." Ashar replied.

    "I see..." Aria sighed and then looked into Asher''s eyes with determination in her gaze. "In that case, I will let Lyssa check on all the surveince arrays in the capital city.There have to be some clues left behind, no matter how careful they were. Even if there aren''t, knowing that you are fine, they may try again, and at that time, they won''t get away with it. This is not over.

    Not by a long shot."

    Asher nodded in agreement. He knew that he couldn''t let this matter slide. He had to find out who did this to him and why. And once he found them, he would make sure to get revenge for what they did to him. It was as simple as that.

    As the two of them talked about their ns for the future, Asher couldn''t help but feel relieved. Knowing that Aria didn''t hate him made Asher happy beyond what words could describe. He was afraid that he would lose her forever if she found out about his secret, but things turned out to be different from what he expected.

    Asher hugged Aria tightly and buried his face in her chest. He took in her scent, which smelled like roses. She smelled so good that he couldn''t help but want more of her. Her body was soft and warm, and it felt like heaven when she wrapped her arms around him.

    Aria giggled at Asher''s action and said, "Ara, someone is getting excited again."

    "I can''t help it. You''re too beautiful, Mom." Asher murmured as he nibbled on Aria''s earlobe, causing her to let out a soft moan. "Ahn~"

    Hearing her moan, Asher became even more excited. He then began kissing her neck and licking her sensitive areas. She smelled like the most expensive perfume in the world, and her skin tasted like the sweetest honey. It was intoxicating.

    As he continued to kiss and lick her neck, Asher slipped his hand under the slit of Aria''s cheongsam and groped her ass. It was firm yet soft at the same time. He loved how it felt in his hands. He then moved his other hand to her breast and began squeezing it. Her breasts were perfect, just like the rest of her body.

    "Ahn~" Aria moaned louder this time as she grabbed onto Asher''s shoulders for support. She tilted her head to give him better ess to her neck, and her eyes were filled with lust and desire. She wanted him to keep going, and he was more than happy to oblige.

    Soon, Asher stopped kissing Aria''s neck and moved to her lips. They kissed passionately as their tongues intertwined with each other. He felt like he was in heaven as he tasted her sweet lips.

    Meanwhile, Aria didn''t just sit there and let Asher have his way with her. She also reciprocated his actions by stroking his member through his pants. When she felt it grow hard under her touch, she became even more aroused. "Mmm... Ahn~"

    As they continued to kiss, Asher moved his hand from Aria''s breast to her panties. He then began rubbing her pussy through the thin fabric, causing her to let out a muffled moan into his mouth. He could feel how wet she was already, and it made him want to take things further.

    "Mom, I can''t wait anymore." Asher growled and ripped Aria''s cheongsam off her body, exposing her naked breasts and her drenched redce panties. Her perfect figure always made him go crazy with lust. Then he proceeded to rip his clothes off as well, leaving both of them naked.

    "Fufufu... what a naughty boy." Aria giggled before leaning forward and nibbling on Asher''s earlobe. "Do whatever you want with your mommy, darling."

    Without wasting any more time, Asher shoved his cock inside Aria''s juicy pussy right away. It was so wet that he slid in easily. And as soon as he entered her, both of them let out a loud moan of pleasure.

    "Ahhh~!"

    "Mom!"

    The feeling of Aria''s tight walls wrapped around his cock was indescribable. It felt like heaven. Asher didn''t think he could ever get tired of this feeling.

    As Asher started to thrust in and out of her, Aria followed his rhythm and bounced on his dick in sync. She had an extremely lewd expression on her face, and she couldn''t stop moaning. Her breasts were bouncing up and down with every action. It was an amazing sight to behold.

    "Ahhn~! It feels so good, darling!"

    "Yes! Mom, you feel amazing too! I love you. I love you so much! You don''t know how much you mean to me!"

    "Mmm... Ahh~ I love you too, my baby. Ahn~ I''ll always love you, no matter what happens. So don''t worry about anything and just enjoy yourself."

    Aria then pulled Asher in for another kiss as she rocked her hips against his thrusts harder and faster. The sounds of their flesh pping against each other echoed throughout the room. It was a symphony of pleasure. As they continued to kiss, Aria used her tongue to dance with Asher''s, like it was a snake trying to wrap itself around its prey.

    Aria was really into it, and it showed. The way she moved her body, the sounds she made¡ªeverything about her screamed passion. She was so hot that it was driving Asher crazy.

    The two of them continued to make love for hours on end, enjoying each other''s bodies to the fullest. And as they reached their climax, they both screamed out in ecstasy.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    "Mooommm!!!"

    It was the best feeling in the world, and they never wanted it to end. But despite their desire to continue, there was no stopping the inevitable. And after reaching the peak of pleasure together, they copsed onto the bed, exhausted and satisfied.

 Chapter 324: Two Fierce Gazes

    After spending a few more minutes recovering from the intense lovemaking, Aria and Asher washed up in the bathroom before leaving the room.

    They went straight to the open in in the Mystic Starry Realm, where all the injured childreny unconscious on the ground. Despite looking like they were going to die any moment, they were safe and sleeping in peace. However, a closer look would reveal that their blood essence was almostpletely drained out of them, and if not treated, they would soon perish. Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl

    And it wasn''t something that could be healed with healing pills. Their bodies were so fragile and weak that any medicinal pills would just break down their bodies further.

    Aria''s face turned dark as she looked at the scene before her. These poor children had done nothing wrong, yet they were suffering because of the greed and cruelty of others. It disgusted her to no end. ''Not just Li n; I have to make sure that such scums are put down from all over my country. There is no way I am letting such trash exist under my rule!''

    "Little Ash!" Olivia''s sweet voice called out as she ran towards Asher and gave him a tight hug. "You''re awake! I was so worried about you."

    Asher smiled at his beautiful aunt before pulling her into a kiss. Olivia responded by wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him back. They kissed for a few moments before finally separating from each other. "I am sorry for making you worry, Aunt Olivia. But don''t worry. I am okay now.

    I have already recovered all my energy. And more."

    "Mm, that''s good to hear." Olivia nodded as she looked into Asher''s eyes. Then her expression became serious as she asked, "Little Ash, although we have stabilized their conditions with our spirit essence, these children still need proper treatment. Can you help them with the Astral Nexus Core Orb?"

    "Yes, Aunt Olivia. I was just about to do it. You don''t have to worry anymore. Let me take care of it." Asher replied before turning his attention towards the children.

    Without wasting any more time, he closed his eyes and began infusing his spirit essence into the Astral Nexus Core Orb in his body. The very next moment, an intense surge of pure spirit essence erupted out of the core in the main hall of the Mystic Starry Realm and spread throughout the area. That spirit essence was unlike anything that had ever existed in the outside world.

    It was pure, untainted, and filled with an overwhelming sense of vitality.

    With Asher''s guidance, that pure spirit essence rushed towards all the injured children like a tsunami and enveloped them in its embrace. At the same time, it also began seeping into their bodies through their pores, filling them with energy and healing their wounds. And as the process continued, everyone witnessed a miracle happen right before their eyes.

    All the children who were near death''s door, on the verge of losing their lives, began recovering at a visible rate. Their wounds closed up, their skin became rosy, and even their broken bones and internal organs were restored. They were being healed from within, down to the very core of their being.

    It wasn''t just their physical injuries that were being healed. Even their blood essence was being restored, restoring their vitality and energy.

    It didn''t take long for the process to finish, and soon, all the children looked healthy and full of life once again. However, they remained unconscious as if they were sleeping peacefully. And they would stay that way until Asher decided otherwise.

    "It''s done." Asher said once he opened his eyes again. "They are healed and safe without any worries."

    A sigh of relief escaped Olivia''s beautiful lips as she heard those words. She was on the edge for quite some time now, but everything was alright now. The children were fine, and there was nothing to worry about anymore.

    After that, Asher turned to look at Aria and continued, "I have healed their bodies, blood essence, and souls. But I am afraid they will still suffer from trauma after remembering everything that happened. So, Mom, I will need your help in sealing their memories and helping them forget everything that happened."

    "Leave it to me, my love." Aria chuckled as she moved towards the children and started using her techniques to do just that.

    As for Olivia, she hugged Asher close and rested her head on his chest. She was happy that he was okay, and she didn''t want to let go of him anytime soon. "Little Ash, please don''t scare me like that again. I can''t lose you. I just can''t. You are the center of my life.

    Without you, I don''t know what I will do."

    Asher nodded as he wrapped his arms around Olivia''s waist and kissed the top of her head. He knew how much he meant to her, and he wouldn''t dare make her worry like that ever again.

    "I promise, Aunt Olivia." Asher said as he caressed Olivia''s cheek and looked into her beautiful blue-gray eyes. "I promise that as soon as the problem esctes, I will call you all for help and not wait till thest second."

    "You better," Olivia said before leaning forward and capturing Asher''s lips in another passionate kiss.

    Asher closed his eyes and responded to her kiss with equal fervor. Her lips were soft and tasted sweet, just like honey. And he loved the way they moved against his own. It was intoxicating.

    However, suddenly Asher felt a chill run down his spine when he sensed an extremely terrifying gaze at the back of his head. The intensity of that gaze was so strong that he could almost feel it burning a hole into his skull.

    Asher''s eyes snapped open, and he broke the kiss before looking back to find two fierce gazes staring at him from behind.

    One was his Aunt Lyssa, who was standing with her arms crossed over her chest. And the other was his Teacher Rias, who was giving him an intense look with her crimson-red eyes. Both women had their hair flowing wildly in the wind, giving them a very intimidating aura.

 Chapter 325: Because Shes Aria, My Mom. What Else Needs To Be Said?

    Seeing the angry expressions on their faces, Asher couldn''t help but furrow his brows. ''This is getting annoying. Can''t they stop being territorial around me for once? Why do I have to be caught between two hotdies who can''t decide who gets to be with me first?''

    Thinking that, Asher let go of Olivia and walked towards Lyssa and Rias. He took each step with confidence and determination. An aura of dominance surrounded him as he approached the two women. It was as if he owned everything around him.

    "It''s not nice to stare at someone like that." Asher said as soon as he reached them. His tone was firm, yet there was no hint of anger or irritation in his voice. He just sounded calm and collected. "What do you think you two are doing?"

    Lyssa and Rias nced at each other before turning their attention back to Asher. They both opened their mouths to speak, but Asher stopped them by raising his hand in front of their faces.

    "I am asking you what you think you''re doing," Asher repeated. "You two are acting like a bunch of children who want to fight over their toys. I am not an object to be fought over. If you two love me, then act like it and respect my wishes. Do you think being first in bed or having the first kiss makes any difference? Then what about my other women who came after you?

    Are they not as important just because they didn''t get the first chance at my heart? Or do you want me to show favoritism towards those who were first in line? Is that it? Do you think of me as that kind of person? Tell me!"

    Hearing Asher''s words, Lyssa and Rias couldn''t help but fall silent. Their expressions changed as various emotions shed across their faces. It was as if they were trying to process everything that he had just said to them.

    After a few moments of silence, Rias was the first to speak up. She stepped forward and said, "You''re right, Ash. I am sorry for acting like that. It won''t happen again." She then looked in his eyes and continued, "I also don''t want you to show favoritism towards me or anyone else. It would make everyone feel bad if you did that."

    Lyssa nodded in agreement as she stepped forward as well. She ced her hands on Asher''s shoulders and smiled at him. "Yes, we are sorry for acting like this. We just got a little carried away. Please forgive us."

    Asher sighed before returning their smiles with one of his own. "It''s okay. I just want you two to start getting along better. I love you both, and I don''t want to hurt either of you by choosing one over the other. So please try to be more understanding and supportive of each other from now on."

    Rias and Lyssa nced at each other again and nodded. They then turned back to Asher and said, "We will try our best."

    "Good." Asher chuckled as he groped their juicy asses and pulled them closer to him. "Now, who wants to kiss me first?"

    Hearing Asher''s words, Rias and Lyssa smirked before leaning in and giving him a kiss on both sides of his face. They then pulled back and stared into his eyes.

    "Why choose when we can both enjoy you together?" Rias grinned as she grabbed Asher''s crotch, surprising him with her boldness.

    "Hehe¡­ I like that idea," Lyssa also added and moved her lips along his neck.

    Asher was pleasantly surprised by their actions. He hadn''t expected them to be so forward. However, he wasn''tining either. The idea of having two busty women pleasing him at the same time sounded pretty appealing. And he couldn''t help but think that maybe things would work out better this way after all.

    "Fufufu... It looks like you finally managed to get through to them." Aria chuckled as she approached the trio. She then leaned against Asher''s back and whispered into his ear with a teasing smile on her face. "And here I thought I was going to have to intervene and make them stop fighting over you." Find exclusive stories on mvl

    "Of course I did, Mom. I am the man of the house, after all." Asher turned his head towards Aria and smirked. "However, you should intervene when necessary since you''re the Harem Queen. Don''t you think so?"

    "Oh? Harem Queen?" Aria chuckled and wrapped her arms around Asher''s waist, pressing her massive tits against his back. "That has a nice ring to it. Better than being called Matriarch of the ke Family or Empress of the Eldoria Country."

    "HEY!!!" Both Rias and Lyssa cried out in protest, ring at Aria with jealousy in their eyes.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Aria raised her eyebrows and smirked at the two women. "Do you have anyints?"

    Both women red at Aria, but the moment they saw a sharp glint in her eyes, they felt a chill run down their spines. It was as if a monster was staring at them from behind. A terrifying beast that could devour them whole without leaving a single trace of their existence behind. And knowing that there was nothing they could do to stop her, both Rias and Lyssa could only shake their heads in silence.

    Although both of them were bold and never feared anyone, when it came to Aria, they knew they better not cross her. As such, they chose to keep their mouths shut and stay out of her way.

    "I thought so." Aria chuckled.

    However, even though Rias and Lyssa didn''t dare speak up to Aria, they still couldn''t help but look at Asher and asked at the same time, "Didn''t you say you won''t show any favoritism towards anyone? Then why is she the Harem Queen?"

    "Oh, that?" Asher shrugged without concern. "Simple. Because she''s Aria, my mom. What else needs to be said?"

    "Fufufu..." Aria giggled with a mischievous smile while Rias and Lyssa were stunned by Asher''s answer. They didn''t know what to say or how to respond. And in the end, they just let it be.

 Chapter 326: I Must Get Stronger, Much Stronger Than Anyone Else.

    After that, Asher took the opportunity to give each of them a passionate kiss before separating from them. He then looked towards Aria and asked, "So, Mom, are you done with sealing their memories and helping them forget everything that happened to them?"

    Asher was referring to the children who had been rescued from the sacrificial ritual performed by Li n members. Thanks to him, all their physical injuries were healed, blood essence was restored, and souls were mended. However, he wasn''t going to leave them without making sure they would be fine.

    That''s why he asked Aria to use her special technique to help them forget about everything that happened to them, so they wouldn''t suffer any psychological trauma.

    "Yes. They will wake up soon," Aria nodded as she nced at the children. "After that, we can arrange a team to take them back to their families. I am sure their parents must be worried sick right now. However, there are some children without any family left."

    "You mean orphans?"

    "Yes. There are about thirty of them. These children have no one to take care of them, and they will most likely end up living on the streets or in orphanages."

    "Oh? Thirty?" Asher stroked his chin with a thoughtful expression on his face. Then, after thinking for a moment, he let out a sigh and said, "I guess we don''t have any choice but to take them in ourselves. We can''t leave them to their own devices. They need a ce to live and someone to look after them.

    So, why don''t we keep them here in the Mystic Starry Realm and train them to be our subordinates in the future? Besides, they can also givepany to Lily since she''s the only child living here right now. I am sure she would love to y around with children of her age."

    Aria smiled at Asher''s decision. It was just like he said. They couldn''t abandon these children to fend for themselves. So, the best option avable to them was to raise them here in the Mystic Starry Realm. And since they would be staying here anyway, it made sense to train them to serve the ke family in the future. This way, they could serve a purpose and feel useful.

    As for Lily, she would get someone to y with, which was also a good thing.

    "Indeed. That is a good idea. But are you sure you want all of them to be raised here? You know, some of them are boys."

    "Boys?" Asher raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t thought about that before. However, now that Aria mentioned it, he realized that it could pose some problems. After all, he didn''t want other men living in the Mystic Starry Realm with his women. Even if they were still children, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t grow up into horny young men who would lust after his women.

    But just as Asher was thinking about it, Aria giggled as if knowing his thoughts and said, "Why don''t we send those boys to stay in the orphanage under the Angel''s Care foundation? I am sure that orphanage will be a good ce since you have already removed the rotten ones from there."

    "True. Let''s do that then." Asher nodded without hesitation. "I don''t want any males other than me living here with all of you. This is something that won''t change, no matter what."

    Aria, Olivia, Rias, and Lyssa exchanged looks and smiled at each other. It was as if they had expected Asher to say that. They knew he loved them very much, and he would never allow any man toe near them. That was just how possessive he was when it came to women he loved.

    "Fufu... Then I will have Eleanor send those 10 boys to the orphanage. And I am sure she would love taking care of the remaining 20 girls. With her, they will be given proper education and care. So, there is nothing to worry about." Aria smiled and turned to look at Lyssa before adding. "Right, Lyssa, I am counting on you to take other children to their respective families.

    Make sure everything gets done without any issues."

    "Sure thing." Lyssa nodded in agreement. Being the Police Chief, she was used to dealing with these types of things. So, it wasn''t going to be a problem for her.

    As all things were settled, Asher returned his thoughts back to cultivating and improving his strength. So, with a determined expression, he said goodbye to everyone before going back to his cultivation chamber. There he sat down in the lotus position on the ground and closed his eyes.

    The next moment, Asher''s consciousness started sinking into the depths of his mind. He went through all the things that happened ever since he took on the mission about missing children in the Azure Sky Province. It was like reliving his past experiences.

    From the very first moment he arrived at the outskirts of the city, to his encounters with the families of missing children, to his relentless search for clues, getting kidnapped by a member of the Li n, being used in their Sacrificial Ritual, and the fierce battle between Aria and the others against the Li n''s Ancestor, Asher reyed everything in his mind, down to the smallest details. Your journey continues at mvl

    He reviewed every action he had taken during that period and analyzed the oues of those actions.

    And after doing that, Asher started thinking about all the mistakes he made and the ways he could''ve done things better.

    ''I got cocky because of the Astral Nexus Core Orb and its abilities, and that was why I got myself trapped in the sacrificial array without any chance to escape. I should have never underestimated my enemies and instead prepared countermeasures for every possible scenario.'' Asher shook his head as he reprimanded himself.

    ''My reckless actions have led me to near death and put everyone in danger as well. This isn''t something I can ever let happen again. Henceforth, I must get stronger, much stronger than anyone else. And for that, I know where I need to start. Dual Cultivation! It is the fastest way to increase one''s strength without taking years of effort.

    I should have started practicing Dual Cultivation a long time ago.''

 Chapter 327: Blissful Union Arts

    [ Blissful Union Arts: A Dual Cultivation Technique that involves couples to merge their Yin and Yang essences and connect physical bodies together. This allows them to synchronize their cultivation bases to resonate and amplify each other''s growth potentials while boosting both of their powers.

    The primary benefit of this method is that it increases one''s overall cultivation realms faster than conventional methods of cultivation. However, it requires a lot of practice and effort from both parties involved. It also has various other benefits, such as improving mental rity, enhancing spiritual sensitivity, increasing energy flow within one''s body, and strengthening one''s soul.

    In order to perform this technique, one must first achieveplete harmony between themselves and their partner. Once they are able to synchronize their emotions, thoughts, breathing patterns, and energy flows, they can begin to merge their Yin and Yang essences together, causing their cultivation bases to resonate and amplify each other.

    From there, they will be able to absorb spirit essence and increase their cultivation faster than ever before.

    Blissful Union Arts requiresplete trust between partners. It is important for both parties to establish a strong connection and share a deep understanding of each other. Only then can they achieve the perfect harmony necessary for this technique to work effectively. This means that one cannot just choose any random person as their cultivation partner. ]

    Asher opened his eyes after reading through the Blissful Union Arts''s introduction in his mind. A small smile crept onto his lips as he thought about how powerful he would be once he began cultivating this technique.

    After all, this technique was an Immortal-Ranked cultivation technique. Which meant that even when he reached the limits of this world, Emperor Rank, he didn''t have to worry about finding a new Dual Cultivation technique manual to study and learn. Rather, he could continue using this technique to break through the limits of this realm and advance into a higher realm of existence.

    ''This is exactly what I need right now.'' Asher thought to himself as he closed his eyes again. ''This technique will allow me to cultivate faster than anyone else in this world. All I need to do is make love with my women and cultivate together. How perfect is that?''

    The more he thought about it, the more excited Asher became. He couldn''t wait to try out this technique with his girls and see how much stronger all of them could be. But he knew he couldn''t rush things either. First, he had to learn more about this technique before attempting anything. After all, there was no point in rushing into things without knowing what he was doing.

    Therefore, he focused his mind once again and started reading through the Blissful Union Arts''s exnations and details.

    A few hours passed as Asher read through the first volume of the Blissful Union Arts. It contained an introduction to the various principles of the technique, its benefits, and how it works. It also included some basic forms for beginners to practice with their partners. Once he finished reading through the first volume, he took a break and reviewed everything he learned.

    ''So, the Blissful Union Arts requires the couple to possess simr rank cultivation bases to ensure mutual benefits from cultivating together.

    However, if one of them is much stronger than the other, the weaker partner will still receive tremendous benefits from practicing this technique, whereas the stronger partner will not experience any changes in their cultivation base as they would be acting as a supporting role.'' Asher thought as he recapped what he just read.

    ''Hmmm... this means if I cultivate with Mom and others who have stronger cultivation realms than me, I can expect massive gains while they would only see small improvements at best. However, if I cultivate with someone with a simr rank to mine, we will both benefit from this technique since we will be able to resonate with each other''s Yin and Yang essences and amplify our cultivation bases.''

    Asher nodded in understanding after figuring out the basics of this technique. However, there was still a lot he needed to learn about before he could start practicing it with his women.

    ''Although there is a risk involved in cultivating together, there are also benefits for those who are willing to take the chance. For example, one can be extremely sensitive to spirit essence during the act, allowing them to absorb more of it than usual, which means faster growth for both partners.

    In addition, they will also gain increased stamina and energy levels, which can lead to prolonged sessions between couples. Another benefit is that they will experience a higher level of pleasure during sex due to their heightened senses. However, it is important to note that some people may not be able to handle such intense sensations, so caution should be taken when using this technique.''

    Find your next read at mvl

    ''But the most important thing I need to remember is that the Blissful Union Arts demandsplete harmony between partners. Otherwise, a slight miscirction of Yin and Yang essence can result in serious injuries to both parties involved. As such, one must make sure they have full trust and understanding with their partner before attempting this technique.

    If there are any doubts or hesitations, then it''s better to abandon practicing this technique altogether, as even a single mistake could prove fatal for both of them.''

    After memorizing everything he read about, Asher finally opened his eyes again and took a deep breath. He was still somewhat overwhelmed by the amount of information he just learned, but he knew it was necessary if he wanted to seed in this cultivation technique. And since he already decided to cultivate this technique with his women, he wasn''t going to give up no matter what.

 Chapter 328: Dual Cultivation Hall.

    ''Alright, now that I have the basics down, it''s time to learn how to use this technique in practice. And there is a perfect ce where I can get guidance from someone experienced in Dual Cultivation.'' Asher thought to himself as he stood up from the ground and stretched his body. ''Hehe. It''s time to cash in my reward from Elder Katrina.

    Let''s go to the Dual Cultivation Hall and see what she has in store for me.''

    With that thought, Asher disappeared from the cultivation chamber and appeared inside his bedroom in the manor at the Twilight Mist Sect''s core area.

    After seeing that no one else was present in his room, Asher took off his clothes and changed into a new set of white robes before heading out towards the exit. Once outside, he went straight towards the personal Teleportation Array located near the main entrance of the manor''s central za.

    Using this array, he could instantly travel to any other location within the Twilight Mist Sect''spound without needing to walk around or use any other means of transportation. Thus, in no time, Asher reached the Dual Cultivation Hall, which was located near the sect''s eastern side.

    The moment he arrived, Asher found himself standing before an enormous building with majestic architecture. It had several floors and looked very grandpared to other structures nearby. Furthermore, there were countless disciples entering and leaving the hall, indicating that it was quite popr among disciples of the sect.

    It wasn''t surprising though since the Dual Cultivation Hall was one of the most famous ces within the Twilight Mist Sect. In fact, many disciples often visited this ce just to get a chance to enjoy intimate activities with beautiful women from the Dual Cultivation Hall.

    The female members of the Dual Cultivation Hall always needed a lot of Yang spirit essence in their bodies to strengthen their cultivation bases, and therefore, they would always be searching for strong male cultivators to help them out with their needs.

    And since these women were very beautiful and experienced in pleasuring men, there were plenty of male disciples who were willing to offer themselves up to satisfy their desires.

    It was a win-win situation for both parties involved. The female members got to increase their cultivation realms while the male disciples enjoyed some fun time with beautiful women.

    However, not everyone could qualify to receive such treatment from thesedies since it required a certain level of strength to meet their standards.

    Only those who were capable enough to satisfy their needs were lucky enough to experience this privilege. As such, many male disciples spent all their time training hard to improve their cultivation bases so that they could impress these gorgeousdies and enjoy some intimate moments with them.

    The same was true for female disciples as well, who wanted to spend time with handsome male cultivators from the Dual Cultivation Hall.

    Though unlike males, their requirements weren''t that high since they only needed to provide a sufficient amount of Yin spirit essence to the men. Enjoy new tales from mvl

    As long as they possessed decent looks and a sufficient cultivation base, they would be able to join in on the fun and experience pleasure like never before.

    And thanks to this system, everyone got what they wanted without having to worry about anything else. It was indeed a very beneficial arrangement for both sides involved.

    Yet, it wasn''t all roses since one major drawback existed with this kind of rtionship. The disciples of the Dual Cultivation Hall treated other disciples as nothing more than sex toys. Once their needs were satisfied, they would immediately kick them out and move on to find someone else who could satisfy their desires better.

    This resulted in many male disciples getting hurt emotionally because they fell in love with these women only to be discarded once they lost their appeal. Although there were also cases where disciples of the Dual Cultivation Hall ended up developing feelings for their partners, it wasn''t verymon due to the nature of their cultivation.

    But even though such a rtionship seemed quite cruel at first nce, many male and female disciples still chose to indulge in these pleasures regardless of consequences since they didn''t want to miss out on the opportunity to experience the joys of carnal pleasure.

    However, Asher didn''t care about any of this since he had no intention of ever bing involved with one of these women. All he wanted was to receive guidance from Elder Katrina, who was the leader of the Dual Cultivation Hall and someone who knew about this cultivation method like the back of her hand.

    As soon as he entered the building, Asher found himself standing in arge hall filled with dozens of beautiful women wearing skimpy outfits that barely covered their bodies. Each of them had long flowing hair that reached down to their waists, bright eyes full of vitality, and perfectly shaped figures, which were entuated by their revealing outfits.

    These beautiful disciples were either sitting on couches or chatting with each other while enjoying cups of tea and snacks. Some were even busy talking with male disciples who came to visit them. But when they saw Asher entering the hall, they immediately stopped whatever they were doing and looked at him with interest.

    A few secondster, one of the girls approached Asher with a seductive smile on her face and said, "Hello there, handsome. Is this your first time visiting the Dual Cultivation Hall?"

    "Yes." Asher nodded as he scanned her figure from top to bottom before focusing his gaze on her beautiful face. "I just joined the Twilight Mist Sect and was hoping to learn more about Dual Cultivation."

    "Oh, is that so? How wonderful! We wee all neers who are interested in learning about the art of pleasure." The girl giggled as she moved closer to Asher and whispered into his ear. "By the way, my name is Su Xiaolian. Would you like to spend some time with me today? I promise I will teach you everything you need to know about this subject matter."

 Chapter 329: Why Did You Reject My Invitation?

    Su Xiaolian gave Asher a suggestive wink as she said this. She then brushed her hair back and exposed her slender neck while leaning forward to reveal her ample cleavage.

    Her movements were very seductive and arousing. It was clear that she had done this many times before based on how fluid her actions were. And judging by the way she acted around him, it seemed like she really wanted to bed him. However, Asher wasn''t interested in any of that. Instead, he focused on why he came here in the first ce.

    "Thanks for the offer, but I am afraid I can''t ept it today." Asher replied as he looked into Su Xiaolian''s eyes. "I have something else to take care of first before anything else. Maybe some other time."

    Su Xiaolian pouted after hearing Asher''s words. However, instead of getting angry or disappointed, she let out a lightugh and asked, "Ahh... What is it that you want to do? Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "I am looking for Elder Katrina. Can you take me to her?"

    "Huh? Hall Master? You want to meet her?"

    Su Xiaolian raised her eyebrows in surprise. She couldn''t believe that this handsome guy had also fallen for the charm of their Hall Master. After all, Elder Katrina was infamous for ying with the hearts of men and never letting them touch her body. So, she didn''t think anyone would ever have a chance to win her affection.

    And Su Xiaolian believed that Asher would end up being just another victim of their Hall Master''s games like all those other men before him. Thus, she didn''t bother hiding her thoughts anymore and asked him straight out.

    "Are you sure about this? You do know that our Hall Master is a notorious tease, right? Even if you got looks like yours, she wouldn''t give you the time of day. Just so you know."

    Asher smirked at Su Xiaolian''s warning before answering. "Yes, I know. But that doesn''t matter. I want to see her anyway. So, can you take me to her?"

    Su Xiaolian let out a sigh as she gave up on trying to convince Asher otherwise. Instead, she smiled sweetly and nodded her head in agreement. "Hehe... You are lucky that you met me first. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even get to see the door of our Hall Master''s chamber."

    "Huh? Why is that?"

    "Simple. There are always many disciples whoe here every day to ask for an audience with our Hall Master. However, none of them can meet her and end up leaving disappointed." Su Xiaolian chuckled while shaking her head. "But I am a Core Disciple here, so I have the privilege of seeing her whenever I want. And I will take you to her today."

    Su Xiaolian winked at Asher as she said this before turning around and heading towards the stairs that led to the upper floors of the building. The way her hips swayed side to side made it seem like she was still trying to seduce him by showing off her perfect buttocks underneath her skimpy outfit. And they were indeed quite a sight to behold.

    Although Asher wasn''t interested in Su Xiaolian''s seductive charms, he didn''t mind appreciating how beautiful her figure was from behind. Her plump ass cheeks jiggled with each step she took, drawing attention to them from everyone around. She also seemed to enjoy showing off her curves since she kept moving her hips back and forth as if inviting people to admire her body more closely.

    "I see. Then I thank you for your kindness." Asher expressed his gratitude towards Su Xiaolian before continuing with a mischievous smile. "And you got a nice ass there."

    Those words caused Su Xiaolian''s steps to stumble for a second, and she almost tripped over herself. However, she quickly regained herposure and looked back at Asher with an odd expression on her face.

    It was obvious that she hadn''t expected such a directpliment from him. But after her initial surprise passed, she couldn''t help but look at Asher with a mischievous smile of her own.

    "Hehe... If you like it that much, then why did you reject my invitation? You could''ve had your way with me today instead of chasing after our Hall Master. Why are you wasting time here?"

    Su Xiaolian shamelessly spoke as if trying to tempt Asher once again. However, her efforts were futile, as he just smiled at her and hinted with his eyes to continue leading the way.

    The beautiful girl pouted for a moment before turning back around and walking up the stairs with Asher following behind. When they reached the top floor, she led him towards arge door that was engraved with several intricate designs and patterns. There were various scenes of people engaged in sexual acts carved onto its surface. It looked quite artistic and unique.

    As soon as Su Xiaolian and Asher approached the door, it opened by itself without anyone touching it. This surprised both of them for a second, but then they heard a seductive voiceing from within.

    "Oh my, who do we have here? The famous Young Master ke, who dared to destroy the special cultivation ground of the Twilight Mist Sect without hesitation and still continues to walk around as if nothing happened. I wonder if you''re here to destroy my Dual Cultivation Hall as well?" Continue reading on §Þ??

    Su Xiaolian paled in an instant after hearing those words. She turned around to look at Asher with a panicked expression on her face.

    She had never expected that the person she was going to bring here would be someone who caused such a bigmotion in the Twilight Mist Sect recently. As such, she couldn''t help but feel nervous about what might happen to her because of her association with him.

    However, contrary to Su Xiaolian''s fears, Asher seemed unfazed by the usations. Instead, heughed out loud as he stepped towards the chamber.

    When Asher passed by Su Xiaolian, he patted her shoulder and whispered. "You can go now and thank you for bringing me here."

    Hearing this, Su Xiaolian rxed a little bit and nodded her head before turning around to leave.

 Chapter 330: Let Me Show You What Dual Cultivation Is All About.

    After Su Xiaolian left, Asher entered the room and found himself standing in a luxurious chamber filled with a faint fragrance ofvender incense. There were several elegant couches arranged neatly around a low table on which sat a set of teacups and a teapot.

    On the other side of the room stood an enormous bed with crimson sheets. And on top of it sat a beautiful woman dressed in ck cheongsam that showed off her voluptuous figure.

    Her long green hair flowed down to her waist, framing her pale face. She had sharp features, green eyes, red lips, and perfect proportions. She exuded an aura of mystery and seduction as she stared at Asher with a yful smile on her face.

    As she sat cross-legged on the bed, her body was rxed and slightly bent forward, giving him a clear view of her ample cleavage. The same was true for her milky-white long legs with thick thighs that peeked through her open slit. It was hard to ignore her voluptuous curves and sensual charm, especially when she was disying herself like this.

    The woman raised her eyebrow when she noticed Asher''s wandering eyes roaming over her body. However, instead of feeling offended or annoyed, her smile widened with amusement. It was the same as always, men would stare at her body and lose themselves in her seductive aura.

    And seeing that even someone like Asher ke was not an exception made her feel proud of herself. After all, she had worked very hard to attain such a perfect figure. Not many women couldpare to her beauty and charm. That was why she never minded it whenever someone ogled her body. It was natural for men to be attracted to her beauty.

    After admiring her figure for a while, Asher looked up at her face and asked, "Are you not going to offer me a seat?"

    "Oh my, where are my manners?" The woman giggled with a sultry voice before raising herself off the bed, moving towards the couch across from him, and gesturing for him to sit down. "Please, make yourselffortable, Young Master Asher."

    Without saying anything else, Asher walked over to the couch and sat down, leaning back against its soft cushions. He nced around the room for a moment before returning his gaze to the woman in front of him.

    She took a seat opposite him, crossing her legs and exposing her smooth thighs once again. The slit of her cheongsam parted up more than before, revealing even more of her skin.

    "So, tell me, what brings you here today? It must be something important if you came all this way just to see me."

    Read exclusive chapters at §Þ??

    "Yes, indeed." Asher nodded as he leaned forward. "I am here to cash in on the reward you promised me, Elder Katrina."

    "Hmmm? What do you mean?" Elder Katrina seemed confused for a second. But then she remembered about giving Asher a reward for impressing her during the disciple recruitment trial of the Twilight Mist Sect.

    "Ah, I see. You are talking about that little thing I promised you. Well, since you are eager to im your prize, I guess you know what you want from me, right?"

    "Of course." Asher nodded again while exining himself. "I want you to teach me more about the Dual Cultivation Arts. Although I understand the basics, I still need guidance from an expert like you."

    Elder Katrina raised her delicate eyebrows when she heard Asher''s request. A faint smile appeared on her lips soon after.

    "Oh? And here I thought you would ask for something else. But if that is what you want, then I shall grant your wish. So, why don''t you tell me what you already know about this technique first?"

    "Sure." Asher replied and proceeded to exin everything he read, which took quite a while.

    Once he finished telling her about his knowledge of Dual Cultivation Arts, Elder Katrina nodded in understanding.

    "I see. That was quite interesting. Although it seems a little different from what we follow here at the Twilight Mist Sect, the principles behind them are still very simr."

    Elder Katrina paused for a moment as she looked into Asher''s eyes.

    "Now then, as you mentioned earlier, you only know the basics of this technique. So, let me show you what Dual Cultivation is all about."

    Elder Katrina''s voice grew soft and gentle as she said this. The way she spoke made Asher feel excited for some reason. ''Is she going to teach me in practice?'' He thought to himself while staring at her beautiful face, which glowed under the warm light.

    However, Asher was soon disappointed when Katrina didn''t do anything unusual. Instead, she just sat there with a mysterious smile on her face, looking back at him without saying anything else.

    ''What is she waiting for? Is she testing me or something?'' Asher wondered, feeling somewhat puzzled by her behavior.

    But it wasn''t long before he got his answer as Elder Katrina suddenly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The moment she did so, several ripples appeared in space around them, forming multiple dark screens. These screens then began showing different scenes that depicted two energies moving together in harmony.

    "Take a look." Elder Katrina said while pointing towards the images disyed on the screens. "These are examples of Yin and Yang Essences flowing through people''s bodies during Dual Cultivation. All of these are the results of couples practicing Dual Cultivation in the hall right now."

    "You mean..." Asher trailed off as he turned his gaze towards the screens once again. There was only a faint outline that showed a pair of figures embracing each other and the energies flowing within them, but nothing else. It was more like an x-ray or something.

    Elder Katrina giggled at Asher''s reaction before clearing his doubt.

    "Yes, all of these scenes show people having sex in this very hall, cultivating their spirit essence together. And judging by how strong their energies look, they are indeed experiencing some incredible benefits from this activity."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Asher couldn''t help but feel amazed by what he saw on the screens. There were so many different kinds of positions shown here that it was hard to believe they could exist in reality. However, despite their strange postures, it was clear that these couples were cultivating with utmost care and dedication towards each other.

    And judging by the intensity of their auras, the flow of their essences, and the rhythm of their bodies, they were quite proficient at what they were doing.

    "I must say, I am impressed. This is indeed a remarkable method to understand what all the disciples are doing in the Dual Cultivation Hall without seeing their naked bodies." Asher said while gazing upon the dark screens filled with images of all the people engaging in various sexual acts. "And this is also what I wanted to learn more about.

    To see how Yin and Yang Essences should flow together to achieve perfect harmony."

    "Hehe, of course. Otherwise, how else would I keep track of all the disciples under my watch? You know, I don''t have a hobby of watching people fuck all day long." Elder Katrina chuckled before a threatening expression shed across her face. "Moreover, this array formation also helps keep track of people who want to take advantage of their partners.

    And believe me when I say, none of those who have tried it before survived. Well, at least not unscathed."

 Chapter 331: Oh My, Arent You A Sweet Talker?

    After that, Elder Katrina exined various details regarding Dual Cultivation to Asher with screens in the air as references. She started with the basics and slowly moved towards advanced concepts.

    Asher paid attention to every word she said and asked questions whenever he didn''t understand something. In this way, they spent hours discussing the topic. When it came to cultivating Yin and Yang essence, there were many important points to consider, so they discussed everything in great detail.

    They talked about how much essence each person should take from their partner during the act. The ratio of Yin to Yang that should be used to bnce out the flow between them. Even how far one should go with their cultivation partner and what kind of spirit pills could be used to boost their efficiency. All the basic things that any new practitioner should know.

    Once they finished talking about those things, Elder Katrina proceeded to show him more screens using the array formation. This time, she disyed several scenes where couples cultivated using different poses.

    "Now that you know all the basics, let me exin the most interesting part of this cultivation method to you." Elder Katrina smiled as she gazed into Asher''s eyes. "Unlike most other cultivation methods, which only require practitioners to absorb Spirit Essence from the environment and cultivate alone, in Dual Cultivation, you share an intimate connection with your partner.

    You make love to each other, pleasuring one another''s bodies and enjoying sensations together."

    Elder Katrina paused for a moment. Her lips curled up into a mischievous grin as she continued speaking. "The more intense the pleasure bes during the act, the stronger the flow of energy between two partners bes. And for that, there are various sexual positions that one can use. This way, both partners can continue to cultivate without getting bored or tired from doing so."

    "Haha... Sounds fun." Asher chuckled after hearing Elder Katrina''s words. He couldn''t help but feel excited by the thought of enjoying sex while cultivating. This was indeed a very unique method to achieve greater heights. But at the same time, he knew that there must be some downsides to it as well. Otherwise, why would anyone choose another cultivation method instead of this one?

    So, Asher asked Elder Katrina about this point, and she answered without hesitation.

    "Of course there are disadvantages too. For example, there is a limit to how much Yin and Yang essence you can absorb from your partner. If you overdo it, then you might end up hurting them instead of helping them cultivate. The same applies to yourself too, as the inbnce of Yin and Yang essence will damage your cultivation base instead of helping it grow stronger.

    It can also make you fall ill or cause serious injuries if you''re not careful."

    "So basically, there is a fine line between the perfect bnce of Yin and Yang that you need to maintain in the body, and absorbing too much will cause irreparable damage." Asher summarized everything he just heard and asked another question. "But what if someone uses spirit pills to strengthen Yin and Yang essences?"

    "Oh my... so many questions!" Elder Katrinaughed before answering. "The answer to that is simple, Young Master Asher. Spirit pills are indeed very helpful when ites to boosting the amount of energy you can absorb from your partner. But keep in mind that if you don''t get enough Yin essence, then that pill may cause you more harm than good.

    After all, as I said, every women has a limited amount of Yin essence in their bodies. Thus, one should always be careful while using spirit pills. Besides, they are not so easy to get considering how rare the spirit herbs to create those pills are. So most disciples won''t have to worry about that part."

    "What if I can get those medicines? Won''t it help me reach the higher realms faster with the Dual Cultivation Arts?" Stay updated with §Þ??

    "Yes, indeed. It will definitely help you reach higher realms of cultivation quicker. But you must have a sufficient amount of Yin Essence, or else it would do more harm than good. This means the more women you have by your side and the stronger they are in terms of cultivation base, the more effective this method will be for you."

    "Haha, then I guess I have nothing to worry about. I have plenty of women who I can cultivate with." Asher boasted with a big smile on his face. "And not to mention, they are very powerful as well. So, I think Dual Cultivation Arts will work wonders for me."

    "Ah... That''s quite impressive." Elder Katrina giggled before continuing. "But considering your status, I guess it''s natural that you have women fawning over you. Anyway, since we covered most of the important things rted to this subject matter, I think this should be enough for now. Now that you know everything about Dual Cultivation Arts, you should be able to practice it without any problems."

    As she finished speaking, Asher looked outside through the window to see the dark night sky and realized how much time he spent talking with her. The sun had set hours ago, and he could see countless stars twinkling above in the vast heavens. There was a full moon shining upon thend, illuminating everything around with its silver light.

    Asher smiled after seeing this beautiful sight before turning back to face Elder Katrina once again.

    "I must thank you for teaching me all these things today, Elder Katrina. This has indeed been a very informative experience for me. Not to mention, it''s also been quite enjoyable as well. After all, talking with such a beautiful woman is always fun. I bet most men would kill just to spend some time alone with you. And I have been lucky enough to do so today."

    Elder Katrina giggled at Asher''s ttery. "Oh my, aren''t you a sweet talker? If I didn''t know any better, I would think you''re trying to seduce me right now."

 Chapter 332: Why Are You Still Single?

    Asher neither confirmed nor denied her words; instead, he leaned forward, stared into Elder Katrina''s eyes, and asked. "Can I ask you something personal?"

    "Of course. Ask away. But whether or not I answer depends on the question itself." Elder Katrina nodded as she gazed back at him with an amused expression on her face.

    "I was wondering why you, such a beautiful and seductive woman like yourself, are still single? I can''t imagine that there aren''t any decent men who would want to have you as their lover. So why didn''t you ept any of their advances?"

    "Hehe... Why am I single? That''s an interesting question indeed. But why do you want to know that?"

    "Just curiosity."

    "Or maybe you are interested in me?"

    "Haha... maybe, or maybe not. Still, I wouldn''t have asked the same thing to some ice-cold woman who distances herself from the world. But you''re someone who leads the Dual Cultivation Hall, where people make love all the time, and with the way you act so open-mindedly, there must have been many times you''ve considered those feelings. So, why? Is there a reason for that?

    Or perhaps..."

    Asher''s eyes flickered with a bright light as he stared deep into her eyes and spoke with a low voice. "Could it be that you are already in a secret rtionship with someone?"

    Elder Katrina seemed taken aback by Asher''s question, but then she burst outughing soon after. "Hahaha! What a wonderful imagination you have! Haha! If I were in love with someone, do you think I would hide it from the world like this? No, if I ever found someone I wanted to spend my life with, I would make sure everyone knows about it."

    Discover more stories at §Þ??

    "Then why? Is there any reason for your decision to stay single?" Asher pressed further, trying to get some answers out of her.

    However, Elder Katrina didn''t say anything else. She turned her head away from him and looked outside the window again. Her eyes stared at the vast heavens above, filled with countless stars and the bright moon shining amidst them.

    After a few moments of silence, Elder Katrina began speaking once more, but her eyes remained focused on the sky outside.

    "You see, out there, there are many bigger andrger worlds that any of us can imagine. So many wonders to explore and so many mysteries to uncover. The universe is vast and endless, full of possibilities for anyone who wants to seek adventure." Elder Katrina paused for a second as she closed her eyes.

    When she opened them again, she turned towards Asher and looked at him with an expression of longing in her eyes. "Ever since I was a little girl, I have always dreamt of bing immortal. I wanted to fly freely among the stars and discover all kinds of exotic worlds beyond this one. That is why I chose to be a cultivator. That is why I joined the Twilight Mist Sect."

    "But reality is cruel and unforgiving." She continued after taking a deep breath. "Due to unknown circumstances, our worldcks cultivation methods to achieve even Emperor Rank cultivation, much less Immortal one. That is why I tried so hard to learn more about the ancient arts of cultivation. However, I soon realized that even that path was blocked for me.

    In the end, I had no choice but to change ns."

    "And so, instead of searching for cultivation methods, I thought it would be better to research and improve upon what we already know. Thus, I chose Dual Cultivation Arts to study and refine. After all, it''s one of the most effective ways to increase one''s cultivation base. That is why I became a Hall Master of the Dual Cultivation Hall. But despite my efforts, I still haven''t found anything useful.

    And I am starting to lose hope that I ever will."

    Elder Katrina took another deep breath as she spoke these words. Her voice contained an unmistakable sadness in it, which caused Asher''s heart to ache with pity for her. He knew exactly how painful it was to fail time after time again. It was indeed frustrating beyond words. But there was something that he couldn''t understand about her story. So he asked.

    "What does this have to do with your rtionship status?"

    Upon hearing his question, Elder Katrina''s expression changed back to her usual yful self. She looked at him with a teasing smile on her lips before answering. "Oh, I almost forgot about that part. Haha! Well, if you must know, I guess I just don''t feel like wasting my time with a man who can''t even break through to the Emperor Realm.

    Not to mention, all those men who have tried to court me before were simply looking for fun, not serious rtionships. They didn''t care about my dreams and aspirations. None of them ever bothered asking what I wanted to do in life. All they cared about was getting me into their beds. That''s why I never dated anyone before."

    Asher remained silent after hearing Elder Katrina''s words. Her story touched his heart, making him understand why she chose to remain single until now. She didn''t want to get involved with someone who would only drag her down and prevent her from achieving her dreams.

    She was a woman with a strong sense of purpose, and Asher respected that about her. He admired her determination to reach higher realms of existence despite the obstacles standing in her way. It showed how dedicated she was towards her goal.

    On the other hand, Asher couldn''t help but feel anger towards those guys who tried to get close to her without knowing anything about her background. To think that they thought so little of her as to try and seduce her for fun!

    And as he thought about Elder Katrina''s situation, Asher suddenly had an idea.

    "What if someone could help you achieve your dream? Will you give yourself to that person?"

 Chapter 333: Are You Sure You Can Help Me Achieve My Dreams?

    There was a slight smile on Elder Katrina''s lips as she stood up from her seat and walked towards Asher. Her steps were slow and steady, making her seem more graceful than usual. When she reached Asher''s side, she stopped right in front of him and stared into his eyes without saying anything else.

    Several emotions were swirling within Elder Katrina''s emerald-green irises. It was hard to make out any of them clearly, but one thing was certain: they were all directed at Asher himself.

    On the other hand, Asher remained calm andposed despite the intense gaze she was giving him. He met her stare head-on, not backing away from it despite how intimidating it was. There was no hesitation or fear in his blue eyes as he looked straight at her.

    Seeing this reaction, the smile on Elder Katrina''s face grew wider. She then leaned forward and sat down on Asher''sp with both legs straddling him. Her hands rested on his shoulders while her face hovered inches away from his.

    The smell ofvender filled Asher''s nostrils, causing him to inhale deeply and feel intoxicated by its scent. It was very pleasant, making him feel rxed andfortable. While her butt was pressed against his crotch, allowing him to feel the softness of her flesh through her thin cheongsam.

    Their faces were so close that they could almost kiss. But instead of doing so, Elder Katrina brought her lips next to his ear and whispered, "You know what? I like you, Young Master Asher. You are an interesting young man, not like the rest. There''s something about you that draws women towards you. This can be seen by how you have many women who are devoted to you.

    And just from looking into your eyes, I know you aren''t shallow and superficial like all those men I''ve met before. So if you tried to pursue me with sincerity, I might have given in to your charms."

    "But," Elder Katrina suddenly stopped talking and backed away from him, breaking the moment they were sharing. A cold expression appeared on her face as she continued speaking with a voice devoid of emotion. "If you want to im that you can help me reach the Emperor Realmjust to get me to sleep with you, then I would be disgusted by such an action.

    After all, I didn''t share my thoughts with you just so you could use them against me. I did it because I felt like you were someone I could trust. But it seems like even I can make mistakes sometimes while judging people."

    When she finished speaking, Elder Katrina sighed heavily before shaking her head and rising from Asher''sp.

    But before she could leave, Asher grabbed her hand and pulled her back onto him. He then ced his arms around her waist and held her close against his chest.

    This sudden move caused Elder Katrina''s heart to skip a beat. She looked at Asher with wide eyes, surprised by what he did. However, despite feeling startled by his actions, she didn''t pull away from him right away. Instead, she stared into his eyes, waiting for him to exin himself.

    "What if I am sincere about helping you reach the higher realms?" Asher asked as he tightened his embrace on her. "Why are you so quick to think that I''m just ying around with your feelings? Even if you don''t believe me, why didn''t you give me a chance to prove myself? Instead, you made up your mind already. Are you sure that it''s not because of your own fears that you''re not giving me a chance?

    Are you afraid of being hurt again? Of failing again?"

    Elder Katrina remained silent after hearing his words. She kept staring into his eyes while pondering over what he said. His tone of voice and expression seemed genuine enough. Moreover, when she thought about how she had acted earlier, she realized that maybe she was being too harsh on him. Perhaps she shouldn''t have judged him so quickly. After all, it wasn''t like he ever did anything wrong to her.

    He just asked some questions about her life and personal decisions. There was no reason for her to treat him like an enemy or anything simr to that.

    ''Am I really afraid of being hurt again? Could that be true?'' Elder Katrina wondered in her mind, unsure of her own feelings. ''Could it be that even though I seem confident and strong on the outside, deep down inside, I''m hiding a vulnerable side of myself?''

    Elder Katrina shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. Then she looked at Asher with an embarrassed expression on her face.

    "Ah, I think I was too rash earlier." Elder Katrina said while biting her lower lip. "Sorry about that. I guess I let my emotions get the better of me. You see, after being disappointed so many times, it''s hard not to be suspicious of someone who tries to approach you with good intentions. Especially when they appear like they have ulterior motives. But you are right, Young Master Asher.

    I should give you a chance to prove yourself."

    "Haha! It''s fine. No harm done." Asherughed before loosening his hold on her waist. He then caressed her butt with both hands and added, "Besides, maybe you are right about me having ulterior motives. I mean, just look at you. You''re a beautiful woman with an amazing body.

    It would be foolish of me to miss such a perfect opportunity to get closer to you."

    "Ah..." Elder Katrina sighed when she felt his hands move over her ass. Her eyes softened as she leaned closer towards him, pressing her breasts against his chest. "I guess it''s not easy to resist temptation once you''re exposed to it. But are you sure you can help me achieve my dreams? Otherwise, I might have to cut these hands of yours."

    "I''m positive." Asher replied without hesitation, a confident smile on his lips.

 Chapter 334: Why Is He Suddenly Releasing Such A Powerful Aura?

    The corners of Elder Katrina''s mouth curled upward in response. She then ced her hands on Asher''s shoulders and shifted her body so that she could sit on hispfortably. She also brought her face closer to his, closing the distance between them even further.

    "Then how about you prove yourself right now? Give me that cultivation technique and show me how I can reach the Emperor Realm." Elder Katrina whispered while gazing into Asher''s eyes. "And if you do, I promise I''ll reward you well."

    A yful smile appeared on Asher''s lips as he heard her words. Then, without wasting any time, he closed his eyes and searched for suitable cultivation techniques for Elder Katrina inside the Astral Nexus Core Orb''s database.

    There were hundreds of thousands of cultivation techniques stored within it, ranging from low-grade ones to high-grade ones. Each one was more unique than thest. Some focused on strengthening the body, while others focused on enhancing the spirit essence within a person''s Dantian. There were even some that aimed to increase one''s soul power.

    All these techniques came from different worlds and different eras. Some were created by powerful experts who lived tens of thousands of years ago, while others were created based on nature''sws and principles during the enlightenment of expert cultivators.

    Meanwhile, Elder Katrina was confused when she saw Asher close his eyes and fall silent. She wondered what he was doing. But then she noticed that his body seemed to be emitting an unusual amount of spiritual energy. It flowed throughout his veins, giving him a mysterious aura. His aura wasn''t just strong; it also contained a hint of dominance within it.

    This was simr to when he brought his Spirit out at the time of the disciple recruitment trial.

    ''What''s happening?'' Elder Katrina asked herself. ''Why is he suddenly releasing such a powerful aura? Wasn''t he supposed to give me a cultivation technique instead?''

    As those thoughts ran through her mind, Asher found a suitable technique for her. It was an Immortal Grade technique that originated from the world known for its endless forests and lush jungles. ording to the orb, that world was destroyed after the ruling power offended a certain immortal. As such, that cultivation method was lost forever.

    However, the orb somehow contained that technique, which meant that Asher could pass it onto Elder Katrina.

    "Found one." Asher said while opening his eyes. He then focused on Elder Katrina, who was still sitting on hisp with her hands ced on his shoulders. Their faces were so close together that he could feel her breath against his lips. He couldn''t help but feel something stir inside his heart when he noticed how beautiful she looked up close.

    Her emerald-green eyes seemed to shine with a faint light, making them appear even more alluring than usual.

    When Elder Katrina heard Asher speak, she blinked several times in surprise. "Found it? What do you mean by that? Were you browsing through some kind of archive?"

    "In a sense, yes." Asher nodded while caressing her thighs. "Anyway, why don''t you take a look at it first and see if you like it?"

    "Okay..." Elder Katrina nodded slowly. She wasn''t sure what Asher meant by ''looking at it,'' since he didn''t give her anything yet. However, she didn''t ask him any further questions. Then she saw his faceing closer towards hers, and before she knew it, their foreheads were touching each other.

    Elder Katrina found this position to be very intimate. It felt as if they were connecting their minds together through their touch. Her senses became heightened, allowing her to feel every single detail of his body. His breathing, his heartbeat, his warmth. All these things became clear to her, bringing a sense of closeness that she had never experienced before.

    However, even though she enjoyed this sensation, Elder Katrina still couldn''t understand what Asher was doing. But before she could say anything else, she felt a surge of energy entering her body from Asher''s forehead. This caused her eyes to close involuntarily as she focused on processing the information flooding into her brain.

    At the same time, images of ancient forests filled with vibrant nts and colorful flowers appeared within Elder Katrina''s mind. Some of these images contained scenes of ancient cultivators meditating under giant trees, while others showed them practicing martial arts amidst lush foliage.

    As these images shed through Elder Katrina''s head, she could hear faint whispersing from somewhere in the distance. She couldn''t make out what they were saying, but somehow, she felt as though they were exining something to her.

    Once the voices stopped, Elder Katrina opened her eyes and gasped for breath. Her heart was beating wildly within her chest, making her feel like she had just run a marathon. Her mind was racing at a million miles per hour, trying to process everything she just saw. And yet, despite all this, Elder Katrina managed to stay calm and collected.

    She took several deep breaths and tried to focus on calming down her raging emotions.

    After taking a few minutes to calm herself down, Elder Katrina looked at Asher with wide, open eyes. She couldn''t believe what just happened to her.

    "Wha... what was that?" Elder Katrina asked after a moment of silence. "I saw so many things... Ancient cultivators practicing martial arts... Ancient forests full of life and vitality... An entire world covered in dense jungles filled with countless species of nts and animals."

    Asher chuckled at her reaction. "Those are the memories of the technique''s creator engraved inside it. I had you see them as well, since you always wanted to witness the wonders of other worlds. This way, you can learn everything you need to know about the Immortal Grade cultivation method at once. All that knowledge has been embedded into your mind."

    "Ah! Immortal Grade?" Elder Katrina eximed in shock. Her heart began beating faster when she heard this news. "How did you manage to find such a treasure? Where did ite from?"

 Chapter 335: Green Lotus Nourishing Art

    "Ah... Yes, of course..." Elder Katrina nodded several times while biting her lower lip. She then closed her eyes and focused on her newfound knowledge.

    ''Green Lotus Nourishing Art...'' Elder Katrina read the name in her mind, which immediately brought forth an understanding of what this technique was all about. ''It is an Immortal Grade cultivation method for cultivators with wood element affinitythat requires one to absorb the wood essence of nature into their body.

    It focuses on refining Green Lotus in their Dantian and nourishing it with their own wood element spirit essence. Once the lotus reaches the critical point, it blooms, and the cultivator can use the power of the lotus to heal allies or damage enemies as they see fit.''

    ''So, this is an Immortal Grade cultivation method, huh? As expected of something from the higher realms, its concept is much more profound than the lower realms. The information is so vast, containing detailed instructions on how to achieve each level of mastery over time.'' Elder Katrina couldn''t help but sigh in awe as she looked through the cultivation method inside her mind.

    She was amazed by the amount of knowledge stored within this single technique. It contained everything she needed to be stronger, including advancedbat techniques and even powerful healing arts. But most importantly, it provided her with a clear path towards the next level of cultivation. The one she had been striving towards for so long. And all thanks to Asher''s generosity.

    ''To think that he would give me such a precious thing without any strings attached...'' Elder Katrina mused in her heart. ''No! Wait! There is a string attached to this gift. He desires me and my body. So, how should I go about this?''

    While Elder Katrina pondered on what to do, Asher couldn''t help but lick his lips as he noticed how alluring she looked with her eyes closed. She was simply too tempting to resist. Especially when she was sitting on hisp like that.

    Her beautiful face, her long green hair, her full lips, her slender neck, her luscious breasts, her slim waist, her round hips, her firm thighs, her long legs, her petite feet. Everything about her was perfect. It was almost like she had been sculpted by a master craftsman.

    Soon, Asher took a deep breath, savoring the scent of natural aroma wafting from her body. He couldn''t help but admire the exquisite figure sitting on hisp. She was indeed a beauty beyondpare. Her body radiated such an aura of sensuality and seduction that no man could ever resist.

    And, of course, Asher was no exception. He found himself unable to control himself any longer. So, like how the teacher taught him to enjoy desires without losing his focus, Asher leaned forward and began kissing her neck. His lips brushed against her soft skin, savoring its taste while his tongue traced patterns on it.

    The moment his lips touched her neck, Elder Katrina let out a gasp of surprise. Her eyes opened wide, revealing the bright green irises within them. Then she looked down at Asher with a confused expression on her face. "Young Master Asher... What are you doing?"

    Asher didn''t answer. Instead, he kept kissing her neck while his hands began moving along her thighs, squeezing them between his fingers. The sensual sensation of her smooth skin against his palms caused his heart rate to quicken. His breathing became heavier, and his body started heating up. Soon, he felt like he was on fire. His desire burned within him, consuming every fiber of his being.

    "Wait! Wait!" Elder Katrina said in a hurried voice. She grabbed Asher''s shoulders and pushed him away from her.

    Asher stopped immediately, looking at her with a slight hint of disappointment in his eyes. He didn''t expect her to reject his advances outright like this. It seemed that she wasn''t as interested in him as he thought she would be. Perhaps he had misread her signals earlier. Or maybe she was just ying with him after all. Either way, he couldn''t help but feel bitter about it.

    "I apologize for my behavior, Elder Katrina." Asher said while shaking his head. "I was caught up in the moment and let my usual yful self get the better of me. If I offended you in any way, then please forgive me. It won''t happen again."

    Elder Katrina stared at Asher for a few moments, unsure of how to respond. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest. She didn''t know what to think about this situation. She should''ve gotten angry at him for being so disrespectful.

    But somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. His lips felt so good against her skin. The feeling of his hands touching her body ignited a fire within her that couldn''t be extinguished easily. And as she looked into his blue eyes, Elder Katrina felt her heart skip a beat.

    Those eyes of his... Those beautiful blue irises... They were filled with passion and desire. There was no doubt about it. She knew he wanted her right now. She could feel it.

    But what about her? Did she want him too? Was she willing to give in to her desires and surrender herself to him?

    ''Moreover, I didn''t expect him to be this disappointed after being stopped...'' Elder Katrina thought as she stared into Asher''s eyes.

    Although this behavior of his was unexpected, she couldn''t help but find it somewhat cute. He looked like a little boy who was denied his favorite toy. And yet, at the same time, he also appeared to be genuinely concerned about whether or not he offended her.

 Chapter 336: You Wouldnt Want Them To Be Crushed By The Tight Outfit, Would You?

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Asher asked, confused by her silence.

    However, instead of answering him, Elder Katrina, with a bit of maniption of her spirit essence, brought both Asher and herself into the bed with her on top of him. Then, with a mischievous smile on her face, she leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "Does this action exin everything? If you are willing to take responsibility for it, then go ahead. Do whatever you want."

    When Elder Katrina''s words entered Asher''s mind, his heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened in surprise, but he also felt a surge of excitement rush through his veins. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. ''Did I get myself another beauty tonight?''

    Still, Asher wanted to make sure that he understood her correctly. So he asked, "Then, are you willing to be mine, Elder Katrina?"

    "Fufu... What do you think?" Elder Katrina giggled at his question. However, she didn''t answer him straight away. Instead, she moved her face closer towards his until their lips were almost touching each other. She then whispered, "Why don''t you find out yourself?"

    The moment Elder Katrina said those words, Asher wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her body against his. Then he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers in a fiery kiss. The heat between them rose instantly, causing both of them to lose control over themselves.

    A moan escaped Elder Katrina''s lips upon feeling Asher''s mouth on hers. She couldn''t stop herself from letting out another one when she felt his tongue entering her mouth and swirling around inside it. This caused her to shiver in pleasure. It was the first time she had ever kissed anyone. And this experience was far better than anything she could''ve imagined.

    Although she had seen countless couples kissing before, she never thought that it would be this intense. The feeling of his warm lips against hersbined with the taste of his saliva made her head spin. She felt like she was melting into him as their tongues danced together. And as their kiss deepened, her body began to heat up even more.

    Meanwhile, Asher couldn''t help but notice how Elder Katrina responded to his kiss. Her breathing became heavier, and she let out a moan every now and then. It seemed that she was enjoying this just as much as he did.

    ''She tastes delicious,'' Asher thought to himself while savoring her vor. His hands moved up and down along her back, feeling her soft skin beneath them. He then grabbed hold of her ass and squeezed it hard between his fingers without stopping his tongue from moving inside her mouth.

    Elder Katrina whimpered as she felt his strong hands groping her buttocks. She didn''t mind being treated roughly, but this sensation was new to her. And she liked it. Very much so. In fact, she enjoyed being handled like this so much that she couldn''t help but press her breasts against Asher''s chest even more while wrapping her arms around his neck.

    "Mmmm..." Elder Katrina moaned again when they broke their kiss for a moment. Her eyes were half-closed, and her cheeks flushed red. She stared at Asher with an expression of lust on her face as she licked her lips. "You''re pretty good at this, Young Master Asher."

    Asher grinned upon hearing her words. "So are you, my dear, Katrina. No one would believe that this is your first time kissing. And call me Asher, not Young Master Asher."

    "Oh my! We''re already calling each other by names, huh? Well, after all we''ve done, I guess we can skip all the formalities from now on. Haha!" Elder Katrina chuckled with amusement. "Now then, since we''re both so eager to continue this rtionship of ours, how about we move on to the next level?"

    When Elder Katrina said that,she sat up straight on top of him and undid the ties holding her cheongsam closed, revealing her fair skin beneath. Her supple breasts bounced slightly as they were freed from their restraints, causing Asher''s breath to catch in his throat.

    Her skin was smooth and wless. There were no blemishes or marks anywhere on her body. Not even a single mole. It was like she was born perfect. But what really caught his attention were her nipples. They were pink and erect, standing out against her pale skin.

    "Damn... So you were going braless this whole time." Asher cursed while licking his lips. He couldn''t take his eyes off her luscious bosom. His gaze traveled along her cleavage, tracing every curve and contour of her breasts. Their size amazed him. ''How could a woman be so blessed?''

    "Hehe! Of course! You wouldn''t want them to be crushed by the tight outfit, would you?" Elder Katrina said as she stretched her arms above her head, letting Asher see more of her perfect body. "What do you think? Like what you see? I bet you''re already imagining how good it would feel to squeeze these soft melons of mine."

    "That I am." Asher nodded without hesitation. He couldn''t wait to y with them. He was dying to touch and caress every inch of her skin. He wanted to run his fingers along her smooth curves. He wanted to bury his face between her breasts and suck on those pink nipples until they became red and swollen.

    And that was exactly what he did. Without wasting any time, Asher ced his hands on her breasts and started feeling them up. First, he grabbed them from below, lifting them and making them jiggle around a bit. Then he pushed them together before squeezing them hard between his fingers.

    When doing so, Asher noticed how firm and supple they felt despite their size. Their softness amazed him as well. However, he didn''t let her nipples escape his notice. He brought one hand to one of her nipples and began teasing it by rubbing his thumb across it while pinching the other between his fingers.

 Chapter 337: Do You Want To Tear Them Off Or Something?

    "Haha... That feels good." Elder Katrinaughed as she enjoyed the sensation of Asher''s fingers caressing her breasts. "Do you like ying with my tits?"

    Asher grinned while continuing to tease her nipples. "What do you think?"

    "Judging from your expression, I''d say you do." Elder Katrina answered. "Then again, who wouldn''t? These are perfect for pleasing a man. You can suck on them or y with them however you like. And since I''m yours now, you can even bite them if you want."

    "Haha! Bite them? Now that sounds quite naughty, my dear." Asher chuckled before pinching her nipple hard between his fingers, causing her to yelp in surprise. "It seems you have quite a masochistic side hidden deep inside you, don''t you?"

    "Mmm... Not sure about that..." Elder Katrina muttered as she felt his nails digging into her skin. It didn''t hurt at all, since her cultivation was far higher than his, but it still gave her goosebumps nheless.

    "Haha! There''s no need to deny it, my dear. Everyone has a secret desire hidden deep within their hearts. Even you." Asher chuckled while pulling on her nipple until it stretched out and became taut. He enjoyed watching it strain under the pressure he applied to it.

    Elder Katrina shuddered as she saw him tugging at her nipple with such force. Her breathing became heavier, and her chest heaved with every breath she took. She couldn''t stop herself from moaning out loud when Asher suddenly bit down on her other nipple without warning.

    "Oh fuck!" Elder Katrina cursed while closing her eyes shut. The sensation of his teeth sinking into her sensitive flesh made her entire body tremble. It felt so good that she couldn''t help but let out a low moan when he continued nibbling on her breast. "Ouch! Asher! That hurts!"

    "What? This?" Asher asked before giving another tug at her nipple. He then gave it another bite, causing her to yelp once more.

    "Yes! That! Don''t bite me so hard." Elder Katrinained. "Do you want to tear them off or something?"

    Asherughed while letting go of her nipple. He then traced his tongue around her are before moving on to the other breast and repeating the same process all over again. He continued ying with her nipples, enjoying the feeling of their firmness under his fingertips.

    "Ah... Seriously... What am I going to do with you?" Elder Katrina sighed when she realized that Asher wasn''t listening to her. Though, in truth, she found it quite endearing how much he seemed to enjoy teasing her like this. So instead of getting angry at him, she just leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "You said something about everyone having a secret desire hidden within their hearts, right?

    Well, what''s yours then?"

    Asher looked up at Elder Katrina while still nibbling on her nipple. He had a mischievous expression on his face as he replied, "Me? I guess I like ying with beautiful women''s big asses and thick thighs. They always turn me on so much. Haha!"

    "Hahaha! Of course, that''s what you''d say. I saw how you were staring at Su Xiaolian''s ass earlier. She definitely caught your attention, didn''t she?" Elder Katrinaughed out loud when she heard his answer.

    Asher chuckled while rubbing his hands over her buttocks. "Ah, yes, that''s true. I couldn''t help but stare at her juicy ass as she walked in front of me. Those round cheeks of hers were just calling out to me."

    "Hmm... Then do you like mine too?" Elder Katrina asked as she slowly moved her hips back and forth against Asher''s crotch, making sure that he felt her ass rubbing against him.

    "Oh? That is something I cannot answer without the proper investigation." Asher smirked while tightening his grip on her butt cheeks. "So, I will have to confirm this for myself."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Go ahead." Elder Katrina giggled before leaning down towards Asher and cing her soft lips against his.

    Asher wasted no time in returning her kiss. His tongue pushed its way into her mouth and explored every inch of it while his hands roamed all over her body. He could feel the heat radiating from her skin as his fingers traced along her spine.

    While they continued kissing, Asher tore off the rest of her Cheongsam with his bare hands. It wasn''t hard for him since the material was quite flimsy. Once she waspletely naked, Asher grabbed hold of her ass cheeks and began kneading them between his fingers. They felt so good against his palms that he couldn''t help but squeeze them harder than before.

    Meanwhile, Elder Katrina seemed to enjoy having her butt groped like this. She moaned into Asher''s mouth while grinding her hips against his crotch. His erection grew bigger and bigger by the second until it was straining against his pants.

    "Mmm..." Elder Katrina let out a muffled moan when she felt his shaft rubbing against her slit. The sensation of his bulge made her core burn with desire. She could feel herself getting wetter by the second. It was almost embarrassing how aroused she became just from kissing and touching each other.

    But she couldn''t stop herself from getting turned on even more when she thought about what was about to happen next.

    "Ah... So, what do you think?" Elder Katrina said while pulling away from Asher''s lips. Her face was flushed red, and her breathing had be heavy. "Do you like my ass? Does it feel good to touch me like this?"

    Asher smiled while fondling her butt cheeks. "What do I think? I love it. You have such a perfect butt. I can''t get enough of it. But, of course, I want to see more."

    "Oh yeah?" Elder Katrina asked as she got off him and turned around. She then sat on his face and began grinding her ass against his nose while spreading her legs wide open. "How about this?"

 Chapter 338: Dont You Dare Use Dual Cultivation Techniques On Me...

    Asher chuckled when he saw how bold she was acting. She wasn''t ashamed to show him her most intimate parts. Her pussy glistened with moisture as she rubbed herself all over his face. The smell of her arousal made his heart race. And the sight of her sexy buttocks jiggling right above his head made him want to ravage her even more.

    "I can definitely say that you have an amazing ass, my dear." Asher said before pping her butt cheeks hard enough to leave a red mark on them. "Such a juicy butt deserves some proper pounding."

    "Haha! So eager, aren''t you? Still, why don''t we taste each other''s nectar first?" Elder Katrina chuckled while continuing to grind against him. Then she reached down and pulled out Asher''s shaft from his pants. "Mmm... Look at this huge thing.

    You''re bigger than I expected. No woman would be able to resist it once they see it. If the girls of the Dual Cultivation Hall were to find out about this, they''d definitely go crazy over you."

    "I don''t know about that, but I''ll take your word for it. However, I only sleep with women who catch my interest and are willing to give me their all. Otherwise, they''re not worth my time." Asher replied while grabbing hold of her ass cheeks and burying his face between them. He stuck his tongue out and began licking her slit from top to bottom, savoring the sweet taste of her juices.

    "Mhmmm... Is that why you didn''t touch Su Xiaolian despite having such a fiery gaze for her? Because she was a Dual Cultivator?" Elder Katrina moaned when she felt his tongue teasing her entrance.

    It was her first time experiencing something like this, and it felt amazing. The way his tongue danced along her folds made her core throb in anticipation. Every lick brought her pleasure beyond anything she had ever imagined. And every time he sucked on her clit, she felt like she was going to explode.

    "Part of the reason, but also because I already have many beauties of my own. I don''t need to go around adding more to the list." Asher exined as he continued licking her pussy. His tongue probed deep inside her before withdrawing to tease her clit. Then he pushed it back in again, repeating the process over and over again.

    "Hah... Ahhh... Haaa..." Elder Katrina gasped for air while grinding her hips against his face. She was enjoying this too much to stop now. "Haa... So...

    Haa... Why me then...? Haah... You already have a lot of beauties, so why... Haah... would you be interested in me...?"

    Asher didn''t answer her right away. Instead, he pped her buttocks hard enough to leave another red mark on them before speaking, "Why are you talking instead of moaning? I''m enjoying your honey too much to hear words. Besides, don''t you want to have a taste of my little brother too?"

    "Ah... Right..." Elder Katrina answered with a chuckle. She then leaned forward and grabbed Asher''s shaft while sticking out her tongue and licking its tip. "Mmmm... You taste so good, Asher. I never thought that I''d enjoy sucking a man''s dick so much."

    As she said that, she took the whole length of his shaft into her mouth and began sucking on it hard. Her lips moved up and down along its length while her tongue danced around its head. And when she pulled away, she would swirl her tongue around its tip before going back down again.

    Asher felt like he was going crazy. Her hot mouth felt incredible. The way she bobbed her head up and down while swirling her tongue around his shaft made him shiver with pleasure. And when she started ying with his balls, using one hand to massage them gently while the other stroked his shaft, he almost came right then and there.

    After all, although it seemed like she was doing normal movements, she was manipting her spirit essence through her tongue, lips, and hands, giving Asher a special kind of blowjob that enhanced the pleasure to another level. It was so good that Asher had to resist the urge to grab her head and start thrusting his hips wildly into her mouth.

    "Damn you... Katrina... Don''t you dare use Dual Cultivation techniques on me now." Asher groaned between his teeth while tightening his grip on her butt cheeks. However, that seemed to encourage her even more. She kept sucking harder and faster, driving him closer to orgasm.

    Seeing that she wasn''t going to stop anytime soon, Asher decided to retaliate by burying his face deeper between her butt cheeks and sticking his tongue inside her pussy. He also began using Tempting Touch technique, increasing the stimtion of her honeypot.

    "Mmmm!!!" Elder Katrina let out a muffled scream around Asher''s shaft when she felt waves of pleasure flooding through her body. The sensation was so intense that she almost forgot to breathe. It took all her willpower to keep moving her head up and down, not wanting to lose this battle.

    However, after several minutes of sucking each other off, Asher was the first to give in. He couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Ugh... Katrina..." Asher groaned as he released his seed into her mouth. His cum gushed forth, filling her throat and mouthpletely.

    And yet, despite being overwhelmed by the sheer amount of semen pouring into her, she didn''t choke at all. Instead, she swallowed everything greedily while stroking his shaft with both hands.

    It was as if she was trying to extract everyst drop from him while sucking on his shaft, like she wanted to drink his life force.

    And that drove Asher crazy. He couldn''t help but release even more of his seed into her mouth.

    In fact, he felt like he could go on forever. He was so lost in pleasure that he didn''t realize how much time had passed until Elder Katrina finally pulled away from him.

    "Fuck... What was that?" Asher asked after catching his breath.

 Chapter 339: Now Itâ€™s Time To Use This Big Monster On Me, Donâ€™t You Think?

    "Fuck... What was that?" Asher asked after catching his breath. That was one of the best orgasms he ever experienced. Find more to read at NovelBin.C?m

    "Haha! How about you tell me what it was?" Elder Katrinaughed while licking her lips clean of Asher¡¯s cum. She had a satisfied expression on her face as she looked down at his still erect shaft.

    "Well, it seems like I lost. So, why don¡¯t you give me the answer?"

    "Fufu... It¡¯s called the ¡¯Honey Sucker¡¯, one of the Dual Cultivation techniques used by the disciples of my hall."

    "Interesting," Asher remarked as he caressed her butt cheeks, admiring their smoothness and round shape. "Then you should teach those to my women. It would certainly spice up our lives. Haha!"

    "Haha! Sure, why not?" Elder Katrinaughed out loud while shaking her head. "Anyway, you¡¯re not done yet, right?"

    "Of course. We¡¯ve only started, my dear. I haven¡¯t seen your most beautiful expressions yet." Asher said as he rolled her onto the bed. Then he spread her legs apart, exposing her wet slit to him, which made Elder Katrina blush even more than she already was. She didn¡¯t mind exposing herself to him like this, but seeing him staring at her like that made her feel embarrassed.

    "Uhmm..." Elder Katrina let out a soft sigh when Asher leaned in and began licking her slit again. Her breathing grew heavy as he teased her sensitive flesh, tracing circles around her clit. "Ah! That feels good."

    Asher smirked when he saw how much she was enjoying this. It seemed like his technique was working well, so he continued pleasuring her with his tongue. He licked her lips from top to bottom before pushing his tongue deep inside her and swirling it around. Then he withdrew it and flicked her clit several times.

    Elder Katrina¡¯s body trembled whenever he touched her most sensitive spot, which made him want to do it even more. Her moans and gasps became louder each time he did something new. It was music to his ears. And he wanted to hear more of her voice.

    "Ah... Asher..." Elder Katrina gasped between her moans. The way he was teasing her was bringing her close to orgasm, and it wasn¡¯t long before she felt the first waves of ecstasy hitting her.

    "Ahn~ I¡¯m cumming!" Elder Katrina cried out loud. Her entire body shook violently while her inner muscles clenched around Asher¡¯s tongue. He kept thrusting his tongue in and out of her while ying with her clit, intensifying her climax. And after a few moments of continuous pleasure, she reached the peak where her mind went nk and stars exploded in front of her eyes. "AHHH!!!"

    Asher didn¡¯t stop his assault during that whole time, enjoying every second of watching her writhe in pleasure beneath him.

    Moreover, her juices flowed into his mouth, and he drank them greedily. The taste was sweet and addicting, making him crave more. As such, even after her orgasm subsided, Asher didn¡¯t stop licking her slit, determined to extract more of her nectar from her honeypot.

    "Hah! Asher! Slow down!" Elder Katrina yelled when she felt his relentless tongue attacking her overstimted flower. "I¡¯m still sensitive there."

    Asher chuckled when she said that. "I know, but I love the way you taste. So delicious. It¡¯s like the nectar of a goddess."

    Elder Katrina couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. Still, despite her protest, he continued licking her pussy, driving her crazy with his tongue alone. But before he could make here again, she flipped their positions, getting back on top of Asher. Then, looking at his cock standing tall, she smirked at him.

    "Now it¡¯s time to use this big monster on me, don¡¯t you think?" Elder Katrina licked her lips while tracing her finger along the length of his shaft. The sensation made Asher shiver.

    Then, she began rubbing her slit against his erect member by rocking her hips back and forth without putting it in. As she did so, the lubrication of her juices made his cock slick. And as the pressure between her legs increased, her anticipation built up to the point where she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She wanted to feel him inside her right now.

    To experience the pleasure of having her insides filled up with his shaft. And she wouldn¡¯t let him deny her that pleasure.

    "Katrina... You¡¯re teasing me again," Asherined while squeezing her butt cheeks between his hands.

    "Ah, but it feels so good," Elder Katrina panted as she kept sliding her pussy up and down his shaft. "I could just ride your big cock forever like this. I bet I¡¯ll cum multiple times just doing this."

    "Hahaha! Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind watching that. But don¡¯t you want the real thing? Come on, ride it like a good girl," Asherughed out loud while pping her butt. "Let¡¯s make your pussy a drooling mess."

    When she heard that, Elder Katrina stopped her grinding motions and lifted herself up. She positioned herself above his erect shaft, hovering just inches above its tip. She knew she was already soaked enough, but she still used her fingers to spread open her lips and guide him into her tight hole.

    She bit down on her bottom lip as she lowered herself onto his massive rod, slowly taking him inch by inch until he reached her maidenhood.

    "Asher... Here Ie," Elder Katrina said as she dropped herself further down onto his cock, tearing her barrier and feeling slight difort from it. But that didn¡¯t stop her from impaling her virgin flower onto his thick rod.

    When Asher saw Elder Katrina pushing down, he felt the warmth of her walls enveloping his member. It was a tight fit. Very tight, considering her status as a virgin until now.

    He watched in awe when his shaft prated deeper and deeper inside her, stretching her apart and making her squirm with every passing second. It took all his willpower to stop himself from grabbing hold of her hips and mming himself upwards, but somehow he managed to resist that urge.

    Instead, he let Elder Katrina do things at her own pace. After all, she was the one in control here. He would let her set the rules this time around. And besides, watching her slowly slide down on his shaft was a sight to behold.

    After a while, Elder Katrina stopped moving downward when Asher¡¯s cock reached the entrance of her womb. She looked into his blue eyes while smiling mischievously, "This monster... It feels even bigger inside me. I didn¡¯t expect it to reach so deep."

    "Feels great, right?" Asher grinned at her, caressing her thighs.

    "Fufu... Of course. How can something that stretches my pussy this good feel bad?" Elder Katrina giggled, cing both hands on Asher¡¯s chest. "Anyway, I will start moving, so enjoy my pussy."

    "Please do. Show me how a beauty with an amazing body like yours moves when you¡¯re on top. Don¡¯t hold back." Asher encouraged Elder Katrina while staring intently at her naked form.

    With that being said, Elder Katrina started riding his shaft. She bounced her hips up and down, sliding along Asher¡¯s entire length, going back and forth again and again, enjoying the pleasure of her pussy being filled to the brim.

    The feeling of being stretched was incredible, making her gasp and moan with every motion. It was better than she imagined, especially when Asher was doing a good job of stimting her G-spot, giving her waves upon waves of pleasure.

 Chapter 340: Just Give Up Already, Asher.

    Meanwhile, Asher was enjoying himself just as much as she did, enjoying how her tight pussy felt wrapped around his shaft. He couldn¡¯t believe that this beautiful woman had never slept with a man before today.

    ¡¯What a lucky man am I?¡¯ Asher thought as he watched Elder Katrina bouncing on hisp with her full breasts jiggling with each movement. ¡¯It¡¯s hard to find beauties with such great bodies, let alone ones with great bodies that are still untouched.¡¯

    And speaking of that, he reached forward and grabbed one of her breasts, kneading the soft mound of flesh in his hand while his thumb yed with its nipple.

    "Mmm... So naughty." Elder Katrina moaned when she felt him fondling her breast. She increased her speed, mming herself harder onto him with every downward stroke. Her juices flowed out freely as he continued thrusting upwards to meet her movements. Each time they met in the middle, a loud squelching noise resounded throughout the room, apanied by the sound of their skin pping together.

    "Fuck! This feels too damn good," Asher groaned as he enjoyed the sensation of Elder Katrina¡¯s pussy mping down on his shaft. He kept pumping away at her tight hole without stopping for even a moment, enjoying how her inner muscles squeezed his rod every time he pulled back. "You¡¯re doing amazing, my dear. But you haven¡¯t shown me the best part yet."

    When he said that, Elder Katrina raised an eyebrow, curious what Asher was implying. However, it was obvious to her that he meant for her to use the Dual Cultivation techniques on him. So, she decided to grant his wish by manipting her spirit essence and using her inner muscles to squeeze his shaft in the most pleasurable ways imaginable.

    Asher could only gasp for breath when she did so. It was like a tornado had formed within her core, swirling his shaft around in a circr motion and creating a vortex that threatened to suck him inside. It was so powerful that Asher almost lost his control right there.

    "Katrina! Slow down! I¡¯m about to burst!" Asher said, trying his best not to ejacte too early. But Elder Katrina didn¡¯t heed his words and instead sped up even more.

    "Fufu... Don¡¯t hold it anymore, Asher. I am going to show you how Dual Cultivators milk their men. So, feel free to release your seeds when you feel like it. I will make sure to milk every single drop." Elder Katrina giggled before increasing the speed of her grinding. She was determined to make Asher cum as soon as possible and drain his life force.

    "Come on, release your seeds, Asher. Don¡¯t resist this beautiful body of mine. Let loose and fill me up with all your love juice."

    Discover hidden content at NovelBin.C?m

    Her words were enticing enough for him, and she even leaned forward, letting him enjoy her full breasts. As she pressed them against his face, she rubbed her hardened nipples across his lips and cheek. Her soft mounds were inviting him to taste them.

    However, Asher wasn¡¯t ready yet. He still had plenty of energy left inside him. Thus, he fought back by grabbing hold of her waist and thrusting his hips upward even harder than before, mming himself deeper into her core.

    At the same time, he used his skill to hold back his orgasm so he couldst longer. And Elder Katrina didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, moaning loudly whenever he pushed himself farther into her.

    "Ah... You¡¯re such a bad boy. I can feel your cock twitching inside my pussy. It¡¯s eager to shoot its seed inside me. Just give up already, Asher. Enjoy your pleasure and fill me up." Elder Katrina licked his ear while whispering those naughty things into his ear.

    Her hot breath brushed against the sensitive skin of his earlobe and tickled his senses, adding anotheryer to his already overwhelming ecstasy. "Don¡¯t you want to release all of it? Don¡¯t you want to let your cock explode deep inside me, painting my walls white with your seeds? Come on, Asher. Do it. Give in.

    Cum inside me."

    "Hah! I love your voice, but it will take more than some words to defeat me." Asher eximed while pping Elder Katrina¡¯s ass cheeks, causing her to yelp. "You will have to cum together with me. I am not letting you have your way this time."

    "Haah~ Naughty boys like you deserve to be punished." Elder Katrina groaned as she increased the intensity of her techniques. Her pussy began squeezing his shaft in various ways, trying to force him to reach orgasm before her. It was apetition to see which one would sumb first.

    "Damn... So this is Dual Cultivation." Asher cursed. His cock was being tortured in the best way possible. The pressure building inside his groin grew stronger with every passing second. He could barely hold back his impending climax. "I guess...

    Hah... It¡¯s time for the finish!"

    As he said that, he grabbed her ass cheeks and lifted himself off the bed, sitting upright while holding her in hisp. With a strong grip, he started bouncing Elder Katrina on his cock even harder than before, using his entire strength to m himself as deep as he could possibly go.

    And at the same time, he activated Tempting Touch and even the newly learned technique, Kiss of the Eros, which allowed him to enhance the pleasure of any person he was intimate with by sending spiritual signals through their nervous system. Of course, it required a lot of spiritual energy to activate and maintain.

    However, it proved to be very effective against Elder Katrina, as her whole body shuddered when she experienced a sudden increase in pleasure from the kiss Asher nted on her lips and his shaft stimting her inner walls in tandem. This made her lose focus and forget about her own technique. But before she realized her mistake, it was already toote.

    With a few final thrusts, Asher buried himself all the way inside Elder Katrina, pushing his member against her cervix. Then he unloaded everything he had into her womb. Thick ropes of semen gushed forth and sshed directly into the entrance of her womb, painting its walls white.

    At that exact moment, Elder Katrina felt a surge of pleasure course through her body, and she arched her back, screaming out loud, "AH! ASHER!!"

    She felt her mind go nk, unable toprehend anything else except the incredible feeling of having her womb flooded by his warm seeds. The sheer quantity of sperm shooting deep into her was unbelievable, and Elder Katrina lost all control, releasing her love juices all over his shaft, creating a huge wet spot on the bed sheet.

    As her orgasm hit its peak, she tightened her arms around Asher, embracing his muscr frame close to her own. Her nails dug deep into his shoulder des, leaving red marks on his skin as her pleasure became too much to bear.

    She didn¡¯t know how long her climaxsted, but by the time she returned to her senses, she noticed that both of them had copsed onto the bed. Her bodyy atop his, their naked bodies pressed against one another, with her head resting against his chest.

    Elder Katrina looked up and noticed Asher looking down at her, smiling like a proud winner. And she knew that she had lost this round. Still, it was an experience that she would never forget.

 Chapter 341: You Already Decided To Take Me As Your Woman, Huh?

    After their intense lovemaking, Elder Katrina rested her head on Asher''s chest and listened to the soothing sound of his heartbeat while catching her breath. It made her feel content knowing that she had finally found someone whom she could share such intimate moments with.

    She was happy that Asher took initiative to make a move on her. Otherwise, she might never have been able to experience the bliss of being held by a man, let alone having a lover to call her own.

    But then again, Elder Katrina never imagined that she would findfort and sce from a younger male like him, a man much younger than herself.

    Yet now, lying on his muscr frame, feeling his strong arms wrapped around her body protectively, Elder Katrina couldn''t help but think that perhaps fate had something nned out for her after all. A destiny she hadn''t foreseen when she decided to pursue a path of solitude instead ofpanionship.

    Of course, Elder Katrina still had doubts. It wasn''t easy for someone to ept a new lifestyle after living alone for years upon years. But still, it felt right to have him here with her. To feel his warmth next to hers.

    And despite the uncertainty in her heart, Elder Katrina believed that everything would work out fine in the end. That whatever challenges awaited them, they could ovee together. After all, nothing ventured meant nothing gained.

    Meanwhile, Asher also felt quite satisfied, enjoying Elder Katrina''s naked body on top of his. His hand moved on its own, tracing the contours of her smooth back, feeling her soft skin beneath his fingers as sheid on top of him. Then his other hand grabbed her plump butt, enjoying the sensation of its fullness.

    "Enjoying yourself, are we?" Elder Katrina asked upon feeling his groping hands ying with her buttocks, but she didn''t try to stop him. She liked the way his touch felt against her skin. "You have a lot of stamina, don''t you? I can still feel your big boy pulsing with need inside me."

    "Well, it is not my fault that I got paired with such an irresistible woman like you." Asher chuckled as his lips nted a kiss on her forehead, making Elder Katrina blush. "But I have to admit that I love every part of you."

    "Hmm~ You sure know how to tter a woman, don''t you? But what will your lovers say if they hear that?"

    "Hahaha! That I''m a shameless yboy?"

    "Ah, such confidence. Do you think they won''t mind sharing you with others?" Elder Katrina asked while looking into Asher''s eyes. "Or perhaps you don''t really care?"

    "Of course I do. They are the best thing that ever happened to me. I won''t trade them away for anything else." Asher replied as he caressed her cheek lovingly. "There was someone that got angry when she found out about the harem, but in the end, I somehow managed to persuade her."

    "Ah, is that so? Sounds troublesome. However, it''s also kind of impressive how you managed to get away from that situation." Elder Katrina said with a hint of amusement. She could imagine how difficult it must''ve been to deal with an angry girl after revealing something as important as a harem. But considering Asher''s personality, he probably handled it pretty well.

    "Yes, it was quite the experience. Still, everything worked out in the end, and we''re now closer than ever." Asher said. "By the way, since you have be one of my women, should I introduce you to them? I believe it is important to know each other if we''re going to live together. I don''t want any discord among us."

    "You already decided to take me as your woman, huh?" Elder Katrina smiled. "How bold. However, you are not the type to force a rtionship if the other person doesn''t want it, right?"

    "Of course. It wouldn''t feel genuine if I forced someone into my harem against their wishes. There would be no point in that. But I am also someone who will pursue the woman I want without holding back." Asher answered confidently, his eyes filled with determination and resolve. "And I do want you to be mine, my dear."

    "Fu~ You sure have a way of making women''s hearts pound faster. But don''t worry. You won me over, and I''m not letting go of this rtionship." Elder Katrina giggled as she sat on hisp, his erect shaft still deep inside of her pussy. She didn''t want to take it out. In fact, she wanted it to remain there forever.

    To remind herself that what happened between them wasn''t a dream or illusion, that she found someone that made her heart flutter and gave her immense pleasure. "I am already yours."

    "Perfect!" Asher grinned while looking into Elder Katrina''s emerald eyes, feeling her inner walls squeezing his cock, which made it hard for him to concentrate. "So... Shall we go and find the other girls? I''m sure they''d love to meet you. Moreover, I want to make you even more beautiful before introducing you."

    "Beautiful? Me? Are you serious?" Elder Katrina chuckled, amused at the idea that Asher wanted her to improve her appearance even further. After all, she had been considered a beauty since a young age and was used to receivingpliments from both men and women alike regarding her looks. So, she couldn''t help but find Asher''s suggestion hrious.

    "Yes. You may be a beauty, but after I am done with you, you will transcend that word." Asherughed while caressing Elder Katrina''s thigh with his right hand. His touch sent shivers running through her body and caused goosebumps to appear on her skin.

    Then, without wasting any time, he got off the bed, carrying her with his shaft still buried deep inside her pussy, before opening the portal to the Mystic Starry Realm. "Let''s go and enhance that beauty of yours, my dear."

    Chapter Explore:

    "Ah~ Such enthusiasm, Asher. I wonder what you have in mind for me." Elder Katrinaughed as they stepped through the portal while their hips moved against each other, her juices dripping down from her hole to the ground.

 Chapter 342: After All, You Took My Virginity Twice In One Night.

    Once inside, they found themselves in a chamber with a few altars that were glowing with spirit essence. It emitted a mysterious light that illuminated everything within sight, including their naked bodies.

    As soon as their eyes adjusted to this strange phenomenon, they could see the surroundings much clearer than ever before, and it revealed an intricatework of runes carved into every inch of space around them.

    They seemed to cover almost every surface in this chamber, giving it a very mystical feeling. But before Elder Katrina could ask anything about this chamber, Asher spoke up, exining its purpose.

    "This is a chamber with special formations that can enhance one''s physical qualities," Asher exined while pointing to the runes covering the walls and ceiling. "It''s called the Mystic Body Refinement Array. Here, a cultivator can refine their bodies into higher states of existence, bing much more suitable for spirit essence cultivation."

    "Oh~ I never thought such formations existed in our world." Elder Katrina''s interest piqued as she listened to Asher''s exnation of how these formations worked. She looked around at the intricate patterns adorning the walls, admiring their beauty while wondering what else they could do besides enhancing physical qualities.

    Asher continued speaking as he carried Elder Katrina to one of the altars. "Of course, it isn''t something from our world, but rather one beyond it. Anyway, there''s no need for you to understand theplex nature of this formation. I will do all the work. Your job is simple - to just rx and allow your body to transform."

    Elder Katrina smiled when Asher said that, but she also felt excited to try something new, something that could improve her physique. She was eager to find out what effects the Mystic Body Refinement Array would bring upon her body.

    "Then I will leave myself in your capable hands, Asher." She replied with a teasing tone as Asher ced her on the altar before stepping away from her. "But... Ah~ I will feel lonely without my big boy filling my insides." Elder Katrina pouted, her pussy feeling empty as Asher withdrew his cock from her core.

    Asher grinned while shaking his head. He knew that Elder Katrina wanted to keep having fun, and so did he, but right now they had to focus on refining her body first. And it will be even better after that.

    "Come now. Just bear with it a bit longer." Asher replied. "This won''t take too long. Just sit tight and enjoy the experience."

    "Fine~ But make it quick. My pussy already misses your thick shaft." Elder Katrina giggled while opening her legs wide for Asher to look at her wet folds. But he didn''t stare at it too much and focused on activating the array.

    And just like with others, the Mystic Body Refinement Array surrounded Elder Katrina with a glowing barrier that blocked any form ofmunication or vision from the outside, making it seem as if she had vanished from the face of existence.

    And then Asher sat down on the main altar, guiding the spirit essence to transform Elder Katrina''s body. The process took around 2 hours before it waspleted.

    Once the barrier vanished, Elder Katrina appeared in front of him with her naked body on disy. She was glowing with radiance and looked even more gorgeous than before.

    But the most notable changes were in her appearance and temperament. She had transformed from a sexy, mature woman to a younger, sexier, and bustier version of herself, one that was filled with vigor and vitality. She no longer looked older than Asher. But she still had the aura of a mature, seductive woman. In fact, it seemed to be even more prominent now.

    "Wow! You are gorgeous, Katrina!" Asher eximed, unable to contain his amazement. "I knew that you would look incredible once your body has been refined, but I wasn''t expecting such drastic results."

    "Hmm~ You tterer." Elder Katrina giggled while striking a sexy pose for him, one hand cupping her ample bust, which seemed evenrger than before, and the other hand resting on her wide hips.

    She had already taken out arge body-sized mirror from her space ring and was admiring her reflection within its reflective surface. "My, my... Look at me now... So sexy... so beautiful... I could stare at myself forever." She said while tracing her fingers over her curvaceous figure.

    "Right?" Asher grinned as he walked closer towards her, admiring every inch of her voluptuous form as he approached her. "And this beauty is now all mine."

    "Ha~ Yes, all yours, Asher. Take a good look." Elder Katrina teased as she twirled around, giving Asher a perfect view of her entire body. Then, once she stopped moving, she turned around and embraced his waist. "And I am ready to give you all of my beauty whenever you desire."

    "I love the sound of that, Katrina." Asher chuckled before leaning forward to press his lips against hers. A soft moan escaped her mouth, followed by a pleasurable sigh when their tongues entwined. As they kissed passionately, their hands explored each other''s bodies without hesitation.

    Soon enough, both of them ended up entangled with one another again. But this time they didn''t go slow or gentle, instead going straight into full blown lovemaking.

    ***

    After finishing another session of lovemaking with Elder Katrina, whichsted several hours, they took a shower to clean themselves up, enjoying the feeling of their bodies touching each other.

    "Ah! I feel like I''ve fallen into paradise." Elder Katrina eximed as she leaned her back against Asher''s chest while hot water cascaded down their naked figures. His cock was sandwiched between her buttcheeks as he pressed against her from behind.

    Asherughed when he heard Elder Katrina''sment and hugged her even tighter, his muscr arms wrapping around her slim waist and cupping one of her breasts with a free hand.

    Chapter Explore:

    "It sure is, isn''t it? Being with someone like you is an absolute treat for me."

    "Haha! Of course you would say that. After all, you took my virginity twice in one night. How greedy~"

    "True, but can you me me for wanting more of this gorgeous body?"

    Elder Katrina giggled at his words, turning her head to nt a kiss on his lips. "Mhmm... You can get greedy for my body all you want. I don''t mind indulging you. After all, I am your woman now."

    After enjoying each other''s naked bodies under the hot water for several more minutes, they eventually exited the shower and put on some clean clothes, with Asher wearing a ck robe and Elder Katrina putting on a set of tight-fitting silk clothes that highlighted her figure perfectly. She had many simr sets of such clothes inside her space ring.

    Then they left the chamber and arrived in the living room of his mansion, where everyone else was gathered together.

    Asher had already called them through the Soul Mark and asked them to gather here. It was time to introduce Elder Katrina as one of his women. Moreover, it was also to talk about Dual Cultivation, as Asher didn''t want his women to miss the benefits of it.

 Chapter 343: Ashie~ Did You Forget About Me?

    "Big brother!" Lily ran up to Asher immediately after seeing him. Then she wrapped her arms around Asher''s waist and rubbed her cheek against his abdomen, acting like a puppy that was starved of attention from its master. And it made Asher smile at the cute disy. "Lily missed you so much. You were gone for so long..."

    "I''m sorry, little angel," Asher chuckled and picked up Lily, lifting her small body off of the ground before kissing her forehead. "I will spend more time with you in the future, I promise."

    "Hehe! You said it. Now you can''t break that promise, or I''ll get upset!" Lily said, puffing out her cheeks and looking into Asher''s eyes. She then turned her attention to Elder Katrina, staring at her with curiosity and interest. "And who is this big sis?"

    Asher smiled and introduced. "This is Katrina. She''s now part of our family. So treat her well, okay?" He exined to the little girl in his arms.

    When Asher said that, everyone looked at Elder Katrina in surprise, who waved at them and gave a gentle smile.

    Aria was the first one to react as she approached Elder Katrina. She examined her from head to toe, inspecting every detail about her. And soon enough, a wide grin spread across her beautiful face. It was a familiar sight to see for Asher. It was a sign of eptance from his mother.

    "Another beauty that caught your eye. Well done, my son. Very well done." Aria giggled while nodding in approval. Then she stepped closer to Elder Katrina, standing only a few centimeters apart, and whispered something in her ear that made Elder Katrina''s cheeks turn red.

    Asher couldn''t hear anything, but he knew it must be something naughty, as Aria winked at him when their gazes met.

    Meanwhile, Rias crossed her arms and looked at Elder Katrina with a smirk, "So you decided to jump in too? Well, I expected nothing less from Asher considering his skill at attracting women like honey to bees. However, I am surprised that he convinced you of all people."

    Elder Katrinaughed at that remark, replying in a yful manner. "Fufu... That''s because I got my hands on something I really wanted. Besides, I can''tpare with you, Elder Rias. You''ve be part of his life even while knowing your own daughter is also one of his lovers. What an open-minded woman."

    "Hmph. We weren''t the first mother-daughter duo he seduced. He had done so before and after us too. But I can''tin about his choice of partners since he''s been good to everyone he brings in." Rias shrugged as she gave Asher a sideways nce. "Just don''t let your heart get broken because he can''t be loyal to just one woman. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be having this conversation."

    Elder Katrina chuckled when she heard Rias'' warning, "I know, I know. Don''t worry, Elder Rias; my feelings won''t change no matter what. Asher will always be the one I love. He''ll never lose me. So, rx."

    While Elder Katrina and Rias were chatting, Alia came up to Asher and poked Lily''s cheek with her finger, making her giggle cutely. "Sis!" Then Lily hugged her with her arms around her neck and rubbed their cheeks against each other. They acted as if they hadn''t seen each other in ages.

    It was an adorable scene that Asher found hard to believe considering Alia''s usual cold attitude. She seemed so warm and affectionate when around Lily. And Asher found it very endearing. Perhaps there was hope for Alia yet? If only she showed some warmth towards others too... After all, she didn''t even look at Elder Katrina.

    But it wasn''t something that bothered Asher. He was happy that Alia didn''t outright hate her and was just being indifferent.

    "Big sis. How are you?" Asher smiled when he saw that Alia''s attention turned towards him. "Did you miss me too? Because I missed you very much." When Asher said that, he saw her expression soften and a hint of a blush appear on her cheeks.

    "Of course, I also missed you." Alia whispered as she moved closer and rested her head on his shoulder while Lily snuggled in her embrace. "Why did you call us here anyway? Is it about the new woman you''ve seduced?"

    Asherughed at her bluntness. "Well... I did indeed seduce her. But that''s not what I''m going to tell you guys. It''s about cultivation. You all know about Dual Cultivation, right?

    I want all of us to benefit from this technique."

    And just like that, their attention was fully focused on Asher''s next words.

    "Ara ara~" Aria giggled. She knew what Asher wanted to do. "You naughty boy. Are you nning to use our bodies to satisfy yourself and get stronger? Such an ambitious young man."

    "Well, why not? If I can get stronger by sleeping with my beautiful women, then I might as well make use of that. Besides, it would help all the girls whose cultivation is lowpared to mine. Right, Scarlet, Cecil? Don''t you think so too?" Asher asked them.

    The two girls had remained silent until now, observing everything from the sidelines. And when he asked them, their faces immediately turned red as they thought of what he just suggested.

    "Hmmm... It will indeed be good for Scarlet and Cecil. I agree." Rias nodded. "So you two better brace yourselves and work hard in bed."

    "M-Mom! Do you have to say that!?" Scarlet''s face turned bright crimson, her blush spreading from her ears down to the base of her neck. It wasn''t only because she felt embarrassed to hear her mom speak about sex in front of everyone, but also because she imagined herself lying under Asher while being fucked hard.

    Cecil''s reaction wasn''t much better than hers, as her eyes widened at Rias'' blunt remark. Her cheeks also turned red as she covered her face with her hands, unable to look at Asher anymore. It was clear that she also imagined being ravished by him.

    "Hey Ashie~ Did you forget about me?" Suddenly, Mia hugged his arm, herrge breasts pressing against it as she looked up to him. "I also want to cultivate with you."

    Asher chuckled when he saw her expression, knowing that he had indeed forgotten to mention Mia. "Of course not, Mia. I won''t leave you out of the fun. We''ll do lots of naughty things together."

    "Great!" Mia eximed with excitement and joy. Then she grabbed his face and nted a kiss on his cheek. "I can''t wait!" Find more to read at M V L

    A smile appeared on Asher''s lip when he felt the warmth of Mia''s lips against his skin. However, at the same time, he felt a sudden shift in atmosphere around him.

    When he turned to look at his side, he saw Alia looking at him with narrowed eyes and an icy re, her expression cold enough to send shivers down his spine.

    Asher knew that it meant trouble. And it came fast. But he already had a countermeasure for this. "Big Sis. I want to Dual Cultivate with you first. What do you say about that?" he said in the gentlest tone possible.

    And that seemed to work like magic as he noticed how Alia''s eyes lit up, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. "If little Ash insists so much... then fine," Alia replied with a hint of happiness in her voice.

 Chapter 344: Are You Nervous, Big Sis?

    While everyone read the details of the Blissful Union Arts and Elder Katrina exined the ins and outs of Dual Cultivation to them, Asher went upstairs to prepare for his session with Alia.

    He had already chosen a special ce for their lovemaking. It was on the roof of the mansion, where arge bed had been ced on top. Asher made sure to set up the surroundings with an intimate and sensual mood. There were severalnterns lit up all over the rooftop, casting a soft orange glow on everything. He even set up some pillows and nkets around the bed to make thingsfortable.

    Once everything was ready, Asher sat on the bed and waited for Alia''s arrival.

    As for why he chose to do this here, it was simple. This way, Alia won''t feel like she was still in a chamber that locked her inside for a long period of time. Instead, it was an open and natural space that allowed one to breathe fresh air and rx under the stars. It would definitely please Alia.

    Moreover, it was an amazing feeling toy with someone you love beneath a starry sky, surrounded by the endless darkness of the night, feeling like you were floating in the vastness of space itself.

    A perfect atmosphere to make love and enjoy a passionate night together.

    For privacy, Asher also activated formations that were already there on the mansion, creating an invisible barrier to shield them from any prying eyes. And just as he finished his preparations, Asher saw the door to the roof open.

    Then Alia emerged from behind the door, wearing an erotic red qipao that showed her bare legs. She looked breathtaking, with her dark purple hair falling behind her shoulders in a loose ponytail. Her beautiful amethyst eyes stared straight into Asher''s blue ones. And as she stepped forward, her high heels cked against the floor, creating an erotic sound.

    Alia closed the door, locking it to make sure no one else disturbed their lovemaking session, before approaching Asher with a smile on her lips.

    "Hello, little Ash. It seems that you have been preparing something for me." Alia said while walking towards the bed where he sat waiting for her. He was still wearing the robe he had worn before, but now his chest was exposed, revealing his muscr pecs and toned abs. Alia''s heart started beating faster when she saw his half-naked form, and her cheeks flushed red.

    The excitement of what was toe filled her body and made her whole body heat up, with her mind bing hazy and clouded with lustful thoughts. It was obvious that she had already been stimted, probably by Elder Katrina''s exnations of Dual Cultivation.

    "Yes," Asher replied as he stood up from the bed and approached Alia. "It took quite some time to prepare everything. But I wanted to give you a memorable experience. After all, this will be our first time."

    When Asher said those words, Alia felt a pleasant shiver run through her spine as his hands touched her waist, caressing it gently. Then he leaned forward and nted a gentle kiss on her cheek, causing her blush to grow even stronger.

    "Big sis... you smell wonderful. I wonder what kind of fragrance you''re using today." Asher said while sniffing Alia''s neck. It smelled really good and pleasant¡ªsomething floral mixed with vani. A sweet scent that reminded him of springtime. The fragrance was intoxicating enough to arouse his senses, making his manhood twitch and throb.

    "It''s just my usual perfume," Alia answered, trying to sound casual despite her racing heart.

    However, Asher didn''t let go of his grip on Alia''s waist, instead pulling her closer to him before sitting back on the bed with her on hisp. "You always smell so good. So enticing." Asher said as he hugged Alia''s slim figure, herrge breasts pressing against his chest. "You know, I am happy that we are going to do this under the stars."

    "Is that so?" Alia smiled and ced a hand on his shoulder. She looked around and saw the dark sky, admiring the stars above them.

    It was truly beautiful, and she felt d that she was able to share such an amazing moment with her little brother.

    She shifted her attention to Asher and stared at him for a while. Then she moved her head closer to him until their foreheads touched, staring into his eyes with a loving gaze.

    The two of them did nothing but look at each other in silence for a minute or two. It seemed like an eternity for both of them, as they enjoyed being alone together like this, feeling their warmth and presence beside one another. Both of them had already forgotten the purpose of the whole Dual Cultivation and only wanted to bask in each other''spany.

    The sound of their breaths was all that could be heard throughout the entire area.

    After some time, Asher spoke. "Are you nervous, big sis?"

    "A little bit," Alia answered with a small smile on her lips. "I don''t think anyone could ever be calm when they are about to give their lover everything that makes them a woman. Even more so when it is with a man they love so much."

    "Well, then we should make it morefortable for each other, shouldn''t we?" Asher suggested with a smirk. "Why not start by kissing first?"

    Alia didn''t say anything but simply leaned forward, her lips parting as her tongue slipped past them to meet Asher''s own.

    As soon as their lips touched, Asher embraced her tighter, wrapping his arms around her curvy body.

    His left hand moved down to squeeze her round buttocks while his right hand caressed her smooth thigh, stroking it up and down slowly. He could feel every curve and crease of her body as he continued exploring it, making sure to pay attention to all her sensitive spots.

    Meanwhile, their tongues danced and entwined, exchanging spit and saliva between them.

    They remained like this for several moments, enjoying their intimate moment that seemed to stretch on forever.

    As their lips parted, both Alia and Asher stared at each other with love in their eyes. Then, without breaking eye contact, Alia began to undress, taking off her high-heeled shoes first. Then, with a seductive look, she pulled the straps of the qipao down her shoulders and allowed it to slide down her arms and fall to the floor.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M V L

    She wore a matching set of red lingerie that covered her privates, leaving the rest of her body exposed. There was a small window on the lingerie, revealing the slit of her pussy, glistening with wetness, along with the hard nub of her clit that seemed to beg for attention.

    Her beautiful purple hair cascaded down her back as she removed the hair tie and let it flow freely, creating an image that reminded Asher of a fairy.

    "You look incredible," Asherplimented her while admiring the view.

    A slight blush appeared on Alia''s cheeks as she smiled and thanked him.

    Soon, Asher reached out and grabbed Alia by her waist, pulling her onto hisp once again, feeling her soft breasts pressing against his chest as she leaned against him. Then, with one swift motion, he flipped them over and switched positions with her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 345: The Best Sister A Man Could Ask For.

    Now it was she whoy on her back with Asher on top, pinning her to the bed. Alia gasped in surprise, not expecting such a sudden change in position, but soon she felt a wave of pleasure course through her body as he pressed himself harder onto her. His erect member rubbed against her inner thighs, brushing against the wet slit of her entrance.

    And the feeling of having him between her legs was enough to make her moan softly.

    "Asher..." Alia breathed, her voiceced with need and desire. She was already soaking wet, ready and waiting for him to fill her with his length. Something that she had been anticipating ever since she entered the rooftop.

    Asher chuckled when he saw how aroused she had be. "Are you enjoying yourself, big sis? I can tell from your reactions. Your body seems very excited to have me inside you." He said while rubbing his manhood against her slit, teasing her even further. Alia responded with another soft gasp and a quiet whimper as her body trembled at his touch.

    Asher grinned, "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you hanging anymore. Let me give you what we''ve been wanting to do. Forget about Dual Cultivation for now and let us enjoy each other first." Asher said as he undid his sash and tossed it to the side, followed by his robe. With those gone, he pulled her closer, wrapping her legs around his waist while positioning his shaft to align with her opening.

    Asher enjoyed the feeling of Alia''s sexy thighs wrapped around his body, making him feel aroused and eager to start their lovemaking session.

    He then ced both his hands on either side of her head and stared into her beautiful amethyst eyes. "Big sis, are you ready?"

    Alia nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer until their lips met again, giving him an answer through a deep, passionate kiss.

    Their tongues danced around each other, tasting every inch of their partner''s mouth and enjoying every moment of it. As they kissed, Asher pushed his member forward and slowly inserted himself inside her tight pussy. It was tight but also very weing and warm.

    After all, she was a virgin. But it was her brother''s shaft that was taking her virginity away, so how could it be anything other than a weing feeling?

    It was the feeling of finally having sex with her beloved little Ash. Alia had waited for this day ever since the day she met Asher again and found out that he had matured into a handsome man that knew how to seduce and make women his. A man that would take her away as one of his women. A man that she wanted to be imed by.

    She felt happy, ecstatic, and thrilled beyond measure.

    As Asher entered deeper, her walls expanded to amodate him, allowing him to slide further in until he hit the hymen barrier. Asher paused there, staring at Alia''s beautiful purple eyes before saying. "I love you, big sis. You''re the best sister a man could ask for."

    Tears welled up in her eyes at Asher''s heartfelt words. "Ash..." Alia moaned while caressing his cheeks lovingly. She was overwhelmed with emotions and unable to say anything more. Instead, she closed her eyes and brought his face closer to hers, embracing him in another passionate kiss.

    At that exact moment, Asher pushed forward, tearing past her hymen. Her pussy stretched out wide, allowing him to enter deeper into her depths. A wave of pain and pleasure coursed through Alia''s body, causing her to break away from the kiss and scream in ecstasy.

    "Ahhh! Ash...! I feel so happy... You''re inside... of me! My beloved...

    little... Ash!" Alia''s voice trembled, her body shaking with delight and bliss. It felt like an electric current ran through her entire being, making every part of her body tingle in excitement.

    "Yes... I''m inside of you, big sis. Your pussy feels so good. So warm... and wet..." Asher whispered in Alia''s ear, causing goosebumps to spread across her skin. Then he continued pushing himself inside, reaching his full depth inside of Alia.

    Once he reached that point, he paused again, enjoying the sensation of Alia''s warm inner walls squeezing his shaft. He looked into her amethyst eyes again, seeing nothing but love within them. "Are you alright, big sis?"

    Alia nodded, "I''m okay... It hurts a little, but I''m really happy. Please continue... I want to feel you deeper..." she answered, her breathing still uneven from the overwhelming sensations.

    With a nod, Asher pulled his cock back out of Alia''s depths until just its head remained inside before thrusting back in again.

    Each thrust sent shivers down Alia''s spine as his thick member rubbed against her sensitive inner walls and rubbed her clitoris. Her body trembled and shook in response to his movements.

    "Ah... ahn... Ash... yes... give it... to me..." Alia moaned as her hips buckled, meeting Asher''s movements in an effort to increase their pleasure even further.

    The sounds of their bodiesing together in unison filled the entire rooftop area.

    Wet ps echoed throughout the air, apanied by soft gruntsing from both of them.

    Alia was in heaven, feeling nothing but joy and blissful pleasure coursing through her veins. Her pussy tightened around Asher''s cock as he plunged himself into her core over and over again, pounding her tight hole with each thrust of his cock.

    She couldn''t think about anything else than having her brother''s shaft inside of her, feeling him slide deep within her depths, and hearing him groan and grunt as he pleasured her body. All these sensations were driving her mad with lust and desire. She wanted to have him inside her forever and never stop.

    "Asher! Ash! My little Ash!" Alia''s cries grew louder, bing almost deafening to anyone nearby who wasn''t involved in the act of making love with another person. The intensity of their lovemaking grew higher as time passed, reaching heights that seemed impossible.

    The speed of their lovemaking also increased as Asher pounded Alia harder and harder with each passing moment. Sweat dripped from both of them as their bodies moved in perfect sync, moving as one. As their pace grew more frantic, both of them could sense an approaching climax building up within them. It wasn''t long until Alia reached hers, her body tensing up in anticipation.

    "I''m... close! Ash! Cum...! I need you to cum... inside of me!

    Please!" Alia begged, her nails digging into Asher''s back as her hips bucked against his.

    And Asher didn''t hold back either. With onest thrust, he rammed himself into her, filling herpletely with his massive member.

    A secondter, he erupted inside of her, shooting his seed inside of her core. It was like an explosion of energy that rocked through both of their bodies, spreading warmth and pleasure to every corner of their beings.

    "Ah! Ash!! I love... you!" Alia screamed, her entire body tensed as she reached the peak of ecstasy, feeling a torrent of fluids pour into her from her lover''s shaft. As Asher released his seed inside her, she also came, experiencing an incredible orgasm that rocked her to the core of her existence.

 Chapter 346: Dual Cultivation With Alia.

    It felt so amazing, so mind-blowing. A feeling that she would remember forever in her life.

    Once they finished riding out the waves of their climaxes together, Asher pulled out of Alia''s depths andid down next to her on the bed. Both of themy on their sides, facing one another as they panted heavily from the aftermath of their lovemaking.

    "That... was incredible... Ash... We should have done this sooner." Alia said, still trying to catch her breath.

    Asher chuckled while wrapping an arm around her waist, bringing their bodies closer to one another. "We can do this all the time from now on. That is, if Big Sis wants to..."

    "Of course I do..." Alia whispered before leaning forward to kiss Asher on the lips, "Thank you... I feelplete now that you''re with me. And I am d to have lost my virginity to you, my beloved Ash..." she said as she snuggled into him, her arms wrapped around his body and her head resting on his chest.

    She felt so safe and content in his embrace, like nothing could hurt her or take away the happiness that she felt right now. This moment belonged to them and only them. Nobody could ever take it from them.

    After a few minutes of silence, Asher spoke again. "You know, big sis. Before, when you told me that you would never be able to ept the idea of sharing me with others... I was afraid of what you might do. I was afraid of losing you."

    When he said that, Alia looked up to meet his gaze, staring deeply into his blue eyes, and said in a sincere voice. "Little Ash... No matter how much I hated the thought of you being with other girls, you don''t have to worry about losing me... I would rather die than hurt you or let anyone take you away from me."

    Hearing those words from Alia made Asher feel touched beyond words. "Thank you... That means a lot to me."

    "I''m not just saying this to make you feel better. It''s the truth. I would rather suffer a thousand deaths than live in a world where you are not with me."

    "Thank you... But please... Don''t do anything like that, alright? I can''t stand losing you."

    "Of course... I won''t. So... can we go for a second round?" Alia smiled and asked Asher. Her heart fluttered in her chest, and she felt her pussy get wet again at the thought of doing it with her brother again.

    "Of course. Anything for you, my beloved big sister." Asher replied with a smile before sitting up and getting ready to pleasure her once more.

    Alia also sat up and moved to sit on Asher''sp, straddling him, her thighs wrapping around his waist, and her breasts pressing against his muscr chest.

    She looked at his manhood and licked her lips in anticipation.

    Asher chuckled at the sight. "Someone is eager for a second round, I see," he remarked before cing his hands on Alia''s wide hips, guiding her towards his erect member. He positioned it so that its head rubbed against the entrance of Alia''s wet slit, eliciting a moan of pleasure from her.

    "Hurry... little Ash..." Alia whispered, her body shivering with excitement.

    Asherplied, lifting Alia by the waist and aligning his shaft to her entrance before bringing her down, letting his cock prate her tight pussy. It entered her depths with ease and slid inside with little resistance thanks to their previous round.

    "Oohh! Yes! You''re filling me up so much, my little Ash! It feels so good... I want you to pound me until I pass out... and then continue fucking me even while I am passed out!" Alia moaned out loud while wrapping her arms around his neck, grinding her hips against him.

    It was clear that she didn''t want this moment to end.

    But this was just the start. The night was young, and they still had a lot of fun to enjoy.

    "Yes. Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight," Asher whispered in her ears as his hips buckled, pushing his shaft deeper into Alia''s pussy. "But let''s start with Dual Cultivating first. We need to use the sexual energy to enhance our cultivation realm. After all, that is the main purpose for tonight," he added with a smirk on his lips. "Are you ready, big sis?"

    Alia nodded and said with a smile on her lips, "I am, little Ash."

    With that, both of them closed their eyes and activated their spirit essence cirction at the same time, allowing the spirit essence to flow inside their bodies and mix together in ordance with the Blissful Union Arts.

    It wasn''t just a sexual art, but a powerful cultivation method that enhanced the quality of the spirit essence. And it worked even better when two cultivators shared an emotional bond, which is why this technique was perfect for lovers.

    A few minutester, their energies were already starting to resonate with each other. It created a harmonic resonance, enhancing the quality of the spirit essence. As the quality of the energy increased, so did its power, making it more potent than ever.

    Alia felt it too. She was feeling the pleasure and bliss of being connected with Asher, both spiritually and physically, in the most intimate way possible. She was feeling the warmth and joy that was filling her body, and it was all thanks to Asher, who was giving everything he could to make her feel good.

    "I can feel your spirit essence, big sis," Asher said in a husky voice. His hands were on Alia''s hips, holding her close. "I can feel how it resonates with mine."

    "Me too..." Alia whispered, her body trembling from the sensations she was feeling, her mind lost in a haze of lust and ecstasy.

    Soon, their auras mingled with each other and merged, bing a single aura of high-density spirit essence. They began to exchange their spirit essence with one another, their bodies resonating with one another.

    It was more so for Asher, as he felt the powerful cultivation of Alia, while she felt Asher''s immense potential and strength hidden inside his body.

    The Blissful Union Arts allowed the couple to share their energies, strengthening each other through a deep spiritual connection.

    They moved together, their bodies grinding against one another, as if they were dancing. And the more they exchanged their spirit essence, the stronger their connection became.

    The surrounding spirit essence also gathered around them, forming a vortex of energy as it spiraled around the couple. It was as if the heavens themselves had decided to join their passionate embrace. It was like the entire universe was witnessing their lovemaking.

    It wasn''t long before Alia threw her head back, her amethyst eyes half-lidded and zed with passion, her full, pink lips parted in a silent scream. "This feels so good! It feels so amazing!"

    Soon enough, Asher also felt the whirlpool in his dantian bing active as it began to draw in and condense the spirit essence within it.

    It spun faster than ever, absorbing more energy and converting it to a purer and denser form. As the spirit essence became purer, so did his foundation, making it stronger.

    And it wasn''t long before Asher felt a surge of power rising within him. This meant only one thing.

    A breakthrough!

 Chapter 347: Will Asher Be Okay Doing That Though?

    Aria was the most excited, asking all sorts of questions and even making lewd gestures to demonstrate what she imagined happened between Asher and Elder Katrina during their time alone. Needless to say, she enjoyed every minute of the conversation, finding the topic very entertaining indeed. She also wanted to know everything that Asher had done with her.

    "So? How was he like? Did he treat you well? Did he do any kinky stuff? I want all the juicy details." Aria grinned, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

    "Of course he treated me well. What kind of question is that? Asher is an amazing lover." Elder Katrina giggled at Aria''s excitement. "However, I didn''t think that you would be one of the women Asher has seduced. Not to mention being his birth mother."

    "Fufu... He is a very naughty boy." Aria chuckled. "And I''m his beloved mom. Of course, he would seduce me. I gave birth to him, raised him, and gave him my love and affection."

    "But he was the one who seduced you?"

    "Oh yes! He came onto me, saying how much he loves his mommy and how beautiful she is, among other things."

    Rias shook her head at Aria''s tant boasting and then turned to Elder Katrina and said, "Elder Katrina. Let me tell you that when ites to Asher, Aria is always biased. She would never admit to seducing him because, ording to her, Asher is the best lover in the world, and she would be too proud to say that he wasn''t the first one to initiate something with her.

    So you shouldn''t trust her when ites to Asher."

    "Ara~ That''s not true. I''m just telling the truth. And who is to say I was lying?" Aria winked at Rias and gave a yful grin, her words dripping with seductiveness. "You should have seen how he used to ogle my body and lust after my sexy figure. It wasn''t just once, but almost every single day.

    So even if I was the one who tempted him, it wouldn''t have mattered because he would have done the same thing sooner orter."

    "Fine. Let''s leave it at that." Rias sighed. She didn''t want to continue arguing with Aria and decided to change the topic. She then looked at the stairs leading up to the higher levels and said, "By the way, it seems like Alia and Asher have already finished. But why is it so fast? Asher neversts this short."

    "Indeed." Aria agreed with Rias, tilting her head to the side as she pondered the situation. "Normally, when he''s having fun with a woman, it takes hours, if not days. Why would they be done so soon?"

    Elder Katrina raised her brow, finding their reactions to be unexpected, and rified, "Oh my. Don''t underestimate Dual Cultivation. If you perform the technique right, it can lead to multiple intense orgasms within a short span of time, and the pleasure you experience will be unlike anything else you have ever felt before."

    The girls widened their eyes, surprised by this revtion about the Dual Cultivation technique.

    "Is that true, Elder Katrina?" Scarlet asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    "Yes," Elder Katrina replied, a sly smile ying on her lips as she looked at each of them in turn. "It''s very pleasurable and intense, something you girls would really enjoy when the timees to experience it. Trust me when I tell you this. And not to mention the Blissful Union Arts, the Dual Cultivation technique Asher shared with us, is unique and profound.

    It allows one to feel a deep sense of pleasure that is iparable."

    "Oh... that''s interesting. I wonder what kind of pleasure that technique can give." Lysandra joined the conversation. She had a thoughtful expression on her face and seemed eager to explore such sensations further. "If it can lead to intense climaxes in a short period of time, it sounds amazing. I can''t wait to experience that for myself."

    But Olivia had concerns of her own. Her brows furrowed slightly as she voiced them, "Will Asher be okay doing that though? I mean, I know that he''s quite experienced in the art of lovemaking, but wouldn''t he be tired out by doing it too much? After all, there are many of us, and if he does it with each of us multiple times..."

    A smile appeared on Elder Katrina''s face as she replied to Olivia''s worries. "There''s nothing for you to worry about. With the help of the spirit pills and Dual Cultivation, it will keep Asher in top shape. And if he cultivates with the stronger girls, it will allow his foundation to be stronger. As his cultivation increases, he will have more stamina and vitality to please everyone here.

    After all, he will be receiving an influx of spirit essence, and that will make up for any exhaustion or fatigue he may experience during the act. It will also allow him to enhance his physique."

    Aria''s expression turned into one of delight when she heard Elder Katrina''s answer, and she said, "If that''s the case, then I can''t wait to do it with my little Ash! We could continue to make love for days and not worry about getting tired."

    The thought of spending intimate time with Asher sent a tingle down her spine. It made her feel happy, knowing she would soon get to experience the same or even greater pleasure again with him.

    "Aunt Aria, I want to go next." Mia chimed in, expressing her desire. "I miss my dear little cousin. It has been so long since I''ve seen him. I want to make up for all the lost time."

    "Alright. If that''s what you want," Aria smiled and agreed with Mia.

    Mia cheered with happiness, her bright smile widening at the prospect of getting to spend time with her beloved little Ash. "Yes! I can''t wait to see him again. Thank you, Aunt."

 Chapter 348: You Are Not Going To Make Me Wait, Are You, My Little Ash?

    Meanwhile, Asher and Alia had already separated from their intimate embrace and were lying in bed, resting from their lovemaking session. The experience had left Alia in a state of pure bliss. It had also strengthened their rtionship further.

    Asher sat up, staring at the beautiful, naked woman before him, admiring her curvaceous body and her flushed, sweaty skin that glistened in the dim light of thenterns scattered across the roof. He reached out his hand and caressed her cheek, savoring the softness of her smooth, pale skin. Then, leaning forward, he nted a kiss on her forehead and said in a gentle tone, "Big Sis, are you okay?"

    "I am..." Alia responded in a whisper. "Just a bit sore and exhausted... that''s all." She closed her eyes, taking slow, deep breaths as she tried to recover from their lovemaking. The intense pleasure had left her drained yet fulfilled at the same time, leaving a deep feeling of satisfaction that made her feel like she was floating in heaven.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed at her condition and asked, "Do you want me to bring some pills or elixirs that could speed up your recovery?"

    Alia shook her head, her amethyst eyes meeting his blue ones with a look of determination in them, and said in a soft voice. "No. Don''t bother yourself. I just need a few minutes to recover." Then she paused for a moment, thinking of something, before continuing with a serious expression. "I think I can breakthrough to the next stage now. I feel the threshold right before my eyes, and it''s within reach. If only I can grasp it... So I want to cultivate for a bit and won''t be able to Dual Cultivate with you again tonight."

    "Hey! Hey!" Asher raised a brow as he looked at his older twin sister''s expression, which was a mixture of seriousness, determination, and disappointment. "You should focus on cultivating. Don''t push yourself. We have a lot of time to do it againter. And remember, we''re doing it for a good reason. We''re trying to increase our cultivation realms and get stronger."

    Alia giggled at his reaction. "You''re right... We should focus on our cultivation. I''m sorry. It''s just that you were too amazing... So, it made me forget about cultivation for a moment."

    "Alright, you can go ahead and cultivate. Don''t let yourself get distracted." Asher smiled.

    With those words, Alia took a deep breath and got up from the bed before putting her clothes back on, but not before taking onest look at Asher''s handsome face, enjoying his gorgeous, well-sculpted physique and feeling lucky to have someone so wonderful as her brother and lover. Afterward, she walked out of the rooftop area.

    Asher watched as Alia left the rooftop area before he took out a bottle of elixir from his storage ring and drank the entire bottle in one gulp, refreshing himself before continuing to meditate.

    As he focused his mind and felt his energy coursing through his body, he couldn''t help but remember how good it felt to Dual Cultivate with his older twin sister, and he wondered what it would feel like if he could cultivate with all his girls. It would surely be a mind-blowing experience for everyone.

    But for now, Asher put those thoughts aside and concentrated on cultivating his spirit essence and consolidating his gains. He had made a breakthrough to the Middle-Stage of the Core Formation Realm. The spirit essence was now more refined and denser than before, making it easier to control and use.

    After a while of sitting there, Asher sensed that someone had arrived at the rooftop. His lips curled up into a yful smile, his blue eyes glimmering with mischief, knowing who it was that had juste to see him.

    He opened his eyes, seeing a pair of ambers staring back at him with love and lust. Her lips curled up in a mischievous smile, her auburn hair framing her angelic face. She had her hands on her hips, entuating her voluptuous figure and the tight leather clothing that clung to her body.

    Asher smiled back and spoke in a teasing voice, "Hello, Mia. You''re here to y with me?"

    "Yep," Mia replied with an eager nod of her head. She licked her soft, plump lips sensually before taking a few steps toward Asher until she stood right in front of him, looking down at his naked form sitting on the bed with his muscr, well-toned figure exposed. "You are not going to make me wait, are you, my little Ash?"

    "No. I''m ready to y with you." Asher chuckled, his gaze roaming across Mia''s sexy, curvy body. "Come to me."

    "Good. I can''t wait any longer."

    Mia''s response was immediate. Without wasting another moment, she removed her leather clothing and revealed the beautiful body underneath.

    Asher couldn''t stop his eyes from wandering over her gorgeous, pale figure, taking in the sight before him. Her slender, well-proportioned curves and shapely hips entuated her hourss frame, while her full, firm breasts bounced with every movement of her body. The way they moved with each step was mesmerizing. And the pink nipples on the peaks of her breasts were perky and inviting, begging for attention.

    And then there was the beautiful slit of her flower thaty hidden behind her well-groomed auburn pubes.

    She looked absolutely stunning, like a goddess descended upon the world.

    And Asher wanted to taste her, devour her, and savor every inch of her body. He felt his member twitch at the thought of plunging deep inside of her.

    As Mia climbed onto the bed and sat down on hisp with her legs on either side of him, straddling his muscr frame, she leaned forward and pressed her full breasts against his chest while wrapping her arms around his neck.

    "You know we haven''t done it after my body transformation, so it''s going to be the first time in my new, sexy form." She said in a yful voice. "So it will be like losing my virginity all over again."

    "I can''t wait to have it then." Asher smirked.

 Chapter 349: This Is Beyond My Expectations!

    And with that said, Asher embraced Mia tightly, pulling her closer, and locked his lips with hers.

    The kiss started off gentle and sweet, their mouths exploring each other, savoring each other''s taste.

    Soon enough, however, the intensity grew, their tongues dancing passionately, swirling together in a frenzied rhythm, expressing their love for one another.

    Mia moaned into Asher''s mouth as her arousal heightened, feeling the warmth spreading throughout her body, especially in the pit of her stomach, where her pleasure center resided.

    Their bodies pressed closer together, grinding against one another. The warmth of her soft, curvaceous body felt so good against Asher''s bare skin. Hisrge hands caressed the silky smooth skin of her back, moving down to grasp her firm, round butt. He squeezed her ass cheeks, eliciting a soft moan from her lips.

    After a few minutes of intense kissing, they broke apart from each other and gasped for air.

    Mia looked into Asher''s blue eyes and said, "My Little Ash, let us Dual Cultivate. Let us exchange our love and passion and reach higher realms together."

    Then, without wasting a single second more, she aligned his shaft against her slit and slowly slid down his length, letting his member prate her pussy.

    "Ughhh... yes..." Mia let out a loud gasp as she felt his manhood enter her. Her body trembled when she felt it break through her hymen and prate deep into her core. She gritted her teeth and held her breath as the sharp pain surged through her body. But she soon got used to the sensation of being filled up.

    Mia then began moving up and down on Asher''s shaft, her body shuddering in pleasure at each stroke.

    As Mia continued to move her hips, her movements became faster and more forceful. She could feel the thick length sliding in and out of her pussy, causing a delicious friction that sent shivers of pleasure throughout her body.

    She let out soft whimpers, enjoying the feeling of his cock thrusting into her depths, stimting her sensitive walls, and making her moan in pleasure.

    "Ahh... Nothing feels as great as this..." Mia moaned as she continued to ride him. "It feels so amazing, my little Ash! I love the feeling of you inside of me! Now, Please, start Dual Cultivating... I heard that it is very pleasurable, and I want to feel it too."

    Asher chuckled as he held onto Mia''s slim waist, "Alright."

    And with that, they began exchanging spirit essence while also moving together. The exchange of energies was so powerful and pleasurable that Mia''s eyes rolled into the back of her head. It was like an explosion of ecstasy coursing through her body.

    The pleasure was so intense that she felt as though her mind would explode.

    As the two lovers continued their passionate lovemaking session, their bodies were engulfed by an intense heat that radiated outward. The energy surrounding them began to spiral and swirl, forming an intricate pattern of swirling colors.

    It was a mesmerizing sight to behold, as if stars had suddenly fallen from the heavens to surround their entwined forms. Their auras merged together, creating an even stronger vortex that drew in more energy and condensed into a massive amount of spirit essence.

    Mia could feel her body and mind bing overwhelmed with the overwhelming sensations, unable to contain them within herself any longer.

    "Oh my... This is beyond my expectations! Ahh... So good..." she eximed between pants as she continued to grind her hips on top of Asher''s thick member, feeling the throbbing sensation deep inside of her core, driving her closer and closer to her orgasm.

    She arched her back, pushing her perky, round breasts against Asher''s face. His hot tongue flicked across her pert nipple before he took the sensitive bud between his teeth, biting gently at first and then harder. Thebination of pain and pleasure sent a shockwave of pleasure coursing through Mia''s veins.

    "Ohh yes!" Mia moaned out loud as she threw her head backward in ecstasy.

    Asher grinned, loving the reactions he got from Mia. He continued his ministrations, sucking on her nipple, swirling his tongue around the are, and nipping at the sensitive flesh.

    At the same time, he continued to pound into her with his powerful hips. His strong thrusts made Mia''s entire body bounce with each movement.

    The pleasure was building up in both their bodies, reaching new heights that neither had experienced before.

    Asher could feel Mia''s pussy tightening around his shaft. The sensation of her soft walls pulsing and squeezing against his throbbing length drove him crazy. It felt so good, and it was driving him insane.

    "Little Ash... You are driving me wild... Ohh! This is amazing!" Mia screamed out, her body shuddering from the incredible pleasure coursing through her. She was panting hard as her body rocked with pleasure.  "Keep going! I want more!"

    Asher continued to pump into Mia, feeling the spirit essence inside their bodies circting faster, making them feel more and more aroused and stimted.

    It felt like an electrical current running through their bodies, stimting their nerves, and sending jolts of pleasure coursing throughout their beings.

    They could feel each other''s presence and feel their souls merging as one, experiencing the same pleasure together.

    The experience was intense, overwhelming, and indescribable.

    Soon, the intensity became too much to bear, and their bodies began to quiver as they reached the peak of their ecstasy.

    "I''m... Cumming!!!" Mia cried out as her body convulsed violently, her walls contracting around Asher''s shaft, milking it for everything it had to offer.

    "Me too!" Asher grunted, thrusting his cock as deep into Mia''s core as possible before releasing his load, filling her depths with his hot essence.

    And just like that, the couple came at the same time, their orgasmic waves crashing over their bodies. It washed over them like a tsunami of pleasure, making their bodies shudder in ecstasy.

    But that was just the beginning of their passionate session.

    After their climaxes died down, they started moving once more, their bodies hungry for more. They continued to make love, enjoying each other''s bodies while increasing cultivation realms.

 Chapter 350: He Didnt Take You?

    In the in grassfield of the Mystic Starry Realm, a beautiful girl wearing a blue dress with long blue hair and aquamarine-colored eyes sat in deep thoughts. She had her legs folded, resting on the soft, lush grass beneath her, as the breeze blew past her.

    The cool air brushed against her soft, smooth skin, caressing her body like a lover. The darkness of the night was illuminated by a sea of stars shining above, casting a silver hue to the world.

    She took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet, fragrant scents of nature. Her eyes were closed, and her expression was peaceful and serene. She seemed to be in a state ofplete rxation, letting her mind drift into the void and focus on nothing else.

    But soon, she heard the sounds of someone stepping on the grass, the footsteps getting closer to her.

    The girl opened her eyes, her aquamarine eyes gazing in the direction of the neer, a figure ofmesmerizing beauty with longvender hair and a beautiful pink dress.

    "Cai Yan..." the blue-haired girl said, a soft smile on her lips. "What are you doing here?"

    "Nothing. What about you, Lei Liwei?" Cai Yan asked as she stood there, staring at Lei Liwei.

    "Nothing much, just rxing." Lei Liwei responded. "It has been a while since the both of us met."

    "It has."

    "But... Shouldn''t you be with your beloved Asher, enjoying Dual Cultivation and the pleasures of making love?" asked Lei Liwei, her eyes twinkling in amusement.

    Cai Yan giggled and replied, "Yes. However, he is still busy with Mia and the rest. I just thought ofing here and rxing."

    "Oh. I see. Well, I guess we can rx together. It is nice to have someone to talk to. The others are all too obsessed with him. They just can''t get enough of his manliness," Lei Liwei replied, a smirk tugging at her lips. She knew how each and every one of the women was obsessed with Asher, wanting his attention, his love, and his affection all the time.

    She had no problems with that. She just found it unbelievable that all these beautiful and strong women werepletely enamored with him. And even she was starting to feel attracted to him, but she didn''t let those impulses control her actions. At least, not yet.

    "Hehe. That''s true. We do crave him, and I don''t me us." Cai Yan smiled. "I mean, look at him. Who wouldn''t be smitten by him? He has the looks, the personality, and most of all, he is very good to us. We all love him, and that is why we want his attention."

    Cai Yan then sat next to Lei Liwei, taking a seat beside her, and the two of them stared up at the sky, enjoying the beauty of the night sky. "But you don''t seem to care much about that," she added.

    "Not really," replied Lei Liwei, her eyes still focused on the sky, a soft smile ying on her lips. "Of course, I''m interested in him. Who wouldn''t be? I would be lying if I said I have no interest in him. It''s just that I haven''t spent enough time with him. Thest time we talked was before we entered the Mystic Starry Realm. It has been several months, and I have been busy cultivating."

    "I understand." Cai Yan said, a soft sigh escaping from her lips. "Due to time differences in Mystic Starry Realm and the outside world, sometimes things like this be difficult. Still, it would be great for you to have some bonding moments with Asher. Maybe you will grow closer."

    "That would be nice. But I''m not sure if I should pursue a rtionship with Asher, considering that he already has arge number of women." Lei Liwei stated with a sigh. "You see, I came alone from a faraway ce to join the Twilight Mist Sect, so I can avoid the fate of an arranged marriage with some jerk who thinks only with his lower head. And now, if I get close to Asher, it may ruin the reason why I left my home in the first ce. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes. I understand what you''re saying, but let me tell you, I have never met a man as amazing as him. It may sound biased for you to hear that, but it''s the truth." Cai Yan smiled warmly, cing a hand on her chest as she continued to speak, her words filled with emotion and sincerity. "And I can promise you this. Once you spend time with him, you will realize what a wonderful man he is. Moreover, even if Asher seems like a pervert who goes after women all the time, he still hasn''t taken me to bed even after all these months."

    "He didn''t take you?" Lei Liwei asked with wide eyes, a slight surprise in her tone.

    "Yes." Cai Yan nodded in response to her question. "Although we have kissed several times, he has yet toy with me. So, he might not be that much of a yboy. Hehe... And that makes him even more attractive."

    "I see," Lei Liwei murmured as she thought about what she had just learned. She wasn''t expecting this.

    From her point of view, Asher was someone who had many beautiful girls surrounding him and slept with all of them, enjoying thepany of all those beauties. It was strange to think that he didn''t do anything to Cai Yan yet.

    But now that she knew the truth behind the matter, she found herself bing more curious about Asher.

    It made him seem less like a yboy and more of a man who was serious about his rtionships.

    Even if he had many lovers, it seemed that he cared for them deeply, and that was something worth admiring. He wasn''t a man who just wanted sex from these girls; rather, he wanted their love, affection, andpanionship.

 Chapter 351: Dont Play Games With My Mind.

    After a few minutes of silence, Lei Liwei broke it and said, "Hey. Do you mind if I ask you a question?" She asked in an unsure voice. There was a hint of hesitation in her tone, as if she was unsure whether or not she should be asking such questions.

    "What is it?" asked Cai Yan.

    Lei Liwei took a deep breath before asking her question. "How does it feel to be with him? To have his arms around you, holding you close? To feel his warmth against your skin, his breath brushing past your neck, the feeling of his lips pressing against yours, kissing you passionately?"

    "Hehe... You are quite detailed with your question." Cai Yan let out a chuckle and replied. "But to answer you. It feels wonderful! Like nothing else in this world. The way his hands caress your body, his touch sending shivers down your spine, his kisses igniting your desires and leaving you wanting more... It''s an experience that is beyond words. It is something that must be experienced firsthand."

    Lei Liwei swallowed hard as she felt the butterflies in her stomach, imagining herself in that situation with Asher embracing her. The image caused a surge of emotions within her. She could feel the heat rising within her core as the desire to experience it herself grew stronger. She couldn''t help but blush as she realized that she was bing aroused at the thought of it.

    And this didn''t escape Cai Yan''s gaze as she noticed the changes in the other woman''s expression and bodynguage.

    "Oh, my. You are imagining it. You want him, don''t you?" Cai Yan teased, her lips curving upwards in a mischievous smirk, enjoying the sight of her friend''s reaction. "But you don''t have to be ashamed. It''s normal to desire someone, whether it is for love, lust, or just pure attraction. I can guarantee that you won''t regret the decision of being with him, my dear."

    "Hey, hey... I didn''t say that. It''s just that I was wondering." Lei Liwei protested, a blush appearing on her cheeks as she turned her face away, trying to hide her embarrassment from Cai Yan. "Don''t tease me."

    However, Cai Yan moved her face close to hers, whispering in a low voice, her breath tickling against the shell of Lei Liwei''s ear, "It''s okay to admit that you want him. There is nothing wrong with that, Lei Liwei. If anything, I would say that you should embrace your desires and act upon them. Hehe..."

    Upon hearing these words, the blush on Lei Liwei''s cheeks deepened and spread to the tips of her ears, her breathing bing slightly erratic.

    But soon she regained her fearless nature and red at Cai Yan, pushing her face away.

    "You know what. It''s not funny anymore. Don''t y games with my mind." Lei Liwei pouted as she crossed her arms across her ample chest.

    "I wasn''t ying with your mind," Cai Yan replied with an amused smile, enjoying seeing the reaction that she had gotten from Lei Liwei. It was rare to see her act like this. She always acted confident and never seemed to be flustered or bothered by anything. "You see, I wanted to make a point that Asher is not someone to avoid or fear getting close with."

    "Oh really?" Lei Liwei arched her brow, looking at her. "Then would you dare to let me join when you make love with him?"

    ***

    On the roof of the mansion, the cries of two beautiful, mature women filled the air, mixed with moans of pleasure and ecstasy.

    Their naked bodies shivered, drenched in their own sweat and bodily fluids. They had been Dual Cultivating with Asher, making passionate love to each other while also exchanging spirit essence.

    But, now that their lovemaking session hade to an end, their exhausted figuresy on top of him, with one woman resting on his right arm and the other resting on his left, both of their bodies still entangled together.

    Both women had a satisfied expression, a look of pure contentment etched on their faces.

    "Wow, that was intense..." the woman on Asher''s left arm said, her voice low and husky, filled with pleasure. Her long orange hairy disheveled across her chest as her amber eyes gazed at Asher with a deep, burning passion in them.

    "Yes... It was incredible. It has been so long since I have had this experience," the woman on Asher''s right arm with the long, flowing brown hair and green eyes said. She ran her hands down her own body, feeling the smooth, silky skin that was slick with sweat. "I feel like a flower that bloomed again."

    "Haha... You both were amazing, and I had a great time," Asher chuckled as his gaze wandered over the beautiful, mature figures lying next to him.

    He reached out and pulled their slim waists closer to him, their soft skin pressing against his own. His strong, masculine frame provided aforting support to their bodies as they cuddled up to him.

    The two women smiled, feeling a sense of safety and warmth as they snuggled closer to Asher. It was like a warm, loving embrace that enveloped them in a cocoon of affection.

    For a few moments, they ally there, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking, their senses overwhelmed by the sweet aroma of sex and sweat.

    Finally, Asher seemed to hear a message in his mind, which caused him to grin.

    "Alright, Eleanor, Maria. I hate to interrupt our sweet moments, but someone else wants to have some time with me. I suggest we stop here for today," he said, looking at the two women. His blue eyes sparkled with amusement as he gave each of them a quick kiss on the lips.

    The two women sighed and reluctantly sat up, nodding their heads in understanding.

    "You don''t have to worry about us, Young Master. We also need to cultivate and consolidate our new cultivation realm." Maria replied with a smile.

    Eleanor also nodded in agreement with a mischievous grin, "Yes, the stronger we be, the longer we canst during our lovemaking sessions. It will be a benefit for all of us."

 Chapter 352: How Dare You Spill The Beans?

    A mischievous smile appeared on Cai Yan''s lips, and she leaned closer to Lei Liwei''s ear once more and whispered in a low, sultry voice that sent shivers down her spine, "Of course. I am fine with that. Hehe... The more, the merrier, as they say. But why don''t we ask Asher about this as well? I am sure he has no objections."

    "Wait! What are you talking about, Cai Yan? Ask Asher?? Are you crazy?" Lei Liwei''s cheeks flushed a bright shade of red, feeling embarrassed.

    But Cai Yan ignored her protest, and her gaze went to a specific spot.

    Lei Liwei noticed her gaze and turned her head, and her heart almost stopped.

    Not far from where they were sitting, Asher stood there, staring at the two of them. It was like he had just materialized out of thin air without making a sound.

    His ck hair was tousled, and his blue eyes sparkled with amusement and mischief, as though he had just heard the entire conversation between them. He wore nothing but a pair of loose-fitting trousers that hung low on his hips, revealing his muscr, chiseled body, glistening with water drops as though he had just finished taking a shower.

    Lei Liwei swallowed hard, trying to calm her racing heart. She couldn''t help but stare at the handsome man in front of her, his presencemanding and powerful.

    As Asher moved towards the two girls with steady strides, his eyes fixed on them with an intensity that made Lei Liwei''s heart pound against her chest. He walked closer to the pair, his footsteps light against the grassy ground beneath him, until he finally stood before the pair of lovelydies.

    "So, you both were having a conversation about me?" Asher grinned, his eyes glimmering with mischief as he looked at the two beauties. "How about telling me more about what you discussed, hmm?"

    "We didn''t talk about you." Lei Liwei denied it with a huff. She knew he must have heard the whole conversation. Still, she refused to admit it, trying her best to maintain a straight face despite the embarrassment burning within her.

    Cai Yan, however, didn''t care for such pretense and instead smirked. "Hehe... Lei Liwei here was curious about making out with you, and then I encouraged her to embrace her desires and told her that you are not someone to be avoided when ites to love. But she didn''t seem to believe me."

    "Cai Yan! How dare you spill the beans??" Lei Liwei yelled, her eyes wide and cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She was about to lunge at her for exposing her thoughts, but then she stopped in her tracks, realizing how absurd she was acting. "Ahem... Nevermind."

    Then Lei Liwei took a moment to collect herself, her eyes flickering with hesitation. Her gaze then locked with Asher, and she spoke in a calm,posed manner, "I admit I was curious. After all, who wouldn''t wonder about intimacy? But that''s all there was to it. Just a fleeting thought. Nothing more."

    "Really? Just curiosity? Or was it a burning desire hidden beneath thoseyers of hesitation?" Cai Yan asked teasingly, a yful smile on her lips. "Because it seemed more like you wanted it."

    "Hey. No one would think you are mute if you don''t speak any further. Just stop spouting nonsense," Lei Liwei shot back. She felt annoyed at Cai Yan for embarrassing her in front of Asher.

    But Cai Yan just smiled, unfazed by her friend''s anger. She didn''t take offense.

    Instead, she looked at Asher and said in a serious voice, "Asher, would you like to have some alone time with her? It will be a good bonding moment for both of you. You don''t have to worry about me."

    "Uhh... Sure, if that is what she wants," Asher said as he nced at Lei Liwei, wondering how she would react. He didn''t want to make her ufortable or do something against her will.

    Lei Liwei bit her lip, not knowing how to respond. On the one hand, she was tempted by the offer. She had to admit she was drawn to him, but she was unsure about the implications of being involved with someone who had many women around him. She had her own ns and goals to focus on, and getting involved in aplicated rtionship wasn''t something she wanted at this time.

    After some internal struggle, she finally decided that it wouldn''t hurt to explore a little and find out how it would feel. So she said in a voice tinged with nervousness, "Okay. I''m fine with it." She hoped she wouldn''t regret thister.

    "Very good," Cai Yan responded with a bright smile, satisfied that things were going as she had hoped. She then turned her gaze towards Asher and added, "I will take my leave then."

    But before Cai Yan could go, Lei Liwei stopped her by holding her wrist, preventing her from leaving. Cai Yan was surprised by this and turned around to look at Lei Liwei, wondering why she had stopped her.

    "Wait! Don''t go, and please stay with me. If not, I won''t feelfortable alone with him." Lei Liwei pleaded with a serious voice. It was evident she needed someone familiar to apany her, making it less awkward. Moreover, she didn''t want to feel alone in thepany of a man, which was a rare experience for her.

    Cai Yan''s lips curled into a gentle, reassuring smile as she turned around and wrapped her slender arms around Asher''s arm. Her soft, supple breasts pressed against him as she looked at Lei Liwei with her beautifulvender eyes that twinkled like a starry sky.

    "Don''t worry, my Asher won''t bite you, hehe... But if it''s what you want, then I will apany you." Cai Yan giggled in response, her gaze flickering to Asher briefly. She could tell that Asher was enjoying this little game of teasing between them.

    But soon, Asher, on the other hand, just did the opposite of what Cai Yan reassured about him, biting the sensitive skin of her neck and making her gasp.

    "Ah... Asher, don''t make me lose face in front of her. I told her that you wouldn''t bite. But now, I have be your victim." She pouted, ring at him with a mischievous look.

 Chapter 353: The Ever-Growing Constellation.

    "Sorry, but I can''t help myself. Your skin is so soft and tempting. It''s like a sweet nectar, calling out to be savored." Asher said, grinning as he licked his lips yfully. His blue eyes danced with a mischievous glint, making it clear that he had done it on purpose.

    Lei Liwei, on the other hand, felt her heart pounding faster in her chest at the sight of them being so close and intimate with each other. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from them as she felt her body heating up and her mind bing a mess.

    "Uhh, stop being so flirty..." Lei Liwei mumbled as she averted her gaze, trying to regain herposure and hide the flush of her cheeks.

    However, Asher took her by the waist, pulling her close, causing her breath to hitch as he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "Why are you avoiding eye contact? Aren''t we supposed to spend time with each other?"

    "I..." Lei Liwei began to speak but found her words catching in her throat, her heart racing at the unexpected proximity and his touch. She felt the warmth radiating from his hand on her waist, and his naked torso brushed against her soft, round breasts, separated only by ayer of fabric.

    It caused an intense wave of sensations to course through her veins. The warmth and hardness of his muscles against her own soft curves,bined with his intoxicating scent that wafted over her senses, was making her head foggy, clouding her thoughts and judgment.

    Then she felt Asher fall on the ground with his back against the soft grass and the both of them lying on each side of him, their bodies pressed close against him. Cai Yan had already snuggled into his right arm with a happy smile and was caressing the well-toned abs of Asher, while Lei Liwei, on his left side, seemed hesitant about what to do.

    As they settled down, silence enveloped the three of them, allowing their thoughts and emotions to swirl around within them.

    The sound of their breathing and the gentle breeze were all they could hear.

    This made Lei Liwei rx and enjoy the peaceful atmosphere surrounding her. She looked up, gazing into the dark sky filled with a sea of stars that seemed to go on forever. It was an awe-inspiring sight that filled her with wonder and reverence.

    Asher followed her gaze and stared into the endless expanse above, his thoughts wandering in the vastness of the universe.

    "Liwei... Do you know that the universe is vast beyond ourprehension?" Asher asked, breaking thefortable silence between them.

    "Yes. I know." Liwei nodded in response.

    "And that we, humans, are like tiny starspared to its vastness? Our lives may seem insignificant inparison, yet they are still full of wonder and potential." He continued, his voice taking on a more introspective tone. "Every person''s life is like a star that twinkles in the darkness. Each has their own unique radiance, illuminating their own path and touching those around them."

    "Indeed," Cai Yan added, "But sometimes, the twinkling stars in the sky may be a part of a constetion. They are connected and form a bigger picture that can''t be seen if looked separately. In a simr way, our lives are interconnected with the lives of those around us, creating a greater tapestry that is woven by our collective actions, decisions, and destinies. Just like how each star is a part of a constetion, our lives are intertwined with others in meaningful ways, creating something bigger than ourselves."

    "Yes." Asher smiled, agreeing with Cai Yan''s words. He then turned to look at Lei Liwei, whose aquamarine eyes reflected the shimmering light of the stars. "And my dear, Lei Liwei. I heard that you don''t like the fact of being involved with someone who already has many lovers. But I want you to understand one thing. It is that I don''t see these girls as mere ythings. Rather, they are all like stars in my life, each having a unique radiance that lights up a part of me. Together, they form a constetion that illuminates the whole sky of my world, bringing meaning and beauty to it. Just like how the stars above us create a stunning disy of celestial majesty. Without each of them, the constetion would not beplete."

    Asher''s words were like a soothing melody that flowed over Lei Liwei, calming andforting her. His exnation of how he viewed the girls in his life helped her see things from a different perspective, and it resonated deep within her soul.

    She couldn''t help but feel touched and reassured by his words. It was clear to her that Asher didn''t just have a superficial connection with these girls; rather, he truly cared about them and valued each of them in his heart.

    It was something she already knew, but sometimes it was necessary to hear it from someone''s own mouth, and that was the case for Lei Liwei.

    So she smiled and said in a gentle, soft voice that flowed like honey, "I understand, Asher. I''m sorry for my doubts and hesitations. I was afraid of something I didn''t understand, but now I do."

    She looked at the night sky once again, her gaze lingering on the twinkling stars. Their beauty seemed even more mesmerizing than before. Then, slowly, her gaze turned to the young man holding her in his arms, a yful smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "But you know what? Your constetion seems ever-growing. So I guess it won''t hurt if one more star joins in, will it?" Lei Liwei asked in a teasing tone. She had decided that maybe it wasn''t a bad idea to get close to him, considering how he saw her and the other girls in his life.

    Asher chuckled at her words, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Of course not. My sky is always there to wee more stars, and each addition adds to the beauty of the night. The more the better, as they say, right?"

 Chapter 354: My Love, Dont Be Shy Now.

    "Then..." Lei Liwei whispered as she moved closer, her soft, pink lips brushing against his ear, "Let me be one of your stars in this ever-growing constetion."

    Asher responded to her request by turning to her and capturing her lips in a kiss that set off an explosion of sparks inside them.

    Their mouths moved in a dance of passion as their tongues intertwined, tasting the sweetness of each other. A warm sensation coursed through their bodies, making their hearts pound with desire. It was a kiss that spoke volumes, expressing all the unspoken words they couldn''t say out loud.

    Lei Liwei''s body felt like it was melting into Asher''s, their breaths mingling and bing one. She felt her inhibitions slipping away, reced by a deep longing for more. Her hands roamed across his broad chest, feeling the hard contours of his muscles beneath her fingertips. She wanted to touch every inch of him, to explore every crevice of his body.

    Meanwhile, Cai Yan looked at the two of them, amused by the passion that had ignited between them. She watched as their lips parted, revealing a string of saliva hanging from their tongues, glistening in the starlight. It was a sight that made her yearn for more of Asher''s affection herself.

    "Wow..." Lei Liwei gasped as they pulled apart from each other. "It''s more wonderful than I imagined. It feels like my mind is being blown away."

    "Hehe... I''m d you are enjoying yourself." Asher whispered, "But this is just the beginning."

    Then he captured Lei Liwei''s lips once more and started to grope her plump ass, eliciting a soft whimper from her mouth. She was wearing a tight-fitting blue dress that hugged her curvaceous figure in all the right ces, and it felt so soft and smooth under his touch.

    Their tongues intertwined once more, tasting each other''s sweetness that had be more intense, as if a sweet nectar was coursing through their mouths. It made them want more. The passionate kiss seemed to be never-ending.

    While on the other side of Asher, Cai Yan moved closer to his ear, whispering with her sultry voice, "Darling... Don''t forget me too."

    And then she pressed her lips against the side of his neck, gently kissing along its curve. Her lips were warm and moist, leaving behind a trail of passion that made him shiver. He felt his blood stirring with desire as her tongue traced delicate circles around his skin.

    After a few moments, Cai Yan moved away from his neck and looked up at him with longing eyes.

    Then, Asher turned his face towards her and leaned forward, capturing her soft, pink lips in a deep, passionate kiss that made her heart flutter like a butterfly. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer as she felt herself being swept away in the waves of love.

    She tasted delicious, like a mixture of strawberries and cream, and he couldn''t get enough of it. His lips moved against hers in perfect harmony, exploring every crevice and corner with a gentle urgency. It was as if time stood still, allowing them to savor each other''s taste without any distractions.

    Lei Liwei, who had her first kiss stolen by Asher just moments ago, looked on with a flushed face and a fast-beating heart. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from the intimate disy between the couple.

    ''Did I also look like that while kissing him?'' She thought.

    The way their lips locked together in a passionate embrace, the soft sounds they made as they breathed in unison... it was mesmerizing.

    ''Ahh... This is too lewd.'' Lei Liwei thought as she swallowed her saliva. ''Still, I want to kiss him more... But now it is Cai Yan''s turn to enjoy him. So I will just enjoy the feeling of his hand groping me.''

    Lei Liwei closed her eyes, savoring the sensation of Asher''s palm exploring her round ass. It stirred something deep inside of her, making her feel alive with desire. Every touch awakened a part of her that had long been dormant. The way he kneaded and squeezed her soft, pliable flesh brought forth a surge of pleasure that coursed through her veins.

    Soon, she started to rub her body against him, causing her clothed breasts to press and rub against his bare chest, making her feel the hardness of his well-toned muscles. Her nipples were already stiff and sensitive from arousal.

    ''Uhhh... This feels so good...'' She thought, biting her lips to suppress a moan that threatened to escape from her throat. She couldn''t believe that something so simple as a mere touch could feel this amazing. But there was no doubt about it; Asher knew exactly what he was doing, and his expert caresses were driving her wild with anticipation.

    At the same time, Asher''s other hand moved along the contours of Cai Yan''s body, tracing the smooth curves of her supple form. He gently grazed the soft mounds of her breasts before slipping under her clothing, feeling the warmth emanating from beneath their fabric. His fingers lingered on her bare skin, causing goosebumps to prickle along her arms when he traced delicate patterns across them with his fingertips.

    As Asher continued his ministrations on Cai Yan, she felt herself being drawn deeper into his embrace. The kiss deepened as tongues intertwined with one another in an intimate dance. Her body grew warmer with each passing moment until it felt like a raging fire burned within her very core.

    When they broke apart, Cai Yan opened her eyes to see that Asher had a mischievous expression on his face. She knew what it meant and blushed, looking away from him.

    He leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, "My love, don''t be shy now. Where did that daring Cai Yan disappear?"

    She bit her lip, feeling embarrassed but excited at the same time. Her cheeks flushed red as she thought about what woulde next.

    "I''m not shy... I''m just a little nervous." Cai Yan whispered in return.

    "There''s nothing to worry about," Asher reassured her. "I''ll take care of you every step of the way."

 Chapter 355: Why Are Hers So Big?

    Cai Yan nodded her head and gave him a loving smile. She then wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her forehead against his. "Then, my love, make me yours."

    Asher chuckled before looking at Lei Liwei with mischief twinkling in his eyes. And Lei Liwei could sense that their naughty acts would start now.

    Feeling excited yet flustered at the same time, she swallowed hard.

    Soon, Asher sat up on the ground and looked at both the girls, who were now staring at his towering figure.

    "Shall we go inside?" Cai Yan asked with a hint of eagerness in her voice, but Asher shook his head in disapproval.

    "There is no need. Doing it under the sea of stars is more romantic than in a room," he replied, which left Cai Yan surprised. "Unless you have any objections to doing it here?"

    "I don''t mind." Cai Yan replied with a mischievous smile. It seemed like she was getting into the mood already.

    "Liwei?" Asher turned to the other girl, whose heart was racing at the thought of being involved in a threesome. It was something she had never imagined herself doing.

    But despite that, she didn''t feel any repulsion or awkwardness about it. On the contrary, she felt strangely excited by the prospect of engaging in such intimate acts outdoors, where the night sky would bear witness to their passion and desire.

    Taking a deep breath, Lei Liwei shook her head and said in a soft voice filled with eagerness, "Let''s do this."

    Hearing the consent of both girls, Asher gave them a charming smile before dark fire engulfed three of them, making the girls exim in surprise. But before they could say anything, the fire disappeared as fast as it came, revealing three naked figures.

    "Ooh my! Your technique is amazing, Asher," Cai Yan eximed as she looked down at herself to admire his handy work.

    Meanwhile, Lei Liwei was stunned by what happened. She had never seen someone using their techniques with this ease to strip off their clothes, and she felt amazed. However, her expression turned sour as she noticed the difference in the size of hers and Cai Yan''s breasts.

    ''Why are hers so big?'' She thought to herself as she looked at those heavy and round mounds that seemed to defy gravity. It made her feel inferior in some way, even though it shouldn''t be that big of a deal.

    But who could me her?

    Every woman wanted to have the sexiest curves, especially if she was around someone with such a gorgeous figure. So it was natural that Lei Liwei would feel inadequate whenpared to Cai Yan.

    Noticing the slight frown on Lei Liwei''s pretty face as she looked at them, Asher moved behind her, wrapping his strong arms around her waist.

    He then leaned close to her ear and whispered in a teasing voice, "Are youparing yourself with Cai Yan? It doesn''t matter how big or small your breasts are. What matters is how they feel when touched, and I can say yours are amazing to y with."

    As he spoke, his hands reached up and cupped her round globes, eliciting a gasp from Lei Liwei as his palms squeezed them firmly. She bit down on her lower lip, suppressing the moans of pleasure threatening to escape.

    It made Asher grin, and he started kneading her breasts like a baker ying with dough. His fingers dug into the soft, supple flesh while his thumbs pressed against her erect nipples, causing them to be even harder.

    "Moreover, I am more of an ass lover than a tit lover." Asher grinned as he whispered those words into her ear. Then he gave it a teasing nip, making her blush harder. "And don''t you have a wonderful, plump booty?" He asked as one of his hands slid downwards towards her ass.

    Lei Liwei could feel herself growing hotter by each second as Asher''s hands continued their exploration of her body. "I neverpared myself with her..."

    "Hahaha... You''re really something else." Asher chuckled in response, clearly not believing her denial. "But let''s put that aside for now. We have some more important things to do."

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Cai Yan lunged at Asher, causing him to lie on the grass once more. "Darling, I want your big cock inside my mouth." She said as she moved between his legs.

    Her words caused Asher''s shaft to twitch in anticipation while Lei Liwei looked at them, her face burning with embarrassment. She wasn''t used to hearing such lewd words, but still, it made her excited. But soon her gaze focused on the thick and big pir of meat standing erect like a tower, and she couldn''t help but feel her heart race faster. It was so big...

    Meanwhile, without wasting any time, Cai Yan grabbed the hard pole in her hand, licking her lips in excitement.

    She then leaned forward and nted a kiss on its tip before sliding her tongue over its length. Her lips parted as she took it into her mouth, savoring every inch of his manhood as her head bobbed up and down.

    "Mmmmh..." Cai Yan moaned around the cock, enjoying its taste, texture, and warmth. She loved sucking his dick; it aroused her to no end.

    The lewd, wet sounds of her slurping filled the air amidst their heavy breathing. As if wanting to show off to Lei Liwei, Cai Yan then took him deeper into her throat, gagging slightly at first before adapting to his girth.

    "Wow... It looks like you are enjoying yourself," Asher remarked while caressing Cai Yan''s head. He was impressed by her skillful performance and enthusiasm.

    Cai Yan pulled away for a brief moment, letting out a gasp as saliva dripped down her chin. "Your cock tastes delicious," she said with a lustful smile stered on her face.

    Then she resumed sucking his shaft once again, her mouth gliding effortlessly along his length. She stroked what she couldn''t fit in with her hands and swirled her tongue around his ns every now and then, causing him to shudder in pleasure.

    Lei Liwei, who was mesmerized by the scene unfolding in front of her eyes, couldn''t resist any longer. So she moved beside Cai Yan and whispered, "Can you teach me how to suck his big dick?"

 Chapter 356: You Shouldnt Waste Any Drop.

    Hearing her words, Cai Yan pulled away from his manhood, looking at her with a mischievous grin.

    "Of course. It is not that hard to do," She replied before giving his cock a few strokes. "Just open your mouth wide enough so that your teeth don''t scrape against his skin. Then take it as deep as possible into your mouth, but remember to breathe properly or else you will choke. Don''t just focus on your mouth. Use your hands too."

    "Like this?" Lei Liwei asked uncertainly as she ced her hand on the throbbing member. She felt nervous and excited at the same time. This would be her first time doing anything like this.

    "Yes. Now take him into your mouth and suck," Cai Yan urged.

    Lei Liwei nodded her head and leaned forward, parting her lips before taking the tip of the cock inside her mouth. It felt so big and warm against her tongue. It had a distinct vor, something she couldn''t quite describe. She liked it. Her eyes widened when it twitched inside her mouth, and she couldn''t help but moan around the thick pole.

    Then she lowered her head, taking more of him into her wet cavern until she reached the halfway point. She wrapped one hand around the base to prevent herself from taking too much, afraid she might identally hurt him with her teeth.

    As she pulled back, letting his length slide out, she licked along its underside. Then she moved down again, this time going further than before.

    Seeing her enjoying herself, Cai Yan decided to lend a hand. She grasped Lei Liwei by the back of her head and pushed downward forcefully.

    Lei Liwei let out a surprised yelp as she was forced to deepthroat the massive organ, causing tears to form in her eyes. But despite the difort, she didn''t stop. Instead, she continued moving back and forth, trying her best to please Asher.

    Meanwhile, Asher watched with an amused expression as the two beauties took turns pleasuring him. Their eager actions brought immense pleasure to his senses. And when he noticed Cai Yan helping Lei Liwei, he praised them both. "You girls are doing great."

    His praise encouraged them even further. Soon, both girls were alternating between licking and sucking.

    Cai Yan fondled his balls while Lei Liwei sucked the shaft like a hungry subus.

    Asher could feel his climax approaching fast. He closed his eyes, enjoying the pleasure brought upon him by the girls'' mouths. With each stroke of their tongues, they brought him closer to release.

    Soon, Asher reached his peak as he exploded into Lei Liwei''s mouth, who was taken aback by the sudden ejaction.

    And she wanted to pull away, but Cai Yan stopped her by grabbing her by the back of her head again, holding her in ce.

    As a result, she ended up swallowing everything that came out, tasting the thick, sweet fluid on her taste buds. She found the sensation quite pleasurable. After all, it tasted good and had a satisfying thickness.

    When Asher finished shooting his load, Cai Yan let go of Lei Liwei, allowing her to breathe once again, but she didn''t forget to remind her. "You shouldn''t waste any drop, Liwei. After all, men love seeing women swallow their cum. And Asher''s cum will also help you increase your strength. So never waste a drop again."

    "I understand." Lei Liwei replied as she wiped her chin with the back of her hand, still feeling embarrassed about what just transpired. "Still, you are talking as if you did it with Asher many times when you never even saw him naked before."

    "Ahh... Thats a secret for me to know." Cai Yan replied with a mysterious grin on her face. It was evident she knew something more than what others could see. However, Lei Liwei didn''t pry further.

    After that, Lei Liwei and Cai Yan looked at each other, feeling the heat rising within them as they saw the desire burning in their partner''s eyes. Their gazes lingered for a moment, then they both nodded, agreeing to let Asher decide who should go first.

    Then, both of them looked at Asher expectantly, wanting him to pick either one of them as his next course. They wanted him inside their needy cores.

    Asher grinned, enjoying their anticipation as he pondered which beauty he should im first. But after a few seconds, he made up his mind. He decided to go with Cai Yan.

    "Liwei, don''t worry, you will be next." He told Lei Liwei before turning to Cai Yan and pointing towards her pussy, "Spread it wide for me."

    "As you wish, Young Master." Cai Yan giggled seductively in response. Then she spread her legs apart, revealing her wet folds that were dripping juices down her thighs.

    Asher smiled at the sight of such a beautiful, juicy slit. With a hungry look on his face, he positioned himself between Cai Yan''s thighs and aligned his cock against her entrance. As soon as he started pushing inside, they both gasped aloud.

    Cai Yan felt herself being stretched open by his massive member, while Asher groaned at how tight and warm she felt around him.

    It was pure ecstasy for them both.

    "Mmmhmm... Go ahead and take my virginity, darling," Cai Yan said with a seductive voice as she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer to her body until he bottomed out. "Ahn! It hurts but feels so good."

    "Don''t worry. I will be gentle." Asher reassured her before leaning down and capturing her soft lips in a passionate kiss. This caused her to forget about the pain momentarily.

    After a while, Asher began moving in and out of Cai Yan''s depths, making her cry out loud every time he pushed deep into her pussy.

    "Ohh yes! Ahhhh! Fuck me harder! Ughnnn!" Cai Yan cried out as Asher thrust harder and faster into her depths. Her inner walls mped around his length like a vise each time he buried himself inside her.

    Lei Liwei, who watched them from aside, couldn''t help but bite her lower lip in arousal at seeing such an erotic scene unfold before her eyes.

    Asher could sense Lei Liwei''s lustful gaze on his dick pumping into Cai Yan, and he shed her a mischievous smile. "Come here, Liwei."

    "O-Okay." Lei Liwei stammered as she crawled towards him, unsure of what he was going to do next.

    When she reached closer to him, Asher pulled her ass towards him with one hand without slowing down his thrusts into Cai Yan''s pussy. This caused Lei Liwei to let out a surprised gasp when he ced her pussy above Cai Yan''s face.

    Then Asher began licking and kissing the outer parts of her flower before pushing his tongue inside.

    Lei Liwei shuddered violently at the sensation of having someone''s tongue prating her insides. And it didn''t take long before her juices flowed like rivers from her core, dripping down her thighs and legs.

    "Mmmm... Asher, that feeeeels sooo gooood!!" Lei Liwei cried out as her eyes rolled upward. Never before had she felt so much pleasure at once.

    Cai Yan, who was getting pounded by Asher and moaning in pleasure, looked at the scene above her with surprise but also fascination. She found herself bing even more aroused just by looking at Asher pleasing two women at once.

    After a while, Lei Liwei couldn''t restrain herself any longer, letting her orgasm wash over her. She screamed in blissful delight, arching her back and shaking uncontrobly as she rode out her climax.

    As soon as Asher sensed Cai Yan near her limit too, he pulled his tongue out of Lei Liwei''s pussy before mming into her with full force.

    "Ahhh! Yes!" Cai Yan screamed as impact caused her to jerk her hips forward while her juices gushed forth like an erupting volcano. As she orgasmed, her inner walls tightened around him even more.

    This increased tightness triggered Asher to reach his peak again, shooting several thick streams of cum deep into Cai Yan''s womb.

    When their climax subsided, Asher pulled out his shaft from Cai Yan with a squelch sound, causing a mixture of semen and vaginal fluids to leak from her opening.

    After regaining some energy, Asher turned his attention back to Lei Liwei. "It is your turn now." He said as he leaned closer towards her.

 Chapter 357: Since You Asked Nicely... How Could I Refuse?

    Lei Liwei blushed when she felt his warm breath on her skin, but she nodded nheless. She knew what wasing next but didn''t say anything in response. She just waited in the same position with her ass raised in the air for him to im her.

    Seeing that she didn''t move from her position, Asher grabbed her by the waist and lifted her ass even higher. Then he positioned himself behind her before rubbing the tip of his shaft against her slit up and down a few times, coating it with her juices.

    "Do you want to do it like this?" He asked with a smirk.

    "Ah... Y-yes..." Lei Liwei replied, feeling embarrassed about doing this in such a lewd manner.

    "Why?" Asher asked again with a teasing tone.

    Lei Liwei could feel herself melting under his touch as he continued rubbing his shaft against her slit. She couldn''t understand why he stopped. All she wanted right now was for him to put it inside of her already. Her body craved it.

    Asher grinned when he saw her reaction and asked once more. "Why do you want to do it like this?"

    But instead of answering him, Lei Liwei decided to take matters into her own hands by pushing her hips backward. This action caused the tip of his cock to prate her entrance, allowing him to feel her wet heat enveloping his manhood.

    "Ugh... You little devil..." Asher groaned as he felt her tightness clenching around him. He then pped her ass cheeks hard, leaving behind a red handprint on them. This made her cry out loud from thebination of pain and pleasure.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Answer my question, or else I will leave you hanging."

    "Ugh... because... I feel embarrassed looking at you while we do this." Lei Liwei replied after taking a moment topose herself.

    Asher chuckled before smacking her buttocks once again, causing another yelp of pleasure to escape her lips. "That is not a good reason, my little princess." He then leaned closer before whispering in a husky voice, "Maybe I should do it in another way..."

    "No! Please no! I don''t think I can handle any more embarrassment. Can you please do it like this for now?" Lei Liwei whimpered as she felt his warm breath against her earlobe.

    Hearing this, Asher relented with a grin. "Since you asked nicely... How could I refuse?"

    With those words spoken, he thrust forward, spreading her folds apart and pushing past her hymen, breaking her barrier. As soon as he did so, Lei Liwei let out an adorable scream.

    "Ugh!! It hurts!"

    "It will onlyst for a second. Bear with me." Asher said before moving further inside. Soon, he had buried himself to the hilt in her warm depths. He remained motionless for some time to let her adjust to his size, but the pleasure of being inside her made it difficult to stay still.

    After a short wait, he started moving back and forth inside her warm, wet cavern. Each movement caused his balls to p against her clit, eliciting loud moans from her.

    "Ahh! Ahn! Mmmhmm..." Lei Liwei moaned as Asher increased his pace, mming into her even harder than before.

    "You are so tight... Ugh." He groaned as he thrust deeper into her depths. His length felt like it was stretching out her walls with every thrust.

    Soon they found a rhythm together. As he pounded into her, she began bucking wildly in response, matching each thrust with equal enthusiasm.

    "Yes! Yes! Harder!" Lei Liwei cried out as she arched upward. Her fingers dug into the ground while she lifted herself off the floor, trying to meet his movements with equal force.

    Asherplied with her wishes, picking up his speed and intensity until he reached a frenzied pace. He watched as her breasts swayed back and forth as he pounded away at her. Their hips mmed against each other, causing loud pping noises to reverberate throughout the clearing.

    Cai Yan, who was lying next to them, watched in awe at how Lei Liwei, who was acting all shy and embarrassed, began to scream and moan like crazy once she started getting pounded by Asher. It was as if she had be possessed by lust itself. And this aroused her even more.

    Soon, Lei Liwei felt herself nearing climax. She could sense it building up deep within her core as she approached orgasm.

    "Ahhh! Asher! I''m cumming!" She cried out as she threw her head backward, closing her eyes tight while letting out a long cry.

    But Asher didn''t stop moving. Instead, he increased his speed, driving his cock deeper inside of her with each sessive stroke. As she climaxed around him, he felt her walls clenching down hard around his cock, milking him for everything it was worth.

    He knew it wouldn''t be long before he came inside her. So, with one final powerful lunge forward, he mmed his cock deep into her pussy and shot thick ropes of cum deep into her womb.

    When both of their orgasms subsided, Lei Liwei copsed onto the ground panting while Asher pulled out his still-erect cock from her depths. And like before, it was followed by a stream of white fluids oozing out of her stretched hole.

    Asher looked at Cai Yan with a smirk. "Looks like Liwei is done for now. So do you want to continue or not?" He asked while looking at his shaft, still covered in Lei Liwei''s juices and his cum.

    Cai Yan, who had been lying beside them this whole time watching their steamy lovemaking session, didn''t reply. She just raised her ass upwards and wiggled it around before giving him the most lustful smile he has seen from her until now. It was clear that she wanted more of this addictive pleasure.

    And like that, Asher spent his time pleasuring both of these girls while Dual Cultivating with them. By the end of their lovemaking session, none of them knew what number of times they had fucked each other.

 Chapter 358: Mom... We Have A Problem.

    Time flew by swiftly, and before anyone knew it, it had already been two weeks in the outside world since Asher started Dual Cultivating with all his harem members in the Mystic Starry Realm. Every day they would work hard, cultivating and training themselves to improve their skills. During that time, they managed to reach heights never dreamed possible by others.

    And then, one night, when Asher was Dual Cultivating with Rias in her room, both of them naked with Asher pounding Rias'' ass while they were standing, Scarlet barged inside without knocking.

    When she saw them doing it, she froze for a split second, looking at the erotic scene with a slight red hue on her face. Then she seemed toe back to her senses as she said with an awkward smile, "Sorry to disturb your time with Asher, Mom... But we have a problem."

    "What kind of problem?" Rias asked while groaning in pleasure when Asher gave her ass a powerful thrust that pushed her forward before she recovered her stance, not even thinking about stopping what they were doing.

    "I just went to the Asher''s Manor with Cecil to take a break from cultivation. However, when I was there, I saw someone who shouldn''t have been there." Scarlet said as Asher grabbed Rias'' breasts, pinching her erect nipples and making her moan louder than ever before.

    "Who did you see?" Rias asked between moans, looking over her shoulder at Asher, whose face was twisted in pleasure as he continued fucking her.

    Scarlet took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down from the erotic scene happening before her. She wanted to join in, but the news she brought was something that couldn''t be ignored. "That is the issue. I don''t know who it is. However, that person was shrouded in an eerie, dark aura and seemed very powerful. So I came here to report and ask you and Asher for your help. I mean, you should know who it is since you are also a Core Elder of the Twilight Mist Sect."

    Asher, who was listening to this conversation while still fucking Rias with an expression of bliss etched onto his features, couldn''t help but get curious about this mysterious visitor at his manor. But he didn''t stop his actions.

    "Did that person say something to you?" Asher asked after giving one powerful thrust into Rias, making her scream in ecstasy before shooting his cum into her depths.

    "No... The person didn''t say anything and just stared at me. I tried asking a few questions, but they didn''t reply." Scarlet said with an awkward smile on her face as she watched her mother''s juices and Asher''s cum dripping down onto the floor, forming a pool of white, sticky fluids beneath them.

    Hearing Scarlet''s answer, Asher nodded before saying, "Let''s go to the manor."

    "Yes, let''s go there. I want to see who is so daring to enter your home without permission." Rias agreed with a nod, pulling her ass from Asher''s cock. Then she looked towards Scarlet. "You stay back here and continue your training. No more cking."

    "But..." Scarlet wanted to say something, but when she saw Rias''s sharp gaze on her, she stopped talking and simply nodded her head.

    Then both Rias and Asher started to wear their clothes after cleaning their bodies with spirit essence.

    After wearing his clothes, Asher moved beside Scarlet and grabbed her by the waist before capturing her soft, lush lips for a passionate kiss, making her moan in pleasure as his tongue slid into her mouth.

    When he pulled away after a moment, Scarlet was left gasping for air while looking at him with a dazed expression on her face. But before she could recover, Asher whispered in her ear with a warm smile on his handsome visage, "Don''t ck off too much. Or else you might get punishedter." He said before patting Scarlet''s ass, making her blush.

    "I know. Don''t worry about me and focus on that person waiting at your mansion." Scarlet replied with a smile, trying to hide her embarrassment.

    ***

    As Asher and Rias reached outside of the room, Rias looked at Asher with a frown on her beautiful face. "Are you sure you want to go there right now? Why don''t you rest while I check who it is?"

    "There is no need for that." Asher waved his hand dismissively before creating a portal with his spirit essence. "Let''s go."

    When the portal stabilized, Rias shrugged her shoulders before stepping into it. After that, Asher also stepped into it.

    And when the portal closed, they found themselves inside the Asher''s Manor. However, as soon as they found themselves there, Asher and Rias sensed a powerful spiritual sense locked onto them.

    Asher looked in the direction of this spiritual sense while narrowing his eyes. It came from the direction of the garden.

    "Let''s go to the garden." He said before starting to walk towards that ce.

    Soon both of them reached the garden, and they could see someone shrouded in dark fog sitting on a bench, looking at the flowers.

    This unknown person radiated an ominous and evil aura that sent chills running through their spines. They had never felt anything like this before. It was as if they were looking at the embodiment of darkness itself.

    Rias, who had never felt such fear even when facing Aria, felt herself tense up. She could sense how powerful this being was and wondered what kind of entity could emit such a sinister aura. Not to mention, she didn''t know anyone like that being a part of the Twilight Mist Sect. So it was clear that this unknown person hade from somewhere else.

    Which again raised the question, ''How did this beinge inside the sect and reach Asher''s Manor?''

    However, before Asher could say anything, Rias stepped forward with a cautious look on her face.

    "Who are you?" She asked, ready to attack at a moment''s notice if needed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 359: Who Are You?

    Hearing her question, the strange person stood up from their seat while letting out a chillingugh that echoed through the entire garden, making Asher and Rias'' hair stand on end.

    Then they spoke with a voice that sounded like nails scratching against ss. "Why don''t you ask that young man standing behind you? He might know who I am."

    Rias looked over her shoulder at Asher with a confused look on her face, wondering what kind of person it was. But Asher didn''t seem surprised by their words. On the contrary, he seemed amused by them as he walked forward, passing by her side.

    "What is going on here?" Rias asked in confusion as she watched Asher move closer towards this unknown person without any hesitation or fear whatsoever.

    When Asher stopped just a few feet away from this entity, he crossed his arms across his broad chest before speaking to the entity in front of him.

    "You know I am not a kid anymore," he said in a yful tone while smirking. His voice carried no hint of anxiety or nervousness that one might expect when addressing someone who exuded such an intimidating presence.

    Hearing Asher''s words, Rias couldn''t help but wonder who it could be that Asher knew and could talk so casually with. After all, there weren''t many people who could make others feel so tense by their mere presence.

    "It doesn''t matter if you are a kid or not." The voice cackled before continuing. "To me, you will still be the same little boy who cried a lot every time you saw me."

    Then the dark fog surrounding the entity dispersed in an instant, revealing a voluptuous and extremely beautiful woman with waist-length ck hair that were red on its end, crimson eyes, and pale skin wearing a ck dress that did little to hide her curvaceous figure.

    Her intimidating aura disappeared after she revealed herself, making Rias sigh in relief. However, now that she got a better look at this neer''s appearance, Rias couldn''t help but think how bewitching she looked.

    She had never seen a woman as alluring as this one before, even though Aria came pretty close. However, her beauty wasn''t as dangerous or seductive as this woman in front of them.

    But despite her attractiveness, something seemed off about her. It was like there was a darkness hidden deep within her soul that threatened to consume anyone who dared approach her without caution or respect.

    "Supreme Elder?" Rias, who recovered from her shocked state, called out with a hint of surprise and confusion on her face. But when she saw no response from her, she turned her attention towards Asher, wondering how he knew her.

    However, Asher''s reaction caught herpletely unprepared when he looked at this person with a bright smile stered across his visage. Then, before she knew what happened next, Rias saw Asher moving forward before wrapping his arms around that woman in a tight embrace.

    "Grandma!!" Asher shouted with excitement as he hugged her.

    Asher felt like an innocent child who had just found his lost family member after years of searching. He hadn''t expected to meet her here at Twilight Mist Sect; however, now that she stood before him in all her glory, Asher couldn''t contain his happiness.

    Seeing Asher calling her Grandma and then hugging her made Rias'' mind numb. She couldn''t understand what was going on anymore.

    First, some mysterious entity shows up out of nowhere and scares the living shit out of her.

    And now, it turns out that it is actually their Supreme Elder, whom no one has seen or heard from for a long time in the sect. Not to mention Asher knew this person and even called her grandma.

    ''Just what the fuck is going on here?'' Rias thought in her mind as she looked at these two people hugging each other.

    When the woman saw Ashering towards her, she smiled warmly before wrapping her slender arms around him and returning the embrace. "My cute grandson! It''s been so long since I''ve seen youst." She said with a motherly tone in her voice.

    "Yes, grandma. I missed you a lot," Asher replied with a big smile stered across his visage.

    "Oh, did you?" She asked while running her fingers through Asher''s hair affectionately as if he were still just a young child.

    After staying in that position for some time, she pushed Asher back a little before looking into his eyes with a teasing expression on her face. "I heard you are quite popr with girls nowadays. Hmmm... Who could have guessed that my cute grandson would turn into such a pervert? Haha..."

    Hearing her words, Asher grinned mischievously before replying, "What can I say? I am young and handsome, so why not enjoy life? Plus, all those girls are so adorable."

    Then Asher noticed Rias staring at them with a dumbfounded look on her face. So he looked towards her while gesturing with his hands toe near him. "Come here, Teacher Rias."

    Rias nodded her head in response before walking closer to the two of them.

    After she arrived beside him, Asher looked back at his grandmother, who also turned her attention towards Rias with a smirk on her face.

    "Grandma, she is my teacher, Rias ymore, and also one of my women." Asher introduced Rias to her before turning his gaze back onto Rias and speaking, "And Teacher Rias, this is my grandmother, Arianna ke."

    Arianna smiled at Asher when he introduced Rias and smiled, "I have met her before. Although it was a very long time ago." Then looking at Rias, she said, "So you are the one my grandson has been having fun with beforeing here? I can smell both your scents mixed together from here."

    "Greetings, Supreme Elder. I didn''t know that Asher was your grandson." Rias replied after bowing respectfully toward her before continuing. "And yes, we were Dual Cultivating beforeing here."

    Hearing her answer, Arianna chuckled before shaking her head. "There''s no need to be so formal with me, child. You are my grandson''s woman, so feel free to call me Arianna or anything else that suits your fancy."

 Chapter 360: You Shouldnt Have Believed Me So Easily.

    Arianna spoke with an air of nonchnce and a hint of amusement in her voice. Then she turned her gaze back towards Asher as a yful smile formed on her crimson lips.

    "As for you, young man..." She began as she reached out to ruffle his hair again. "I havee here to tell you something important."

    Asher wasn''t surprised hearing that, as he knew how his grandmother was; if it wasn''t something significant, she would have never shown up unless someone asked her for help with something or there was a special asion. He didn''t know where she always went off to when she left, but he knew she always did everything for a reason.

    So seeing the way his grandma looked at him, Asher knew she wasn''t here to joke around or y games with him. It must be because of something serious that happened somewhere or something that would happen that was connected to him.

    Still, he decided to ask her instead of assuming things. "What is it?"

    However, before answering him, Arianna asked him, "Don''t you want to take your Grandma to the secret realm before talking about this serious topic?" She asked with a mischievous grin on her beautiful visage.

    Asher knew what she meant by that. She wanted to go inside the Mystic Starry Realm. After all, she had witnessed theming from a different portal and knew about that realm. Not to mention, she may have also seen Scarlete and go like that before Rias and he came.

    But Asher didn''t take Arianna to the Mystic Starry Realm right away; instead, he told her about the soul mark and how he wanted to give her one so she coulde and go from that realm whenever she wanted.

    Arianna smiled when he told her that. So without wasting any more time, Asher ced a soul mark on Arianna, making her bound to the Astral Nexus Core Orb, and then took her to the Mystic Starry Realm with Rias.

    Inside the Mystic Starry Realm, Asher showed everything to his grandmother. From training areas to the cultivation chambers, and even showed her the Mystic Starry Realm''s library, where all those who had gotten soul marks by Asher coulde and read all the cultivation books present there without getting disturbed by anything.

    Arianna, on the other hand, didn''t act surprised when she saw manyplete Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques inside the library.

    However, this made Rias wonder if the Supreme Elder had already cultivated such a technique, and that was the reason why she wasn''t surprised by them. She also noted to herself that maybe there existed cultivation techniques of Heaven Grade in the outside world but were hidden by the senior cultivators from the eyes of others.

    Yet, as if reading her mind, Arianna spoke with a hint of amusement in her voice, "There is no need to think too much about this, girl. There aren''t anyplete Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques outside of the Mystic Starry Realm."

    "Then... Why didn''t you look surprised to see these?" Rias asked her curiously.

    Arianna let out a light chuckle at her words, then answered with a smirk on her face. "It''s because I already know how to cultivate thest stage of the Transcending Realm, the Emperor Realm, and cultivation techniques like that are no longer useful for me."

    "How? Mom said that withoutplete Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques, it will be impossible for anyone to step into the Emperor realm." Asher asked, confused by what she had told him.

    It didn''t make any sense to him. How could she know about the final stages of the Transcending Realm if there was nothing about them in the cultivation books present in the outside world?

    It was the main reason behind the cause of so many experts getting stuck at the peak of the King Realm. No matter how strong and talented they were, they would get stuck there because theycked proper cultivation techniques for it.

    "Who told you that you needed cultivation techniques to advance?" Arianna asked him with a smirk on her face. "This is where all the sects and ns are wrong. There is no need forplete cultivation techniques to step into the Emperor Realm."

    "How can that be possible? Without proper techniques, how will you understand what you are trying to achieve?" Rias asked her in a confused voice.

    "Didn''t you read theplete Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques here? You should have found your answer if you did so," Arianna answered her question with another question as she pointed towards the shelves filled with cultivation books inside the library.

    Rias shook her head, "No. There seems to be some kind of restriction that doesn''t allow us to read that part unless one reaches the Peak Stage of the King Realm."

    Arianna raised an eyebrow at her before nodding her head. "Indeed. But my cute grandson should be able to read them."

    Hearing her words, Asher moved towards the shelf where the Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques were kept and grabbed one of them before flipping through its pages until he reached the Emperor Realm part.

    But when he started to read, his vision got blurry, making him dizzy and nauseous. He closed the book again as soon as this happened and took deep breaths to calm himself down.

    "What happened?" Rias asked him in a worried tone as she saw hisplexion getting pale. "Is everything alright?"

    "I felt sick for a second. It looks like I am not qualified to read them yet." Asher said before looking at his grandmother with using eyes.

    When Arianna saw Asher looking at her like that, she shrugged her shoulders, saying, "I just wanted to see your reaction, my dear grandson. And you shouldn''t have believed me so easily."

    "Come on, Grandma! If I have to be suspicious of even my own family, then who can I trust?" Asher said, letting out a sigh before sitting down on a chair while massaging his forehead to ease the slight pain he was still feeling.

 Chapter 361: Laws of Nature.

    "Come on, Grandma! If I have to be suspicious of even my own family, then who can I trust?" Asher said, letting out a sigh before sitting down on a chair while massaging his forehead to ease the slight pain he was still feeling.

    Arianna moved towards him and ced her hand above his head, sending her spiritual sense into his mind to remove the dizziness and nausea he was feeling before speaking with a gentle voice, "Ufufu~ I guess I went too far this time."

    Then looking at Rias, who was staring at her with a confused look on her face, Arianna spoke to her, "It doesn''t matter if you can read those books or not. No one needs any cultivation techniques to cultivate the Emperor Realm as long as they have a strongprehension ability and can sense Laws."

    "Laws?" Rias asked her in a confused voice.

    "Grandma means the Laws of Nature," Asher answered her question as he looked at his grandmother. "Right?"

    Arianna smiled at him, "Yes. But there is a lot more to it than that. The reason why most people get stuck at the King Realm is because of theirck of understanding of thesews. It''s not that they need powerful cultivation techniques or something like that. They simply fail to grasp the fundamental principles behind them. They don''t think about why they possess a certain element affinity or why they are able to cultivate using that element."

    After taking a pause, she continued, "You see, my dear grandson and Rias ymore... When someone reaches the Peak Stage of the King Realm, they be aware of many things that were previously hidden from their eyes due to their weak cultivation base. And this awareness helps themprehend thesews better. And once you delve deeper into your elements'' mysteries, you will start to understand them without needing any help from cultivation techniques. Then once you understand your elements'' Laws, it bes possible for you to advance beyond the King Realm."

    "That''s where the stage, the Emperor Realm,es as you will be able tomand thews and make the element bend ording to your will." Arianna said as she waved her hand and made some ck mes dance around her fingers that looked more threatening than anything.

    "Then what about those Heaven Grade Cultivation Techniques that can take someone to the Emperor Realm?" Asher asked her with a curious look on his face.

    Arianna shrugged her shoulder, "Those techniques only guide the cultivators in the right direction so they can start understanding thews of nature. It doesn''t mean that you need them to step into the Emperor Realm."

    "Then why did those people who knew about this didn''t tell anyone?" Rias asked after remaining quiet for some time.

    "Even if everyone knew about it, only those with strongprehension abilities will be able to step into the Emperor Realm, or else they would get stuck in the same ce as all those who didn''t know about it." Arianna replied in a nonchnt tone.

    "Not everyone has such capabilities, so what is the point of telling them? Moreover, you need to cultivate in a special ce with a high amount of elemental energy present in it to grasp itsw. Such ces are dangerous beyond imagination, making even those who know about the future cultivation path get cold feet."

    "Then where can we find such ces?" Asher asked her since this was one of the most crucial questions he wanted to know. After all, Aria and others needed to go to such ces if they wished to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    Arianna pointed at the cultivation chambers building. "The Mystic Starry Realm has them already. Though it seems to be sealed for some reason... But I can still feel some Laws leaking through the seal. So the only question remains, When will those seals get opened?"

    "I guess it''s because of my low cultivation realm. I can feel that when I break through to the Transcendent Realms, the seal on those cultivation chambers will vanish and make it possible to cultivate there without any problem." Asher said after confirming the details from the Astral Nexus Core orb.

    Then, after thinking for a second, he asked her another question that had been bothering him for some time now. "How long did it take you to reach the Emperor Realm?"

    "Around five hundred years. It''s the time it took me to understand the basicws connected with the dark element. Though the cause of it being theck of a suitable ce to cultivate with a high concentration of dark energy." Arianna replied before letting out augh. "The only reason I can step into the Emperor Realm is because the Twilight Mist Sect has a special ce that contains a higher concentration of dark elemental energy, making me able to understandws much better."

    "The Rift?" Asher asked when he realized she meant the Rift present in the sect''s territory.

    "Indeed," Arianna nodded her head. "And a certain someone asked his beautiful maid to destroy that ce because his elder sister was stuck there. You know, I had to put in a lot of effort to make that ce sealed again. So be thankful to me, or many innocent disciples would have died."

    "Wait... Was it really that dangerous?" Asher asked in disbelief. He never thought such a thing would have happened. After all, he only thought of that ce as something annoying since his sister was stuck in there. "Why didn''t you tell anyone how dangerous it was?"

    "Why didn''t you ask if it was dangerous or not before destroying that ce?" Arianna fired back at him while looking into his eyes.

    After hearing her reply, Asher''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know what to say because he didn''t think about it before making Nadia destroy that ce. He thought that everything would end after that ce was destroyed, and there wouldn''t be any consequences for it.

    But now he realized how foolish he was. That ce wasn''t something minor.

    Looking at his reaction, Arianna let out a sigh before cing her hand on Asher''s shoulder and said, "You can''t predict everything, so it is better to think before doing something instead of going with the flow and not caring about the consequences of your actions. When your cultivation reaches higher realms, any simple action from you can endanger the lives of millions of people."

    "Okay. But let''s stop this topic for now. You didn''te here to teach me a lesson. There must be another reason." Asher said in an indifferent tone.

    Even though he wanted to change the subject, he made a note to himself about what she said. After all, her experience had taught her such lessons, and she wanted to make sure that he would never repeat those mistakes.

    Arianna nodded her head and said, "Indeed. We should head to the mansion where everyone is present and then talk there."

    After saying so, Arianna moved towards the exit of the library. Seeing her move, Asher sighed and stood up before following after his grandmother with Rias trailing behind him.

    Soon, they reached his mansion.

    As soon as they entered, Arianna saw all the girls who had gotten the soul mark sitting in the living room of the mansion, talking about something, but when they looked at her and Asher, they stopped talking and stood up.

 Chapter 362: He Doesnt Like Them; Instead, He Loves Them.

    "Mother!" Aria walked towards Arianna and hugged her in a tight embrace, which she reciprocated with the same enthusiasm. "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you."

    "Indeed, my dear. And you have be even more beautiful than thest time I saw you," Arianna said with a smile on her face after she released her grip on her daughter.

    But the very next moment she gave a sharp p to Aria''s butt, making her yelp in pain before jumping a few feet back.

    "Why did you do that, Mother?"

    Aria asked in surprise as she rubbed her stinging ass. It felt like she had just been struck by a hot iron hand. Not to mention her mother was in the Emperor Realm while she was in the High Stage of the King Realm. So how could her p be anything less than painful to someone like her?

    "Although your beauty has increased, what is with all the thick meat on your body?" Arianna asked in an irritated tone while pointing towards Aria''s voluptuous figure.

    Aria''s mouth opened and closed as she didn''t know what to say since what her mother said was correct. She had indeed be curvier and put more volume around certain areas of her body, such as her breasts, buttocks, and thighs.

    Seeing her expression, Arianna shook her head before saying in a stern voice, "You should have tried maintaining your beautiful, slender figure like mine instead of getting so voluptuous. Do you think Asher will like your chubby ass or thick thighs?"

    "No, he doesn''t like them; instead, he loves them," Aria replied with a slight smirk on her face. "My baby likes to eat meat more after all. You should look at all the women here. Almost every one of them is thicker than you. Hahaha..."

    "I can''t believe you said that to my face." Hearing her words, Arianna gave her another p, this timending on the other butt cheek.

    However, Aria didn''tin since she felt that she had overdone it. So she kept quiet while looking away from her mother''s gaze.

    Seeing their interaction, everyone couldn''t help but giggle. It was a strange sight as both of them were people who could destroy countries and empires if they wanted to, but here they were, acting like children fighting with each other for no reason.

    After a few seconds, when Arianna looked away from her daughter and gazed at everyone present in the room, she smiled before saying, "It seems you have found many beautiful girls for yourself, my grandson. Good job."

    Then she turned to look at a certain someone who was hiding behind others to avoid being seen by her. However, it was impossible since she knew about everyone here, and it wouldn''t be easy to hide from her.

    "Come here, Alia." Arianna called out towards the purple-haired beauty with a sharp gaze, making Alia shiver in fright beforeing forward.

    "Why did you note to greet me? Do I not deserve a proper wee from one of my grandchildren?" Arianna asked in an imposing voice after she came before her.

    "No... that''s not it," Alia replied nervously as she lowered her head to hide her face. "I was just..."

    "Just what?" Arianna interrupted her, causing Alia''s words to get stuck in her throat. "You were busy doing something important?"

    Seeing how scared Alia looked, Asher wanted to intervene since his grandmother was going overboard, but before he could say anything, Arianna shot him a dangerous look that stopped him from opening his mouth.

    "No. I... was..." Alia couldn''t think of any valid reason for not going forward to greet her grandmother, making her feel more nervous as time passed by.

    "Look at me," Arianna said in amanding tone while moving forward to stand before her granddaughter, who was avoiding eye contact with her. "Raise your head and stop looking down like a scared chicken. Where did that girl go who locked her own brother due to jealousy? Do you think I don''t know what you were doing to Asher inside the Rift?"

    Alia raised her head when she heard her words and looked at her with teary eyes. She was so scared that she wanted to cry, but she didn''t want others to see her crying face.

    But even if she wished for such things, tears started rolling down from her purple eyes, making it impossible for anyone not to notice them. "I am sorry... Grandma. I just couldn''t control my emotions. I tried my best, but I failed..."

    Hearing her words, everyone looked at her with sympathetic expressions. They all understood what she meant by being unable to control her emotions. Even if everyone here got along with other women in the group, the truth was that each one of them felt possessive of Asher.

    Although they had gotten used to sharing him, there were still times when they wanted to keep Asher for themselves and spend some alone time with him without getting disturbed by anyone. But they were able to control their urges and behave in front of others.

    They didn''t want to create any problems between themselves and their lover. Moreover, Asher had always treated each of them well without any bias. So they didn''t want to cause trouble for him because of their selfishness.

    However, since Alia was still young, she had been separated from Asher and made to live alone for many years. It was only natural for someone like her to be more possessive than usual since she didn''t get the love she had been starving for all these years from her brother. So, seeing her beloved surrounded by beautiful girls who could get his attention without much effort must have triggered something inside her mind.

    Arianna didn''t say anything after listening to Alia''s words; instead, she hugged her tightly in her embrace, patting her back while whispering in her ear, "There, there, child. I am aware of what you went through during all these years. It is not your fault that things turned out this way. However, harming your family or imposing your own selfish desires on them will bring nothing but disaster. So you should learn how to control yourself and understand which actions are eptable and which are not."

    After hearing herforting words, Alia cried even harder, as if all her pent-up frustration had burst open like a dam. "I am sorry... Grandma... I will do better from now on."

    "That''s a good girl." Arianna kissed her forehead, then helped her dry her tears by wiping them away with her fingers.

    At that moment, Aria hugged Asher''s arm and looked at him with a warm smile on her face. Then she nced at her mother, who wasforting Alia in her embrace, and said, "Mother, it seems you have stolen my daughter, as she seems more open to you than me, but you can''t do that with my son. No matter what, he will always love me more than anyone else."

    "Is it apetition now?" Arianna asked with a smirk on her face while letting go of her granddaughter. "Then you should prepare yourself because I won''t go easy against you."

    "Bring it on." Aria replied with a smug look on her face as she rested her chin over Asher''s shoulder.

 Chapter 363: Opportunity?

    Seeing his other harem girls also about to enter into apetition with each other, Asher decided to step in and stop them before things got out of control.

    "Okay. That''s enough. And, Grandma, you are forgetting why you came here. Let''s talk about that instead of trying topete with mom for my love," Asher said as he pulled Aria towards the couch and sat down with her on thep.

    When everyone heard Asher, they also moved to sit down on the couches and chairs present in the living room of the mansion. Soon, all the girls surrounded Asher from all sides as if they were guarding their treasure.

    Arianna also sat on a separate couch while crossing her long and slender legs and looked at everyone before she started speaking with a serious expression. "I can see that almost everyone has at least the Nascent Soul Realm cultivation."

    "Good. Good." She said with satisfaction before continuing, "Yet, it seems that many of you have just reached that stage not too long ago."

    Hearing Arianna''s words, all the girls with the said cultivation realm nodded their heads and confirmed her words while looking at Asher with warm gazes.

    It was thanks to him Dual Cultivating with them that they could reach higher realms in such a short period of time. He even had to reduce the amount of time he could spend for his own growth to make time for them.

    "Then I guess you all should know how hard it is to nourish your soul in this realm, right?" Arianna asked them before exining her point when she saw them nodding in agreement with her words. "It is because even with the help of Dual Cultivation, nourishing the soul is a difficult task since the soul is the most important and fragile part of the cultivator. So any mistake or haste can cause irreparable damage."

    "Indeed." Asher agreed with a smile while nodding his head, as he knew about this problem due to his experience. Although he could easily give arge amount of Yang essence to others, he had been careful with how much he would give at one time, as he didn''t want to risk damaging anyone''s soul during their Dual Cultivation. This led to their cultivation progress being slowerpared to before.

    "I know about this problem, Grandma. And I have been taking care of it so that no one gets harmed due to my actions." He said in a firm tone. "Moreover, since we get more time in this realmpared to the outside world, we can spend as much time as we need for proper growth."

    Arianna nodded her head before replying with a hint of amusement in her voice, "I am aware of the Mystic Starry Realm''s time difference, but you shouldn''t just rely on that alone. Instead of wasting so much time on nourishing souls and making them stronger, it is better if you have another option to solve the problem faster."

    "What do you mean?" Asher asked curiously, as he couldn''t understand what she meant by having another option.

    Although he knew about soul nourishing treasures, each one had one or more side effects, making them risky to be used. That''s why he didn''t want to take any chances and cultivate with others at a steady rate. But then he thought of the reason behind his grandmothering at this time and all the talk about nourishing their souls.

    He narrowed his eyes in suspicion and looked at his grandmother before saying in a confused tone, "Do you know how to solve this problem?"

    "Indeed, I do." Arianna confirmed his suspicion. "However, not only does it help your soul grow stronger and nourish it at a faster rate, but it can also help you all reach the next cultivation realm."

    Everyone was shocked after hearing what she said because reaching the next cultivation realm meant that they would be able to advance to the Transcending Realm, which would set them apart from the Mortal Realms.

    It was something that took years or decades for anyone to achieve, but now there seemed to be a way to achieve that feat much faster than normal. It seemed like a dreame true for most people present here.

    But the problem was, how could they reach such a realm so fast? If it were possible, then why didn''t anyone else do so? What stopped others from doing this?

    "Is such a thing even possible, Grandma? There is no need to tease us." Alia said with disbelief evident in her voice.

    She knew about how hard it was to break through each stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. Even she was still stuck in the Mid Stage of the Nascent Soul realm, even after cultivating for almost 2 years. Even so, her break through to the Mid Stage was thanks to Dual Cultivation with Asher. So, hearing her grandmother say that she knew a way to break through to faster made her suspicious of her intentions.

    "I am not lying or teasing any of you, child." Arianna said with a serious tone while looking at Alia and then others present before continuing. "It''s just that this opportunityes after every hundred years, so not many people get to take advantage of it."

    "What is it?" Asher asked because he couldn''t wait any longer. "And why does it take so long for this opportunity toe?"

    "The opportunity is inside the Secret Realm that opens every hundred years, where you will have to collect some special items to nourish your souls." Arianna exined with a smile on her face. "That way, you will be able to cultivate much faster without risking any harming to your souls."

    Asher understood what she meant by collecting special items from inside the Secret Realm. If it were true, then they indeed had a chance to reach the Transcending Realm faster, but still...

    "I am guessing that there is a catch to it as well," he said with a slight frown.

    Arianna nodded her head at his words and said, "Of course there is. After all, reaching higher levels of cultivation wouldn''t be so easy without some risks involved."

 Chapter 364: Bloody Banquet.

    "I knew it." Asher muttered under his breath before asking in an amused voice. "So, what''s the risk?"

    "Like any other secret realm, you will have to face dangers beyond yourprehension to collect those special items." Arianna exined with a serious expression on her face. "However,pared to the other realms, this one is much more dangerous. Not only do you have to face powerful beasts and fight them off, but there will also be other cultivators from different continents battling each other for those special items."

    "Other Continents? So it''s not limited to just this continent?" Asher asked with curiosity evident in his tone as he leaned forward towards his grandmother, who was sitting opposite him while Aria rubbed her head against his neck.

    If that''s true, then the scale of this secret realm will be much bigger than the ones he has heard of. He could understand the reason behind this realm being more dangerous than other ones because of that.

    After all, when cultivators from different arease together in one ce, they will obviously start fighting amongst themselves over limited resources.

    And it won''t be hard to guess that each and every one of those cultivators would be very strong since they were selected to enter this realm.

    Not only that, since there would be people from different continents, they wouldn''t care about offending or killing someone who came from another continent as long as they managed to get their hands on those special items.

    In the end, when ites to power, nothing else matters except being stronger than your opponent and having the ability to kill them before you get killed by them first.

    And unfortunately, most cultivators were selfish, and they only cared about themselves and their own goals. This led to a lot of conflicts between them whenever there was a rare resource or treasure involved in anything.

    Aria, who was listening to all the talk, stopped hugging Asher''s neck for a moment, looked at Arianna with slight hesitation, and then asked, "Is it Bloody Banquet?"

    The moment she said that, Olivia, Lysandra, Rias, and Katrina, who knew about the Bloody Banquet, tensed up while looking at Arianna with worried expressions.

    But Arianna just smiled and nodded her head before replying to Aria. "Good job remembering it. Yes. It''s indeed that Bloody Banquet."

    Asher noticed how tense everyone got after hearing about the Bloody Banquet, which made him wonder what was so dangerous about it. So, looking at his mother, he asked her. "Mom, what is the Bloody Banquet? You all are acting as if it''s a very bad ce."

    "It''s not like it''s a bad ce per se." Aria started exining with a sigh. "It''s just that there are high chances that a cultivator won''t survive inside this secret realm if they are careless."

    "I mean, every cultivator has to be careful in any situation if they wish to survive," Asher shrugged his shoulders while saying as if it were obvious for anyone to know.

    "That''s true, but in this case, there is no margin for error," Lysandra spoke after looking at his carefree attitude. "Because everyone inside this secret realm will try their best to kill anypetition in their way, making sure that they won''t have any problems getting those special items when the timees. They won''t care whether you had anything to do with them or not. The moment you meet someone inside, you are already marked as their prey."

    "And you can''t escape from the realm as long as the time isn''t up, as you need the appropriate token to leave earlier than that." Olivia added with a worried look on her face. "That means you will be all alone and have to defend yourselves against all those people who wish to kill you. That''s where the name Bloody Banquetes from since it''s like a banquet filled with bloodshed and death."

    Hearing their exnation, Asher was both surprised and excited because this meant that there would be plenty of strong opponents for him to fight against and test his skills.

    After all, getting stronger doesn''t just mean reaching higher realms in cultivation. They also need experience fighting against others who are in the same or higher realm than you.

    But seeing the worried looks on everyone''s faces, Asher decided not to show his excitement and instead asked them something else. "How long are we talking here? How much time do we have to spend inside?"

    "Five years... That secret realm remains open for five years, but in the outside world it would be only a year." Aria said with a hint of sadness in her voice as she thought of the possibility of spending a year without seeing Asher. ''And if I count the time by the Mystic Starry Realm''s time flow, it would be thirty years. Ahh... I don''t want him to go.''

    Hearing her answer, Asher frowned because five years was a long time for anything. Not to mention that it would be hard for many to stay alive inside such a ce with so much danger surrounding them.

    Just then, Arianna interrupted his thoughts and said, "Don''t think that you can stay together even if you enter in a group. You will all get separated and thrown into different ces inside the realm, which means that everyone will have to fight on their own before they can regroup."

    "Wait... Are you telling me that we can''t stay together?" Asher asked with surprise evident in his tone.

    Then he looked at all his girls, and worry crept over his face when he realized that it would be very difficult for his girls to survive alone inside such a dangerous secret realm, where they didn''t have any idea about what awaited them inside.

    "That''s what I just told you." Arianna said while looking at everyone present here with a serious expression before continuing. "But the benefits are also great if you are able to live through the deadly dangers present in it."

 Chapter 365: Am I Scary?

    "That''s what I just told you." Arianna said while looking at everyone present here with a serious expression before continuing. "But the benefits are also great if you are able to live through the deadly dangers present in it. Your mother, Lyssa, and Olivia here are examples of it. They have gone inside it when they were young and came out alive as very strong cultivators."

    Olivia, however, shook her head. "It was all because of the help we got from your mother. She was the one who helped us get out of there alive."

    "I can''t deny that." Lysandra nodded her head in agreement. "At the beginning, not many people knew about your mother, and even if they did, they weren''t interested in killing her. Instead, all of them lusted after her since she had such a beautiful appearance. But having had enough of such harassment at one point, she began to ughter everyone within her sight. It was such a massacre that there were rivers of blood and mountains of corpses everywhere she went."

    "Me and Lyssa were in a simr situation when she found us. After which we stuck with her until the end of it." Olivia added with a fond smile as she remembered the old memories.

    "Yes, but still, you should have seen the look of every cultivator that heard about Ariaing for those items. The moment they knew about it, they became like scared bunnies seeing a tiger, avoiding her like a gue." Lysandra chuckled lightly while shaking her head before continuing, "When I first heard about it, I found it amusing because we were all just kids back then. But when I saw her fighting prowess, I understood why everyone feared her."

    "Hey, both of you, are you praising me or trying to create a bad image of mine in my darling''s mind?" Aria asked with a yful smile on her face, then she kissed Asher on the lips for a second before looking at him. "What do you think, sweetie? Am I scary?"

    Asher smiled mischievously at her words before teasing her back by saying, "Yes. You are very scary. Even scarier than that realm, as I have to make sure not to anger you if I don''t want to get eaten up by you."

    "A~" Aria cooed while rubbing her head against Asher''s chest and said, "But it''s always you who is eating me every time."

    "Stop flirting here! Both of you!" Arianna interrupted their banter with an angry tone while she red at Aria. "We are talking about important things here. And you are trying to seduce your son right in front of our eyes! What do you think this is? Some rom novel?"

    "Fufufu... I can flirt with my son whenever I want. You just don''t know how to take advantage of the moments and keep bbering about boring things." Aria shot back with a yful smirk on her face.

    But before they could argue any further, Asher interrupted them by saying, "Anyway, tell me more about this Bloody Banquet. Is there any limit to the number of people who can go inside, or can anyone go?"

    Hearing his words, Arianna turned her attention back towards him before exining the details about the secret realm once again.

    "No. That''s what makes it more difficult than other secret realms because prominent ns and families would send their best elites to support their heirs, so they could get as many items as possible for them. Even if their other members die in the process, they don''t care about that as long as their heirs benefit from it."

    "I see..." Asher muttered under his breath while thinking of ways to deal with such a situation if it really happens during their time inside the realm.

    And it was a situation that he was sure would happen if he went alongside his girls, whose beauty attracted attention from everywhere.

    However, there wasn''t any problem if everyone went in one group since it would be possible to protect each other like this, but now that wasn''t an option for them since they will all get separated once inside that secret realm.

    Even though Asher could handle himself pretty well, the same couldn''t be said about all of his girls, as they might get targeted by perverts or strong cultivators who were eyeing those special items.

    Not every girl had strong fighting abilities like Alia, and even if they did have good fighting abilities, there was no guarantee that it would be enough to protect themselves from someone much stronger than them or against a group of cultivators.

    Not to mention that most of them had just entered the Nascent Soul Realm recently and stillck experience that other stronger cultivators had. Even if they could fight against one person who is stronger than them, they wouldn''tst long if they came across a group of such people.

    In such cases, their best bet would be to run away from them as soon as possible. However, if what Arianna said was true, then the probability of surviving would be very low since every corner inside the secret realm would be covered with such dangers.

    And that''s why Asher was conflicted as he thought of whether to go inside or not with his girls. On one hand, there was a risk of dying if things didn''t go well, and on the other hand, the benefits were huge if they could survive it.

    ''There is also the issue of the Astral Nexus Core Orb not working inside the secret realm. I am sure it will work after my cultivation reaches Transcending Realm, but with what happened with that guy, Argon, there is no doubt that myck of cultivation level is making it impossible for me to make full use of the orb.'' He thought to himself while ncing at everyone present in the room who was also thinking about all the pros and cons of going inside the secret realm.

 Chapter 366: When Did You Learn So Much About Them?

    Asher knew that he needed more time to think about his decision and whether he wanted to take any of his girls with him, but there was no time left as Arianna spoke once again after a few seconds passed by in silence.

    "There is no need to think too much about it. I have already decided who will go into that secret realm." She said while looking at Asher with a firm gaze.

    "What? You have already decided without asking us? And who did you decide on?" Asher asked in disbelief, as he didn''t want any of his harem girls to go since he would be worried about their safety if something happened to them during the trip.

    Even if he believed that cultivators needed to take risks sometimes to grow stronger, this was a very dangerous situation where one wrong move could lead them to their death.

    He was fine with them going on dangerous missions in the outside world, as no matter what happened, their souls would still return to the Astral Nexus Core Orb, saving them from eternal separation.

    Though the same couldn''t be said about the secret realms, as there were too many unknown possibilities inside such ces that might cause the girls to die for real, making them gone forever.

    So, there was no way he was willing to take any chances with his precious harem girls, but before Asher could refuse her decision, Arianna beat him to it by saying three names that surprised him as well as everyone in the room.

    "Alia, Cai Yan, and Lei Liwei. The three of you will go inside that realm with Asher."

    Hearing her words, Asher looked at Alia, then Cai Yan and Lei Liwei before asking with a puzzled expression, "Are you sure about this? Why did you choose these three?"

    Arianna crossed her arms underneath her chest and said in a matter-of-fact tone, "Isn''t it obvious? Among all the girls present here, Alia possesses the highestbat prowess, so she would be able to survive on her own. And even when ites to cultivation, she is a step ahead of you. So she can protect herself better than other girls."

    "Hmmm... Big Sis Alia being chosen is reasonable, but why the other two?" Asher asked while still being confused about his grandmother''s decision.

    "Cai Yan''s special talent allows her to have an edge over everyone when ites to hiding and infiltrating into enemy groups without them noticing anything, which is something that can save her life multiple times during this trip." Arianna exined her reasoning behind choosing Cai Yan before continuing with Lei Liwei. "And as for Lei Liwei..."

    "Let''s not talk about her strength, which has just reached the Initial Stage of the Nascent Soul Realm after receiving your help through Dual Cultivation and using top-quality treasures avable." She said while giving a look towards the said girl, who was smiling brightly after being chosen. "Instead of that, she has a talent that is simple yet useful, her speed."

    Arianna then looked at Asher and exined her reasoning. "With her lightning element affinity, she can move at a very high speed, making it easier for her to escape from dangerous situations. So even if shees across some powerful cultivators, as long as she is able to get away quickly enough, there won''t be much problem."

    "You sure know how to make someone agree with you, Grandma." Asher said with a smile on his face because now he had no reason to disagree with his grandmother''s choice as all three of them had the potential to survive inside this secret realm without getting killed off right away.

    "But when did you learn so much about them? Did they show off their talents to you?" Asher asked curiously since he was wondering when and where his grandmother got time to check them out.

    "Of course not. I got to know about them when I was keeping my eyes on you since the disciple recruitment trials, so I know everything there is to know about them." Arianna winked at him mischievously before continuing. "After all, it is very hard to hide anything from me inside the sect."

    After saying that, she stood up from her seat and turned around towards the door. "Come with me, Asher. I need to see if yourbat strength is enough to survive the Bloody Banquet. And if it isn''t, then we need to increase it before it opens. As for you three girls, you should also train hard on your techniques instead of cultivation. Remember, your lives will be at risk once you are inside that realm, so make sure that you are prepared for what ising ahead."

    "Wait... How long till the realm opens?" Alia asked after hearing what their grandmother had said.

    "It will open in 1 month of the Mystic Starry Realm''s time," Arianna replied while looking back at them before walking away with Asher trailing behind her.

    This would be Asher''s first time entering a secret realm, something that he has been curious about. And this one was the biggest one out there, so it would be an exciting experience to see what kind of challenges awaited him and hispanions.

    And if he was lucky, maybe he would even find some treasures or other things that would help him be stronger faster.

    But more than anything, he wanted to test himself against stronger opponents and improve his skills to be stronger and be able to protect everything dear to him.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet had downcast eyes as she watched Asher walk away with his grandmother, and only after a while did she say something. "I wish I could go too... I am feeling left out."

    "Same here, but we can''t do anything about it since we don''t have enough strength." Cecil nodded with a sigh while looking at her. "And I don''t want to be a burden by going with him and then being unable to defend myself from those who are trying to kill us. I am sure the reason we weren''t chosen was also this."

    Mia, Eleanor, and Maria all looked at each other before nodding their heads in agreement. Even though they wanted to be with Asher, none of them were powerful enough to survive in a ce where death coulde from anywhere at any time.

    "It''s not like I was expecting to be chosen for this, but still, I can''t help but feel sad about it." Mia muttered under her breath as she thought back to the times when she used to y and enjoy herself with Asher in the city.

    However, her thoughts were interrupted by Aria, who walked towards them and said, "Don''t worry too much about it. There will be plenty of chances for you girls to show off your abilities in front of Asher in the future. As cultivators, we have long lifespans, and along with the body transformation, each of your talents is beyond this world''s standards. Not to mention, cultivators most of the time go in long seclusions for cultivation. So this should be a good opportunity for all of you to be ustomed to that."

    "I hope so. I just don''t want Asher to think of us as deadweights who are unable to help him out whenever he is in need." Scarlet said with a sigh, but Rias, who was sitting next to her,ughed at her words, "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about that, my baby girl. I am going to make sure you won''t have time to even think about anything else except training."

    A shiver ran down the spines of the girls who heard Rias'' words because they knew very well what she meant by that.

    After all, they had already been through her training before, so they knew exactly how harsh it could get. It was almost like being thrown into hell itself, but still, they couldn''t deny that it did give results faster than any other method.

    "No way. I don''t want to die because of your training before Asheres back." Scarlet ran away in a hurry, followed by Cecil, leaving behind Rias, who wasughing loudly after them.

    Seeing them behave like that, Aria also smiled and went inside the kitchen with the other girls to prepare something for Asher to eat when he returned from his training with Arianna.

 Chapter 367: Arianna v/s Asher

    Soon, Arianna and Asher went inside one of the training chambers that were filled with formations to prevent any damage caused by fighting or technique experiments.

    These training chambers could also be found in the homes of prominent families, ns, and sects, as it allowed their members to have more privacypared to therge training grounds outside.

    However, the training chambers of the Mystic Starry Realms were iparable to the ones of the outside world. Although they were simr in design and function, there were no limitations on how much damage could be caused inside them.

    "Let''s see what you are capable of." Arianna said after they went far enough inside the room, then waved her hand to signal the start of their sparring.

    As soon as she did so, an intense pressure radiated from her body, and it was apanied by an invisible aura of death and destruction, making Asher realize that she wasn''t joking around anymore. She was dead serious about seeing his capabilities and wouldn''t hold back against him if necessary.

    And with this realization, all of the emotions inside him vanished, leaving nothing but a cold emptiness. His eyes became emotionless as he stared at her figure before taking a step forward, and in that instant, the air around him seemed to freeze for a moment before cracking apart as if something wasing out from within the space itself.

    In a split second, Asher''s figure disappeared from where he was standing and appeared right before Arianna with a punch aimed directly at her face.

    Yet she didn''t flinch or move away from her position. Instead, she slightly shifted her head to the side, avoiding his fist by mere centimeters as it passed right beside her cheek, and then she used her one hand to grab his arm, throwing him towards one of the chamber''s walls with such force that it caused a huge shockwave upon impact.

    "Ughh..." A grunt escaped from Asher''s mouth due to the pain in his body after crashing against the wall so hard that even blood came out from the sides of his lips.

    However, before anything else could happen, he immediately got up and jumped away from the spot where hended earlier, just in time to see a sharp finger thrust passing through the same ce where he was lying only a moment ago.

    ''She was going to pierce a hole through my body!'' Asher thought to himself as he saw Arianna standing there with one hand still raised in front of her while the other remained firmly ced behind her back, looking as graceful and elegant as ever despite what she had just done to him.

    "Good reflexes. Now let''s see how well you fare against this!" Arianna shouted as she moved towards him once again with incredible speed that made her seem like a blur in the air before appearing behind Asher without giving him any chance to react or defend himself against her next attack.

    But just when she was about to deliver another blow onto his backside using her open palm strike, Asher''s figure disappeared once more into thin air, causing her attack to miss, and then reappeared several meters away from her.

    Then he used this opportunity by taking out the ck sword from his spatial ring, and after channeling a massive amount of spirit essence into it, making the sword shine with a ck light, he swung downwards at where she was standing, causing an enormous crescent moon-shaped arc made up of pure dark energy to fly toward her at lightning-fast speeds.

    Still, Asher didn''t wait to see if the attack connected or not. Instead, he rushed forward again, ready to strike her down with a powerful thrusting sh from his ck sword that had already turned into a shadowy blur because of the speed with which it moved.

    But even though everything seemed perfect, something felt off about the situation, as it looked like he was hitting nothing but air instead of flesh.

    And that''s exactly what happened, as Asher felt no resistanceing from anywhere even after hepleted the thrust, which should have gone straight through her chest and out of her back if everything went well.

    However, there was nothing like that happening at all, making him realize that she had somehow managed to dodge both attacks in such a way that he didn''t even notice it until his de had pierced the empty space before him.

    "Good job." A voice came from behind Asher just before something struck him on the back, sending him flying across the chamber''s floor with tremendous force.

    The hit made Asher tumble and roll on the floor a few times before finallying to a stop near one of the corners, where he coughed out more blood while gritting his teeth due to the pain coursing through every part of his body.

    "Hey, Grandma, are you cheating by using your higher realm powers?" He asked while wiping away the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.

    But despite saying those words, Asher could tell that Arianna was still limiting herself to fight him, as he could see that she hadn''t used any techniques yet except basic martial arts moves that didn''t require much spirit essence.

    And even though she had been going easy on him so far, there was no denying that herbat skills were top-notch.

    However, to his surprise, Arianna nodded her head without hesitation or remorse before saying with a confident smile on her face, "Of course! Even if I am limiting my cultivation, my eyesight and experience are enough to predict your movements and how to counter you. You are still young andck the necessary skills required to defeat someone like me who has been fighting in battles ever since I was able to hold a sword."

    "I see..." Asher muttered while standing up once more before taking off his shirt because it had gotten damaged during their fight.

 Chapter 368: Arianna v/s Asher - 2

    Seeing him shirtless, Arianna couldn''t help but admire how muscr he looked, even though he wasn''t bulky or anything like that. His muscles were well-toned, giving him an overall athletic appearance that was quite pleasant for her eyes, especially whenbined with those handsome features of his face.

    Not wasting any time thinking about irrelevant things, Asher charged at her once again while using his movement technique and sword art together to create after-images of himself, making it seem like there were multiple copies attacking from different directions all at once.

    But no matter what angle Asher tried toe from, it always turned out fruitless, as his attacks would miss every single time without fail, as if she knew where he wasing beforehand, allowing her to dodge effortlessly whenever needed without even breaking a sweat.

    Still, even if he was having difficultiesnding a single blow on her body, he didn''t stop his assault for even a second because he knew that this was the best way to improve hisbat abilities faster than anything else.

    After all, who wouldn''t want to learn from someone who had been through countless life-or-death battles throughout their entire life? Someone who has mastered everything there is about martial arts techniques andbat skills?

    "Are you going to just keep avoiding it or what?" Asher asked mockingly as they continued their little dance around the chamber while exchanging blows.

    In response, Arianna grinned and raised her hand before pointing her index finger straight at him and saying, "Thene and take this!"

    The moment those words left her mouth, a tiny ball made of dark mes appeared above her fingertip, which then flew towards Asher at an incredible speed, hitting him in the chest and creating a massive explosion upon impact.

    It happened within the blink of an eye, so much so that it took some time for Asher himself to realize what had just happened.

    When he did manage to register everything that had urred, however, he found himself lying face-down on the ground with several injuries covering his entire body.

    Most notably, however, there seemed to be a huge burn mark on the left side of his chest where the st struck him earlier during the attack.

    "Aghhhh..." Asher groaned out loud while trying his best not to scream out due to the excruciating pain coursing through every nerve ending within his body, making him feel like passing out right then and there itself.

    But s! Life wasn''t fair sometimes, especially not when one was fighting against someone stronger than oneself who didn''t show mercy whatsoever towards their opponents, no matter how injured or weakened they might seem at any given moment.

    As expected, Asher felt another powerful blow hitting his side soon after he got up on one knee, followed by an intense wave of searing heat washing over his entire body as if it wanted nothing more than to burn away every cell inside him until nothing remained except ashes floating in the air.

    Unable to bear such agony anymore, Asher screamed out in anguish before falling t onto the floor again, where he writhed around like a fish out of water while desperately trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªto grab onto amidst all that pain he felt coursing throughout every inch of his being.

    And yet no matter how hard he searched for relief from this torture, it never came because there wasn''t anything nearby other than solid rock ground beneath him, which offered littlefort against whatever hellish fires were burning him.

    Just when Arianna was about to stop her mes and let Asher rest for a while before their next round of sparring began, she noticed how Asher''s screams turned into suppressed groans of pain after a few seconds of thrashing on the ground, as if he had found some sort of mental fortitude within himself to endure these sufferings without sumbing under its effects.

    Then the very next moment, some strange devouring power started affecting her mes as if they were being eaten by something unknown and unseen by anyone present around there.

    Even though Arianna could see her mes getting weaker and weaker every passing second, she remained unfazed as she watched everything unfold before her very own eyes.

    Soon, the ck mes disappeared from the sight, but the young man who was supposed to be lying unconscious due to his wounds slowly stood up again with ragged breaths and bloody eyes. His body was covered in third-degree burns, but that wasn''t anything new.

    What was surprising there, however, was the fact that even after receiving so much damage from her attack, he still managed to get back onto his feet once more despite being injured like that!

    "Impressive..." She muttered under her breath while staring at Asher''s bloodshot eyes, filled with determination and resolve to keep fighting against all odds no matter what happened next.

    Seeing him standing tall despite having gone through so much torment just now, Arianna couldn''t help but feel proud of her grandson''s tenacity and willpower in spite of his condition.

    Soon after, raising his sword with a heavy effort, Asher asked in a rough voice. "Is that¡­ it? Is that¡­ all you¡­ got?"

    However, Arianna didn''t respond to him, but instead simr ck mes appeared above her palm as before, except this time around these ones seemed stronger than their predecessor.

    The moment they were created by her, she sent them flying straight into Asher''s direction once more without hesitation or remorse whatsoever.

    Unlike earlier, though, when he had been caught off guard by such an attacking towards him at high speed, this time around, he wasn''t surprised one bit about seeing those ck mes approaching fast as lightning bolts striking down upon his figure!

    In fact, instead of trying to dodge away from iing danger likest time, he stood still before letting out a roar akin to some ancient beast awakening within him.

    Then the next moment, a swift sword strike cut through the center of the iing mes, causing it to split apart into two separate entities traveling in different directions altogether.

    "Not so fast..." Arianna smirked after seeing his actions, and just like that, with a little movement of her finger, both split-apart mes turned midway in their flight towards Asher as if being guided by some unseen forces invisible to the naked eye.

    And before anyone knew it, they came crashing down onto him from behind! This caused another loud explosion that sent shockwaves rippling throughout the entire chamber.

    "Aaahhhh!!!" Asher felt extreme pain running through his spine as well as every other part of his body while screaming out loud after getting hit by those mes.

    Even after trying his best to devour the mes around him, the power he had was not enough, and his mind started drifting into unconsciousness.

    "Seems like this is enough," Arianna muttered under her breath after seeing how much suffering her grandson was going through.

    With that thought running across her mind, she snapped her fingers, causing all remaining traces of those ck fires burning around Asher''s figure to disappear without leaving behind any trace whatsoever.

    After a while, only silence reigned inside the training chamber.

    "Hey... Are you dead yet? Should I announce the sad news to everyone?"

    "..."

 Chapter 369: Why Dont You Say That After Covering Yourself First?

    Katrina was sitting cross-legged on a big bed with white sheets, meditating in a trance. Her face was serene; she appeared to be lost in whatever spiritual world she had conjured within her own mind. The room smelled like roses as she had lit some candles before going into her trance.

    It was not until several momentster that Katrina opened her eyes wide and came back from her meditation state. Taking deep breaths, the beautiful woman disappeared from the bed in a sh.

    In the next moment, Katrina stood in front of the training chambers'' doors that Asher and Arianna had gone inside for their sparring session. With a push, she entered it, and what weed her made her heart skip a beat.

    There was her beloved lying naked on the ground, covered in blood with severe burn marks all over his body. If not for his chest moving slightly, one might have thought that he was dead.

    But even so, seeing him like this pained her so much that tears started welling up in her eyes as she quickly ran toward where hey unconscious after taking such brutal punishment earlier during his spar against Arianna.

    Katrina had never felt anything like that before when it came to another person, but somehow, seeing him hurt brought immense sadness within her heart.

    Without wasting any precious seconds, without caring about anything else around them or anyone watching nearby either... She kneeled beside Asher and ced one hand over his forehead while cing another one right above the center of his chest area near the most severe burn on his body.

    After closing both eyelids shut tightly, she began channeling healing energy throughout his entire form through those hands resting upon him, healing all wounds and restoring damaged tissues back into perfect condition as fast as possible.

    Soon enough, Asher''s skin began regaining its original healthy color again instead of being charred ck due to burns caused by Arianna''s mes. All cuts, bruises, or anything else simr disappeared without leaving even a single scar behind them.

    Once done with this process, she stopped using her healing technique because there was no need anymore since everything had already been taken care of.

    With her workpleted, Katrina opened her eyes before staring down at Asher''s peaceful face while hey asleep covered in nothing but his own dried blood.

    "Alright then, you can go now." Arianna said after looking at both of them from a corner where she was standing all this time without disturbing even once during the healing process.

    However, Katrina didn''t move away; instead, she looked at Arianna with an impassive look and asked in return. "Do you need me to stay?"

    Seeing her reaction, Arianna couldn''t help but smile wryly, "Don''t give me that look... You should know better than anyone else how dangerous secret realms can get sometimes. That''s why I had to put him through some extreme pain so that he could learn how to handle himself when facing stronger opponents inside such ces."

    Katrina sighed and nodded her head before replying with a soft tone of voice filled with concern for Asher''s safety more than anything else, "I understand what you mean by all this... but still..."

    "Enough! Now get going before I kick you out myself," Arianna interrupted her mid-sentence without waiting for whatever Katrina wanted to say next.

    With no other choice left avable other than listening to hermand or risk getting thrown away like trash by force, Katrina reluctantly got up from where she was kneeling beside Asher''s naked body before bowing down toward Arianna as a sign of respect and obedience.

    "Alright... I''ll take my leave now," Katrina muttered under her breath while walking away from them both.

    Once she left the room, Arianna walked closer to where Ashery after going through all sorts of painful experiences, and after staring at his face for some time, she spoke again with an amused smile stered across her own visage, "Do you want to get burned again before you can stand up or what?"

    "Ughh... You could have just let me sleep in peace. I don''t think my body could handle any more of your mes today." Asher replied after opening one eyelid halfway through while groaning in protest about being disturbed during his rest period.

    Even though he tried sounding annoyed about it, there was no real anger behind those words spoken aloud by him.

    "Stop wasting time and get yourzy bum up already. We still need to continue with your training." She said as if everything that had happened until now wasn''t enough torture for the young man lying naked before her gaze right now.

    With a reluctant grunt, Asher stood up, but not before stretching every muscle within his body, including the ones around his neck region, which made crackling sounds.

    Then, after letting out another loud sigh mixed with relief due to getting rid of all pain caused by the mes, he turned toward Arianna once more before asking, "So what''s next?"

    "Next? Why don''t you say that after covering yourself first? You look like some savage beast standing there like that." She replied while pointing down at where his private parts were hanging exposed under her stare.

    "Hey! It wasn''t my fault that those clothes got destroyed during our sparring match earlier on." He retorted with an annoyed expression visible across his face, as if he couldn''t believe she would me him for something like this when it clearly wasn''t his own doing.

    "Tsk... Do you really think I care about something trivial like that? Just put on another pair of pants from your spatial ring before continuing further." Arianna shot back without hesitation whatsoever.

    Asher shrugged his shoulders nonchntly before rummaging inside his spatial ring until he found ck boxer briefs and put them on. "I am not going to wear anything else, though. There is no point if it''s going to get ruined anyway."

 Chapter 370 Why Do I Feel That This Weapon Is Made Just For Me?

    Ignoring what Asher had said, Arianna spoke again with her usualmanding tone, "Your current cultivation base may be low, but still, it is enough for you to take on the High Stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. But when ites to Peak Stage, then unless they are some random nobodies, you will get your butt handed back to you."

    "Then what should I do to bridge the gap? I don''t want to get killed just because my level wasn''t high enough. Not to forget, I got girls to protect there. Even if they are strong enough to defend themselves, I am not going to risk it." Asher replied with concern in his voice as he started thinking about possible solutions avable within reach.

    Arianna crossed her arms beneath her breasts, which only served to emphasize its size even further while she nodded at him before speaking, "You already know what you need... Techniques!"

    Hearing her words made sense considering how much difference there could be between two people fighting against each other even though both might belong to the same cultivation realm or even lower than that if one party possessed superior techniques.

    In fact, many times it happened during the Twilight Mist Sect''s disciple selection process too, where most participants who had no proper guidance ended up getting defeated by those who did despite having a higher cultivation basepared to their opponents!

    "But that isn''t all you need. You have to change your weapon from that sword of yours to something more suitable." Arianna said after a brief moment of silence between them.

    Asher''s brows creased upon hearing what she said. "What do you mean by changing my weapons? Do you think I am not good enough with this sword or what? And I am not one to brag, but even Teacher Rias said that I am a genius at learning sword arts. So I don''t see any point in going through all the hassle of learning a new weapon with the limited time left."

    Seeing him react like this didn''t surprise her one bit, as if expecting such behavior from him beforehand.

    After letting out an exasperated sigh mixed with amusement, Arianna replied, "You have said it yourself, ''genius at learning''. If you are so good with a sword, then what will happen when you pick up another weapon that is more suitable for you? Tell me, how many weapons have you tried before, and what was your experience with them? Did you like the sensation of swinging around those weapons in your hands?"

    "..." Asher didn''t say anything and just stayed silent.

    "I can''t believe it! You never even bothered trying anything else other than a sword because it was the only thing you were familiar with?" Arianna shook her head at the revtion that Asher hadn''t been experimenting with different types of weaponry avable out there for him to try out and choose whichever suited best ording to his own personal preference.

    Then she continued speaking once more without waiting for his response, "Well, now that I think about it again, maybe there is nothing to be surprised about here since most people tend to stick with what they already know instead of exploring new possibilities... But still... for someone like yourself who is capable enough in terms of skills and talents required for mastering various martial arts techniques out there... not giving it some thought is quite disappointing."

    She stopped talking for a second as if wanting him to understand exactly where he had gone wrong before continuing further with her speech.

    "So let me exin further why I am insisting on changing your main weapon from a sword to something else." Arianna said before continuing, "As you know, we have a Spirit that is a manifestation of our soul. And these Spirits can take any form possible depending upon their owner''s personality, innate element affinity, and talent."

    "So? What does that have anything to do with weapons or me?" Asher asked with confusion visible across his face.

    "It has everything to do with you because your Spirit is that of a devouring serpent! It means if you choose to learn techniquespatible with such a spirit and weapons that go hand-in-hand together, then they will be more powerful and effective in battles than otherwise," Arianna rified before stopping once again for Asher''s sake so that he could process everything better.

    Asher frowned while thinking hard about whatever information was just shared by his grandmother before nodding atst when it finally made sense inside his mind.

    "Alright... I understand what you are trying to say, but still... Wouldn''t this take time? We only have 1 month left before the secret realm opens. How am I supposed to master another weapon within that period?"

    "Don''t worry about the time limit too much and focus on learning instead of worrying over unnecessary things." Arianna waved her hand without any signs of concern visible on her beautiful visage. "I have already thought about everything beforehand, and you need not bother yourself with such trivialities as these. Just trust in me, alright? And don''t forget that I am here for your sake alone, so stop hesitating and start moving forward toward your goals."

    With those words spoken aloud from her lips, Arianna extended one slender arm outward, where a dark spear appeared out of thin air beforending perfectly into her waiting palm, which grasped onto its shaft and pointed it toward Asher''s direction.

    It looked majestic as if being crafted by someone who had been honing their skills over centuries just to create something truly unique like this masterpiece itself!

    Its entire length gave off an ominous aura while exuding immense power within its depths, giving anyone who saw it an impression that it could kill Gods with ease alone.

    The spearhead was sharp with a dark crystal fitted at its very center, and its de had intricate patterns engraved all across its smooth surface.

    The shaft part seemed to be carved from some kind of dark wood with fine engravings done over its surface, giving off a sleek look overall without losing any bit of elegance or gracefulness in appearance whatsoever.

    All in all, it appeared like something straight out of myths and legends about weapons used by legendary characters during ancient times, making anyone''s breath catch inside their throats upon seeing such an artifact before their own two eyes for the first time ever since birth!

    Yet due to its eerie naturebined with sinister vibes radiating from every corner of its body, most people wouldn''t dare touch it even if they were given permission to do so.

    But then again... Who would want to risk getting cursed after touching something like that anyway?!

    "This is?" Asher asked while feeling his heart skip several beats due to sheer amazement at what he was witnessing right now.

    In response, Arianna threw the spear towards him, "It''s called ''Midnight Tempest''. This is a 9 Star Grade weapon, something that even the Emperor Rank experts would drool for."

    Catching the spear with one hand, Asher couldn''t help but marvel at its perfect bnce between weight and length.

    And as he held onto this weapon within his grasp, it almost seemed like the sword he had used before was nothing more than a child''s toypared to this masterpiece itself!!

    Even though Asher was a Nascent Soul Realm expert, he could feel the power surging within this weapon. It made him realize that even if he used all his strength, there was no way he would be able to wield this thing.

    "Hey... Why are you giving me such a powerful weapon? Isn''t this too much? Don''t you think I am not ready for it yet?"

    "Indeed... You aren''t." Arianna replied with an amused smile on her lips. "But don''t worry. This weapon already has seals ced over it, so you won''t have to worry about not being able to use it because of the difference in cultivation base. Moreover, these seals can be broken by you once you get strong enough."

    "I see..." Asher muttered as he started studying every aspect visible across the surface area avable for inspection. Find adventures on empire

    Seeing that, Arianna exined further about the artifact in detail while adding certain details regarding its capabilities and abilities.

    "This spear has been crafted using different types of materialsbined together into one single unit to create something truly unique out there! From what I know about it, there are three mainponents used during the forging process. The first one being ''Dark Meteorite Ore'', which forms a spearhead. It was found in one of the meteorites, having immense toughness along with incredible sharpness, allowing the spearhead to pierce through almost everything."

    She stopped talking for a moment before continuing again.

    "The secondponent being used here is called ''Nightshade Wood''. This wood has a very high degree of flexibility along with enough toughness required to withstand powerful impacts without breaking apart. Hence, this makes it perfect material for making shafts like these!"

    After finishing her exnation regarding the secondponent, Arianna moved onto exining thest part remaining left out from her speech.

    "Lastly, there''s the most important aspect present within this spear... And that''s none other than the rarest crystal found anywhere across our world, the ''Soul-Eater Crystal''." She paused once more before continuing further after taking a deep breath first. "This particr type of crystal contains a special kind of energy capable of harming and devouring souls and spirits! Hence its name."

    "Why do I feel that this weapon is made just for me?" Asher asked after hearing all the details. It was too much of a perfect match to be a coincidence.

    "Indeed, it was forged after getting inspiration from your Spirit. The cksmith who made this spear is an acquaintance of mine. So it wasn''t much trouble convincing him to create it ording to your requirements." Arianna smiled back at him before adding, "I hope you will make good use of it."

 Chapter 371 Why Does He Look So Angry Right Now?

    In the outside world, within the Pagoda, many eyes were staring at the Ranking Stele that was floating in the hall.

    Although it wasn''t time for the regr ranking assessment, many people hade here because they knew something big was about to happen.

    It was something rted to the top ranking disciples with Nascent Soul Realm cultivation, as a lot of rumors had spread across the entire sect in the past few days. And almost everyone was excited about seeing their favorite senior brothers and senior sisters rise up even further!

    Among all those present out there today, one particr figure stood out above everyone else: a tall young man wearing dark green robes with long ck hair tied behind his back. His sharp red eyes exuded confidence like he didn''t have any equal under heaven itself!

    He seemed aloof from everything going around him, standing still like a statue amidst an ocean full of people moving here and there without stopping even once for some time.

    But despite being someone who looked down upon everyone, his gaze kept shifting between two names written over the Ranking Stele. It was as if he wanted nothing more than these two to disappear right now without leaving behind anything at all!

    And yet, no matter how much anger bubbled inside his chest, he didn''t do anything foolish. After all... this person had learned long ago that acting on emotions like these would only lead toward more troubles instead of resolving anything.

    Still though, seeing those two names always made him feel furious beyond belief!

    Just then loud shouts erupted from across the entire ce where many disciples gathered together while looking towards someone who had just exited the ranking test of the pagoda.

    It was a young woman d in red robes with golden lines running along her sleeves and cor area. She had beautiful auburn eyes apanied by wavy reddish-brown hair. Her body curves were perfect without any excess fat, making her look like a goddess!

    With every step taken by thisdy, people cheered out loud while pping their hands together as if weing back some hero after winning against impossible odds during a battle against powerful monsters or demons.

    "Senior Sister Long Lingyu has done it again! Look at her ranking!"

    "Yes! She joined the sect not long ago, and yet she has already risen to the 8th position in the 7th level of Pagoda. I heard that she is even qualified to enter the secret realm!"

    "Of course she is. Not only her, all the top 20 of the 7th level and top 30 of the 8th level of the Pagoda can participate in the secret realm."

    "I am envious of all those who are going to be part of this event. It''s not like a secret realm opens every other day."

    "Yes. And all these seniors wille out from there with massive increases to their cultivation levels andbat power. Not to mention the resources they might get from inside there..."

    "Hey, you can only envy someone if you don''t belong to the same league as them. It''s not like any of us here could everpete against them. And we won''t know what hit us before we are killed if we go to that realm! Only monsters like these senior brothers and sisters can go to the secret realm and achieve things."

    "Shhh... Lower your voice; you don''t want that senior brother over there to hear you bad mouthing about him. It would be a disaster!"

    "Who is he? I have never seen him before."

    "That''s because he just came out of seclusion. He is the third-ranked disciple of the 8th Level of the Pagoda, Senior Brother Lin Fengyang. They call him the ''me Sword''!"

    "So strong... But why does he look so angry right now?"

    "It''s because he was ranked first on the ranking stele before Senior Brother Zhen Shi took that spot from him a year ago. Now he is even further pushed away by Senior Sister Xia Jing."

    While everyone discussed among themselves about Long Lingyu and other things, thedy in question ignored everything around her before moving toward another person who stood nearby with an impassive expression stered across her face.

    She was the elder from the Spirit Healing Hall.

    After exchanging some words with Long Lingyu for some time, the elder began healing her wounds, which disappeared within minutes, leaving no traces behind as if nothing had happened in the first ce!

    And when she had gotten all her wounds healed, Long Lingyu bowed down toward her before standing in another corner where nobody was present. Find adventures on empire

    She didn''t want to interact with anyone else; instead, she preferred staying alone like this. Her thoughts were only focused on the secret realm and how best she could benefit from it.

    Soon, more disciplespleted their ranking test and came out with loud shouts and cheers followed after them by those who knew them or admired them.

    Among them were three fairies who resembled each other in appearance. It wasn''t hard to guess that they were triplets!

    Their bodies were slender with pale white skin that seemed almost translucent under the lights shining from the roof above them. Their long ck hair reached down till the waist area, and they had sharp eyes filled with determination visible within those clear irises of theirs.

    Even though they looked simr to one another, there were minor differences between them too! They had different colored eyes; one had blue ones, another had red ones, and thest one had turquoise ones.

    And as soon as these girls came out of the pagoda, everyone cheered even louder because everyone here was aware of the fact that these three had just broken into the top 20 of the 7th level rankings!

    "These senior sisters are on fire. They are so good!"

    "Yes! It''s not like anyone can achieve something like this so easily. They must have been training hard every day without resting even for a single second!"

    "I know, right? If only we could get half of their talent and luck..."

    "Who cares about that? I am just satisfied by looking at Senior Sister Zhang Xueling''s beauty! Her cold temperament makes my heart race!"

    "Hahaha, you have no taste, man. The way Senior Sister Zhang Lingling teases everyone is way more attractive than that unapproachable cold-looking ice queen."

    "Hah, what do you guys know? None of you can understand the graceful and elegant temperament of Senior Sister Zhang Meiling. She is like a goddess that descended from heaven."

    "Hey guys, stop talking nonsense. All the triplets are beautiful in their own ways, but don''t forget, they are all monsters who can kill you in an instant if you even look at them in the wrong way."

    "Hmph! Who cares? I would dly die for a chance to get noticed by them."

    "You are sick, brother!"

    As the crowd continued their discussion, the trio walked away while ignoring everyone else present around them.

    "Ling''er, Mei''er, are you two sure about participating in the secret realm?" Zhang Xueling asked her two sisters as soon as they left the area.

    "Of course. I don''t want to miss this opportunity." Zhang Lingling replied with a yful smile on her face before continuing further. "Moreover, didn''t you also agree that if we can obtain qualification, you won''t stop us from going? Or are you going back on your word now?"

    Zhang Xueling frowned at her question but didn''t say anything more than this.

    She knew very well how stubborn her younger sister was and that she wouldn''t let go of matters once she set her mind upon it.

    But even so, she still couldn''t help worrying over the safety of these two siblings, who meant everything to her.

    Seeing such an expression appear across her eldest sister''s face made Zhang Meiling move forward while putting one hand over Zhang Xueling''s shoulder before saying in a soft tone of voice filled with confidence that made everyone around feel rxed whenever listening to it, "Big Sis Xueling, please don''t worry too much about us. We will be fine. The results of our ranking test are proof that we are strong enough to protect ourselves during this expedition. Also, all of us have improved a lotpared tost time."

    After hearing Zhang Meiling''s words, Zhang Lingling couldn''t help adding some fuel to fire things up further, "Yeah! If anyone tries to mess with me, I''ll make sure they regret ever doing such a thing! Hahaha!!"

    "This is exactly what I am afraid of..." Zhang Xueling muttered under her breath before letting out an exasperated sigh. "You just don''t know how toy low and cause trouble everywhere you go. It will be a miracle if you don''t end up offending some powerful cultivator inside the secret realm."

    "Come on! I won''t do things like these on purpose; I swear!" Zhang Lingling replied innocently, but no one believed her because she always seemed to find new ways to annoy those around her.

    "Still though, we have to participate," Zhang Meiling spoke again after seeing that neither party was willing to back down from their opinions. "We can''t miss out on this chance. Increasing our own strength would help us deal with whatever schemes our enemies might have against us in the future."

    A serious look appeared on the face of each triplet as they thought about all the troubles waiting ahead for them in the days toe.

    Troubles that had been looming over their heads ever since their birth itself!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!